《Proud Hell King is So Clingy》


 Chapter 1

    "Su Yixiao, you die for me."


    Not far from the gate of the divine world, Su Yixiao was knocked to the ground covered with blood. Compared with her embarrassment, she was dressed in a red crepe lotus skirt. Su linman''s delicate face was just like a fairy, but her jealousy destroyed her beautiful face.


    "Dead? Oh, sulinman, even if I''m dead. It can''t change the fact that you''re a commoner, something that can''t come out of the table. "


    Even at this moment, Su Yixiao still said that the wind is light and the clouds are dim. Su Yixiao didn''t want to give her a good look at the person who tried to kill her three times or four times, who was still her sister.


    Su Yixiao is not afraid of Su linman''s threat, even if The elixir field in her body was abandoned.


    "You -"


    Su lingman was very angry.


    The abandonment of Dantian also means the abandonment of cultivation.


    I don''t understand. Now it is clear that she is stepping on Su Yixiao, who used to be superior. She''s just a waste. Why can this bitch be so upright?


    "what are you, Su linman? I''ll tell you," Su Yixiao struggles to get up. A pair of pure black eyes staring at Su linman, instantly turned into pure and beautiful silver eyes,


    the eyes were full of irony, like satirizing Su linman''s excessive efforts, "see? The heir is destined to be my mother


    The old God won''t admit it, the God Pavilion won''t admit it, and everyone in the god world won''t admit a heir with black eyes. Even if I don''t want this son, I won''t take advantage of you! "


    Once more, the silver eyes shining like stars turn black again.


    Su Lin is angry, her hands are gradually clenched, her power is ready to go, and her eyes are full of poison. She stares at Su Yixiao and says: "Su Yixiao, my dear sister, it''s 160000 years. Why, why are you the young master of the Su family? Why can you have so much, why can you still love me all the time And I Nothing... " The voice is getting smaller and smaller, as if very aggrieved.


    Su Yixiao light "cut" a, said: "Su linman, don''t act, I disgust? Who poisoned me so much that I became what I am now? "


    You can see who is bad at a glance.


    "You deserve it!"


    Su linman''s eyes are more and more vicious. Shenli has quietly gathered success and seems to struggle out of the pain. While Su linman shouts, Shenli has attacked Su Yixiao.


    "You robbed me!"


    "Fart!" Su Yixiao can avoid the attack, "it''s mine, it''s mine. Why use this kind of means? It''s you. If you can''t get it, you''ll poison it. It''s shameless!"


    "Dirty means, dirty mind, no one to blame you, sulinman, do you want me to die? The self explosion of labor and capital will not die in your hands to give you pleasure! "


    After that, Su Yixiao takes out a sword out of thin air and plunges into Su linman''s shoulder before she returns to her mind. Then she jumps into the door of the world.


    Su Lin Man painfully catch up, but see the world outside, a hazy white fog, serene as if just everything has not happened, where there is Su Yixiao figure?


    But the way Su Yixiao just rushed out of the door, was surrounded by a burst of white light, and then fainted.


    "Ah ~ so weak, I don''t know if I can open it?" In the void, a sigh sounds like nothing

 Chapter 2

    Yiling land


    this is a land of cultivating Lingqi.


    The whole continent is divided into the East and the West. In the middle, it is separated by a forest which is full of spirit and full of Warcraft. It covers an area of one fourth of the size of the whole continent. It is called "Wuwang forest"!


    At this moment, Wuwang forest is very quiet. Wherever you look, you don''t find a Warcraft. You know, it''s their territory.


    At this time, a huge vortex appeared in the sky directly above the forest center, which covered the sky above the forest.


    The whirlpool burst out one strange black gas after another. The black gas swam arrogantly over the forest, like protecting something or waiting for something.


    All the residents around the forest stand in front of their houses. The black air makes them feel terrible from the bottom of their hearts. However, there is an inexplicable attraction that attracts them to see the black air.


    All of a sudden, the originally just flowing black air suddenly became angry. Qi Qi with a purpose is attacking in one direction.


    Until the black air disappeared, the vortex finally disappeared.


    But


    We haven''t breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the oppressive black air disappeared, and the sky sent out a white light from top to bottom.


    That light is not big, but bright dazzling.


    Before we could see the faint figure in the light, everyone was lying on the ground.


    The light fell so fast that it flew across the sky. The place where the light disappeared was just the place where the black air condensed


    When the black air dissipated, a woman''s body slowly appeared.


    Su Yixiao wakes up, she only feels that there is no pain on her body. Her voice is dry and hoarse. She pulls away the hair on her face and still looks around with keen eyes.


    This is


    Tall trees look down on her like giants. The sun is shining high, and the sun is scattered from the top of the trees. It gently tries to touch Su Yixiao


    The forest Is that right?


    But didn''t you fall from the gate of the world? How could it be in a forest?


    Some questions linger in Su Yixiao''s heart for a long time. She tries to stand up and seek the answer. She puts her right hand in the Dantian area and laughs bitterly after exploring.


    "Sure enough, the Dantian is directly infiltrated and squeezed dry. Su Lin Man, there is no room left." However, since she had saved her life, she would have to recover the debt thousands of times after all! Su Yixiao''s eyes burst out with determination.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    there seems to be the roar of Warcraft in the distance. Su Yixiao looks at her bloodstained body and decides to find a new place to clean it. It''s easy for her to provoke Warcraft and tear her to pieces.


    Su Yixiao drags her tired body to walk. Under the sunlight, her eyes are very firm.


    In a relatively dark and secluded place, sheltered by many tall trees, the sun hardly shines in.


    Su Yixiao looks at the spring with aura in front of her and jumps off without hesitation.


    It''s cold.


    Sisi Lingli drills into Su Yixiao''s body one after another along the pores. The wounds on her body are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye, but at the same time, Su Yixiao''s face is ferocious and her body is stiff. The mind has returned, but it can''t support the body at all.


    Pain, unspeakable pain


    The spirit power runs wildly in Su Yixiao''s body, which is not nourished by the spirit power. The meridians are all cracked, and the blood flows counter current

 Chapter 3

    Su Yixiao is suffering from inhuman pain, while feeling the magic of this spring, thought he can only treat trauma, did not expect that even Dantian gradually returned to normal.


    ¡­¡­ It''s slow.


    Gradually, Su Yixiao adapted to this feeling and burst out a warm current from her body.


    Su Yixiao spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, opens his eyes, but discovers a terrible thing, the water here. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    It''s all black!!


    And above the pool, there is no more spiritual overflow.


    Su Yixiao embarrassed smile, heart to pool water sorry.


    And then he propped up and moved. Well, although he was still very weak, he recovered a little.


    The ragged clothes were also wet. Su Yixiao couldn''t get out at all. She had to look around to see if there was any solution.


    At this time, her eyes touched a place.


    "Who is Su Yixiao''s arm?" she yelled


    "Who?" Su Yixiao clenches her fists and stares at the figure.


    One second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds


    The man did not move.


    But Su Yixiao''s vigilance did not decrease. He moved slightly until he saw the man''s face.


    Su Yixiao was overjoyed.


    It''s a man!


    Star eyed sword eyebrows, thin lips slightly pursed, eyes closed, although there is no action, but there is a kind of sky like domineering momentum, if Su Yixiao does not stare at the gorgeous black silk clothes, he will find the black air around the man.


    "The sky never stops me." Su Yixiao smiles and pours on the man.


    "Little brother, borrow some clothes to wear ~ I''ve got them myself ~"


    of course, there are no handsome men crying ghosts in her target, as well as those tough abdominal muscles.


    Gently flatten the clothes that Su Yixiao has taken off Oh, no, there is also a man with underwear. He got up and patted the bigger clothes.


    "Some don''t fit, but it''s better than none."


    Su Yixiao hands together, bent down to thank, no matter whether the man can hear.


    "Hey, little brother, I''ll borrow this dress. Thank you very much."


    Su Yixiao bows her hand to thank her, and then she is about to leave. But suddenly she remembers something. She goes back and looks at the figure under the man''s underwear. She tut tut says: "good guy, you have a good figure..."


    Otherwise, the time is not right, I really have to tune, play a good.


    At this time, I don''t know if it''s because Su Yixiao''s bloody clothes attract the smell of Warcraft, or if they find strangers who break into their territory. Inexplicably, there are several roars of wild animals in the silent forest.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    the sky is shaking.


    Then followed by a group of black wolves with brats.


    Su Yixiao frowned and murmured to himself, "tut Tut, just as I recovered my strength, someone came to play? All right, all right, Miss Ben will play with you ~ "


    react quickly, clench hands and watch the ferocious black wolf on the other side warily.


    The enemy will not move, I will not move.


    Su Yixiao is in this state now.


    In Su Yixiao staring at the opposite at the same time, the opposite black wolf muddy eyes also staring at her.


    They didn''t attack Su Yixiao at the first time because they didn''t know Su''s strength.


    However, the endurance of this group of black wolves is really not very good. Before staring at them for a few minutes, there are wolves in the group who are irritable.


    As soon as Su Yixiao''s eyes are cold and her mind turns, a tight knife appears in Su Yixiao''s hand.

 Chapter 4

    The eyes of the black wolves


    It''s like tearing Su Yixiao, and the unconscious naked man who was stripped by Su Yixiao just a few minutes ago.


    Oh, want to tear me?


    "Come on, let''s see if your teeth are sharp or my knife is fast -"


    Su Yixiao started first and rushed to the nearest wolf.


    "Pooh - Pooh -" it''s the sound of the knife going into the flesh.


    I saw the wolf shaking a few times, fell to the ground, lost his breath.


    And it''s tianlinggai where, a deep almost poked into the bone of the wound is still leaving the smell of blood.


    Su Yixiao stops breathing, his right hand is shaking.


    Tut Tut, the wolf''s skin is really thick. Go on -


    "roar..."


    The wolves were completely enraged.


    Each one flies towards Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao is not surprised.


    In the face of bloody mouths, Su Yixiao''s eyes darkened and showed a bloodthirsty light. When he was in the divine world, he liked this way of fighting, so it was not difficult for the same level to fight one against ten.


    Even if it''s higher than yourself


    Su Yixiao ducked from the attack of the black wolf and raised his knife high. He only heard a "stab". The black wolf shook twice and fell to the ground unexpectedly.


    Looking down, his stomach was cut in half by Su Yixiao''s knife, and there was still a stinking heat in the middle. His intestines and viscera were flowing out slowly, but There is not a drop of blood.


    Su Yixiao stand hook lip, even if higher than his several levels, he also has a way to put down!


    So confident!


    Made a handsome action, Su Yixiao again into the fight.


    One, two, three


    In the twinkling of an eye, half of the black wolves have been killed by Su Yixiao. At the same time, Su Yixiao is also tired.


    Black wolf stops and stares at Su Yixiao one by one. However, because of Su Yixiao''s ferocious image, he doesn''t provoke her blindly, but stares at Su Yixiao warily.


    Su Yixiao laughs.


    Animal is animal, especially this kind of low level animal, can only use brute force and eyes to kill.


    The most noble silver wolf in the wolf clan will not be so unreasonable!


    Around quiet down, only the sound of the wind blowing through the woods, Su Yixiao vigilant look around, always feel some strange.


    "Shasha Shasha... "


    What''s that sound?


    Su Yixiao frowned, turned his head four probe, but inadvertently Piao to the naked man''s side.


    Su Yixiao was surprised, not good!


    It''s her who belittles these animals. Damn it, she can even attack the West and the east?!


    Su Yixiao also ignore in front of this group of monitoring her black wolf, agile quickly toward the direction of the naked man ran past.


    "Whoosh -"


    the dagger took off, and "poof Pooh" was inserted into the throat of the black wolf who attacked the naked man.


    Su Yixiao spits out a mouthful of turbid gas: "fortunately, I caught up."


    However, the black wolf will not understand how he died in his life. At the moment when the knife was inserted, he did not feel pain and went back to the West.


    Whether hidden or not, the black wolf comes out at this moment. Su Yixiao''s behavior has aroused public anger, and the wolf roars one after another. Su Yixiao takes a deep look at the naked man who is still meditating, quickly pulls out the sharp knife, and then runs towards the direction where the black wolf''s siege is weak. The action proves that she is ready to attract the black wolves and make the naked man clean.


    "Ah, I''ll be kind to you, elder sister, and I''ll help you to solve a problem, you''re welcome ~"


    you''re welcome

 Chapter 5

    "Hey, if you have the ability, just follow me..."


    Su Yixiao believes that these guys understand. Even if they don''t understand it, the guy who stands at the end and stares at her can understand it.


    That guy''s whole body is no different from other wolves, but there is an obvious white hair on his forehead, and who can hide behind a large group of wolves except their king?


    With that, Su Yixiao does not hesitate to turn around and run. As she expected, the guy at the back roars, as if he is giving some orders. In his roar, the wolves move.


    Fast toward Su Yixiao catch up, several times is about to hold her clothes, but fortunately was su Yixiao in time to avoid.


    Depend on it.


    Su Yixiao stops and looks at a big white tiger blocking her.


    This is a tiger in front and a wolf in back!


    It took eight lifetimes for this to happen.


    Originally, the black wolf who chased her saw the white tiger, quickly braked and stopped, and looked warily at the elegant white tiger in front of her. That kind of eyes seemed to say: "this human is ours."


    Su Yixiao face a black, with this look, I will not let you this group of animals!


    At this time, the white tiger on the other side of Su Yixiao moved, took a step towards Su Yixiao, and then slowly said: "this human, I want to."


    Su Yixiao


    So, are they discussing my ownership?


    "White tiger king, this is our king''s..."


    "Oh, so?"


    Big white tiger gently raised his eyes and coldly swept the black wolf who talked with him. Suddenly, the black wolf was as speechless as if he had been strangled by the king of white tiger.


    There was no more wolf talking on the other side of the black wolf, and their leader was still moving slowly behind him, because the black wolf king was not worried that his large group of subordinates could not catch a weak human.


    It was at this time that the white tiger king made a sudden attack without warning, and used his spiritual power to create a big wave of smoke to fascinate the black wolf''s eyes, including Su Yixiao.


    Soon after that, while the smoke did not dissipate, the white tiger king picked up Su Yixiao with his eyes closed, and then ran back.


    After a long time, when the white tiger king had let Su Yixiao go and they looked at each other, there was a roar of anger.


    Su Yixiao frowned and looked at her in front of her eyes. The white tiger king seemed to have no malice to himself, and he just seemed to have saved her. He was a newcomer. Is he too charming? Even beasts are attracted to themselves at the first sight?


    Of course, Su Yixiao would not think so.


    "Well, have you seen enough?" Su Yixiao dissatisfied with the opening, the feeling of being examined is very bad, especially by a beast!


    White tiger king''s slanting head: "on you Why is there the breath of our God? " And it''s very strong.


    "The God of my family?" Su Yixiao does not understand, "who is that?"


    "I''m the king of the white tigers. You have the flavor of belonging to our family, and you are the supreme beast of the white tigers..."


    Next, if the white tiger king doesn''t speak, Su Yixiao also understands.


    "Oh, this Miss Ben has a white tiger, that''s why you react like this! "


    Su Yixiao does not think so and explains.


    When I think of Bai Yuan, I still feel a little resentful. When Bai Yuan and shuier (Qilin beast) said they wanted to close the door and break through the beast, they didn''t come out. Now that this kind of thing has happened, they can''t come out Melancholy

 Chapter 6

    But it doesn''t matter. Su Yixiao''s eyes are bright and firm in the dark.


    It doesn''t matter. I will definitely go back to that place and kill Su linman and all her party members. If you dare to provoke Su Yixiao, you must be ready to be avenged by her at any time!


    "Hey, big guy, that place," Su Yixiao pointed to the rear of the white tiger king, "what''s the animal level of that place?"


    The white tiger king turned his head and looked back at Su Yixiao: "the level of Warcraft in Yiling land is all at the level of beast and monster, few of them have stepped into the level of phantom beast, and the direction you are referring to is the center of Wuwu forest, where No one under the phantom beast ever went in and came out alive... " After that, he did not forget to glance at Su Yixiao from top to bottom.


    Su Yixiao is frustrated. Well, she knows what this big guy means.


    It''s just that she dislikes her now that her elixir field is abandoned, but she has to go in sooner or later, because she has just caught a trace of the smell of huolingcao -


    huolingcao is the most basic herbal medicine and the most important herbal medicine in refining recovery pills. Su Yixiao has been exposed to herbal medicine since childhood, so she is very familiar with the smell of herbal medicine.


    "Well, anyway, huolingcao is not really mature. Even if it is picked now, it is not as effective as it was in its heyday Hey, big guy, did you go anywhere? Take me one


    Su Yixiao rogue''s appearance let white tiger king draw lip corners impolitely, then attach next body let Su Yixiao go up.


    In such a cheap place, Su Yixiao is not stingy. She turns over and sits firmly on the back of the white tiger king, letting the white tiger king carry her.


    She looks up at the sky, the sky seems to be splashed with ink, dark and bright, scattered stars are randomly distributed in the sky, Su Yixiao sighs.


    "Ah ~"


    there are more stars in the divine sky than here!


    ¡­¡­


    "Arrived -"


    I don''t know how long later, the white tiger king let Su Yixiao down, and then took the lead to go in. Su Yixiao followed and locked the white tiger king tightly in the dark. She would go wherever he went ~


    for no other reason, it was too dark here. Only at the end of dozens or even hundreds of pairs of floating green eyes, she found a stone cave - a cave The only cave with light.


    However, before Su Yixiao sat down, several big white tigers came in. Su Yixiao observed that they didn''t seem to have much respect for the white tiger king.


    Because the first sentence that the leading white tiger came in was: "hum! Bai Yi, do you still have me in your eyes? You bring people to the tribe without permission, and it''s blatant. Do you want to bury our white tiger clan? "


    What the elder said was upright and righteous. Su Yixiao obviously saw that white wing''s eyes showed disgust, but he couldn''t attack.


    If you look carefully, it turns out that the elder''s level is level 3 of the magic beast, and white wing is just a new level.


    Su Yixiao hummed.


    No wonder, this world is a place to look at the strength, the strong is respected, you have high strength, what you say is right, low strength can only be driven by the strong. Even if you are noble in a big family, you will be despised when you go out.


    Of course, under the general strength of the family will give up directly.

 Chapter 7

    Thinking of this, Su Yixiao suddenly had a plan.


    Relying on Bai Yi''s hairy body, she has no waves on her face. In fact, she has been colluding with Bai Yi secretly for a long time No, communication.


    "Bai Yi, do you want to kill the elder? You are the king of the white tiger clan? " Su Yixiao encouraged.


    Bai Yi was surprised. He could recognize that the voice was from the woman around him, but Isn''t it only between the contractor and the contract beast that they can communicate with each other? How did she


    However, he was shocked for a while. Just like Su Yixiao said that she had a contract beast that was a white tiger, he could ask later, but her words made him very interested.


    "Of course, I think I have the blood of the tiger king of the white tiger clan. This position has long been his." And he killed his father It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable.


    What Bai Yi wants is to take his life when his strength exceeds that of the elder. If it is carried out ahead of time, it is possible.


    Su Yixiao listened to, lips evil spirit of hook up, light open small mouth said: "and I sign a contract."


    White wing I said Are you sure it''s not looting?


    "What''s the advantage?"


    Generally speaking, Warcraft will never agree to this kind of human hegemony, unless it meets a strong person who is five times and ten times higher than itself - it''s no shame to be under the hands of the strong person.


    Have to say, he is very clever, Su Yixiao evil smile, she knows the meaning of white wing.


    I don''t have the strength now. Dantian has been abandoned again. I doubt it. Maybe I can''t help it. I''ll even implicate the contract beast because the Contractor''s strength is too low!


    But Is Su Yixiao an ordinary person?


    That pair of silver eyes gave him a lot of benefits, not only affinity and mental power are more than ordinary people, but also her blood can cure 100 poisons, the blood in the contract is enough to make any level of beast advanced.


    In fact, Su Yixiao did not understand. People in the divine world said that there was not a silver eye in the gods of the past dynasties. How could he freak?


    "There are many advantages. I can help you to surpass the elder, and there are no side effects Su Yixiao said, smiling at the suspicious elder.


    ¡­¡­ It''s very attractive.


    White wing looking at Su Yixiao United look, in the heart no reason to believe him, just don''t know what this woman has requirements.


    "I have nothing to ask for, just a contract. As for which kind of contract, you can decide." Su Yixiao turns his head and forces a drop of blood from his fingertips, floating in the air, waiting for the white wing to fit.


    It''s too late for the elder to understand what they are doing like a mime.


    Su Yixiao and Bai Yi are surrounded by a sacred golden array. One person and one beast are enjoying the benefits of the contract.


    When Su Yixiao''s divine consciousness enters the elixir, he finds that all his spiritual powers are as dead as if they were at the bottom There was no movement.


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    You say you can''t move? You look like I''m desperate!


    However, there is still no movement in Dantian.


    Su Yixiao sighs and opens her eyes. When you feel the contract, you will know that there is a connection between white wing and success.


    Next to the contract array is another promotion array, the purple seven layer pattern, which means that the white wing is directly promoted from the low level of the magic beast to the high level of the magic beast.

 Chapter 8

    "Seven Seven It''s mirage high level! I''ve got a promotion! "


    "Hiss Don''t bite me, I see it


    "Oh, my God, it''s a leap! I think the white tigers will rise again. "


    There are many voices behind her, such as comments, shock, excitement or blush. Su Yixiao is also in a state of surprise. She thinks that the promotion is only one step as before! Did not expect, white wing it can advance seven levels unexpectedly.


    However, Su Yixiao also knows.


    It''s almost a hundred years before the beast can advance to a small level. If the super beast doesn''t have thousands of years, it won''t be promoted at all. Here, the continental level is relatively low, so it is justifiable for this kind of overstepping.


    Looking at the elder, he was frightened and not good at it. His eyes shifted from Bai Yi, who was still absorbing the benefits of promotion, to Su Yixiao, who was proud. His eyes narrowed slightly and he thought, "this kind of thing will happen after Bai Yi''s contract with this woman. If Bai Yi succeeds in promotion, he will face his own disadvantage. No way! I must kill her


    Mind together, no longer wait and see.


    The elder rushed towards Su Yixiao with the fastest speed in his life, and a tiger roar shocked the sky.


    Later, the white tigers are all looking at Su Yixiao in panic. They are afraid that if Su Yixiao has an accident, then their Wang will also have an accident.


    A "careful" export, but the next scene surprised them.


    Su Yixiao watched as the elder rushed over. As if he had expected, he raised his hand in no hurry


    Well, yes, it''s a hand.


    They nervously close their eyes and don''t want to see Su Yixiao''s tragedy happen.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    there is another tiger roar. The tiger roar is so startled that all the rest birds are flying, but this tiger roar is full of the pain of the elder.


    EH ~ what''s the matter?


    They opened their eyes, but found that things, as if and they think of the difference.


    The elder with high strength curls up on the ground in pain. On the contrary, Su Yixiao, who doesn''t show any strength, stares down at the elder.


    "Tut Tut, old man, you are really deceiving me too much. I''m standing here unarmed, but you want to kill me?" Su Yixiao looks miserable and helpless.


    The white tiger at the back saw several black lines on his head Of course, if you can see it.


    If it''s really an unarmed woman, how can she stand there intact and teach people?


    They won''t believe that Su Yixiao doesn''t have some protective weapons!


    Sure enough, the next second, Su Yixiao will be exposed.


    Looking at the elder''s painful appearance, she said with a smile: "but it''s ridiculous, you are too despised! You think I don''t have anything to do with me? Tell you! Mother, I''m the ancestor of poison. I''m almost full of poison. Don''t say you''re a phantom beast, even the spirit beast kneels in front of me to ask for the antidote - "


    " hiss ~ ~ "


    the ancestor of poison


    The spirit beast can''t hold on


    What''s the origin of this girl? How could it be so arrogant and terrible?


    Elder at this moment is also very regretful, but he regretted that he did not solve Su Yixiao and Bai Yi as soon as possible, otherwise he would not lie on the ground at this moment.


    Pain, the elder only felt that there were thousands of man eating ants gnawing around his body - because he didn''t know where the pain was.


    "You What have you done to me? "

 Chapter 9

    The fear of the elder brought great pleasure to Su Yixiao.


    Hum, although she has no magic power, I still have a life-saving baby.


    "Guess, I''ll tell you if you get it right."


    Su Yixiao said triumphantly.


    That look, tut Tut, the elder wants to stand up and eat her - if he can stand up.


    Of course, that''s impossible.


    Su Yixiao in the poison can stand up in this world has not yet been born!


    Su Yixiao also want to say something, suddenly she felt the white wing is about to wake up, surprise turned around, little by little watching the purple aperture disappear.


    White wing elegant from there, looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes with a trace of admiration, a trace of gratitude, a trace of identity.


    "Master -"


    Bai Yi gives Su Yixiao a noble head in front of more than a dozen white tigers, which proves that he has admitted Su Yixiao from the bottom of his heart. The white tigers behind look at each other and follow Bai Yi to bow to Su Yixiao.


    "Bai Yi, I''ve taken this big cat for you. It''s the first gift I gave you as your master. You''re welcome. I''ll give it to you." Su Yixiao ignored the white tigers and happily kicked the elder, showing off his pride.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± A phantom animal was called a big cat by her


    "Master It''s the greatest gift you''ve given me to be promoted to the higher level of the phantom beast. I...... "


    "Don''t worry, I''m afraid of trouble." after signing the contract, Su Yixiao and Bai Yi have a better sense of tacit understanding. She knows what he means, but she doesn''t care about this kind of mess. It''s better to go to sleep with her spare time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I knew it was.


    "Hey, hey, it''s mainly a matter within your white tiger clan. I shouldn''t get involved." Su Yixiao see white wing that kind of insight into everything in the eyes, retort obstinately explain.


    Bai Yi, with a helpless look of "I understand, I understand", said: "master, are you tired? Then you should have a rest here first. It''s time for me to deal with the garbage in the clan ~"


    "well, I''m really tired. Go! You''d better clean it up early tomorrow morning... " You don''t need me! Haha ~


    after all the white tigers went out, Su Yixiao lay on the humanized big bed in the white wing room.


    Think of all the experience today, Su Yixiao also feel tired enough.


    Not to mention anything else, the battle with Su linman was tiring enough. I didn''t expect that I miraculously arrived at another interface later. When I came, I thought I could have a rest. As a result, I fought with the black wolf and dealt with the white tigers It''s hard to meet such a bad luck in the three lives of the special world!


    Thinking about it, Su Yixiao closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    She didn''t find that the golden light of her left wrist, which had nothing, flashed, and a nearly transparent jade bracelet with flowing light appeared.


    The bracelet slowly separated a trace of colorful light, flying to Su Yixiao''s eyebrows. Su Yixiao frowned as if she had noticed something, then turned over and went to sleep


    "It seems that you still haven''t played well. You have come to such a low-level continent. Ah, master, when can you get back to what you used to be?"


    In the void, a tender voice came from somewhere, but the tone seemed very mature!


    "Ah, I''ve been waiting for 600000 years, and it doesn''t change for a few minutes and seconds, I''ll wait ~"


    "

 Chapter 10

    On the other side of Wuwang forest, it''s quiet.


    It''s very quiet!


    See all Warcraft at this moment all gall tremble of unify, looking at a direction. That direction is where Su Yixiao fell in the morning


    Don''t forget, there is also a man, a man who is only a pair of underwear picked by Su Yixiao. And now he is still straight, breathless meditation there.


    At this time, there was a twist in the air. From behind the man came out two men in black, almost integrated with the night.


    They stood in front of the man and called softly: "my Lord -"


    the man opened his eyes. At that moment, it seemed that the world was dim. His dark eyes were full of coldness and cruelty. He said faintly, "well," and then asked, "what''s going on over there?"


    "Report back to my Lord, everything there has the main city and the four City masters. Everything is well ~ ~"


    "Oh?" don''t worry? It''s OK. The man laughs coldly. Then he suddenly thinks of something. He looks sideways and says to the two men, "by the way, go and check the woman Su Yixiao, speed!"


    The two men in black looked at each other and said in unison, "yes! My Lord And then it disappeared.


    All that was left was a pile of new clothes and men still there.


    The man rubbed his lips with his hand and suddenly sneered: "Su Yixiao? Oh, interesting. "


    After that, a turn, clothes have been put on the body, and then, people have disappeared in place.


    Su Yixiao woke up at noon the next day and rubbed her sore shoulder. She didn''t sleep well at all last night. She tossed and turned and felt uncomfortable.


    Looking out in a daze, I found that my sleeping place was not in Bai Yi''s room for a long time, but in a room where she had never been before -


    the room was very humanized and the bed was soft. If you look around, a table, three chairs and a dressing mirror, there will be nothing else in this room. It has the flavor of antiquity and elegance.


    Fearlessly, Su Yixiao likes it here, but The most urgent task is to find out the current situation, rather than sitting here.


    Shit... "


    With a slightly heavy head, Su Yixiao got out of bed and opened the purple door. I didn''t see the endless forest and the hairy body of the white wing, but only found six pieces of fertile black land.


    Su Yixiao frowned, her heart is very clear: the most terrible is not a powerful enemy, but the hidden unknown.


    "Damn, are you surprised here?"


    Su Yixiao heard an arrogant voice and looked around, but did not see a figure.


    "Who are you?"


    "Look down! Stupid master There was silence in the voice.


    Su Yixiao lowers her head and sees a baby about five or six years old standing in front of her naked. Her adorable eyes turn Su Yixiao''s eyes Red, naked disdain


    "Whose child are you from? Where is this?" It''s so impolite. It''s rude at a young age.


    Su Yixiao picked up the baby and asked.


    I didn''t expect that the baby''s face turned red and pink, which made people want to take a bite. He pursed his lips and murmured to himself, "I know how to eat my tofu. It used to be like this, and now it is like this, hum!"

 Chapter 11

    Su Yixiao frowned: "what do you say?" What used to be the same? I used to Do you know this little girl?


    As if she had been peeped into her mind, her cheeks suddenly turned red. She covered her mouth with her little hand and looked at Su Yixiao in horror. Then the next second It''s gone.


    Su Yixiao looked at the empty arms, good-looking eyebrows broke up, thin lips light pursed, roared: "come out!"


    "Poof ~" sound, the baby appeared in front of Su Yixiao, sitting in the ground staring at Su Yixiao, mouth corner and unknown liquid slowly flow down.


    Su Yixiao disgusted frown, mention small baby asked: "say clearly."


    The baby couldn''t get rid of Su Yixiao''s bondage. After struggling for a while, Su Yixiao took her hand and looked at her bitterly, explaining: "I''m sorry I, anyway, you are the owner of the glazed jade pendant. You were born with the glazed jade bracelet. That''s why you came back here. "


    Su Yixiao more confused, but look at this little baby a face reluctant appearance, pour some don''t want to ask him.


    Gently put the baby on the ground, stretched out his arm to see the mother gave her jade bracelet, frowned.


    After a long time, he asked, "what about you? The spirit of the jade bracelet


    "Well..." The baby nodded, "my name is Liyuan. It''s a treasure bred by heaven and earth when chaos is just beginning to open. It''s originally yuan It''s the assistant artifact of all previous gods. That''s why I condescend to follow you here. "


    Su Yixiao looks at Li Yuan''s proud look and silently ignores the strange feeling of being unknown in her heart.


    Kurihara''s words, she believes.


    A letter with no reason.


    Just -


    "roar ~ ~ master, where have you been?"


    Su Yixiao heart out of a voice, this is white wing.


    Su Yixiao''s heart clatters for a while, face a change, she didn''t seem to tell white wing she came here.


    Kurihara has been staring at Su Yixiao. The telepathy of Benming artifact is not generally strong. Looking at her, Kurihara knows what Su Yixiao wants to do.


    Idea a turn, casually waved a fat toot small claw, saw originally open air such as also appeared a screen, the screen projection is the scene outside - white wing in the room to smell, anxious to find Su Yixiao smell.


    Su Yixiao: "Liyuan, Bai Yi doesn''t know that I''ve come in here, and there''s no reply to contact him just now, so how can I get out?"


    Li Yuan''s white eyes were about to turn to the sky. He said angrily, "master, are you an idiot? This is your spiritual space. You can go out with your mind. Ah ~ ~ "it''s really speechless.


    Su Yixiao listened and nodded naturally. Then her mind turned and disappeared in the glazed jade bracelet.


    Kurihara took a look and patted his head hard.


    It seems that the master''s head fell a lot when he entered the lower continent


    But he didn''t think about how many spaces in the world could store living things?


    Now Su Yixiao''s performance is much more normal than that of ordinary people


    Su Yixiao fell behind the white wing, immediately rode on the back of the white wing, said: "your family''s affairs, have you dealt with?"


    White wing heart a surprised, return to God to understand what Su Yixiao asked.


    Also did not ask where she went, white wing spot huge head, said: "the elder and his subordinates have been removed by me, the rest are loyal."


    Su Yixiao nodded: "you can just look at your business. By the way, can I go to the place I pointed out to you last night? "


    White wing replied: "over there It seems that a lot of human beings have come, and some of them are mature. " Bai Yi disdains Su Yixiao''s good work and worries about what she''s doing there. Is it dangerous?


    But white wing know, even if there is great danger, he will follow Su Yixiao, never leave!!


    "Natural resources and local treasures?" Su Yixiao''s lips, it seems that like her, there are a lot of people who care about huolingcao! A pat white wing hairy neck said: "go, we also go to join in a lively!"

 Chapter 12

    In the middle of Wuwang forest, Su Yixiao holds a reduced version of white wings and floats in.


    Everywhere they could see were vigilant people looking at her. They were gnawing at Su Yixiao while eating the dry food in their hands.


    A little smile, Su Yixiao did not put in mind, because they know what to do, so more questions are redundant.


    At this time, suddenly a man rubbed his hands and walked up to Su Yixiao with a smile on his face. Su Yixiao was disgusted by the meat. His white wing was also Zou Zou''s nose. He threw his head and hid in the bend of Su Yixiao''s arm.


    Su Yixiao has sharp ears. When the man approaches her, he hears the people who are nearest to her whispering.


    "It''s not the young master of the Xu family. I''m afraid she''s being watched by him..."


    "It''s true that he robbed the daughter of the people by virtue of being a second rate family. Ah, the girl is pretty and pretty. I''m afraid she will suffer again ~"


    Su Yixiao raised her lips and thought: it''s not sure who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one.


    "Hey, girl what is your destination? There are many jackals and wild animals here. It''s very dangerous for a girl to be alone. How about... "


    Su Yixiao light smile, as if did not see the same, ready to skim over Xu Chuan to go, but did not expect, Xu Chuan actually followed up.


    "Why don''t you go with me? I''ll protect you..." After that, he came forward to touch Su Yixiao''s hand.


    Su Yixiao frowned, invisibly avoided Xu Chuan.


    Xu Chuan looked at the empty hand, exposed his own overcast side, shouting: "bold!" No one has dared to do this to him since he was born.


    This sound made hundreds of people present gather their eyes, but did not frighten Su Yixiao.


    Leisurely, she still walks with indifferent steps, as if there were no such people.


    Bai Yi raised his head and sent a message to Su Yixiao: "master, would you like me to tear up this fly?"


    Su Yixiao''s smile deepened, slowly stroking the white wing, while echoing: "not busy, just a fly, how to kill a chicken with an ox knife."


    "Bold! bold! Woman, don''t you stop! " Xu Chuan stamped his feet and danced. At the moment, he was so angry that he was always spoiled by the Xu family. When did he get so ignored? His face was hot.


    But in such an angry roar, Xu Chuan still didn''t wait for Su Yixiao to turn around, while others were still watching his jokes.


    Xu Heming, the three elders of the Xu family, anxiously winked at Xu Chuan and calmed him down. They came to Wuhu forest for a purpose, not for a woman in public


    But how can Xu Chuan see it at this moment?


    His heart is still thinking about how to catch Su Yixiao, and then put on his bed to torture her, let her yield to him, kill her pride, and then let Su Yixiao do his 17th concubine.


    With this in mind, Xu Chuan became more and more excited. Seeing Su Yixiao go further and further, Xu Chuan quickly ran over and wanted to hold Su Yixiao behind him unexpectedly.


    But it''s just a fool. How can things be as he wishes?


    Su Yixiao didn''t turn her head back. She just waved her sleeve lightly. Xu Chuan covered her face and knelt down in front of Su Yixiao.


    ¡­¡­


    What''s going on?


    After a big wave of people to see the drama did not respond, a few mouth of dry food have forgotten to chew, and some even fell down.


    They have been staring at this side for a long time. How can they do that all of a sudden? Is there something missing?


    Su Yixiao looked at Xu Chuan, who was miserable but couldn''t cry out, and said, "stupid." He just left.


    Xu Heming stares at Su Yixiao without stopping her from leaving

 Chapter 13

    "Master, there is something ahead."


    In front of a cave, Su Yixiao''s white wing''s sensitive nose smells an unusual smell, alerting Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao stops and looks back at the road behind him. The road is full of stumps and leaves of thorns. Only in this way can he understand why those who are also here to guard huolingcao have to wait so far away.


    The poisonous brambles spread all over the cave within 300 meters will also be in danger of breaking her arm if she is gently rowed. If it is not for Su Yixiao''s poison, which is more poisonous than these guys, she will die here.


    This is also the reason why hundreds of people let her easily get close to huolingcao!


    Su Yixiao smiles. Trust between people is as light as a feather.


    "There will always be a guardian beast around Tianling and Dibao. Huoling grass is a kind of herbal medicine everywhere. Bai Yi, do you think we should go in directly or lead that thing out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Bring it out. " White wing replied.


    After all, it''s bigger outside. It''s a good fight.


    And inside I don''t know what kind of trap that thing will make!


    Su Yixiao had made up her mind for a long time. Now she smiles. Wide sleeves raised, all of a sudden, the cave to wear out the "crackling" sound.


    "Whew ~ ~" sound, from the small hole flew out a red thing, the speed is so fast that even Su Yixiao can only see a virtual shadow.


    "Who? Who''s itching? Throw firecrackers everywhere Red virtual shadow stops, Su Yixiao white wing a person a beast, this just see clearly, that unexpectedly is a whole body red, only forehead with a little white snake, about touch a finger general small, floating in the air.


    Su Yixiao has no reason for the black line.


    The small bomb she developed is considered to be firecrackers?! Although this thing is only the size of a nail cap, it has infinite power. One can blow up a medium level Warcraft.


    And the little red snake that glared at them was undamaged!


    Su Yixiao was very surprised.


    She whistled to attract the little red snake''s eyes, then said: "crooked, little guy, I''m here, but we don''t have itching skin."


    "I''m not a kid, I have a name." The little red snake roared at Su Yixiao.


    "Oh? What''s your name, little one? " Su Yixiao thinks the red snake is so pure.


    This also doomed the fate of the red snake being abducted by her.


    "My name is Qingli." Green from the neck, proud said.


    Su Yixiao repeated a sentence, and then looked at each other with white wings, not polite smile pig.


    "Poof, Qingli? Little guy, you are red There''s a word "green" in it. It''s amazing.


    This is not su Yixiao''s contempt for Warcraft, but she knows that there are certain rules in the naming of Warcraft, such as according to race, such as according to ancestors and their own skin color, and this Not at all


    "What''s wrong with red?" Green from the small face has become black charcoal, "I am bamboo green, just different from others, how, women, look down on me?"


    That''s not true.


    Su Yixiao takes back her smile and is surprised.


    This little guy is a mutant bamboo leaf green. No wonder he is not afraid of my bomb!


    But the most urgent thing is to get huolingcao.


    Think of here, Su Yixiao raised a harmless smile, lure way: "that green from you are here to guard the fire spirit grass?"

 Chapter 14

    Green from stare at them for a long time, leisurely said: "originally your purpose is fire spirit grass, but have me in, you don''t think!"


    "Why?" Su Yixiao blinked.


    "Hum, this fire spirit grass is the key to my promotion. How can I give it to you?"


    Su Yixiao took a closer look. It turns out that this mutant Zhuyeqing is also a high-level phantom beast, a little less than Baiyi, and Qingli is level 6.


    However, because Qingli is a mutant Warcraft, it not only promotes faster than ordinary Warcraft, but also has more skills than ordinary Warcraft.


    Does Su Yixiao want to be promoted? Isn''t that easy?


    White wing looked at his master''s ill intentioned appearance, thought: does the master also want to use the means to deal with him before, the green from the beast with goods pit together?!


    No!


    "It turns out that Qingli is going to be promoted, so as long as Qingli is promoted, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I just want to make it Qingli said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But you have a way to get me promoted, and then I will hand over the fire spirit grass intact. "


    Qingli thought: how can a teenage girl have this ability?


    Qingli thought: if it wasn''t for this girl, she wouldn''t be so easy to retreat.


    Qingli thought: if she didn''t know how to retreat, he would really stutter her. Hum, human beings are human after all. As for the white tiger, it took a little effort to solve it.


    Su Yixiao sees disdain in Qingli''s clear emerald eyes. She smiles in a low voice and touches the jade bracelet she is wearing. She is communicating with Liyuan in her heart


    A moment later, Su Yixiao reached out and showed what he had in his heart. Ignoring Bai Yi and Qing Li, he said to Qing Li, "Qing Li, can I exchange this animal pill for that Huoling grass?"


    "Yes, yes! Change it


    In front of the glowing beast pill, ya, what is a fire spirit grass!


    You know, this one beast pill can make the spirit beast and the following Warcraft advance to a stage Let alone Qingli is a mutant Warcraft.


    And this kind of King bully''s function, is a mature fire spirit grass can rival?!


    Green from the action quickly, just finished already "whew -" into picking fire spirit grass.


    Bai Yi looks at Su Yixiao in surprise, and her eyes are shining with expectation.


    I didn''t expect that the host still had such a good thing. If I was so obedient, the host would give me a heart ~ ~


    Su Yixiao noticed Bai Yi''s eyes, touched his hairy head, and said: "you have just been promoted. The most important thing is to lay a good foundation, not to rush forward. I have many animal pills. I will give them to you when you need them. "


    Su Yixiao has always been very generous with his animals. But she also knows when something will work and it won''t hurt her foundation.


    It''s "whew ~" again. Qingli''s tail drags the fire spirit grass and rushes out in a hurry.


    "Here you are. My animal pill, where''s the animal pill? "


    Su Yixiao hands it to Qingli beast Dan, takes the fire spirit grass, turns around and disappears.


    Qingli, who was about to eat the animal pill, was stunned and looked for the black figure everywhere. Unfortunately


    In the jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao put down the white wings in his arms and went to the six black lands alone to plant the mature fire spirit grass.


    As soon as huolingcao meets the black soil, it seems to be crazy. Before Su Yixiao has planted it, he has already planted it.


    Su Yixiao black face, this little guy, seems to have some intelligence, but don''t be so eager!

 Chapter 15

    "Master, this is Where? "


    Leng a long time of white wings Mian strong back to God, asked Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao opened her mouth and didn''t answer. She had known for a long time that a strange Warcraft was coming. Liyuan suddenly appeared and said to Bai Yi, "Hello, new comer, I''m your boss."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yi inquires Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao helps the forehead, really does not know how to do to this small fart child, her performance, also is gives the white wing the default.


    "Hello, boss, I''m white wing. It''s the master''s beast. "


    White wing outstretched claw son, lightly clenched Li Yuan''s small hand.


    I''m afraid that I''ll hurt the little boss.


    Li Yuan takes back his hand and smiles at Bai Yi, but he thinks: "I''ve been lonely for so long, and finally someone has come, and I''ve got a younger brother. Hum, I have to do such a good job in the future."


    Su Yixiao only felt a cold wind blowing behind her. She turned around to see, but found nothing.


    Su Yixiao turns around, but Li Yuan looks at her with a smirk on his face. The smirk on his pink face shudders.


    Su Yixiao said to Liyuan with a cold face: "it''s very funny to take a little brother"


    Liyuan immediately turned around and said to Su Yixiao with a serious face: "no, master."


    Looking at her face, Li Yuan changed the topic with a smile: "master, this fire spirit grass has some wisdom. When you collect other herbs, it will be almost full of wisdom. At that time, not only can the elixir field be restored, maybe the cultivation ability will be improved than before. "


    "So good?"


    "Yes, yes, so come on, master." Otherwise, Li Yuan didn''t dare to say the last sentence, otherwise, he would have expected his own consequences.


    That pair of wet big eyes really flashed to Su Yixiao, but she would not believe that this looks pure and lovely, but the mouth will come out with dirty words of the little boy will look so pure.


    There must be a conspiracy.


    But He should be one of his own. If he is a little careful, he will not be bad. Su Yixiao shrugs and believes him.


    "Well, you stay here. I went out with Bai Yi." Su Yixiao said, and picked up white wings, disappeared in the glass jade bracelet.


    So fast that Kurihara didn''t say "take me.".


    Su Yixiao and Bai Yi just went out, a voice came out.


    "Well, you How did it come back? " Green from surprised looking at a person in front of a beast.


    It''s strange. I was gone just now.


    On hearing this, Su Yixiao frowned and asked Qingli, "didn''t you get the beast pill? Why don''t you leave? "


    Qingli said: "girl, don''t change the topic. I didn''t leave because I was worried about what happened to you two."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your worries are superfluous. "


    Although Su Yixiao said so, he was very grateful to Qingli from the bottom of his heart.


    Qing Li''s heart is breaking when she hears it.


    As a beast, I am still despised for caring about a human being. It''s really


    Seeing Su Yixiao turn around and go, Qingli hurriedly follows in her heart: "Hey, girl, you can''t do this. Just because of your words, I don''t even want to eat the animal pill. Can you tell me that you shouldn''t compensate me? "


    Su Yixiao stops, turns to look at Qingli and asks, "compensation? How do you compensate? " Is she being blackmailed by a Warcraft? It''s strange.

 Chapter 16

    "It''s not easy yet." Green leaves a smile, tone relaxed, "you do my contract person! Just make it up to me. "


    Su Yixiao a Leng, surprised looking at Green from: "what? You want me to be your contractor? "


    White wing is also a Leng, like looking at a mentally handicapped, looking at slightly shy green from.


    "Can''t you?" Qingli is very dissatisfied with Su Yixiao''s performance. She thinks: she''s putting her face down to let a human be her own master. This little girl is not ecstatic, and she looks very thrilled.


    Su Yixiao frowned and made a clear analysis: "it''s not impossible, but you have to be clear that after the contract, you don''t have broad freedom. In other words, you have to go where I go. For a Warcraft, losing freedom is not a proud thing..."


    He knows all these things. In terms of losing freedom, losing oneself is the most terrible thing. I''ve been in this forest for a long time, and I only know how to advance. I don''t think of anything else. And He was really jealous of the white tiger.


    "Why can it, I can''t?"


    It refers to the white wings nestled in Su Yixiao''s arms.


    "It..." Su Yixiao can''t laugh or cry, "since you have already thought about it, I have nothing to refuse. I really need a partner."


    Green from a listen, immediately rain turned clear, he came forward to nibble a su Yixiao fingertips, forcing out a drop of blood to fit.


    Su Yixiao''s forehead came out with several black threads.


    You say that other people''s beasts are all looking for the Beast Master to sign a tough contract. How come their own beasts just come by themselves in a word or two? This is even more wonderful. They even come to the door by themselves.


    Bai Yi chuckles in a low voice.


    Su Yixiao has sharp ears. After hearing this, she lowers her head and asks Bai Yi, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you, master. You''re so lucky to be a beast. You''ve come to find yourself!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is that a good thing? Why didn''t Su Yixiao recognize it?


    As soon as the contract array was over, Qingli ran over and choked with Bai Yi: "who do you say? You are the fool."


    White wing haughty head: "hum, silly lack, be careful, there is a promotion array waiting for you."


    Green from disdain of see white wing one eye: "say you just are silly lack, master wench give of animal Dan I haven''t eaten, how can..."


    "Boom ~ ~"


    "Hey, how did you get promoted?"


    "Master, you see, stupid is stupid. Ah, my ears can be clean for a while at last. " Bai Yi shakes her head and lies back in Su Yixiao''s arms.


    Su Yixiao looks at these two interactions in front of her, and the corners of her mouth can''t twitch any more.


    With these two living treasures, are you afraid of loneliness in the future? Oh, joke, oh yes, and that little boy!


    After Qingli''s promotion, she kept asking Su Yixiao in her ear. Su Yixiao grabbed it with a smile: "darling, I know someone can explain all your problems."


    Qingli''s eyes brightened and asked, "who, who?"


    "Your elder brother, when you go in and see a little boy, remember to call him elder brother." Su Yixiao shakes her hand and throws Qingli into the jade bracelet, then blocks the internal contact with the jade bracelet.


    "Pooh, master, you are so good." White wing can''t help laughing, secretly praise their master do, it is too pleasant.


    "Right? That guy is too noisy --" Su Yixiao''s lips are frozen, and his words stop at his mouth.


    Just now, she clearly felt a strange breath.


    "Who? Come out Su Yixiao frowned, just a second before, skimming the black figure in front of her eyes, which was obviously terrible.

 Chapter 17

    White wing also feel something wrong, jump out of Su Yixiao''s arms to restore their original body.


    "I don''t know." The shadow comes out, but it''s a man. The man''s position is very close to Su Yixiao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao black line, "who are you?"


    Think everyone knows him, come out and say "I", and, what do you want to do, want to fight?


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao''s gradually alert fist and laughs in a low voice.


    "Oh? It seems you don''t remember Ming junxie suddenly moved his big hand forward, "well, I won''t lend you this suit."


    Suddenly, Su Yixiao''s robe was untied by Ming junxie''s hand, almost revealing his chest.


    Don''t forget, Su Yixiao is wearing such a dress all over her body.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to go out. She turns around and faces Ming junxie face to face. She quickly pulls him over and bumps him into his arms. She uses his outer garment to block the place near the light in front of her.


    Mingjunxie''s body is a meal. The moment he comes into contact with Su Yixiao''s body, he has a feeling of deja vu. He passes through some pictures in his mind. When he looks back, he can see the bright eyebrows and eyes of the woman in his arms, a pair of uninhibited black eyes, which are seven points similar to the woman in his mind, but who is she?


    This woman


    "You''re sick -" Su Yixiao raised her head as she scolded. The scolding stopped abruptly. Su Yixiao stared at the white and smooth face that looked like Pan an, and thought to herself: this guy is long, how can he seem a little familiar It''s like, where have you seen this face.


    All of a sudden, Su Yixiao''s mouth was too surprised to close: "you..." You''re the man in a coma.?


    Ming Jun Xie wiped away the feeling just now and focused on the woman in front of him.


    "Miss Su, I think so!" Ming junxie is not smiling. She still holds Su Yixiao and rubs her thumb around her waist. But she threw herself into the net and threw herself into the arms. Is it not to destroy others'' heart to let go.


    "Well I remember Su Yixiao is a bit decadent.


    Damn, I thought this guy was in a coma and couldn''t hear! I didn''t expect I can''t hear her, and I remember her so clearly.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Su Yixiao is not so willing to submit, but because the man in front of her is really much higher than she is now, there is no way to resist.


    Ming Jun Xie looks at Su Yixiao this appearance, suddenly did not amuse her interest.


    When it comes to wild cats, they look more pleasant than domestic cats.


    And I still have some important things to do now. If I don''t do it, I can''t do it. Look at Luo Tian, his eyes are almost out.


    Mingjunxie let go of Su Yixiao, dressed her and said, "don''t go in the forest. It''s dangerous. It''s a dead end for you. We''ll wake up as soon as we leave." mingjunxie pointed to the white tiger king who was knocked unconscious by Luotian and was lying on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± These things, it seems that he should not tell her, and, when was white wing knocked out, rely on it, she did not react!


    This man, too self indulgent!


    "Well, we didn''t know each other, but I was wrong. I was too anxious to As I said, it''s a real request to promise you a request. If you have any requirements, just mention them. After that, we don''t know anyone. That''s it, OK? "


    Oh? You don''t know each other?


    Mingjunxie pulls up the corner of his lips, approaches Su Yixiao, and says, "woman, you are still mingjunxie. You quickly retreat. Before Su Yixiao comes back, you are gone.


    The closer he gets to Su Yixiao, the more strange he feels. No! He has to figure out why.


    "Wang! Eight! Egg


    Su Yixiao in the mind incomparable indignation, this Padawan, hugs her also just, unexpectedly also kisses her!!


    "Bah..."


    Su Yixiao wrongly rubbed his face, to the dark king evil is to play in the heart of disgust.


    Forget it. Su Yixiao is very tired and busy all day. She shouldn''t worry about those bad things.


    But Ming junxie is a disciple, Su Yixiao really remember him thoroughly.

 Chapter 18

    Su Yixiao is sitting on the stone waiting for Bai Yi to wake up, thinking about things at the same time.


    Now my Dantian is abandoned. To tell you the truth, I met someone of the same level, but If you come to a few strong people - like Ming junxie, they will die miserably every minute.


    Even because of their own special constitution, they can sign up with beasts indefinitely and promote them.


    But she can''t rely on animals all her life. Without them, she is a waste. If she wants revenge, she can''t rely on animals


    Then the only way is to restore the Dantian, and then gradually go up again!


    Although there are many medicinal materials in the forest, the forest is so big that it is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    So if you want to be faster, you have to go to the cultivation site.


    That''s it!


    As soon as Su Yixiao stands up, Bai Yi wakes up.


    Su Yixiao a look, hurriedly asked: "white wing you ok?"


    Bai Yi shook his head: "I''m ok, but I''m sorry I didn''t protect my master. " Before he could react, he fell down. Bai Yi really felt that the level of magic beast was not strong.


    Su Yixiao comforted Bai Yi with a smile: "don''t worry about it. You see, I''m ok. Besides Those two are really strong... "


    "Don''t worry, master. I won''t slack off." White wing''s eyes are firm.


    Su Yixiao nods, and then tells Bai Yi that she wants to go to the human region.


    White wing a listen, silent.


    Su Yixiao immediately responded: "you are worried about your white tigers, right?"


    Bai Yi nodded.


    Su Yixiao said: "if you don''t want them, you can stay..."


    This, white wing heard Su Yixiao thought of leaving it, quickly responded: "I will always follow the master!"


    "I still have something to say, monkey. First of all, you can stay and guard the white tigers. Second, you can also give them to Kurihara. Anyway, I think that guy likes to accept younger brothers Su Yixiao said in disgust.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In other words, they can go in and make jade bracelets with colored glaze! " White wing''s eyes are shining.


    Do you know what it means to enter the glazed jade bracelet?


    It means that the beasts of the white tiger clan have better cultivation conditions than other beasts.


    It means that the white tigers can have good training methods.


    It means that his white wing will lead all the white tigers to follow his master.


    "Well Yes, you don''t mind? " Su Yixiao is not sure.


    Although the air in the jade bracelet is pure, the aura is very strong, and the place is also very big. But the important thing is that they will leave the place where they have lived for a long time.


    Su Yixiao is not sure about this.


    The main reason why other beasts fall is that white wing is his own contract beast.


    Su Yixiao can be very crazy, can be very proud, can be very cold, but that is to others. She has always been very good to her relatives.


    "Why do you mind? Thank you, master Bai Yi doesn''t know what to say. He just thinks that meeting Su Yixiao and believing her is the most correct thing he has ever done.


    Su Yixiao was relieved and said, "that''s good. Go and deal with your people."


    "Master, what about you?" Leaving Su Yixiao alone, how can Bai Yi be relieved.


    Scratch glass inside a little, I think something''s wrong with the bracelet


    It''s true that Su Yixiao has blocked the contact of Liuli jade bracelet, but she hasn''t blocked the contact with Qingli.


    This guy, in the communication of crying is not the general pain, no matter how to say that it is also their own beast, have to manage.

 Chapter 19

    Su Yixiao thinks that the jade bracelet is absolutely a scene of chicken flying and dog jumping, but she didn''t expect it to be so harmonious.


    Liyuan watered huolingcao in front of the black land, while Qingli sat obediently behind Liyuan.


    Su Yixiao suddenly some doubts, these two guys are so harmonious, harmonic, also don''t need to communicate so wailing!


    "Qingli, what are you doing?" This guy is so quiet. It''s absolutely weird.


    Hearing Su Yixiao''s cry, Liyuan and Qingli are stunned. Liyuan, who is the first to respond, disappears with a "plop", and then appears in Su Yixiao''s arms with a "plop".


    "Ying Ying, master, you''ve come back. Do you know if you can''t get your news, you''re really in a hurry..."


    A small pink face, looking at people want to bite, lips pink doodle, big and cute eyes full of tears, eyes are about to flow down.


    Everyone may think that this child is really cute. It must not be like a good child who can lie.


    But how could that be?


    Kurihara wanted to burst out laughing now, but in order to teach the annoying guy a profound lesson, he had to bear it.


    Su Yixiao just glanced at Li Yuan, then turned her eyes to Qingli, who was still sitting there without looking back.


    "Qingli? What''s the matter with you? "


    Qingli twitches for a moment, but does not pay attention to Su Yixiao.


    "Poof Ha ha ha, Qing is going back to you. Emma, I can''t hold it. " Kurihara burst out laughing. He couldn''t stand it any more.


    Su Yixiao glared fiercely at Liyuan, who was still covering his stomach with a smile. He crossed him and walked toward the position of Qingli.


    "Qingli?"


    Li Yuan couldn''t resist Su Yixiao''s repeated calls and turned around slowly.


    And then Then Su Yixiao was stunned.


    It looks like the panda''s mouth is drooping, and its eyes are black and bloody


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Silly lack, let you annoy me Li Yuan couldn''t smile any more. He moved here and there for a while.


    Su Yixiao cold a face, hold the green from in the hand, let it dish into a bracelet wrapped in her arm.


    "Li! Original


    Su Yixiao a call, Liyuan will not be controlled by the blink in front of Su Yixiao.


    It seems to feel Su Yixiao body cold murderous, he just stopped laughing.


    "Why do you treat Qingli like that?"


    "Who made him too noisy! Like an old lady, there are many problems. " At the end, Li Yuan looked at Su Yixiao''s increasingly black face, shrunk his neck and stopped.


    "Master, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t treat Qingli like that..."


    Heart reluctant, but the bow had to bow, Kurihara quickly admitted his mistake.


    Su Yixiao was relieved and took out the plaster to wipe Qingli''s face. Then youyou informs Liyuan that the white tiger clan will soon come into Liuli jade bracelet.


    Kurihara suddenly stops, does not understand Su Yixiao''s meaning.


    "Master, you mean. Those big guys will come to the Liuli jade bracelet, and it sounds like it''s permanent? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "But why?" Kurihara couldn''t figure out the master''s mind.


    Su Yixiao explained: "I have to recover my strength. In the jade bracelet, there is no material for the recovery pill, so I have to go to the human region to look for it. This method is the fastest and the best one. "


    Kurihara has no opinion, white wing''s speed is also extremely fast.


    In a short time, the whole family of beasts was finished.


    "Master, all right."


    "Well." Su Yixiao looked at the hundreds of good-looking white tigers in front of him and said everything, "you are not my contract beast, so if you want to go in, you must swear by yourself and the descendants of the white tiger family from generation to generation that you will never reveal everything about this thing in any way..."

 Chapter 20

    Because a few of them with a little status have seen their king and Su Yixiao make a contract to kill the elder.


    And then spread ten, ten hundred, almost all the people in the family have a good impression on Su Yixiao.


    At the moment, Su Yixiao said all the requirements, for them, usually too much, now are very normal.


    So almost no white tiger hesitated, and all the white tigers agreed.


    And then there are bouts of natural punishment (admitting people''s or Warcraft''s poison vows and supervising their implementation).


    The scene is spectacular.


    Su Yixiao exclaimed, and then they were all sent to the glass jade bracelet, leaving only Bai Yi alone.


    "Come on, white wing, let''s get out of the forest."


    "Well." White wing turns into a cute step and jumps onto Su Yixiao''s shoulder.


    After a while, Qingli said, "master, ha ha, the first reaction of those white tigers is more stupid than I was at that time. ha-ha. It''s worthy of the name of that stupid minority... "


    Su Yixiao did not return, a faint smile and white wings to the outside of the forest.


    "Miss, you see there seems to be a man in it."


    Su Yixiao vaguely heard someone''s voice.


    "Well, what about someone? Today, if you don''t find a Warcraft that I like for Princess ben to be my contract beast, all of you will die! There''s still time to care? "


    It''s very loud.


    Su Yixiao can''t even pretend that he can''t hear.


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    She hates inexplicable trouble most, listening to the voice is a neuropathy.


    Su Yixiao turns to another direction.


    Suddenly -


    "stop! Stop for Princess Ben


    Su Yixiao stops and a group of people surround her in an instant.


    "Princess?" Su Yixiao grabs the key point in the girl''s words and repeats.


    "Well, Diao Min doesn''t deserve to know the identity of the princess." Girl inserted waist, with nostrils staring at Su Yixiao said.


    Su Yixiao bored pick pick pick ears, as if in the soliloquy said: "Hey, I don''t know if the Palace door is not closed, how can run out of a wild dog?"


    "You -" the girl changed her face in a moment.


    "If you say you can run out, why don''t you shut up? It''s so noisy. "


    "You -"


    Bai Yi secretly covered her mouth and snickered, and said silently in her heart: no one can offend the master. Otherwise, if you can''t be beaten to death, you can be scolded to death.


    Poor boar. He''s so stupid that he doesn''t want to be. He''s one-third of the master''s opponent. "Hum," said the girl, pointing to Su Yixiao. She didn''t say a word for a long time. Then she threw down her sleeve and said, "my princess doesn''t care about you."


    "Oh." Who wants to care as much as you do.


    "The princess came here to buy your pet. Make a price for it." After that, the girl raised her head and did not look at Su Yixiao. It seemed that the offer was a gift to Su Yixiao.


    Pets?


    Su Yixiao couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s like Oh, the white wings are cute and lovely. It''s not too much to be said as a pet by this boar.


    But Bai Yi, who is called "pet", is very upset. He wants to beat this boar to death.


    "What are you laughing at?" The girl looked at Su Yixiao in surprise and disgust.


    Su Yixiao turned around and said, "what do I laugh at? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "You - bold, how dare you speak to the princess like this?"

 Chapter 21

    "Boring."


    Smile enough of Su Yixiao for a direction is ready to go out, but just said a girl how can not let her go?


    "You - Diao Min, you don''t drink, but drink. Do you know who I am?" The girl is not reconciled, the first one want to burst out his identity.


    Su Yixiao thought it funny.


    It''s not right for this kid to come out of the womb, is it? For a while, she said that we "cunning people" didn''t deserve to know her identity. For a while, she shamelessly came to show off Tut Tut, such an analysis, really sick.


    See Su Yixiao just look at her no reply, the girl''s face can''t hang, so he introduced himself.


    "I am..."


    "Stop, don''t make a noise." Su Yixiao interrupted the girl and said impatiently, "who are you? What are you doing to me? You want him? You go to him and ask if you want to go with him. "


    The core protagonist of this matter, Bai Yi, coldly glances at the girl who has a lust for him, and soon turns around.


    As soon as the girl came to Bai Yi, she opened her cherry mouth and didn''t speak. Bai Yi raised her eyes and said, "roll --"


    one, two, three "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Su Yixiao and white wing looked at each other, can be helpless to be sure, this special meow is a combination of Princess disease and fool.


    "You go up to me and kill them. Wuwuwu ~ ~ my father has never done me any harm. "


    Around the warrior received orders, step by step close to Su Yixiao.


    White wing just want to return to the original body, but Su Yixiao stopped.


    "White wing, don''t move, let me do it!"


    "Master?"


    Su Yixiao sneered: "just a few warriors, I don''t pay attention to it!"


    She can kill the black wolf with her bare hands. Even if she has no spiritual power, she has already polished her body into steel. Otherwise, she would not recover so soon after falling down in the divine world!


    Even if it doesn''t restore the previous wuzun high level. But in Yiling mainland, there is still strength of Wuzong level.


    "Arrogant, too arrogant."


    They are martial arts trained by the royal family, and they have been high up since childhood. Apart from the naughty princess who dares to bully them, who else doesn''t respect them?


    What about Samurai? What about the lowest level?


    All seven of them can beat a high-level martial arts master.


    She is a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. She despises them so much


    The martial arts looked at each other, and the ferocious ferocity appeared in their eyes.


    They, today, on the girl''s blood, pay homage to the injustice in their heart!!


    "Up


    Su Yixiao watched the seven men running towards her with their swords. The joints of their hands didn''t start. Seeing that a sword was about to be cut down, Su Yixiao squeezed his fists with both hands and beat them on their stomachs. Several of them vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head and sighs that the generation is worse than the generation.


    When they raise their hands, they have exposed the softest and most vulnerable parts.


    This is the simplest common sense as a warrior.


    I don''t understand this. What kind of warrior can I be?


    "What a bunch of crap." The girl stamped her feet and turned her fingertips. The Milky light quickly drove to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao exclaimed: Yo Ho, this boar is still a level five spirit disciple.


    "It''s boring." It''s just a spiritualist. What can I do for you?


    It''s just boring.

 Chapter 22

    Su Yixiao has not yet started, the white wing standing in front of Su Yixiao, outstretched the claw, offset the girl''s attack.


    "This How is that possible? " The girl looked at her hands in surprise. He didn''t expect that a little white cat could counteract her attack.


    "It''s impossible, princess. I''d better advise you to go back to your palace. It''s really not suitable for you."


    Su Yixiao finished this sentence, turned and left.


    Leaving the girl alone, and her fallen, groaning, groaning warrior


    "Ah, damn it, the princess will kill you!"


    "Master, you just let her go?" Bai Yi not only has some doubts, but also knows that Su Yixiao is not such an easy person to give up. But just now, he let go of the boar who was plotting against him.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "it''s just a child. Why bother with her! This kind of person, who has been spoiled too much, will sooner or later die in his own unruly indulgence My time is precious. Where can I waste so much time on an irrelevant person? "


    White wing a listen, pour also feel is, then didn''t say what.


    Su Yixiao looked around, surrounded by tall trees, shrubs are much larger than other places, the smallest is almost to Su Yixiao''s waist.


    "How long will it take to get out?" Su Yixiao is completely lost direction, frown asked the shoulder climb comfortable white wing.


    Bai Yi gets up and sniffs the air around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Far away. " White wing said, "according to our current speed, it is estimated that it will take about a day."


    Su Yixiao So long


    "Forget it, don''t go. Let''s have dinner first. Food is the first priority for the people. Only when they have enough can they have the strength to go on their way." Su Yixiao finds a clean stone and sits on it. Then they often take out a flying rabbit from the glazed jade bracelet, peel it and string it with branches.


    "Master, what''s this for?" Bai Yi looks at Su Yixiao''s skillful movements in amazement and asks in a daze.


    "Barbecue." Su Yixiao looked at Bai Yi like a fool, but his action didn''t stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Yi: of course I know it''s barbecue, but doesn''t the master know that the practitioners are very light on food? Let alone human beings, even their Warcraft is indifferent to food.


    Su Yixiao saw what Bai Yi was thinking at a glance. She quickly lit a fire and explained to Bai Yi: "no matter when, we should know how to enjoy it. The most important thing is not to owe your mouth and stomach. "


    "I remember that when I went to the devil''s forest for training before I died, a piece of snake meat gave me strength. No matter how high your skills are, no matter how strong your abilities are, the most basic thing is that your body gives you enough... "


    Su Yixiao talked about the past, infinite feelings of separation suddenly poured in, just like scenes of spiritual records in her mind.


    Seems to feel the sadness of Su Yixiao, Bai Yi quietly waiting for Su Yixiao barbecue.


    Slowly, the smell of meat diffused out, hard to stimulate the smell of white wings.


    Eyes with the rotation of the branches and rotation, white wing hard swallow saliva.


    Su Yixiao handed over a piece of roasted rabbit meat, and Bai Yi wolfed it down.


    "How''s it going?" Su Yixiao looks forward to the white wing.


    After a while, Bai Yi awkwardly raised his head and said shyly, "Hey, master. I''m too eager to eat. I forget how it tastes. Can I Are you eating a piece? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao dotes on Bai Yi and pinches a piece of meat and hands it to Bai Yi.

 Chapter 23

    Bai Yi then knew what temeow meant by enjoyment. His upper half of the animal life was just living for nothing.


    "It''s too How delicious White wing side breath, can''t help but pull a bite of meat to eat.


    Well, it''s crisp on the outside and soft on the inside. It melts in the mouth. It''s delicious.


    Su Yixiao looked at the exaggerated appearance of white wing, gently separated his rabbit meat out a little, handed to white wing, also concerned: "eat slowly, eat slowly, be careful choking."


    At this time, in Su Yixiao''s mind came the same voice of Qingli and Liyuan: "master, I also want to eat ~"


    look at the white wing, how can Qingli and Liyuan let them eat alone?!


    Su Yixiao black line, had to hand all the rest into the glass jade bracelet inside, and himself, and then take out a flying rabbit roast.


    At this time.


    White wing suddenly raised his ears to listen to the sound of fighting not far away.


    "Master..."


    Su Yixiao frowned: "well, I heard it, too."


    White wing quickly eat the last piece of meat, and then restore the original body, tall body block in front of Su Yixiao.


    Originally this voice is very small, Su Yixiao did not care, after all, she is lazy, never to take the initiative to cause trouble.


    But unexpectedly, the sound came quickly.


    This also proves that those fighting people are coming in this direction.


    "Roar ~ ~" the roar of Warcraft resounds through the sky. Su Yixiao touches his ears impatiently.


    White wing looks a little dignified, it said to Su Yixiao: "master, there are several mercenaries entangled with the python, and There''s more than one python. "


    "Oh."


    Su Yixiao shrugs. What''s that about her? She didn''t have the time to adjust or go to the theatre.


    "Wow, damn animals, dare to hurt my brother, today I have to avenge Liuzi."


    "Roar ~ ~"


    ten meters away from Su Yixiao, three men and three boas confront each other.


    The man who had just spoken was tall and dark. His hand with the knife was blue and strong. You can see that he is definitely a warrior.


    The other two also bravely confront python, but obviously they don''t have the overbearing temperament of the leading man.


    But at this moment, there are more or less scars and blood stains on each of them. It is obvious that they are "played" by the two big insects in front of them.


    Su Yixiao stopped the fire, but also received the half cooked flying rabbit meat, let white wings into a cute shape again, holding in his arms, lazily watching the three of them.


    The leading man saw Su Yixiao and cried anxiously: "girl, get out of here and hide. Be careful not to hurt you. "


    Su Yixiao a Leng, looked at the big man two eyes, then lowered his head to White Wing Shun hair.


    The strong man saw that Su Yixiao didn''t pay attention to himself. He thought it was su Yixiao who was scared and didn''t react.


    "Ah..." The strong man sighed, and then ran to Su Yixiao''s place quickly, presumably to protect the girl from the waves.


    So even the python secretly attacked him behind, the strong man did not respond.


    The strong man only heard that his companion behind him was telling him to be careful.


    Be careful what?


    Before he could react, a white needle whistled past his ear, and then he heard a burst of "bang, bang, Duang..." The sound of the sound.


    "No. It''s a Python - "


    the strong man turns around, but

 Chapter 24

    Ah, it won''t die, will it?!


    The strong man stopped, then turned around, went to the python lying on the ground and poked him in the head with a knife


    "Damn, I''m really dead!"?! Who did it? " The strong man asked the two companions.


    The companions shake their heads together, and then point to Su Yixiao who is leisurely


    Nani? How could it be her?


    In the eyes of a strong man, Su Yixiao always looks like a 15-year-old girl, holding a pet, elegant and noble, just like a young lady who is not wronged. How can she have the ability to kill an adult Python by waving?


    Without waiting for him to think about it, the other two boa constrictors saw their companions killed and screamed wildly, becoming more violent. With unlimited skills, they drove to the three strong men and Su Yixiao.


    This time, the strong man''s eyes have been fixed on Su Yixiao. Although did not run past, but he is also on guard. If Python attacks Su Yixiao, he will definitely do it.


    He didn''t get what he wanted.


    Su Yixiao casually raised her hand and flew out an ice needle from her fingertip, and "whew" stabbed at the python who opened the stinky mouth of the blood basin to her.


    The python didn''t even struggle. He fell down and twitched for a while and then died.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This girl is a monster.


    What kind of weapon is that? It''s so powerful that it can kill a python in seconds.


    Just when they are stunned and suspicious, Su Yixiao''s white wings suddenly jump out of her arms, and then become bigger and bigger.


    Then he ran to solve the last python.


    Then he ran over and made a magic nest in Su Yixiao''s arms, as if the killing had nothing to do with it.


    At this time, the three strong men also saw it.


    It was not a pet at all, but a white tiger that was more ferocious than a python.


    The strong man responded, walked up to Su Yixiao and said, "thank you for your help."


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "it''s not worth mentioning if you lift a finger." Holding the white wing over them, to pick up the python killed by the white wing.


    "Girl, let''s help."


    The three men are very smart. When they see a little girl in front of her body, they quickly understand that Su Yixiao wants to take the body of the python as his own.


    Indeed, it was su Yixiao killed, let her take it is very realistic.


    "Girl, my name is thunder. They are my partners, Li Da and Qi Fei. " The strong man introduced himself to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao politely replied: "Su Yixiao."


    In other words, a python has been dismembered by them and put in the glazed jade bracelet.


    Thunder three turn around and have to go to the corpse, the other two python, has not touched, was su Yixiao stop.


    "Wait, those two don''t move. They''re poisonous."


    Three big men, at the same time, looked at the hand they were about to touch, slowly withdrew, and then rubbed their clothes.


    Su Yixiao, holding a small porcelain vase, goes to the poisonous Python and sprinkles it gently.


    "Shua..." There was a stream of white smoke on the Python''s body. After the smoke disappeared, there was nothing on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What about the things?" Asked Qi Fei.


    "No It''s gone. " Li Da replied tremblingly.


    What happened just now did not have the skill of a cup of tea. Three people plus white wings were shocked.


    They react and look at Su Yixiao like a ghost.


    "You Who the hell are you? Su? There is no su family in this place. " Qi Fei is afraid and suspicious of Su Yixiao.


    Dear, if this poison is put on them, they can go to see the underworld.

 Chapter 25

    Su Yixiao raised Mou Piao Qi Fei one eye, curiously asked: "three big families?"


    "Yes, there are three families in Yiling land." Thunder winked at Qi Fei, then explained to Su Yixiao, "the three families are Liu family, Gu family and Leng family. The royal family of Yiling, the Baili family, stands opposite them. "


    "The Liu family is good at controlling animals, the Gu family is good at alchemy, and the Leng family is the most mysterious, good at mirage."


    "Mirage..." Su Yixiao said to himself.


    "Miss Su, no matter who you are, you saved my life today. If you have anything to use me in the future, just go to the silver sword mercenary regiment to find me. "


    There is an indescribable fortitude on thunder''s face.


    Su Yixiao looked at the man in front of him, gave him a warm smile, nodded and said: "well, brother Lei, I like people with real temperament. If you really come to me in the future, don''t bother me."


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha Thunder is happy to take this sister. He slapped Su Yixiao on the shoulder twice to show his kindness.


    But he forgot, Su Yixiao she is just a woman, can''t bear his so big strength.


    Su Yixiao, half beaten, has a black face.


    "Brother Lei, just call me Xiao Xiao."


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, where are you going?"


    "Outside the forest," Su said


    "In a hurry? Or you''ll come with me. When I finish my task and come out, my elder brother will treat you to a big meal. " Thunder regardless of behind fly together their hint, still want to keep Su Yixiao.


    "It''s urgent!" Su Yixiao replied, "brother Lei, I still have something to do. When you come out, my younger sister will treat you to a drink."


    "You still drink? Ha ha ha, OK


    This younger sister really surprised him a lot.


    Thunder finally charged a few words, the two will go their separate ways, before leaving, Su Yixiao also gave thunder they a big piece of Python meat.


    On the way, Qi Fei asked thunder: "deputy commander, why do you believe such a woman?"


    Hearing this, thunder was not happy: "Qi Fei, you have to speak clearly. Xiaoxiao is a very good girl. You see, you can give me such a pile of Python meat, the python meat of the middle stage of the phantom beast. Tut Tut, how many gold coins can you exchange... "


    "Does it work?" Qi Fei said that he couldn''t resist the thunder and said quietly, "such a terrible woman, she can kill people without blinking an eye. Maybe one day..."


    "What are you talking about?" Thunder slapped Qi Fei on the head.


    "Don''t forget, Xiaoxiao, she saved our lives. You know in your heart that you can''t bite the hand that feeds you. She is my sister now. If you dare to touch her, I will not let you go. "


    Qi Fei can only murmur in the bottom of his heart now. How dare he really show it.


    Besides Su Yixiao''s side, as soon as thunder and others left, they took out the meat that had not been baked at that time.


    Fortunately, there was no trouble this time.


    They soon got out of the forest. There was only one village outside the forest. The village was sparsely populated, with only a few hundred people.


    Dozens of people watched them enter the village, all gathered together to watch them as if they were rare animals.


    Su Yixiao


    White wing


    What are these people doing?


    Shouldn''t they come out of the forest?


    Su Yixiao, they didn''t say anything, just keep going.

 Chapter 26

    In a ceremonial gaze, they finally made it hard.


    "Hoo, master, those villagers are terrible." White clothes have always been haunted.


    Su Yixiao nodded, thinking that it was.


    So she quickened her pace secretly. It was another piece of wasteland. She didn''t know how the villagers lived. She lived on the edge of wild animals and left the public.


    But when Su Yixiao saw the man standing in front of her, she felt that this day was his worst.


    "Hoo, bad luck."


    Su Yixiao wants to ignore them and walk past them.


    But it seems that the reality often gives you a blow. Just when she is about to pass, the man catches her.


    "Woman, are you so scared when you see me?" Ming Jun evil spirit smile, tune, play Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s conditioned reflex generally shakes off the hand of Ming junxie: "it''s a real apprentice. Last time I let you go, you dare to appear."


    With a faint smile, he rubbed the place where he had touched Su Yixiao''s hand and said, "I''m really strong But I love it


    "I like your size." Su Yixiao is really going to be mad.


    Before the strong embrace her, steal kiss her even. Now it''s all over again. I really think Su Yixiao has no temper!


    The king of the underworld is evil.


    There is a temper, but now I don''t have the ability to get rid of him.


    "I won''t tell you, woman." Ming Jun Xie pinches Su Yixiao''s face. The soft touch makes him greedy, but even if he is greedy again, he has to let go of it. "I still have something to do, woman. You wait for me here."


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes and thought: who will wait for you? I''m sick.


    "That''s all. I knew you wouldn''t be obedient. All right, but remember, I can find you wherever you go."


    Su Yixiao listened quietly and did not speak.


    Ming Jun Xie sees that Su Yixiao doesn''t respond. She takes back her hand and is about to leave, but she is grabbed by Su Yixiao when she is about to leave.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Su Yixiao turned his head and looked directly at him: "are you poisoned?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± how did you know?


    Ming Jun Xie wanted to ask, but he choked in his throat.


    "Let me see, it''s very poisonous. Ten years. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well It is estimated that in a few years, the intestines, stomach and lungs will rot in the stomach! "


    "How do you know?" Luo Tian, who is following the dark king, is surprised.


    Su Yixiao let go of Ming junxie''s hand, shrugged and said: "that''s what I know."


    Luo Tian''s surprise is not that there is nothing wrong with it, because the body of Ming junxie is sick. However, he found the soul of the former divine doctor from the underworld and found out the result. And Su Yixiao, but only by the naked eye can judge!


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Su Yixiao is going to leave, Luo Tian ignores Ming junxie''s order and stops her.


    "Since you can see the Lord at a glance The master''s condition, then you must also have a way to treat the master. "


    Su Yixiao nodded and said calmly: "yes, I do have a way to treat him, and I promise to cure him But what do you exchange for this recipe? "


    When dealing with unfamiliar people, there must be a way to avoid losing money -


    this is one of Su Yixiao''s survival rules. Now, she has seized this opportunity.


    The reason is that Su Yixiao is not familiar with the world, so someone has to show her a way.

 Chapter 27

    Luo Tian frowns. It seems that this woman wants to blackmail.


    Look at Su Yixiao''s obsession. Tut Tut, is this or there the man who kills people without blinking an eye?


    Luo Tian thought a little, and then said, "what do you want?"


    Su Yixiao finally turned around and looked at him head-on. It''s good that the fish took the bait.


    "Fairy ice grass."


    "Fairy ice grass?" Lotte repeat.


    Although this kind of medicinal material is not difficult to find, it is also rare in Yiling mainland.


    Xianbingcao can not only inhibit the progression of poison, but also resist the burning of heart fire when you are promoted, which greatly increases the chance of promotion. It also has the function of improving efficiency in ordinary days This herb is very popular in Yiling land.


    What''s more, Luotian didn''t know that xianbingcao was also the main medicinal material of restorative pill.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "yes, I want xianbingcao."


    "Good."


    "But I''ll make it clear in advance that the poison in your master''s house has been accumulating for a long time, and it''s not a matter of two days to cure it. My medicine can only temporarily restrain it from spreading. If you want to cure it completely, you still need a few courses of treatment. " Su Yixiao kindly explained.


    The dark king evil looks at her that pair of treacherous businessman''s appearance, can''t help but low voice smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yixiao is discontented and stares at Ming junxie.


    Ming junxie came up to Su Yixiao without shame and made fun of him deliberately: "you are so overbearing? Can''t I even smile? "


    Su Yixiao dodges a little bit, then stares at him again, did not speak.


    I can''t beat you. Can''t I avoid you?


    Fortunately, when Su Yixiao saw Ming junxie, Bai Yi took it into the jade bracelet. Otherwise, he would have been scratched by Bai Yi for a long time. If white wing has the ability to get close to him.


    "Cough, I know where there is xianbingcao, but it depends on whether you have the ability to take it..." As expected, after hearing this, Su Yixiao immediately turned around.


    "You said


    "Master..." Luotian interrupts mingjunxie. Who knows if this woman will harm others! Before, the host also put others It''s strange that this woman doesn''t hate her master. Maybe she will take this opportunity to "clean up" her master.


    It''s hard to measure people''s minds!


    Ming junxie reaches out his hand and interrupts Luo Tian''s next words. He just looks at Su Yixiao: "I heard that Yijing college will have a college competition next month. Among the first prize, there is a good fairy icegrass..."


    Su Yixiao nodded to show that he understood.


    Mingjunxie means that if you want to get xianbingcao, you have to go to Yijing College for a month.


    Su Yixiao looked at Ming Jun''s pure smile: "it''s so troublesome. Why don''t you go and get it for me?"


    Why don''t you give me a one-time cure


    "You -"


    I went to this man as if he knew something about her. Su Yixiao is on the alert, but he doesn''t dare to say that what if this guy pretends to know and then comes up with her words instead?


    She could only smile and pretend to be stupid: "your long illness can be cured at one time! Don''t ask me if you have the ability! Hum, look at the baby


    Ming Jun Xie This girl is really naughty.


    Luo Tian This woman is so bold.


    Ming junxie''s clothes were written in capitals. He nodded helplessly and then said to Su Yixiao, "I''ll write you a letter of recommendation for the college. Here, this is my personal jade pendant. Take care. The letter of recommendation and the jade pendant can''t be either missing or missing. I''m not responsible for it."

 Chapter 28

    Su Yixiao took the jade pendant with the word "Ming" and turned his mouth in disgust. He reluctantly accepted it.


    Then he communicated with Li Yuan privately, and took out an ordinary yuan spirit pill from the jade bracelet.


    Yuanlingdan is a kind of elixir used to treat minor injuries. All practitioners and martial arts practitioners will have several yuanlingdan.


    Su Yixiao just wants a drop of blood from the fingertip here, but she looks up awkwardly and sees mingjunxie and Luotian staring at her curiously.


    "Don''t look!"


    This is her trump card. How can these two people who don''t know whether they are friends or enemies see it?!


    Su Yixiao turns around and drops a drop of blood on the elixir where they can''t see. By the way, he urges the blood to flow to the whole area of Yuan Lingdan.


    In this way, a milky white yuan spirit pill becomes a blood red magic pill.


    "Here you are."


    Su Yixiao hands it to mingjunxie. Mingjunxie stares at the pill for a while, smiles as if he suddenly thinks of something, and then swallows it.


    A burst of blazing spirit power spread all over the body of Ming junxie, and some poison blocking places were strongly impacted by the hegemonic spirit power.


    But there was a smile on his evil face, as if it was not his body that was destroyed by the spirit power.


    Su Yixiao also feel strange, how she is also a Dan poison and repair it! At least the most basic things she knows.


    There are so many spiritual powers in her blood that ordinary people can''t accept that kind of fury. If she absorbs her blood into her body, it is inevitable that she will explode and die.


    However, the man stood in front of her.


    Jun Yixiao put his finger on the artery and put it in his hand.


    It''s true that she didn''t expect that the spirit power was rampant against his body, maybe because of his high strength. Although it was not as serious as ordinary people, it was not so light!


    Su Yixiao stares at him strangely and thinks: I really don''t know how this man can bear it.


    "Come on, I''ll give it to you. It''s none of my business. I''ll go first!" Su Yixiao waved his hand casually and was very angry with his special concern for others just now.


    "Wait a minute." Ming junxie holds Su Yixiao in pain.


    Su Yixiao turns around and asks him with her eyes.


    Ming junxie reluctantly smiles and tells Su Yixiao: "with your current strength, there are many strong people in the mainland. Although I don''t pay attention to them, remember to be careful."


    Su Yixiao raises eyebrow: "I have so weak?"


    "Poof Pooh." This girl, proud and charming, has nothing to do with others, but like this It''s beautiful.


    "In a word, fight if you can, but run if you can''t. when I come back, I''ll avenge you."


    Su Yixiao took off the hand attached to her face and said, "don''t worry." After that, I''ll go.


    That Ao Jiao''s small facial expression, really bumped into the heart of Ming Jun Xie.


    "Really, this man is so annoying."


    waited until they could not see them. Su Yixiao put white wings in his arms and forgot to make complaints about them.


    Bai Yi, with a smile, tentatively said to Su Yixiao, "master, don''t you think that every time you meet Ming junxie, it''s slightly different from usual?"

 Chapter 29

    Su Yixiao thought about it, shook her head and said, "different? What''s the difference? I don''t feel it. " Not at all! Except that I''m always so angry.


    White wing with claw cover mouth, don''t let oneself laugh a voice. Isn''t that obvious?


    "Hey, master, I can feel it. You are very cold to everyone. Only he, often let you treat differently You lack a sense of calm in front of him


    Su Yixiao puffed her lips and rolled her eyes. She was really speechless. When she met a pedant who didn''t know right or wrong and didn''t understand politeness, she was mainly a powerful pedant. It was strange that she could calm down!


    After poking Yidan''s head back, he and I have a parallel relationship Don''t think about it, you beast. It''s better to practice than to do these things. It depends on how low you are. You don''t even have one percent of Baiyuan. "


    This What a blow.


    But he also knows that it''s true. Speaking of Bai Yuan, Bai Yi is a little proud. Don''t think about it. It''s their God!


    "Well, I can''t have the power of the God of my family in my life." Why not stay in the master''s arms for a comfortable life!


    When Su Yixiao heard this, he put Bai Yi on the ground with a dignified face and said to him very seriously: "listen to Bai Yi, my enemy. He is very powerful. Now if I meet him, I will be killed by seconds. Even if I restore the strength before, I may not be able to fight her after a few years. "


    White wing is silent.


    "Everyone and every beast in the world must make progress. In this world where the strong are respected, once they fall behind and do not want to make progress, they will definitely be replaced and eliminated. So Bai Yi, do you understand? "


    White wing not unexpected nod, it not only understand, and deep experience.


    I didn''t expect to meet a master who made him feel so comfortable, but I forgot the shame of the white tiger clan. It was the pain he engraved in his bones.


    Bai Yi is very upset and regrets what he just thought.


    So he looked at Su Yixiao firmly and said, "please don''t worry, master. I will never have this idea in the future. The enemy of my master is my enemy. "


    Su Yixiao knows that Bai Yi is more sensible than other animals.


    Different environment makes different people or animals.


    With a sigh, Su Yixiao picks up the white wings again. On the way, he is speechless, and soon arrives at Wuwu City, the nearest city to Wuwu forest.


    Su Yixiao holding white wings, like which out to play elegant miss.


    He walked slowly to the gate, but was stopped by the guard.


    "Stop!" Bodyguard Yi Zhengyan reaches out his hand to prevent Su Yixiao from entering the city.


    Su Yixiao frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where are the girls from? What are you doing in town? Why are you so familiar? "


    Su Yixiao light smile, looked up at the bodyguard said: "come and go so many people, you can remember all?"


    "This This... " The bodyguard saw Su Yixiao''s face and couldn''t speak.


    Even though he has been guarding the city all the year round and read countless people, he has never seen anyone more beautiful than the people in front of him.


    Even the third princess of the royal family in Yiling mainland, the first beauty of all the young men, Baili Xiyue, was a little inferior.

 Chapter 30

    White wing dissatisfied with the ugly force, with this kind of eyes staring at his master, so secretly grinding teeth, "Luo Zi Luo Zi", can be loud.


    Su Yixiao hooked his lips and reminded the bodyguard: "brother bodyguard, is this for me? Or won''t you let me in? "


    The bodyguard responded, nodded eagerly and said, "please come in, miss."


    The bodyguard let Su Yixiao go and let her go like a gentleman.


    I was still thinking: I don''t know which one this is, since she is so beautiful.


    "Master, you should put me down and dig out the guard''s eyes!" White wing vicious said.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. We have to be good before the special time When it comes to a special time, we should be good I''ll kill him, my dear.


    "Oh --" he understood. What the master meant was to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    In other words, Wuwang city is very close to Wuwang forest, so Wuwang city is also a place with a lot of people all the year round.


    In particular, because huolingcao has recently matured, they will send out tasks when they get the news, or they will bring their own elites and descendants to flaunt, so there are more people in wuwancheng.


    In addition to the mercenaries, they are from all families.


    The street is very busy. People who come and go are looking at Su Yixiao, not only because of her charming face, but also because she is wearing a men''s robe, which is wide and big, and incompatible with the surrounding human beings.


    Bai Yi also felt that something was wrong, but the voice of those people was too small. He closed his eyes and listened to what they were talking about.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s true that the clothes on the owner don''t match.


    White wing said: "master, we''d better go to show you a dress."


    Su Yixiao nods. These people''s eyes like orangutans make her very unhappy. The violent elements in her blood interfere with her. However, they are still suppressed by her.


    Turning into a clothing shop called "Jinhua Pavilion", Su Yixiao looks around and doesn''t like any clothes.


    Here are some pink, yellow, blue, all kinds of styles, all kinds of colors of women''s dress, and Su Yixiao, or like clean strong dress.


    "Pooh, where''s this wild girl from? How can you pick and choose what you wear? "


    "I don''t know. The people in Jinhua pavilion are really brave. They dare to put them in, and they are not afraid that some hands and feet are not clean enough to steal the clothes here."


    Bai Yi squints to the side and finds that they are two fat old women. They are all greedy, envious, envious and hateful.


    Su Yixiao didn''t pay attention to the two women behind. Seeing that she didn''t find what she liked, she called the shopkeeper.


    "What style do you want, miss? We can customize Jinhua Pavilion. "


    The shopkeeper knows more than those superficial women. How about Su Yixiao''s clothes? Oh, that really belittles the shopkeeper.


    If you don''t say anything else, you can''t say that all the women in this shop can match you.


    So the shopkeeper''s attitude towards Su Yixiao is also respectful.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, and said roughly: "I want strong clothes. The cloth is good, red, black and white. It''s convenient and light


    As soon as the shopkeeper listened, he remembered these.


    "Yes, miss. Just a moment. I''ll bring you a cup of tea."


    Then he left.


    Su Yixiao found a chair to sit down, conveniently poured a cup of tea, leisurely from the "Jinhua Pavilion" layout.


    The lady who said her back stood up and said in a loud voice, "no, let''s go --"


    "

 Chapter 31

    As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he quickly went over and asked, "Mrs. Xu, are you not satisfied with the clothes in our Jinhua pavilion?"


    Mrs. Xu glared at Su Yixiao and said, "Jinhua Pavilion Yiling has branches all over the mainland. As the best clothing Pavilion in the mainland, clothes are naturally good, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But I didn''t expect that everyone would accept the grand Jinhua Pavilion!! It''s a wet blanket. Don''t buy it, don''t buy it. "


    After that, I was ready to go out.


    However, her pace is so slow that she looks back three times at a time.


    Everyone can see that she wants to play hard to get and let Su Yixiao see her appeal and show off her position.


    But no one stopped her.


    Mrs. Xu looked back and asked the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, is that how you do business in Jinhua pavilion? Leave good customers alone to please a wild girl who doesn''t seem to have much money? "


    The shopkeeper looked at her with a smile and told her, "Madam Xu, no matter who comes to Jinhua pavilion to buy clothes, we will accept it. The poor, the rich, the old or the young are all our customers. If you say you don''t want to sell them, we will not force them. Please go back to Mrs. Xu! "


    "You You I don''t see how you can go on without the support of our Xu family! "


    After that, Mrs. Xu left.


    She really thinks that their Xu family is the master of Commerce on the mainland.


    However, people who have not a broad vision can only see the small world she controls.


    Like a frog in a well.


    Su Yixiao didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It''s all the drama of this scene, and she has been watching it all the time.


    After that, in this room, no one came to pick on her again.


    After a cup of tea, the shopkeeper sent someone to call Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao went to the back with the sophomore and saw three different colors. The style is not the same as the Jin dress, row by row sitting on the table, there is a mask on the side.


    Su Yixiao can''t help but go to touch three clothes.


    "Not bad, not bad ~"


    it''s worthy of being the No.1 Jinhua Pavilion. The clothes made by this are really pleasing.


    These three sets of strong clothes look slightly different from what you usually wear, and they are not so serious. However, no matter the proportion of the clothes or the degree of expansion, they are all in line with the shopkeeper''s side and said: "Miss, three pieces of clothes are 3000 gold coins in total. If you have purple gold coins, you can also pay three purple gold coins."


    Gold coin? Purple gold coin?


    What is this?


    Su Yixiao is a little confused.


    If it''s money, it''s a bit like the purple gold stone she used before. In the divine world, they all use crystal stone as money.


    Su Yixiao asked the shopkeeper, "I don''t have any gold coins."


    The shopkeeper''s understanding: "that..." Purple gold is OK.


    "No purple gold."


    Didn''t let the shopkeeper say the words behind, Su Yixiao said directly.


    At this time, the shopkeeper''s face really changed a little.


    Su Yixiao changed his hand and took out a crystal stone from the jade bracelet.


    This is the lowest level crystal in the divine world - dolomite.


    However, to this continent, dolomite should be able to use it!


    Su Yixiao was not sure. He was about to ask the shopkeeper, but he pushed him to the back seat and said, "Miss, your crystal stone is too valuable. I can''t be the master. Please wait a moment. I''ll invite the master of our cabinet to discuss."


    Before Su Yixiao agreed, he went out in a hurry.

 Chapter 32

    Su Yixiao had to sit in place and wait for him to come back.


    Staring at the crystal stone in his hand, Su Yixiao didn''t expect that the things that the noble children in the divine world couldn''t look up to were called treasures?! Well, there are many, many of them, not only dolomite, but also Cupronickel, rhodopyrite, amethyst, Amethyst and obsidian. (from universal to rare, the size of divine money).


    And she doesn''t know the money distribution here, um Ask when you come back.


    Not long after that, the shopkeeper came back, and behind him was a man with a mask.


    When he was about to enter the door, the shopkeeper stopped and turned to let the man in first.


    The man sat opposite Su Yixiao and just glanced at the white crystal stone in her hand, then turned his eyes to her.


    "Lord, this is the guest who always has dolomite."


    "Well." The man waved, the shopkeeper nodded and went down.


    The man''s eyes, after locking Su Yixiao, never left.


    I''m not afraid of being killed, but Su Yixiao thinks this man is very Strange. As far as his attitude is concerned, the probability of the target on the crystal is not very big.


    Su Yixiao didn''t open her mouth. She raised her eyes and looked at the man in the same way.


    No one''s determination can be stronger than Su Yixiao, the man first stop this meaningless thing, said: "Mu river."


    This is to report to each other.


    "Su Yixiao. Dolomite.... "


    "In fact, I know better how you got this crystal stone, miss chisu." Mu River interrupts Su Yixiao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao doubts, "does this also have to say?"


    Mu He nodded.


    Su Yixiao decided to make up a reason at will, now exposed her body has gold, absolutely will be divided food!!


    "In the morning, I went to the forest with Bai Yi. I tripped over a stone and couldn''t help smashing it..."


    "And then?"


    Su Yixiao held up the barite: "here, this is the stone."


    Mu River Miss Su is really lucky. "


    Su Yixiao said to Mu He with a smile without leaving any trace: "I''d better talk about the value of this crystal stone."


    Talking about those useless things, the cabinet leader really has time.


    Mu He took Su Yixiao''s white crystal stone, put it in a gorgeous box, and explained: "to tell you the truth, Miss Su, this crystal stone is white crystal stone. It was originally from the upper world. It''s a hot treasure in Yiling land So, Miss Su, you give me a price and I''ll buy it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bid?


    Why give her such a difficult question!


    Su Yixiao thought: since it''s a baby, it''s OK to say more! It''s not her fault.


    But before that, let''s know about money distribution!


    "Mr. mu, I''m not sure about the currency of the mainland. Can you tell me something about it?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t take care of this. On the mainland, one gold coin is equivalent to one thousand silver coins, one purple gold coin is equivalent to one thousand gold coins Money usually has the bank''s deposit card.... "


    The deposit card is also divided into silver card, gold card, purple gold card and black gold card.


    Correspondingly, silver cards can only store silver coins, gold cards can only store gold coins, and purple gold cards can only store purple gold coins.


    Only the black gold card is different, it can store all the denominations of money, but all the money must add up to 10000 purple gold coins.


    So black gold cards are very rare in the market.


    Even the royal family doesn''t have many purple gold cards.


    After su Yixiao had a preliminary understanding, he said to Mu He, "is this white spar worth a black gold card?"


    Mu river black line, Su Yixiao asking too much, really beyond the scope of his imagination.


    But it''s worth the price.


    "Miss Su, Mu admits that the price you want for barite is Is that too much? "


    "Oh? How? Well, then, 9997 purple gold coins! "

 Chapter 33

    In the end, the deal was a success.


    Su Yixiao didn''t let them make a purple gold card, but the original 9997 purple gold coin.


    After he left, Su Yixiao moved all the purple gold coins into the glazed jade bracelet and gave them to Liyuan.


    "Master, why don''t you make it into a purple gold coin? It''s so easy to take it!"


    Pleaded for a long time, not easy to be su Yixiao released from the green, wrapped in Su Yixiao''s arm, puzzled to ask.


    Su Yixiao still answer, the white wing in the arms has turned a white eye opening despise him: "silly lack, the director''s office in order to use face in the future."


    Su Yixiao This white wing, how she guessed everything.


    Green from the tongue toward the white wing roar: "you just silly lack, I have guessed."


    "OK, you two," Su Yixiao convinced the two male beasts to fight each other, and said, "stay in the jade bracelet if you quarrel any more."


    In this way, the two beasts did not quarrel.


    Who likes to get into the jade bracelet and be taught by Li Yuan? What a wonderful world.


    This side is finally safe, but Su Yixiao just left, Mu river just reflected one thing.


    - three strong suits, three purple gold coins in total


    In the end, he didn''t charge for the clothes


    So in the end, this white crystal still let him buy ten thousand purple gold coins!!!


    Finally, I gave Su Yixiao''s membership card


    ¡°¡­¡­ Third uncle, how does the Lord feel that he has been cheated by that girl? " Muhe and the shopkeeper enjoy the white crystal while drinking tea.


    The shopkeeper took a magnifying glass to observe the barite, heard Mu he ask him, then raised his head: "very good, that girl is not an ordinary person."


    Mu River Quite good.


    He finally understood a word, what is a man can not be appearance, the sea can not be measured.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yixiao didn''t spend much time wandering in a small town that had nothing to do with her. Soon, Su Yixiao and his party left the city.


    According to the map given by Ming junxie, the destination is zhaoyue city where Yijing college is located.


    In order to avoid the situation last time, the mask Mu He gave Su Yixiao came in handy.


    It was a pure white mask, which could only cover Su Yixiao''s left eye.


    But in the left eye, there is an enchanting manjushahua, hovering on the whole mask, lifelike.


    Dark red lines, perfect radian, this mask on Su Yixiao''s face, enchanting her whole person, although can not see all the faces, but can reflect a different kind of aesthetic feeling.


    "Master, are you afraid of being harassed by those boar like characters again?" Bai Yi can see Su Yixiao''s intention at a glance.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    White wing didn''t say anything.


    But where does Su Yixiao know that there is no reason for a bitch to hit the muzzle of a gun, not a mask.


    That night, Su Yixiao spent the night in Xinmin Inn next to Yiling college.


    When she took out a purple gold coin, the shopkeeper''s face suddenly changed. Su Yixiao asked the shopkeeper to give her a hundred purple gold coins for a lot of gold coins.


    It seems that being poor is a sad thing, and being rich is also a sad thing!


    At night, Su Yixiao settled the two beasts and climbed up to bed to sleep. After all, she hasn''t had a good sleep these days.

 Chapter 34

    But, as if God was against her, she was just about to go to bed when she was disturbed by a Padawan.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao''s whole body is on guard, but his face is as if he is asleep.


    Ming Jun Xie touched Su Yixiao for a while. Seeing that she didn''t respond, she chuckled: "this girl, she really sleeps dead."


    Turn around, holding Su Yixiao lying beside her.


    Hu ~


    Su Yixiao is about to die.


    Growing up, she hasn''t slept with a man.


    Lying grass, this guy''s hand Where are they?!


    Special meow still move!!


    Ming junxie took up his arm again, closed his eyes and sighed, "ah, it''s just a little small!"


    This time, Su Yixiao really can''t help it!


    Sixteen years old, she is developing very well!


    You can kill a scholar, but you can''t insult him. Just slap him to death.


    Su Yixiao is an activist. When her ideas came into being, she also acted like this -


    "pa..." The sound of meat hitting meat starts to ring, followed by Su Yixiao''s roar, "little sister, little sister!"


    Inside, the light is on. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are absolutely warm Fold them together in different ways.


    Su Yixiao is sitting on the leg of Ming junxie, and under him is red Naked upper body, on one side of the face is a palm print of the Ming Jun evil.


    Mingjunxie grabs Su Yixiao''s arm and pulls it hard.


    "Ah..."


    Su Yixiao closed her eyes in horror.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw the evil face of Ming junxie, which was not a centimeter away from him. He had a hot touch on his hand. Su Yixiao knew that it was the upper part of the evil exposed.


    Su Yixiao''s warm breath spreads on her face, which makes her eyelashes tremble. Mingjunxie is very angry, and the consequences are very serious!


    "Sue! Yee! Xiao Ming Jun''s heresy is to gnash his teeth, "you successfully provoked me!"


    Su Yixiao''s whole body trembles, and then wants to stay away from Mingjun evil. This evil is so terrible that if you are not careful, you will burn yourself.


    "Dengtuzi, let me go!" However, Su Yixiao how to struggle can not open that very shovel like hand.


    Mingjunxie pulls into Su Yixiao, smiles in her ear, and says: "I have already thought about it. That request is --"


    mingjunxie turns around and accepts it from Su Yixiao and becomes the one above. Su Yixiao is the eldest one with eyes open. It''s really the first time that she meets this situation Stay home.


    Pink lips slightly apart, even the breath, are slow.


    Ming junxie looks at him, and suddenly he can''t speak his cruel words. He is proud of his self-control and is occupied at this moment.


    ¡­¡­ After a long kiss, mingjunxie grabs Su Yixiao''s chin and says, "that request is to let you be my woman!"


    Be my woman


    My woman


    Women


    Su Yixiao finally reacts, raises his other hand which has not been caught, and waves it without any reservation. However, he is caught by Ming junxie, who is on the guard early.


    "Women." "I will allow you to hit me in the face for the first time, but I will never allow you to hit me in the face for the second time," he said


    "Bah, you are such a rascal. It''s enough to break into other people''s rooms in the middle of the night. Even you can climb! That''s good, you know


    "Girl, you should always remember that you are my evil woman."


    Ming Jun''s evil smile is particularly brilliant. Su Yixiao, who is illuminated by two stars, almost can''t find the southeast and northwest.


    The fall was so fast.

 Chapter 35

    Ming junxie kisses Su Yixiao''s face, puts her down, holds her in his arms, and says, "sleep, sleep, and go to school tomorrow..."


    Su Yixiao struggles but fails. She mumbles twice and gradually enters a dream


    This night, is Su Yixiao came to Yiling mainland to sleep the most fragrant time.


    The next day, Su Yixiao was choked up. When she opened her eyes, she saw a face magnified many times.


    Ming Jun Xie closed his eyes and poked his eyelashes into Su Yixiao''s face. She kisses Su Yixiao with a forgetful face.


    "Er ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao starts up and pushes the man hard.


    Find a man who doesn''t push, but pushes his brother.


    Suddenly I think of a word, the man in the morning is very magnificent


    "Don''t move!" Ming junxie let go of Su Yixiao''s small mouth and stood still for a while, then got up from her.


    "I''ll go, you''re sick


    "Shut up Ming junxie pulls Su Yixiao up by the way, "I don''t mind if I want to be kissed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao had to shut up.


    The two of them soon packed up everything, and then walked in the direction of Yijing college.


    I don''t know what position Ming junxie holds in Yijing college. Anyway, Su Yixiao feels like opening a plug-in with him. It''s fast to pass the customs.


    ¡­¡­¡­ What recommendation letter? There''s no need at all. The teacher at the gate of the college sees Ming junxie and looks at himself and lets him go.


    Mingjunxie led her to a villa and said to her, "Yijing has three grades. The first grade is freshmen. The competition is two grades and three grades. Do you want to enter the third grade or the second grade


    "Three Su Yixiao said without hesitation.


    The dark gentleman evil turns an eye to look at her, frown to ask a way: "be sure?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, the third level has been promoted in small teams recently. I''ll show you there." After that, mingjunxie grabs her and takes her away.


    Su Yixiao asked suspiciously: "that Why did you bring me to this place? "


    The dark king evil Dun next, turn a head to smile to say: "that is my residence."


    Su Yixiao She would like to ask, and then? What''s the use? Soon she knew that this guy of Ming junxie was in trouble again.


    Hint that she came to him


    "Ha!" "Ooh!"


    In the martial arts arena, the students of level 3 are all practicing attack. They are worthy of being students of Yijing college. Every palm they give out is very hard and they simply experience it. But Su Yixiao can see that few of their physical fitness have reached the qualification point, so the attack is also a little floating.


    TakeDo is off the court. A beautiful teacher saw Ming junxie come in and immediately blew his whistle: "stop!"


    Suddenly, all the students stopped and looked at the beautiful teacher.


    The teacher came to mingjunxie and they talked for a while. Su Yixiao politely stood in the right place and looked around the arena.


    "Students, new one, welcome


    The beautiful teacher looked at her with strange eyes. The corner rose slightly and said to all the people.


    Not to mention her great influence, there was a burst of applause in the arena.


    "Cut students? That''s amazing... " Su Yixiao in front of the beautiful teacher to walk when suddenly heard.


    "I''m the Deputy instructor of your training, situ Yemei."


    Situ Yemei once again introduced herself in front of everyone.


    "The team has been divided up for a long time. Suddenly, there comes a student who cuts in the shift. It''s so overwhelming. Who else does that team need? Take this new baby

 Chapter 36

    Three students look at each other, no one said can add Su Yixiao.


    Because they can''t see Su Yixiao''s strength.


    Because if they want to take down Su Yixiao, they may pull down the strength of their whole team.


    Situ Yemei looked around and repeated what she had said, but no one answered her.


    It''s very embarrassing


    "Are you sure there''s no one?"


    Ming Jun Xie now Su Yixiao''s side asked.


    At this time, another corner, four hands out.


    - "instructor, our Xiaoyao team is willing to accept new people!"


    Four people said at the same time.


    However, there are five or six people in each team here.


    The other one who didn''t raise her hand was a girl, commanding four people with her elder sister''s big appearance: "you, you, put your hands down for me!! Why do you want a new student? If you come in by relationship, you are not afraid to destroy Xiaoyao? "


    A girl raised her hand and stared at the girl: "Luo Qi''er, who do you think you are? The princess will let whoever she wants to join. Can you manage it?"


    "That''s right, Rocher. I''m afraid you''ll ruin Xiaoyao! Go away if you don''t want to. Don''t let it get in the way Another boy said.


    Su Yixiao can see that this Xiaoyao team is incompatible!


    In particular, the "big sister" woman, who clearly has the lowest strength among the five, still commands others there.


    Su Yixiao three people, as well as all the students are watching Xiaoyao a pair of infighting, but none of them go up to persuade, as if they have been used to it!


    Luo Qi''er was pushed to the top of the storm. In the twinkling of an eye, the people who kept calling her "sister Qi''er, sister Qi''er" were silent now. In a rage, they turned and left the place where the Xiaoyao team was.


    "Well! Since you''ve done this to me, I''ll announce that from now on, I''m not from the carefree team. I want to join the star moon team! "


    "What?" Starmoon team''s big surprise, Luo Qi''er wants to join their team?!


    This is both a good and a bad thing for them.


    Because adding a member will only increase the strength of their team, you know, although Luo Qi''er is the weakest in the Xiaoyao team, but in their team, it belongs to the middle class.


    And what''s bad about it?


    Although the Luo family can''t be squeezed into the three families, the Luo family is also one of the best. Luo Qi''er''s power can''t be underestimated, but similarly, Luo Qi''er is a special Princess sick person, who is transferred to their team They are afraid that they haven''t done a few tasks, but they are ordered by this little ancestor!


    "Puff..." A boy from the Xiaoyao team came out and clapped, "well, well, welcome new teammates to join us."


    Su Yixiao smiles at the boy and nods.


    Pests


    All the members of the star moon team are black faced. Now they can''t do without it.


    And Luo Qi Er compared with pests, their faces, how much can not hang.


    Luo Qi''er hears him say so, just want to come out to interrogate, but be interrupted by Ming junxie -


    "all teams!"


    "Here it is Amazing speed, all the people are instant reaction, Qi Qi looked at the dark king evil.


    "No training today, go back to each dormitory! Take a day off, and see you tomorrow


    After that, he called situ Yemei and turned to leave.


    Only Su Yixiao saw it, and the apprentice had a look in his eyes

 Chapter 37

    "Hoo ~ today, drillmaster Ming put it early for us. For the first time, I feel that I love him!"


    Previously, Luo Qi''er''s girl yawned and sat on the sofa in their dormitory.


    It''s a dormitory, but the dormitory of Yijing college is as luxurious as a villa. It has a small second floor, a kitchen, a bedroom, a living room, and a small training ground. Su Yixiao looks around the "dormitory" and thinks that the students are not too comfortable.


    The girl pointed to Su Yixiao and asked, "Hello, new teammate. My princess''s name is Baili Xiyue. Should you Introduce yourself? "


    Su Yixiao did not answer, but repeated the words of Baili Xiyue: "this princess?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " The lovely blink of the moon.


    "It''s nothing. I just thought of a girl who was sick with a princess I met in Wuwang forest before. She also called herself" my princess. "


    "You roar, I cherish the moon for a hundred Li. You see how unpleasant your royal family is. You can meet them in the forest..."


    Baili Xiyue yelled at the boy who was next to him: "get out of here!" Then said to Su Yixiao: "you meet, it is estimated that Baili Yutong, the whole royal family, the woman is sick!"


    Su Yixiao saw it.


    Baili Xiyue has no sisterhood for Baili Yutong, and even more, she is disgusted!!


    "Well, why don''t we introduce ourselves! In order to make it easier to get to know each other, I''d like to take my own identity and rank along with me. " A boy said.


    Baili Xiyue nodded: "that''s a good idea. Let''s start with me!


    Baili Xiyue, 18 years old, level 2 Lingshi, the second princess of the royal family. " Baili Xiyue is simple and direct. Her beautiful face is full of laziness. She has a feeling that she can''t refuse. This is Baili Xiyue, the Royal Princess.


    "I''m Bai Qingyu. Hehe, like Xiyue, I''m an 18-year-old second level Lingshi, Bai family It''s just a cheap owner in a small family


    Bai Qingyu is just like his name. He is wearing a long white shirt. His tall figure shows that he is very sunny. His white teeth show up. He is a handsome young man.


    Next, he sat on the sofa and didn''t move until everyone''s eyes were focused on him.


    "Gu Yangzhi. 18, psychic level 1. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No more? " Bai Li Xi Yue asked with a confused face.


    In other words, although the Xiaoyao team was founded less than a month ago, Baili Xiyue and Gu Yangzhi have been classmates for five years, and they haven''t said three words in the past five years I really don''t understand this silent youth.


    "No more." Bai Qingyu answered for him, "ha ha, Yang Zhi is cold. I''ll tell you for him. He''s looking after his family. Well, there''s Shaoji. Hurry up."


    A boy who is far away from them looks back. Su Yixiao''s eyes are unconsciously attracted by him.


    A white robe with teeth and a jade pendant hanging around his waist are not cheap.


    Looking up, Su Yixiao really understood what it means to be "a stranger like jade, a unique son in the world".


    Liu Shaoji raised her mouth slightly and nodded politely to Su Yixiao before introducing herself: "I''m Liu Shaoji. I''m probably older than you all. I''m 19 years old. Now I''m Level 2 of dalingshi. I''m the young master of the Liu family."


    Great master


    19-year-old great spirit Master, 18-year-old second level spirit Master


    These people will be among the talents in the future.

 Chapter 38

    "New teammate, how about you?" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and calls back Su Yixiao, who is in a trance.


    Su Yixiao apologized and introduced herself: "Su Yixiao, 17 years old, I..." Speaking of this, Su Yixiao said with a sad smile, "Dantian was destroyed by the enemy, so I don''t know my level. There is no family in this continent Just wake up in Wuwang forest


    Su Yixiao said relaxed, but in the ears of Liu Shaoji and others is not the case.


    Baili Xiyue is a kind-hearted girl, "rub rub rub" ran to hold Su Yixiao: "good, Xiao Xiao, we''ll cover you in the future, even if you don''t have spiritual power, we won''t abandon you."


    These But it''s all a person''s deep and distant pain, a scar in his heart. Now Su Yixiao opens it again and tells them that it''s because Su Yixiao thinks these friends can be trusted.


    She has always been.


    The first feeling, I believe you, anything will be willing to tell you; the same, you give me the feeling is very fake, even if you pretend to be poor in the real, then still will not believe you.


    Su Yixiao always has her own way of dealing with people.


    But it turns out that this method is very effective!


    She also succeeded in exchanging their trust with her honesty.


    "Yes, yes, Xiaoxiao - if you agree with me. Since we invite you to join Xiaoyao, we are a family and trusted teammates. We will not abandon you When Bai Qingyu said this, he also showed his white teeth. He was a boy in Zhencheng.


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t expect that Su Yixiao was worse than him. He was always silent and said he would protect Su Yixiao.


    Liu Shaoji is the only one. Her attention is not in this position, but in Su Yixiao''s words --


    "you mean that you wake up in Wuwang forest instead of being born, which can indirectly show that you are from the upper world!"


    Note that this is not a rhetorical question, but an affirmative.


    That pair of bright eyes really surprised Su Yixiao, and felt that the young man''s eyes could directly penetrate people''s hearts.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "That is to say, you are the cause of the natural abnormality of the past few days." Liu Shaoji smiles again. This time, he can be very sure.


    Because just look at Su Yixiao''s expression.


    Su Yixiao did not ask him how to know.


    At first, she has known Liu Shaoji. He is calm, easy-going and generous. He is a rare genius in Yiling mainland.


    Others just sighed and soon accepted Su Yixiao and her identity.


    They know and trust each other.


    But next, it will take a lot of tempering to get a more tacit understanding.


    Su Yixiao didn''t tell them. In fact, she was not as weak as they said


    As for how strong they are, it''s better for them to find out for themselves later.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, it was just dawn. All the people were awakened by the devil''s whistle in situ Yemei''s hand.


    After the assembly, there is morning running - running around the whole Yijing college, you can use skills or physical strength, unlimited requirements, because no matter which one, it will help you.


    There is an eagle in Baili Xiyue. She calls out her beast and asks Su Yixiao to go up together.


    "Xiaoxiao, come on up, I''ll take you to the end." The passion of Baili Xiyue moved Su Yixiao very much, but let''s forget it with the words of beasts!

 Chapter 39

    Su Yixiao shook his head and refused to cherish the moon: "I can''t cherish the moon. I don''t have any spiritual power. I can exercise my physical strength. You go first, and remember to wait for me at the end point!" Rejected at the same time, Su Yixiao did not forget to tease.


    Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao painfully. After being convinced by her, she nods and flies away from the origin step by step.


    Luo Qi''er, standing on one side, originally wanted to call the beast out to help, but after listening to the conversation between Su Yixiao and Baili Xiyue, she gave up the idea and decided to run with Su Yixiao.


    "Let me see what a big man Su Yixiao is, who makes the Xiaoyao team treat her so well..." Hateful hateful, even in their own free time has not been so concerned about.


    In the final analysis, Luo Qi''er is jealous.


    With an order, Su Yixiao began.


    Not slow speed let Luo Qi Er despise unceasingly, she thought is what fast?


    It''s not even as fast as a snail!


    Luo Qi''er quickly ran past Su Yixiao and turned around to smile at her.


    Luo Qi Er thought: such a waste into the Xiaoyao team, ah, I watched the Xiaoyao team degenerate. Finally, I waited for that day, and then spit hard at the base of Baili Xiyue!!


    Su Yixiao did not care, still with her turtle speed forward.


    Yijing college is big, bigger than the palace, so it''s just wishful thinking to finish it in the prescribed time. As a result, almost all the students use their beasts or skills to speed up.


    Only Su Yixiao is a clear current in the field of morning running.


    Soon, Luo Qi''er''s physical strength just couldn''t hold up. Looking back, no one came to catch up with him, so he called out the beasts to join the flying army with a cruel smile.


    "Where''s Xiaoxiao?" Why not?


    Seeing that time is coming, there is still no su Yixiao in front of us. At this time, all members of the Xiaoyao team are worried.


    I''m not worried about Su Yixiao''s disgrace to their team. I''m also worried about whether Su Yixiao will faint after such a long journey. After all, they know that Su Yixiao has no spiritual power


    "Look! It''s Xiao Xiao


    Has been staring at the corner of the hundred Li Xiyue hurriedly yelled, excited are broken sound.


    I saw Su Yixiao running fast from afar, strong wear in her body, good-looking and light.


    "Come on, Xiaoxiao, come on Xiaoyao team and others can''t help but cheer for Su Yixiao.


    This makes Luo Qi''er, who is ready to watch a good play, very anxious. Her fingernail prints are all in her palm.


    Cross the line Perfect


    As soon as Su Yixiao comes, she is covered in her arms by the excited Baili Xiyue.


    All the students around were shocked.


    is this their Royal Highness two princesses? How could What about such a big change?


    But they didn''t hear these words. Su Yixiao had only one idea - could Xiyue let her go?


    she was not exhausted by running, but she was almost suffocated by the girl''s steamed bread at this time.


    "Xiaoxiao, did you get hurt? It''s such a long way. You''ve come here. You''re great! "


    What Baili Xiyue wants to say is also what all members of Xiaoyao team want to say.


    Su Yixiao shook his head and laughed, "I''m ok, I''m Ah... "


    Rising from the sky, Su Yixiao was pulled out of Baili Xiyue''s arms, and then stood firmly in the front of the team.

 Chapter 40

    Everyone can see that it''s something that the Ming Jun Xie, their Ming instructor, did.


    At this moment, many students in addition to admire their instructor''s powerful, is in the relationship between Sanba Su Yixiao and Ming junxie.


    Su Yixiao wants to be rude, but now It seems that he is still a student


    OK, Su Yixiao will take it!


    "Rookies," Ming Jun said contemptuously to the students who had quickly stood at the bottom with a smile, "from the end of the following words, you are going to experience in the dreamland. The task is simple, just a few college tasks. However, it also concerns whether your team can continue to survive and win the title of "team".


    Attention, Yijing, there will only be one team


    At this time, all the members below are boiling up. Almost all the teams are very interested in becoming the unique team of Yijing. At the same time, several teams are sure to win this taboo.


    They are Luo Qier''s star moon team, zining team with three cold family members, and the oldest surpassing team.


    And Xiaoyao team Just like their name, just be at ease.


    "All right, get ready to enter the mirage. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to test you. Be more careful! "


    "Boom ~ ~"


    illusions are summoned between the king and evil of the underworld waving their hands. Illusions are A cloud of smoke settled there, as if waiting for someone to open, and then toss around.


    Ming junxie puts the key that situ Yemei took from the headmaster on the illusion.


    All of a sudden, the whole earth began to shake, and people quickly stabilized themselves.


    After the shock, the dreamland really rolled up as Su Yixiao thought.


    The dark king evil let all people, line up to enter the dreamland.


    Next to mirage, there is a row of tables with lots of paper balls on them. Ming junxie asked everyone to take one, and then go into the dreamland.


    These paper balls are their college mission.


    Mingjunxie watched Su Yixiao go in, watched the door of mirage close, and then said to situ Yemei standing behind: "seven days, watch them, come out in four days, tell them to rebuild."


    Then he left.


    Situ Yemei nodded affectionately towards the back of Ming junxie. She loved the miserable man, but her eyes were never on her


    The day to restart mirage can only be seven days later. Those who are kicked out in advance are definitely students who have not completed their tasks, but should be killed in mirage.


    Being kicked out ahead of time means that they are not qualified in this test.


    After Ming junxie left, he went straight to the president''s office of Yijing college.


    In the headmaster''s office, a few old men with lofty hair and childlike appearance gathered around and looked at a crystal under their hands.


    The interpretation in the crystal just happened to be the scene when the dark monarch and evil forces directed them to enter the dreamland.


    "Headmaster, you said that the woman in this is the one brought back by the Lord?"


    The old man, known as "headmaster", glared at the speaker: "I don''t know. If I want to know, I won''t be with you


    All the people turned their lips, and they were in sanbayiwang. The headmaster is not the same as them! Still so fierce


    After hearing the conversation in the room, the evil spirit smiles, pushes the door open and says: "headmaster, vice headmaster, you are very idle!"

 Chapter 41

    With a bang, the crystal ball fell to the ground. They all Leng Leng of looking at push a door to come in, a face smile of Ming Jun evil.


    Three old men with white hair shook their heads and waved their hands at the same time.


    "No, we''re busy!"


    "We didn''t do anything!"


    "We didn''t peep at you with the crystal ball just now!"


    All of you:


    At the same time, they looked at the headmaster who denied it but deliberately revealed it. Then put down your hand and sigh at the same time.


    Ming junxie grinned: "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK for you to peep. Headmaster, after the fantasy came out, I went back to the royal family I''d like to tell you that it''s OK. You go on! "


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Hey, no such thing!


    Can''t I be wrong?


    Zhao Jincheng looks at the dark king evil silk mercilessly turns to leave, in the heart special tangle special sad.


    Yijing college every year a team was born, the pair just entered the third level of learning is the Ming Jun evil with.


    This Yijing college, who does not know who does not know, is the ghost instructor''s devil training!


    The training is very powerful and excellent. The trainees, even ordinary ones, are among the best in the three colleges in Yiling mainland.


    However, it''s a pity that Su Yixiao didn''t get the education of Ming junxie.


    "Headmaster, you see what you''re talking about. You''re so angry that you''re gone." The old teacher on one side turned his lips in disgust and criticized the headmaster.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhao Jincheng, president Zhao is really Nothing to say, bluff, he had to shout at them, "your headmaster, my headmaster! Hum ~ "and then turn around and walk away.


    Just walked out of the door, suddenly thought something was wrong, it seems It''s the principal''s office Those guys are going to leave. Go!


    So Zhao Jincheng retreated and looked at the two staring at him. His eyes were so strange that he hastened to say, "what are you looking at me for? I look good, right? Don''t you hurry up! "


    "Good!" Two teachers Huwei a shock, quickly ran out.


    They can''t get angry with headmasters, and they can''t get angry with headmasters who don''t know what to do.


    Oh, they can''t be provoked. Can''t they hide?


    Next time the headmaster calls them for such a thing, they will definitely not come.


    Two people look at each other and smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the dreamland, all the teams were distributed in different places. The Xiaoyao team came in and was distributed in a very common forest.


    The surrounding trees are lush, and there is a gurgling stream not far away. At this moment, it is noon, five people who have investigated the terrain sit together and chat.


    Su likes the atmosphere very much.


    Tut Tut, look! take a look!


    The Xiaoyao team is really a Xiaoyao team. When other people enter the dreamland, they first complete all kinds of tasks. After investigating the terrain, they shout tired and lie on the cleaned ground one by one to have a rest.


    Su Yixiao took out from the glazed jade bracelet the dried meat that had been roasted before, but had not finished eating, one person tore a little.


    The original four people have not eaten this thing, politely put it down, looking at Su Yixiao elegant into his mouth. They are embarrassed not to eat, also put a throw in the mouth, but did not expect, this eat will not stop.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you have any more!" Hundred Li Xi month eyes bright toward Su Yixiao, don''t know what is the shame.


    "Don''t eat, you''ve eaten so much!" Bai Qingyu can''t help complaining.


    This hundred Li cherishes the moon, it is clear that she is the second princess of the royal family. She has never eaten any delicacies before, but she still grabs them at this time.

 Chapter 42

    Baili Xiyue blushed and yelled, "what do you know? Cheap doesn''t take advantage of bastards. If you have delicious food, I can''t help myself." Mind me!


    "Yes, yes, son of a bitch, son of a bitch."


    Bai Qingyu couldn''t suppress Bai lixiyue''s bad temper at all, and ended the topic with compromise.


    But in this way, he did not give up the loss of a hundred Li Xiyue.


    Baili Xiyue hears that the goods are not good words, but she just stares at the bright baiqingyu Island, and then looks at Su Yixiao, looking forward to her.


    Su Yixiao patted her red dress and shrugged to show that she really had no dried meat.


    After all, it''s rare. Last time, Bai Yi caught a flying rabbit to make dried meat.


    Baili Xiyue is discouraged. The taste is really attractive!


    Su Yixiao can''t bear to look at Baili Xiyue''s dejected appearance, and promises to make it for her next time.


    Baili Xiyue nodded, then came up to Su Yixiao, and said: "Xiaoxiao ah ~"


    "eh?"


    "What''s the relationship between you and me?"


    One hundred Li Xiyue''s three eight is five people''s three eight at the same time. Four people and eight pairs of eyes are staring at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao gave a fierce meal and looked up at these guys who didn''t give up, shaking their heads: "he and I. It doesn''t matter! "


    I won''t admit it, let alone


    Oh, No. How could she have anything to do with that guy? Such a bad man


    "It doesn''t matter, it does. I said, drillmaster Ming is a famous cold king. How could he let you in through the back door! It turns out that Family relations... " Bai Li Xi Yue, with a smile, gives Su Yixiao an indescribable look, "now, should I change my name?"


    "We really don''t care, change the name?" Su Yixiao frowned. How could the more she said, the more she couldn''t hear clearly? "What change of name?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don''t know? " A hundred Li cherishes the moon and is shocked.


    As if Su Yixiao didn''t know what she was talking about and had a wonderful look on her face.


    Su Yixiao shakes his head. What''s the name change? She is really not familiar with mingjunxie, at most I''ve only slept.


    Liu Shaoji covers Baili Xiyue''s big eyes, raises the corner of her mouth slightly towards Su Yixiao, and explains: "Xiyue belongs to Ming Instructor It should be regarded as niece! You are the woman of Ming instructor. She thinks she should call you Aunt Huang. "


    Su Yixiao Kiss, please don''t make trouble.


    After a long silence, Su Yixiao blinked and finally prepared to attract the topic.


    Why is that group of people''s heart so strong?


    Even Gu Yang, a clever young man, could see the flames of gossip burning in his eyes.


    "We Let''s talk about our respective tasks! Seven days, it''s too late to do it again. "


    hundred miles make complaints about the moon: seven days, Ming Ming just started.


    All right, she''ll spare this girl.


    Other people look at each other and smile. Anyway, they are not in a hurry. There are still more than half of the semester waiting for them to gossip.


    As we unfold our task, Su Yixiao''s task is to search for unicorn dung


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon: three Phoenix Yingguo, three forget worry


    Liu Shaoji: 30 leaves from Tarim


    Gu Yangzhi: the saliva of the Eight Legged spider king


    Baiqingyu: find the pass token from Guangsha crocodile

 Chapter 43

    After watching all of them, they all looked at Su Yixiao and said, "why is your one so simple?" Just picking up feces.


    Wait


    What is a unicorn? Why have they never heard of such a beast?


    Su Yixiao chuckled: "simple?! Your talent is the simplest. Do you know what a unicorn is? Do you know how rare its feces are? "


    Liu Shaoji and others shake their heads. It seems that Su Yixiao knows that they are waiting for Su Yixiao to popularize them.


    Su Yixiao knew they didn''t know when he looked at them. He took the initiative to explain: "the unicorn has a mild temperament, white body, and a faint layer of light around it, just like his name, with only one horn on his head.


    Unicorn is the most pure and good animal in the world. It doesn''t resist human beings like other animals. But once it is hurt by someone it trusts, it will shed tears and kill itself. Unicorn generally survives as an individual, and the chance of appearing in front of human eyes is getting smaller and smaller, almost disappearing. Besides, its faeces are white, and can be used as medicine, with light taste


    So you see, whose is the most difficult? "


    They were fascinated by this. At last, they woke up and looked at each other. At the same time, they shook their heads and said, "yours!"


    Such a rare beast, fairyland fart big place to meet, that is their luck.


    "What are fengyingguo and forgetting worry? Do you have anything to eat? " Baili Xiyue asked the other four.


    Liu Shaoji thought about it and said, "it should be herbal medicine! Ask Yang Zhi, he knows. "


    Without saying a word, Gu Yangzhi took the task list of Baili Xiyue, looked at it, thought about it, and said, "fengyingguo, I know, a kind of The pea sized black fruit is very small. It grows on the Fengying tree attached with shrubs and is not easy to see... "


    "What about forgetting worries?"


    Gu Yang looked sorry and shook his head: "forget your worries I don''t know. I''m a commoner. I don''t have the chance to get in touch with these... "


    ¡­¡­ Quiet, very quiet.


    Everyone looked at each other, and the loss in their eyes was self-evident.


    They were not only lost because they didn''t know how to forget their worries, but also for Gu Yangzhi''s life experience.


    The descendants of a family of herbal medicine have no access to herbal medicine It''s not because he''s a commoner


    Su Yixiao looked at the air and sighed: "forget worry, I know, it''s the main component of a hallucinogen. The breath of mature forget worry, no one can resist, will fall asleep, at least three hours later to wake up. Of course, it depends on personal strength. "


    "The difference between forgetting worry and ordinary grass is not very obvious. When the group sees it, I remind you."


    This sentence is not an explanation, but also for Baili Xiyue.


    Baili Xiyue nods her head. She thinks her family''s Xiaoxiao baby is God. She knows everything and makes them mentally retarded


    "I wipe, Xiao Xiao, how can you know so much?" Bai Qingyu asked with big eyes.


    Oh, my God! This guy knows both astronomy and geography. He can''t It''s the old witch who has lived for a long time!


    "You How old are you? "


    Su Yixiao chuckled: "Sixteen..." hooray.


    She didn''t dare to say the last two words. She was really afraid of scaring these little guys.


    However, it''s very common for practitioners to live for hundreds of years.


    This is the continent The rank is lower, the promotion is faster.

 Chapter 44

    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. What do you think of a 16-year-old? I just entered school when I was 16 years old! " It''s better to be angry than others.


    Liu Shaoji pulled over baiqingyu and stopped him from making trouble: "Xiaoxiao is from the upper boundary. Have you forgotten?"


    The implication is to remind Bai Qingyu that Su Yixiao is naturally smarter than you.


    Because at that time, they all knew that the people in the upper world were really powerful, and the weakest were more powerful than the strongest in their Yiling land


    Su Yixiao understands the implication of Liu Shaoji.


    She gave a wry smile and said, "it has nothing to do with the upper world. When I was 16 years old, I had already taught myself master Bidan, the weapon refiner and the animal trainer I didn''t like that profession very much, so I didn''t study. I promoted benminghuo to Shenhuo. Almost no one of my peers is stronger than me... "


    However, Su lingman made it like this


    Su Yixiao clenches her fists tightly. How to treat the old chronic disease, there is a scar. Now when the scar is lifted again, the wound is not good, and the blood seeps out again. Su Yixiao wants to kill.


    There is no more sorrow than death.


    Su Yixiao''s miserable appearance is in Liu Shaoji''s eyes. In the past, Dantian, the son of heaven, has been destroyed. It''s hard for her to sleep


    Baili Xiyue hugs Su Yixiao and comforts her: "Xiaoxiao, your enemy, let''s take revenge for you together, and kill him asshole!"


    Su Yixiao chuckled.


    With the intention of cherishing the moon. She knows they want to comfort her. No matter how long she can, Su Yixiao is very grateful to meet these little friends.


    However, she didn''t expect that when she found the height or even higher again in a long time, she suddenly looked back and stood side by side with this group of friends


    But of course, that''s all in the future.


    Let''s talk about Tarim. This is relatively simple, and there is not much danger. Tarim is the tallest tree in the whole continent. When you look at the continent from the top of Tarim, you can see everything.


    "Shaoji, there''s Tarim in the northwest. I''ll go and pick 30 leaves in a moment."


    "Well!" Liu Shaoji smiles.


    The Eight Legged spider king lives in a damp and deep cave, and generally has a strong smell of decay.


    "Yang Zhi, remember to pay attention to the smell in the air."


    "Good."


    Guangsha crocodile is a difficult thing. Guangsha crocodile is the fastest one among all crocodiles. There is no land in the water that she can''t control.


    "Let''s put it to the end! And I don''t think Guangsha alligator will be around us when we don''t finish other tasks. "


    "Yes, yes. Listen to you Lingyu nodded his last thought. I think you are our core! Or you''ll be the captain of our Xiaoyao team


    Su Yixiao was stunned and pointed to himself: "you say Me


    "Well, that''s you!"


    Baili Xiyue also nodded: "it''s a good idea. From the beginning to now, it''s Xiaoxiao who helps us explain these unreasonable tasks. When she is the team leader, I support her with both hands!"


    "No, no, i..." The Dantian has not been restored. What will you do if it affects you?


    "I agree!" Gu Yangzhi, who has always been silent, also supports Su Yixiao as their captain.


    Liu Shaoji gentle smile: "Xiao Xiao, you, don''t refuse."


    Su Yixiao was quiet for a second, and finally agreed with a smile.


    "All right. It''s better to be respectful than obedient. Let''s sigh about the world together! "


    Five hands together, they shout at the same time "carefree sigh the world"!


    Su Yixiao suddenly felt that this trip to Yiling mainland was not bad!

 Chapter 45

    It takes endurance and climbing power to climb the tower, but people who have animals don''t have to worry about it at all.


    The beast of Baili Xiyue happens to be a flying beast. Liu Shaoji is waiting below. Without giving me a few minutes, Baili Xiyue throws down 30 leaves.


    Su Yixiao a look, this is a bit difficult.


    There are thorns all around the leaves, and there are some thin and dense barbs on the thorns. Except for the central part, other places dare not touch.


    And a piece is as big as a basin. How can people take it!


    "The questions from the college are really abnormal!"


    Bai Qing Yu make complaints about Tucao.


    Su Yixiao nodded heavily, she fully agreed with this sentence! It''s not just abnormal, it''s terrible.


    Until the end of the month, they did not come up with a good way to deal with the leaves of this land.


    Su Yixiao asked Liu Shaoji, "don''t you have a space ring?"


    The so-called space ring is a ring that can store some things. Generally, the space inside the ring is not big, generally only one square.


    This should be very common.


    Why didn''t they think of it?


    Liu Shaoji looks at Su Yixiao strangely: "space ring?"


    "Well!" Su Yixiao nodded, "don''t you?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Bai Qingyu said, "no? How can space ring be sent to us? "


    Bai lixiyue said, "I have one. But I was afraid of losing it, so I didn''t take it with me... "


    Su Yixiao sighs. It seems that this Yiling land is really backward. Even everyone in the divine world doesn''t have a space ring.


    Su Yixiao turned his back. When he turned again, his mobile phone quietly put four space rings, blue, green, red and orange.


    "Wow! Captain, where do you get so many space rings? How cool Bai Qingyu worshipped Su Yixiao before, but now she worships Su Yixiao with five bodies.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "don''t forget, I''m a craftsman! Here, these are all finished products before. If you don''t want to abandon them, take one for each of you


    Bai Qingyu''s hand just stretched out was beaten back by Baili Xiyue: "Bai Qingyu, you want everything you see! There are only four. We have all taken them. What about Xiaoxiao? "


    "Cherish the moon! These are for you. I have, and That one is so unique that I can''t use it. "


    "Do you hear me? Do you hear me? Miss Xiyue, learn from Xiaoxiao. Don''t be so fierce! "


    "You -"


    ... "


    Su Yixiao said that, but really let Baili Xiyue, Liu Shaoji, Gu Yangzhi three people took the four space rings and recognized the Lord!


    They just found out that the space rings Su Yixiao gave them were more advanced than those who were in high positions!


    The space inside is not only one square meter, they think a house can move in.


    It''s just high-end atmosphere, high-grade, low-key luxury and connotation.


    Now, they owe Su Yixiao more.


    However, Su Yixiao as their captain, they have made up their mind to try their best to protect her, even if she was seriously injured, they will never compromise! We must protect Su Yixiao''s safety!


    Su Yixiao said one thing wrong before, that is, Guangsha alligator appeared ahead of time! It was in the pond not far from where they were standing.


    But they didn''t take the initiative to come to the door, and it happened that Guangsha crocodile was resting nearby. When they saw them, they put them on themselves!

 Chapter 46

    Gu Yangzhi happens to be standing face to face with Guangsha alligator. Seeing Guangsha alligator running around them, Gu Yangzhi pushes everyone behind them without saying a word. Then take out a harpoon knife.


    At this time, Guangsha alligator had already stood in front of Gu Yang and opened his big mouth.


    One of Gu Yang''s swords pokes down and collides with Guangsha alligator''s hard armor, but it only rubs sparks.


    "Gu Yangzhi, step back!" Su Yixiao yelled.


    Just when Gu Yangzhi dealt with Guangsha alligator, they had already reacted and took out their own weapons.


    One of Gu Yang stepped back, and Baili Xiyue released her flying beast on time!


    "Xuan, attack its eyes


    Xuan shouts to the sky and drops quickly. The target is Guangsha crocodile with mouth open underground.


    Open your mouth


    At this time, Su Yixiao saw the pass token stuck in the middle of Guangsha alligator''s teeth!


    ¡­¡­ I''ll go to Yijing college. I can think of such a way to harm others. What else can''t I do!


    "Listen, the pass token is in the teeth of Guangsha alligator."


    "Now, listen to me. Xiyue, you command Xuan to attack Guangsha alligator again. Gu Yangzhi, you''re fast. Take a stick. No, what''s hard and what''s stuck in its mouth. Once you twist it, you''ll tie it with your rope! Liu Shaoji, distract him when he''s stuck! Do you understand? "


    "Yes


    Five people are on guard, staring at the Guangsha alligator in front of them.


    Start all over again -


    everyone started to move. From Baili Xiyue to Liu Shaoji, they all worked hard to "play" with this Guangsha alligator.


    "Captain!"


    Gu Yangzhi is stuck! Baiqingyu also tied it, Su Yixiao see, baiqingyu will soon be unable to hold!


    Next, we have to rely on ourselves!


    Su Yixiao quickly gets into the mouth of Guangsha alligator and takes out the wet token from those dirty teeth.


    Then five people, together on a hundred miles of flying beast.


    They watched. The unwilling Guangsha crocodile under the ground opened its mouth and bit them in their direction. Even though it was very fast, it couldn''t get up!


    A few people''s thud in the air to the broad evil crocodile twist buttocks and so on, all kinds of tone. Drama.


    "Slightly slightly slightly, big fellow, you have the ability to come up! You just can''t get up. Are you angry? " Bai Qingyu was there all the time, and the childish look made other people laugh.


    Liu Shaoji asked with concern: "Captain, are you ok?"


    Su Yixiao smiles: "it''s OK. You see, I got it! " The pass token in his hand is dripping with Guangsha crocodile''s saliva. Su Yixiao smiles awkwardly, "it''s just a little dirty..."


    "Woo woo Xiao Xiao, you''re going to scare me to death. If you don''t have aura in the future, don''t try to be brave. It makes my heart thump. " Baili Xiyue holds Su Yixiao''s arm and acts like a coqueter. Su Yixiao''s perfect and handsome action just now really Charms her!


    If she didn''t know she was a woman, Bai lixiyue would have knocked this guy down now.


    Liu Shaoji can''t help pulling the corners of her mouth, looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes a little bad, but the gentle smile is still unchanged!


    Su Yixiao shrinks her nose. How did she offend him? That look She was so scared that her back was cold


    In order to avoid Liu Shaoji''s eyes, Su Yixiao inadvertently glances down. After turning back again, she seems to be aware of something. She says to the rubbing hundred Li Xiyue: "Xiyue, let Xuan fall!"

 Chapter 47

    When they heard this, they were all on guard!


    "What''s the matter?"


    They took out their weapons and asked su what he had got.


    "Forget your worries! Don''t follow me


    Su Yixiao spits out these words and goes down the porch, then stealthily to a direction.


    Forget your worries?


    They thought about it for a while. Their team leader said before that forgetting worry is the main component of a hallucinogen. The breath of mature forgetting worry, which no one can resist, will fall asleep, and it will take at least three hours to wake up


    "The difference between forgetting worry and ordinary grass is not very obvious. I''ll remind you when I see it later."


    Baili Xiyue black line complained: "Xiaoxiao, is this what you call a reminder? Emmmm didn''t finish his words, but he did it himself. Is the captain like that? " Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao''s direction nervously after the explanation, which is similar to soliloquy.


    See Su Yixiao low head, cover nose slowly move forward.


    Not far away, is a grass tip white, small, emerald green grass waving branches command in front of a few and he is similar, but grass tip red grass.


    Good boy! I didn''t expect that this strain of worry forgetting has become a essence!


    "Master, please bring in that worry forgetting plant. My black land is still empty! It will be of great use to you in the future. "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Needless to say, Li Yuan knew that this rare treasure could not be missed so easily. Since she met it, it could only be her own.


    "Liyuan, is there anything that makes me immune to the smell of forgetting worries?" Su Yixiao is worried that she will be found before she reaches the worry forgetting spirit, and then she will faint.


    Liyuan rushed to the warehouse to find, looking for a long time, and finally found a bag of qinglingzhu.


    "Master, just keep the Pearl in your mouth."


    Su Yixiao looked at the little pink beads on her hand and held them in her mouth without hesitation.


    Suddenly, a cool feeling surrounded Su Yixiao. She felt that she was quite clear about everything.


    "Well, master, go out boldly! Show off your charm! "


    Su Yixiao Shut up


    Xuan back on the four people standing helplessly watching Su Yixiao stand up, the pace of stability toward the direction of worry.


    For the first time, Liu Shaoji put away her smile, frowned and said, "did the captain say Can the breath of forgetting worries make people fall asleep? She said, "this is..."


    "Bad!" Xiaoxiao is a dead girl.


    Baili Xiyue is anxious to jump off Xuan''s back to stop Su Yixiao.


    But Liu Shaoji held her in time and said, "don''t worry about Xiyue. Although I''ve only known her for a few days, have you ever seen her do some mindless things?"


    "Right, right, don''t worry, everyone. Be ready all the time. Let''s see what the team leader is going to do first."


    As soon as Su Yixiao stood up, she was discovered by forgetting her worries.


    From the tip of the grass, a stream of breath came to Su Yixiao.


    However, Su Yixiao, who is full of qinglingzhu, doesn''t feel it at all. She is still calm and forgetful.


    "Jiji..." Forget worry suddenly cried.


    Su Yi Xiaodun live, contact Li Yuan asked, forget worry just what in the end is talking about?


    "He said," what are you going to do? Don''t come here Haha, master, this piece can understand human''s words. Just say it directly, and I''ll translate it for you. "


    Su Yixiao''s face turns black. What are you going to do Don''t come here Another "I call people" is more like the plot that I want to be a good woman.

 Chapter 48

    Su Yixiao walked over and squatted on the ground, showing a brilliant smile, and said to the worry forgetting spirit hiding behind his hands: "dear, I''m not a bad person. My Li Yuan wanted you to play with him, but I invited you."


    "Gee, gee, gee..."


    Su Yixiao frowned: "Liyuan, what does it say?"


    "It says no."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why don''t I just send it in and see it, then send it out and let him choose? "


    "There can be." Kurihara nodded.


    He doesn''t believe it. The air in the jade bracelet is pure and pure. The fire spirit grass is at ease here. Now the wisdom has opened and the words can be said. Is it a good thing to forget??


    If he doesn''t want to, he''s probably a fool.


    Su Yixiao heart read a turn, forget worry has entered the glass jade bracelet, Su Yixiao hindered someone in, did not go in, so did not know the situation inside the jade bracelet.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Su Yixiao didn''t wait for Kurihara to reply when he saw that he had forgotten his worries.


    Su Yixiao thought: has it failed?


    Next, I saw the little guy holding his thigh.


    ¡­¡­ So, what''s going on?


    "Pooh, dear master, this guy has fallen in love with Liuli jade bracelet. It''s holding your thigh! Let''s take this guy! "


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    Kurihara''s method is very high. She can''t imagine that she can let this guy hold his thigh directly.


    Su Yixiao picked up the worry, touched its leaves twice, and then returned the Liuli jade bracelet. And there are four plants on the ground, which she took to Baili Xiyue.


    "Here, it''s worry forgetting. Put it into the space ring quickly. We don''t have enough strength. We will faint even if we smell it a little."


    Baili Xiyue originally wanted to watch it. After listening to Su Yixiao''s words, she quickly put it into the space ring.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are so powerful that you can take it directly. Ah, our tasks are all for your help, which makes us very weak ~"


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "we are a team, we must help each other. If not, the task will not be completed! "


    "The captain is right. We are a whole and we have to unite with each other."


    Several people looked at each other and laughed.


    Gu Yangzhi looked at the sky and reminded everyone: "it''s too late now. Let''s get ready to rest. Tomorrow, the task will continue!"


    "You, GuZi, that''s the longest sentence you''ve ever said! I feel very honored


    One hundred Li Xi Yue chuckles and plays Gu Yangzhi, but his action doesn''t stop.


    Su Yixiao took out the meat of the python that she had killed before and divided it into one third. She asked them to peel and clean it.


    To her surprise, Baili Xiyue, as a princess of a country, just watched Su Yixiao''s action once, and actually did it!


    After dinner, Su Yixiao leans against the tree to think.


    Now she has basically mastered the spirit Master level of Yiling continent.


    The lowest is the soul. Lingtu is divided into five levels, and the color changes from colorless to milky white.


    Lingmingshi (the above mentioned Lingshi, later used lingmingshi), divided into three levels, the color is yellow.


    There are three levels of gurus. The color is green.


    Lingzong is divided into three levels, the color is blue.


    Lingzong will be transmitted to another continent, which is called Shangjie!


    In addition, it''s the warrior who can''t contract Warcraft and spiritual cultivation.


    Samurai (yellow), Wushi (green), Wuzong (blue), Wuwang (purple), wuzun (gold), Wushen (colorless)


    each level is divided into (1-9)


    while in Yiling continent, the highest level is only one Wuzong


    Su Yixiao remembers that before he was a wuzun eight, now

 Chapter 49

    What we learned from Bai Yi is that the level of Warcraft is divided into beast, monster, phantom, spirit beast


    Starting from monster, each level is divided into 9 stages. One to three is elementary. Three to six are intermediate. Six to nine are advanced.


    In addition, there are mutant Warcraft. At the same level, mutant Warcraft is three stages higher than ordinary Warcraft.


    Demons and beasts can speak at intermediate level, and illusions and beasts can transform into human beings in a short time.


    As for the others, Bai Yi said that it was higher than Yi Ling mainland.


    Su Yixiao knew all this.


    Su Yixiao wants to finish, some headache, then wants to walk around alone.


    But not far away flashed a figure, not su Yixiao night vision eyes, but that figure is surrounded by a layer of light white light.


    Although the white light was very light, it was enough for one person to see.


    Su Yixiao did not make a sound, but the white light was reckless in front of her.


    Su Yixiao is still expressionless.


    Suddenly, the white light stops and shoots an attack at the sleeping Baiqing island. Su Yixiao quickly came forward to stop the attack, and then, quickly to the white light abuse.


    White light saw her coming and ran again.


    "It''s very meow. It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable." Su Yixiao thinks that this white light is tempting her to go somewhere or do something.


    In that case, she will go to "it".


    There is always a distance between Su Yixiao and Bai Guang. Liu Shaoji, who is half asleep and half awake, sees Su Yixiao running out and wakes up Bai Qingyu and others who are sleeping.


    "Cherish the moon, Qingyu, Yangzhi, wake up!"


    Baili Xiyue rubbed her eyes and complained vaguely about Liu Shaoji: "why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night? If there is no serious business, I will let you..." Let you disturb my sleep to pay the price


    Before saying these 12 words, Liu Shaoji interrupted: "what are you going to do with me? I''ll talk about it later. The most urgent thing now is to find the team leader!"


    "Captain?! Xiaoxiao?! What happened to Xiaoxiao? "


    As soon as Baili Xiyue heard this, she immediately woke up and looked at the sunrise. She did not see Su Yixiao. She immediately asked Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji shook her head: "I only saw her running in that direction, as if chasing something."


    "What are you doing? Let''s go after it!" Bai Qingyu was the first to react and immediately ran after Liu Shaoji.


    Baili Xiyue let them all go up: "Baiqing Island, we can see more from above than underground. We can search fast like this!"


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Run, run


    Endless running and chasing.


    Su Yixiao chased a cave, and the white light disappeared.


    Looking at the dark cave in front of me, I don''t know if there is an end to it.


    Su Yixiao felt a strong sense of familiarity and attraction As if It seems that there are old friends who are familiar with it.


    But how is that possible?


    This is my first time to come to this place!


    "Go in! Go in and have a look ~ "


    Su Yixiao hears a voice in her heart telling her that the voice is familiar, and she is a little disgusted to know Su Yixiao.


    Senseless, Su Yixiao raised one foot, moved forward, and then fell, raised, moved forward, and fell


    At this time, Liu Shaoji finally found Su Yixiao.


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    They saw that Su Yixiao was preparing to enter a black hole, so suddenly and rigidly!

 Chapter 50

    Baili Xiyue''s first reaction was to stop Su Yixiao, thinking, this guy, did he find something wrong, and didn''t want to tell them!


    Heaven and earth conscience, a hundred Li cherish the moon, this is pure blame Su Yixiao left them alone in the face of danger.


    With the roar of a hundred Li Xiyue, Su Yixiao immediately recovered. The voice in my heart is missing.


    Su Yixiao looked back and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "You said it?" Received Xuan''s hundred Li Xi month a face discontented stare Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao is wrong and can only smile.


    "Captain, you just What''s the matter? " Bai Qingyu cares about Su Yixiao and doubts her behavior.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. She doesn''t know what''s going on There is a force to draw myself into the hole.


    Su Yixiao grinned: "since it''s OK, let''s go back!"


    A few people turned around and left.


    Just at this time, Gu Yangzhi, who was walking at the end, suddenly sniffed the air and said to Su Yixiao, "Captain, there is the rotten smell you said..."


    That is to say, there are eight legged spiders in this place.


    Su Yixiao stops.


    We should seize the opportunity. Now the task is in front of them. If we don''t do it, they can''t explain it to Gu Yangzhi and Xiaoyao team!


    "Let''s go into the hole!" Su Yixiao didn''t disagree with everyone who agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    The cave is not generally black. When they enter the cave, they find out how strong the rotten smell is. The air is moist and sticky, and the stench attacks their sense of smell.


    Su Yixiao gave everyone one of the Qingling pearls he had taken from the glazed jade bracelets before, and taught them how to use them.


    The moment qinglingzhu came into their mouth, they felt a lot more comfortable.


    Su Yixiao said: "I call this life fire, you be careful."


    They don''t understand. They just call. Why should they be careful?


    No one answers them, but the next second, they know why.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    a flame comes out of Su Yixiao''s hand. In the middle of the golden flame, you can clearly see the seven colors spinning and spinning.


    The air was as if it had been roasted, and all the damp and sticky things disappeared under the fire.


    Four people ran away from Su Yixiao one meter away. They really couldn''t stand the blazing feeling.


    "Xiaoxiao, what kind of fire are you? It''s so hot I feel the moisture in the air has been dried.


    Bai lixiyue complains.


    Su Yixiao shrugs, and her life fire is upgraded to divine fire. It''s inevitable to feel a little hot.


    However, her magic fire is extraordinary. The seven colors in the middle are just like his wisdom. That is to say, it is a magic fire that has opened his wisdom.


    This is the result of Su Yixiao''s unintentional control when he was addicted to alchemy in the divine world, so he can understand Su Yixiao''s command.


    Su Yixiao sent an order to Shenhuo to lower the temperature. At least four of them could bear the temperature.


    "Hu ~ ~ I''m scared to death, Xiao Xiao, you It''s really It''s terrible. "


    Baili Xiyue now looks at the tiny flame on Su Yixiao''s fingertips. She has a kind of fear.


    "I''m sorry, miss the moon."


    "It''s OK, let''s go in!"


    In the light of the flame, the road in front of us has become much brighter.

 Chapter 51

    The hole was very big. Five people surrounded the city and walked slowly, but they didn''t find anything along the way.


    They dare not say that Gu Yangzhi''s estimation is wrong, because the more they enter, the more spider silk they see. If they go in again, Su Yixiao will have to hold up the magic fire and burn the spider silk for lighting.


    "Xiaoxiao Ah! "


    Baili Xiyue shouts Su Yixiao with disgust. When did the second princess of her royal family suffer such injustice! As a result, the empty hole was full of her echoes.


    She screamed at herself, not to mention other people.


    "Cherish the moon, don''t be afraid, we are all here." Su Yixiao another hand holding a hundred Li Xiyue hand comfort.


    At this time, the sound of pattering suddenly appeared in the cave, just like Some kind of animal is crawling.


    This consciousness makes the five members of the Xiaoyao team look around with vigilance.


    But dense cobwebs around them, where is the guy just funny, they really have no place to look.


    Su Yixiao instructed them to move on, "don''t be afraid, the only thing Eight Legged spider king is afraid of is fire. Although we are in the light, they are in the dark, but we have fire. He is afraid of this thing and dare not move us." Su Yixiao said that she has no bottom in her heart. After all, there are five people, and there are many breakthroughs. If one of them doesn''t defend, she will be dragged away by the Eight Legged spider king.


    This guy fouls with spider silk, the speed is fast, Su Yixiao is not sure that he can react instantly.


    "Jie Jie..."


    In front of a burst of iron collision sound, the middle is also mixed with uninhibited arrogant smile.


    Su Yixiao has been staring at the front, the road before the disappearance of white light appeared again, at the same time, illuminated the white light in front of the Eight Legged spider king.


    "Hiss ~ ~" a few of them dare not make a sound, can only take a breath.


    The Eight Legged spider king is really big, just like a hill. No wonder he has to live in such a big and deep cave!


    The Eight Legged spider king, as the name suggests, has eight feet, eight eyes, mouth and pliers. If you collide, you will have the sound of colliding with iron or metal.


    is full of bubbles on his lips. Su Yi Xiao feels that is the task of Gu Yang -


    collects bubbles from the mouth of a spider''s mouth.


    It''s another abnormal task!


    Su Yixiao looked at the white light standing beside the spider king, and then found out what kind of white light it was! It turned out to be a minor Unicorn!


    Well, she and Gu Yangzhi''s two goals and protagonists are all together. If they don''t do it, they can''t do it!


    "Yang Zhi, next to the Eight Legged spider king is the unicorn. Our two tasks seem to have been completed at one time!"


    Gu Yangzhi nodded and gave Su Yixiao a faint smile. For the first time, a blush appeared on the boy''s feigned mature face. He said to Su Yixiao: "Captain, let''s fight side by side!"


    "Well!" Su Yixiao is infected by Gu Yangzhi''s enthusiasm and looks forward with enthusiasm.


    She''s really curious about the unicorn.


    The most pure and good thing actually lives in this dark cave, and it''s a dark Warcraft, the Eight Legged spider king, who doesn''t like sunlight and temperature.


    And Su Yixiao also has to ask about the purpose of luring him.


    This time, they chose to take the initiative!


    Gu Yangzhi''s speed is really not covered, whew whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whe.

 Chapter 52

    And the Eight Legged spider king hasn''t responded yet


    When it reacts, Gu Yangzhi has already come.


    Gu Yangzhi is not a fool. He knows how powerful the spider silk of the Eight Legged spider king is. He will not bump into it and wait for it to bind it.


    But he did something wrong. What he just did will infuriate the Eight Legged spider king.


    Sure enough, what Su Yixiao was worried about happened.


    A stream of silk came out from under the ass of the Eight Legged spider king. It''s not the butt, but the spider''s belly has a lot of silk pulp, and its tail has very small holes. When the web is made, the spider sprays out the silk pulp. As soon as silk pulp meets air, it condenses into sticky silk.


    These silk quickly toward Gu Yangzhi spray over, Su Yixiao rushed over, hold up the flame block, the spider silk was burned into black silk fell to the ground.


    "Yang Zhi, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, captain." Thank you


    Five people finally concentrate on the face of the Eight Legged spider in front of the king, in front of the species can not be underestimated.


    Su Yixiao looks around for the weakness of the Eight Legged spider king, but it does not act, there is no place to be a breakthrough.


    Su Yixiao said to Gu Yangzhi: "Yangzhi, you can quickly move behind the Eight Legged spider king to divert his attention and make him attack better. But remember to protect yourself


    Gu Yang nodded, he can believe everything Su Yixiao said without any reason.


    Gu Yangzhi looks around, and all the spider silk around is eliminated by Su Yixiao''s magic fire.


    There is a big stone protruding from his left side. Gu Yang can walk from that place to the back of the Eight Legged spider king. Even if he has eight eyes, he can pass as long as he is fast!


    Gu Yangzhi and Su Yixiao look at each other and know what they are thinking. Su Yixiao smiles confidently after receiving the message. This time is enough!!


    "It''s now -"


    "action!"


    Between speaking, Gu Yangzhi is like a gust of wind. All he can see is the flash of shadow.


    The Eight Legged spider king has eight eyes and follows Gu Yangzhi in turn.


    Su Yixiao saw that at the moment when the Eight Legged spider king turned around, there was a different eye in the middle of his waist.


    Soon after that, when the Eight Legged spider king was spinning silk to Gu Yangzhi, who was standing in the opposite position, Su Yixiao directed Liu Shaoji to attack the ninth eye of the Eight Legged spider king.


    The dagger is in the eye.


    Leaving blood, the Eight Legged spider king screamed, and his huge body fell to the ground in an instant. At the same time, the spider silk seemed to have no master''s operation, melting into white water.


    Gu Yang lifted his feet and kicked the eight foot spider king who could not die. Then he took out a small bottle and squatted down to collect the foam.


    Why, it seems that the spider has a disgusting eye! Tut Tut, a spider has such deep intention... "


    Su Yixiao said solemnly: "every creature has its own survival rules. It is impossible for it to expose its shortcomings. It is estimated that there has been no Eight Legged spider king for a long time..."


    "What about this unicorn?" Bai Qingyu asked.


    Su Yixiao thinks it''s very tricky. This unicorn''s behavior is too strange from the beginning.


    At the beginning, she attacked Xiyue in order to attract her attention, and then entangled with the Eight Legged spider king. Now 8 saw that they killed their partner, but they didn''t run away yet!!!

 Chapter 53

    Su Yixiao walked slowly to the unicorn, but saw that pair of ice and snow eyes with tears.


    Tears?


    Why?


    Su Yixiao just wanted to touch it, but she turned around and ran to a deeper place behind her. The voice appeared again -


    "go in! Go in and have a look ~ "


    have a look? What are you look at?


    Su Yixiao can''t restrain herself, the impulse in her heart has occupied her reason.


    Before they could give it to Baili Xiyue, they said that Su Yixiao had already raised her foot to chase the unicorn.


    "Xiaoxiao..." "Captain!"


    several people looked at Su Yi Xiao ran away, and hurried in, Gu Yang also quickly collected eight feet of spider king''s bubble, soon catch up with Su Yi Xiao.


    "Xiao Xiao!" "Captain!" "Xiao Xiao, slow down!"


    A few of them were in a hurry, but Su Yixiao didn''t look back. Even faster.


    The door, the open door in front.


    In a dark cave, suddenly there was a light.


    It''s not suitable for them who have been in the dark for a long time. But Su Yixiao, still have to catch up!


    They followed Su Yixiao, also broke through the light.


    The light was like a barrier. When they went in, they found that it was dark inside.


    Compared with the caves outside, the walls here are inlaid with torches, and the secluded lights are even more terrifying.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Baili Xiyue sees a person standing in front of her, who seems to be su Yixiao. Baili Xiyue calls her carefully.


    But there was no echo.


    "Captain? Is that you? "


    There were several people calling in baiqingyu, but no one responded.


    It seems that there is no figure in front of them.


    That person is indeed Su Yixiao, but at this time Su Yixiao has no consciousness of her own, she does not even know where she is.


    Hundred Li Xi month swallowed saliva, ignore Liu Shaoji''s stop, come forward to identify the figure.


    Hand slowly touched the person''s shoulder, a hundred Li Xiyue was scared by a cold feeling and immediately retracted his hand. Cold How can a living person be cold? The only possibility is death!!


    This understanding made Baili Xiyue step back more than ten steps until she was pulled into her arms by Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji pitifully hugs Bai Li to cherish the moon. She doesn''t even care if her movements are out of order.


    "Don''t be afraid, cherish the moon."


    Just finish saying this sentence, "Hua --" of once, whole place all light up.


    They saw clearly that it was also a cave, a small one. The reason why it lit up just now seemed to be on the wall of the cave!


    It seems that the wall itself is the light source


    At the moment of light, Su Yixiao also seemed to wake up for the first time. She suddenly raised her head, turned around, looked at them strangely, and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Captain!" "Captain!" "Xiaoxiao Wuwuwu, you just scared me to death! " Baili Xiyue breathed a sigh of relief. Baiqingyu and Gu Yangzhi also relaxed their vigilance at the moment when they saw Su Yixiao.


    "No!" Liu Shaoji frowned, "how can you prove that you are su Yixiao? Our captain? "


    Su Yixiao looked at Liu Shaoji like a monster and said, "are you stupid, Shaoji? How can we prove that? "


    "Xiyue said, just touched your body, it''s cold..."

 Chapter 54

    Su Yixiao looks at Baili Xiyue and nods heavily!


    It was absolutely cold!


    Su Yixiao reaches out and touches himself. Sure enough, Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue are right. I can feel the cold feeling.


    But


    "Don''t you feel that the air here is very cold?"


    Su Yixiao''s words awaken the dreamer.


    Su Yixiao said, they just feel, the air here is extraordinary cold!


    Just now, I was on high alert, but I didn''t feel the change of the air. Four faces appear embarrassed look, embarrassed looking at Su Yixiao.


    "Captain. You just really scared me to death! " Bai Qingyu pouts her lips and looks at Su Yixiao wrongly. Her expression is like Su Yixiao is just like him.


    Su Yixiao black line, this boy is old and big! This kind of expression can also be made out?! I don''t know. I thought this guy was a victim!


    Su Yixiao ignored him and said business to several people.


    "I''ve been in for a long time, so you can feel my cold body! By the way, the unicorn, have you seen it? That little guy, I didn''t see when I came in You Why are you looking at me so strangely? "


    Baili Xiyue frowned: "Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? We''ll see you come in after you come in!! That Unicorn should be in front of you. How can we see it? "


    Su Yixiao was shocked!


    Just now she was talking with the voice in her heart. Somehow, she heard Xiyue calling her. She thought they were in danger! Soon cut off the connection with the voice, come out to find them.


    And And the unicorn She didn''t see


    Why do they say things differently? Is there anything wrong with this?


    Su Yixiao and them all fell into meditation.


    At this time, a voice attracted Su Yixiao''s attention.


    Following the sound, an animal''s head came out from the corner opposite Su Yixiao. He looked at them pitifully, and he was still crying.


    "The unicorn?! Captain... " Do you want to chase?


    Su Yixiao nodded and gave an order: "follow up!"


    Now Unicorn understood, did not tease them, calmly in front of them.


    Su Yixiao''s feeling before is indeed right, this unicorn is to attract her.


    What''s in it? Why is this Unicorn so unusual? Why Could it be her?


    Su Yixiao feels that the closer she goes, the closer she gets to the truth.


    Or, it''s not the truth, it''s more of a puzzle


    The unicorn came up to her and pushed her with his mouth to let her go alone.


    In front of them, there is a cross like thing, bloodstained. They feel that there is a person hanging on it An extraordinary person.


    "Orcs?"


    Walking past Su Yixiao exclaimed!


    There''s a Orc on this continent, and it''s still being abused!!


    Baili Xiyue and others looked at each other. They saw each other''s eyes and asked: what kind of ghost is the orc?


    "Ah woo ~"


    The Unicorn looks at the half Orc who has no breath. His eyes are dim with tears. After a loud cry, he gently bites Su Yixiao''s hand. Suddenly, a drop of blood falls from Su Yixiao''s arm, but instead of falling to the ground, it flies towards the half ORC.

 Chapter 55

    Blood drops into the orc''s forehead, and then, the orc''s whole body is red and terrible.


    Su Yixiao is so surprised that she is about to rescue the orc, but her skirt is bitten by the unicorn


    "Ah Wu ~ ~ ah Wu ~ ~" the orc screamed wildly. He moved to Su Yixiao and shook his head and raised his legs to keep Su Yixiao from moving forward.


    Su Yixiao thinks that this Unicorn has gone a long way and has gone through many things to find the orc, so that the orc will not be hurt.


    So Su Yixiao, who is very obedient, is waiting to see what changes will happen to the burned orcs in front of him!


    Change, is there really


    "Captain!" Their name is Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao put his index finger to his mouth and told them not to talk. Liu Shaoji and they shut up.


    After all, they have never seen the scene before. Even if they open their mouth, they have nothing to ask. Let''s watch it!


    But the weapon is still in their hands. If there is something wrong, they will do it!!


    The flame on the orc burned by Su Yixiao''s blood gradually fell down, just like the rebirth of nirvana. The burned Orc opened his eyes like coal!


    "I Master... " It seems that they are not used to speaking. The orcs say it hard. They say these two words after several shakes.


    My lord?


    What is my lord?


    The word It seems that I have heard about it somewhere


    Su Yixiao suddenly has a headache. My lord My lord It feels like it''s going to explode.


    Unicorn "ah Wu" a, come forward to lick Su Yixiao''s arm, cool feeling thoroughly, Su Yixiao''s whole body, the head is not as painful as before.


    Looking at the cross, the ORC with head and horse body began to speak again -


    "my lord , subordinates Incompetence, no Take care of People Desert Live... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao completely does not understand, what my lord? What people? What desert?


    She is a new comer to Yiling land. Why does this Orc call himself "my Lord"?


    She remembers that only Pluto and God are called that.


    Su Yixiao is a little uncomfortable. Ever since she came into the cave, she has been haunted by a strange feeling, inexplicable and familiar


    The orc looked at Su Yixiao for a while, pulled out a force from his body and made him to the unicorn.


    The unicorn sends out a golden light and wheezes into Su Yixiao''s consciousness


    Su Yixiao saw scenes that he seemed to have experienced


    A group of orcs with their own characteristics, a group of representatives of all kinds of animals, and a group of human beings with extraordinary strength.


    Three different kinds of people play with each other and enjoy it.


    The next second, the three factions turned their faces, fireball, electric shock, water attack Scream constantly, countless deaths and injuries


    He looks like Su Yixiao and another man. He is at the top of the cloud, looking at everything in front of him. He tries his best to stop it, but he can''t stop human greed.


    It''s better to ignore these things directly than to eliminate everything directly. Like Su Yixiao, she silently turns into thousands of fireflies and disappears in the world with another person


    And then Everything was robbed by the enemy. All the women''s subordinates were killed by the enemy and exiled. Then everything, it seems, was restored to its original state


    But in reality Su Yixiao fiercely covers the chest to retch.


    Wake up, just understand, ORC this is telling her, she is the offspring of that woman?

 Chapter 56

    "So..."


    Su Yixiao has a dry mouth. She really doesn''t want to admit what just happened.


    but as like as two peas, she was the same woman, the three clan slaughtered, the other man with the woman.


    What does this mean?


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to understand.


    My heart is very heavy.


    "My lord..." The orc called Su Yixiao again, but the next words didn''t go on.


    "So Am I a descendant of that woman? " Su Yixiao raised his head and asked the ORC. What the orc saw was that Su Yixiao''s eyes were just silver, mixed with bloody red.


    The ORC was silent. The weak man sighed and said, "my lord You can think the same


    Just silver eyes


    Orc is very tired, but he can see Su Yixiao''s strength at a glance. No, he has no strength at all.


    Is that so?


    Su Yixiao a sad smile, she does not know why, feel infinite sorrow in the heart.


    She stretched out her arm, no matter whether someone else was there or not, and no matter who found her secret, Su Yixiao turned her heart and called out the glass jade bracelet. The beautiful jade bracelet ring was on her arm. Su Yixiao said to the orc, "you go first! Kurihara! "


    Su Yixiao wants the weak Orc of Liyuan bar to get into the jade bracelet, but there is no way to get her.


    "Liyuan, what''s the matter?" Su Yixiao frowned and asked Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan sighed and said, "master, the orcs are bound. The glazed jade bracelet doesn''t work here..."


    "What? How could that be? "


    "No way master, now the only way is, you go to find the master of this dreamland, he should be able to."


    Liyuan said so, so Yixiao had to give up.


    On the contrary, the orc, looking at Su Yixiao''s Glazed jade bracelet, said to Su Yixiao, "my Lord, the glazed jade bracelet doesn''t work for me. Now, you should go out..."


    "And you?"


    "Me? It doesn''t matter. I''ve been here alone for a long time. After waiting for you so long, my Lord, I''m very happy to see you! "


    Su Yixiao more listen to more sad, let Baili Xiyue came to help her, she just know, just that inexplicable memories let her uncomfortable on the ground have rolled a circle.


    The unicorn originally wanted to protect the orc, but when Su Yixiao and others were about to leave, the orc let the unicorn follow Su Yixiao.


    Reluctant to part.


    Su Yixiao touched the unicorn''s head and assured the orc, "don''t worry, I will save you soon!"


    The ORC with his back to her heard the familiar sound of closing the door, and the pale corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "My Lord, how can I not believe you?"


    For the first time, Su Yixiao realized that even in the low-level mainland of Yiling, he could not slack off his responsibility!


    Don''t know why, she knew, that woman left irresponsibly, but she, must carry this responsibility


    "Xiaoxiao, are you ok?" Baili Xiyue and others leave the cave with Su Yixiao, return to the original place and help her sit down.


    When they came out, they found that it was daybreak now.


    This evening, a lot of things happened, so that they all feel like a dream.


    But the haggard Su Yixiao, in the invisible tell them, just experienced everything, is not a dream!

 Chapter 57

    They thought there were many secrets about Su Yixiao before, but now it seems that there are not only many secrets, but those secrets are more and more painful.


    Such Su Yixiao is something they have never seen before.


    In the past few days, they have met Su Yixiao who is calm, witty, rational and sad, but they have never seen Su Yixiao who is so painful and desperate.


    Su Yixiao wakes up, her big and bright eyes blink, looking at the hundred Li Xiyue.


    A hundred Li Xi month tentatively called a voice: "Xiao Xiao?"


    Su Yixiao calmly replied: "it''s me!"


    "Ah, Shao Ji, Bai Qingyu, Gu Yangzhi, come here, Xiao Xiao is awake!" Baili Xiyue jumps up fiercely and bumps into Su Yixiao''s arms directly. Tears can''t help flowing out.


    "Captain!" "Captain!" "Captain..."


    When the three men heard the cry of Baili Xiyue, they couldn''t help choking.


    Su Yixiao smiles: "what are you doing?"


    "Captain, I swear by Gu Yangzhi that from now on, wherever Su Yixiao goes, Gu Yangzhi will follow. In one day, I will follow the big army!"


    "Boom", the punishment suddenly came down, wrapped Gu Yangzhi.


    As soon as Su Yixiao''s face changed, he raised his foot on Gu Yang''s shoulder and said, "Gu Yang, are you crazy? Can''t seventeen people be sensible? How can your family deal with such impulsive and reckless behavior? follow me? I didn''t know I would lose my life that day. Are you still with me? Don''t want to live? "


    Originally, Su Yixiao thought that Gu Yangzhi was silent on weekdays, but he was really the most sensible person in the team, but he didn''t expect that he was so reckless today!!


    Gu Yang''s sad smile, said: "I am a concubine of the family, the family is prosperous, how can you see my" hybrid "? They probably wouldn''t care if I died.


    Captain, I''m not reckless. Think twice about the result. I think, with you, life will be exciting, dead, worth it! If you don''t die, it will have a great effect!! Captain, let me follow you! "


    Su Yixiao: "you..."


    "Me too, me too." Bai Qingyu raised her hand for fear that "such a good thing" would miss her.


    "Although I''m the young master of the Bai family, I don''t like to fight for a family. I''ll follow the captain in the future!"


    "And me!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and is not willing to lag behind.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "cherish the moon..." Don''t you


    "Xiaoxiao! Swear I can''t, then the whole royal family I dare not, but you know, I will depend on you all my life! I think I''ll follow you with great insight. " Baili Xiyue seems to see the glory of their flourishing age, with a proud smile on her lips.


    "You..." Su Yixiao was shocked!


    Can''t they see their own strength?


    How big a storm can a man whose elixir field is abandoned raise!


    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s right to know Su Yixiao like this.


    And what about these guys? One by one, she scrambled to be her partner when she was vulgar


    Su Yixiao thinks that it''s really the greatest blessing to know them in his life!


    Liu Shaoji gently smiles, interrupts Su Yixiao''s careful thinking, and says: "Captain, don''t be so moved. I haven''t said it yet."


    "Shaoji, do you want it too?" No, that''s one of the three families, the young master of Liu family! No nonsense!


    "Well Anyway, since we are members of the Xiaoyao team, we''d better be bigger and better, and become the Xiaoyao team that everyone admires! "

 Chapter 58

    So


    "All right then!" Su Yixiao suddenly figured out that these people did not dislike her. Why did she refuse?


    "From then on, we are a family. There is no doubt that the Xiaoyao team must become the Xiaoyao team, and it is the only team that everyone respects in Yiling mainland!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Their voices resound in the sky. Now, the members of the Xiaoyao team only want to be famous in Yiling mainland, but they didn''t expect that the four words "Xiaoyao team" would be famous all over the world


    But that''s all in the future.


    Just in the two days when they came into the dreamland, Su Yixiao completed most of the tasks themselves.


    Su Yixiao: looking for unicorn dung Done!


    Unicorns are around them. This task used to be difficult, but now it''s easier to do than to say.


    A hundred Li cherish the moon: three Phoenix Yingguo, three forget worry Forget worry complete, Feng Yingguo they have found, is not mature.


    Liu Shaoji: there are 30 leaves in Tarim Complete


    GU Yangzhi: the saliva of the Eight Legged spider king Complete


    baiqingyu: find the pass token from Guangsha alligator Done.


    In other words, it''s OK to wait for fengyingguo to mature now.


    There are still five days in the dreamland. Su Yixiao made a devil training for five of them, practicing from morning to night, and never slacking off.


    The changes in the past few days are bigger than those in the past few years.


    The little days in the dreamland are leisurely, but they don''t know that the outside world has blown up the whole Yijing college because of them.


    "Headmaster, mirage Center It''s loose! "


    Zhao Jincheng, who is sitting on the principal''s stool picking his teeth, is stunned and asks the visitor: "what?"


    "The center of the mirage is loose, and the man is awakened!" Zhao Jincheng''s face changed because of the anxious appearance of the visitors.


    But after all, after a long time, Zhao Jincheng soon calmed down and told all the teachers to hold a secret meeting.


    Among the three-level students, there are people who can wake up that one. Is it possible that their capital will not be invaded by those monsters?


    Zhao Jincheng must discuss this issue with you.


    The person who received the notice, and Ming junxie, Ming junxie heard the news, the first reaction is - Su Yixiao.


    With a smile, he said to the messenger, "you tell the headmaster that I''m going to strike, so I can''t attend this meeting..."


    The messenger was embarrassed, but because of the evil status of the king of the underworld, he withdrew without saying anything.


    "Tut Tut, if not, Su Yixiao! We, long time no see! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference room of Yijing college, all 52 teachers arrived, and the principal was still walking up and down the top. There was only one empty seat under the stage, waiting alone.


    The messenger came to the headmaster with a tangled face and whispered in his ear. The next second, Zhao Jincheng became angry


    "What? He How could he strike? " Zhao Jincheng has a face of disbelief. But the general color did tell him. It''s a fact!


    "Oh, Yiwang is really I''m so mean that I can keep a grudge for several days! " Said a teacher underground who was familiar with the state of the day.


    However, the headmaster''s gloomy eyes flew over. This guy He finally buried things actually dug out!!!

 Chapter 59

    "Oh, forget it, let''s have a meeting!"


    Zhao Jincheng sat down helplessly, and then explained the matter to everyone. Others were shocked when they heard it!


    Four years ago, almost everyone in the whole country knew that the three small cities had been completely destroyed, which was inevitable for all people.


    And the command of the beast side is the orc locked in the dreamland.


    They spent nine cattle and two tigers to get rid of the orcs and lock them in the dreamland. The orcs said that every four years, there will be an animal tide in Yiling land. Until they find their master, the animal tide will stop.


    "Their master? Joke, how can this be found? The land of Yiling is so big that it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack... "


    Four years ago, Zhao Jincheng heard what the weak Orc said and said sarcastically.


    But at this moment, the fact is telling him that the so-called masters of orcs have really appeared on this continent


    "Dean, there are still three months to go before the animal tide strikes. Within three months, we must find the orc''s owner, and..."


    "And give that man some punishment!" Zhao Jincheng answers.


    "Dean, this..." The speaker is stunned. What he wants to express is not this!!


    "What is this, this?" Zhao Jincheng pulled a face, as if someone owed him 250000 or 80000. "For four years, we have been worried about a word from the orcs. It''s them who do wrong! Now people are about to be found. If we do not punish them, how can all the warriors we sacrificed at that time rest? "


    This


    They didn''t think about it.


    But there''s no need to do that!


    All of a sudden, the door was thrown away with a bang, and everyone''s eyes looked at the door.


    I saw a noble purple robe of Ming Jun Xie standing at the door with a smile, staring at Zhao Jincheng''s face.


    "The dark king is evil?! What are you doing? Didn''t you say you couldn''t come? My door Why did you unload my door


    Unloading door?


    How could such a vulgar thing be done by such a noble evil?


    Luo Tian clapped his hands, stood up and said, "I made it. Your door is too old. It''s time to repair it."


    Listen, listen!


    It''s worthy of being a subordinate educated by Ming junxie. Zhao Jincheng can''t refute this excuse.


    "Well What are you doing here? "


    "What for?" Luo Tian said with a smile, "I''ve seen you for a long time. The president of Yijing college wants to deal with our princess. Can''t my prince come forward?"


    Zhao Jincheng and the teachers in the meeting changed their faces. They never thought that the real master of the orcs was actually the woman of their teachers in Yijing college!!


    Even if some people believe it, it''s too mysterious!


    Zhao Jincheng said in a deep voice to mingjunxie, who still had a smile on his face: "strange king, how can you How about putting such a dangerous person in our college? "


    Ming Jun Xie deepened his smile and opened his thin lips: "because Thank you


    That''s how it is.


    Ming Jun''s heresy is light, but it''s not so pleasant to hear in the ears of these high-ranking teachers.


    Ming junxie went in and sat on his own seat.


    "I take back what I said before. I don''t think I should be so impulsive and do things from beginning to end. So I will wait until this class of level 3 students graduate before deciding whether to stay or not!"

 Chapter 60

    highfalutin!!


    That''s what several people think.


    But they did not dare to say, the evil temper of the king of hell, who does not know, who does not know! I just don''t dare to say it. Hit the muzzle of the gun, the man can''t take it!


    No one wants to be the first to eat crabs. Naturally, they give Zhao Jincheng their vision and hope for peace.


    Zhao Jincheng takes a glance. In the heart secretly cursed these guys heartless, unexpectedly gave this kind of false thing to him to answer.


    Is Zhao Jincheng like that?!


    ¡­¡­


    "Yiwang, it''s really our honor to accept your princess..."


    All the teachers rolled their eyes and thought: flatterer!!


    "But!" Zhao Jincheng emphasizes these two words with special emphasis, and then knocks on the table - this is his consistent habit.


    "Oh? But what? Let''s talk about it, headmaster! "


    "But, I do blame her for the orc and the beast tide. What you don''t know is that the orc asked me to send her to the secret place in the middle of the forest to accept the test set by the orcs before she fell asleep. If you find the master, please send her to the secret place in the middle of the forest and accept the test set by the orcs to really clear the beast tide..."


    The dark king frowned.


    The middle of Wuwang forest? Depending on Su Yixiao''s current strength, going in is just like fighting for death.


    He can be sure that Su Yixiao is the master of the ORC. Yes, he can also believe that this is the order of the orc, but he can''t bear to let Su Yixiao face the so-called secret place alone.


    Mingjunxie raised his head and asked Zhao Jincheng, "did it say to you that the number of people is limited?"


    Zhao Jincheng thought about it and shook his head to say that he had never heard of it.


    "That''s easy." Ming junxie smiles confidently.


    This time, he will never leave that silly girl.


    Whether it''s a new start or a new start, the only constant is that he is destined to be with Su Yixiao all his life.


    Hum. If you don''t follow, you''ll stick. If you don''t stick, you''ll get on!!


    Anyway, she must be her own from the beginning to the end.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao! You see, you see, what did Shaoji and I find together! "


    Su Yixiao looks at the mysterious and slowly open hand of Baili Xiyue, only to find that her hand is exactly the task they haven''t finished!


    Su Yixiao was both surprised and happy: "it''s fengyingcao! Xiyue, when you two go out, it''s really "men and women match, work is not tired."! We were thinking about going out to try our luck! You two met so easily


    Su Yixiao is not polite to ridicule, let hundred Li Xiyue face all red.


    Baili Xiyue looked at him angrily and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense." This child, how so bad!


    "Oh, somebody''s shy, OK, OK, I won''t say it." Su Yixiao spits out her tongue mischievously and turns around.


    Liu Shaoji can''t bear to see Su Yixiao "bullying" Baili Xiyue, but it''s not easy to take the initiative to speak. He gently puts his hand on Baili Xiyue''s shoulder to comfort her. Baili Xiyue smiles back at him, saying that he has nothing to do with it.


    Three days later, all the tasks have been finished. What Su Yixiao did with four other people is to accept Su Yixiao''s own training.


    Don''t mention it. Running 30 kilometers in the morning and fighting each other are the most common.

 Chapter 61

    I thought that the last few days of the meeting were so peaceful, but on the last day, they met another team rarely.


    What''s more, this team is the team that Luo Qi''er entered after leaving Xiaoyao.


    Star Moon Team!


    Su Yixiao and other people started to make breakfast after running in the morning. During this period of time, the other four people were not satisfied with their three meals.


    This time, roast wild pork.


    "Whoa, who do I think it is? It''s the Xiaoyao team


    Luo Qi''er smelled a very fragrant smell, and then followed the smell all the way here, but did not expect that it was the Xiaoyao team!


    Baili Xiyue is most unhappy with this stupid young lady. Without looking at Luo Qi''er, he immediately took out his ear and said, "ah, in the early morning, there are wild dogs barking. It''s really a wet blanket!"


    "Hello, Xiyue, please don''t insult the wild dog. That''s our loyal friend." Pai Ching Yu Road.


    Luo Qi''er knew that these two guys talked about themselves, and her angry face turned green.


    "You..."


    "You see, it''s called!" Xiyue interrupts Luo Qi''er''s words and shows her helplessness.


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" Luo Qi''er pushes away the members of the star moon team who block him and takes out his own weapon Liuyun whip to fight hard.


    Su Yixiao holds the hundred Li Xiyue who is about to go up with her sleeve. She smiles faintly. When Liuyun whip is about to fly like them, Su Yixiao slowly reaches out her hand and catches Liuyun whip easily.


    Su Yixiao looked up at Luo Qi''er and said to Luo Qi''er with a kind heart: "girl, I want to go away and come here in the morning. You have a face


    "You..." Luo Qi''er wanted to be rude, but she looked at Su Yixiao hard and seriously. She looked like she understood everything. She put her hands around her chest and said with a sneer, "Oh, who am I talking about? It turns out that it''s the new garbage!"


    "Waste? Oh, if I remember correctly, you didn''t hit me just now. What does this mean? "


    "It means she''s not as good as a garbage captain." Bai Qingyu is catching up very quickly! Did not look at Luo Qi Er, but to her disdain has passed in the past.


    Cut! I don''t know what I''m looking for, but I dare say captain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You, Bai Qingyu, at least we have been classmates for three years, and you have helped a new waste. "


    Bai Qingyu stretched out her hand and put a knife into Luo Qi''er''s foot one millimeter in the twinkling of an eye.


    Luo Qi son on the spot facial expression a change, stepped back several steps.


    "Waste?" After eating the last bite of meat, Bai Qingyu stands up and goes to Luo Qi''er. Her tall body completely suppresses Luo Qi''er, forcing Luo Qi''er to step back again.


    "You What do you want? "


    "What for?" Bai Qingyu just repeated, did not say more.


    "Sick, why do you keep repeating me?"


    "What for?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Classmate for three years, Luo Qi''er really didn''t find that Bai Qing Yu was with you! Shit! Worm!


    Seeing that Luo Qi''er had nothing to say, Bai Qing Yu sneered: "I tell you, she! It''s the captain of our carefree team! When you see her later, remember to hide for me! Far away! Be careful! Let me hear one more word from you, and your tongue won''t want it! "

 Chapter 62

    Tut Tut, the other four people who were eating meat and watching the play smacked their mouths. They didn''t expect that the impolite word "Sao Huo" would appear in the mouth of young Bai Qingyu.


    What a surprise to them!


    However, the following words are super domineering and pleasant. They all support the following sentence!


    Luo Qi Er is in a hurry.


    It''s just a waste. It''s only a few days since I entered Yijing college. Do they spoil her so much? And captain, a waste, how can you get such a high position as captain?


    "She? Why? " Luo Qi Er''s eyes are almost red with envy.


    Why?


    They don''t know how she asked.


    The members of the star moon team are more and more black. It seems that they really regret accepting Luo Qi''er.


    If she wants strength, no strength, no face, and if she wants to be convinced, she doesn''t have that ability. Do not know how to restrain themselves, but arrogant and domineering ran to other people''s territory than.


    They are very, very suspicious now. Is this Miss Luo''s style?


    But even now, Luo Qi''er doesn''t have any self-knowledge.


    She kept asking why.


    But no one answered her, because this question has no meaning at all.


    When the air is quiet, you can hear the smack of a person when eating.


    Su Yixiao "gudu" a, swallow a mouthful of soup, see all the people are silent, do not speak, so she said.


    "Cough." All the attention Su Yixiao has attracted.


    "In fact, I want to say one thing, Luo Qi''er..." Su Yixiao''s smiling face immediately collapsed, "your Yangguan Road, I cross my single wooden bridge, isn''t it good? Why do you have to find fault? You want to quit the Xiaoyao team. I didn''t force you. As for the term waste, I think. Thank you for calling me, but... "


    Su Yixiao deliberately stopped and did not continue.


    It''s a tactic. Stopping at the critical moment will make the listener more anxious, and then make them passive.


    This principle, whether in bed or under bed, is generally very practical.


    And Su Yixiao is right.


    Luo Qi Er next second asks: "but what?"


    Others seem particularly interested in what Su Yixiao will say next.


    "But you don''t deserve to call me a waste! Because no matter how useless I am, I am better than you! " The guy who can kill with one hand calls himself a waste. Su Yixiao said that this kind of irony is unbearable!


    "You..." Luo Qi''er''s face is as red as Apple''s, which is obviously not emotional or shy, but angry with Su Yixiao.


    I can''t stand it.


    Luo Qi''er swung the cloud whip again, with a strong wind, fiercely threw to Su Yixiao.


    However, just like the one not long ago, Su Yixiao grabs Liuyun whip with one hand, and then takes advantage of Luo Qi''er''s unprepared, tugs hard, and Liuyun whip completely appears in Su Yixiao''s hand?!


    "After three things, girl, you''d better go home and make it from the stove for a few years." Su Yixiao looks at the fashion girl standing in front of him. The regret in my heart is self-evident, and a piece of unhappiness suddenly appears on my face.


    Well, that''s nothing.


    She lived 160000 years, and now she''s fighting with a 16-year-old.


    Speak out, don''t let the old people laugh to death!


    Su Yixiao sighed, a little want to let Luo Qier feel, after all, business is important, why waste on trivial things?

 Chapter 63

    But I didn''t expect that his ideas just came out. I was strangled in the cradle by Rocher.


    Without Liuyun whip, Luo Qi''er directly causes the dagger of Baiqing island to plunge into Su Yixiao''s shoulder.


    Su Yixiao reaction in time, but the arm was cut a hole.


    "Captain!"


    The melon eaters in the back are not calm.


    Then the next second, an attack from Su Yixiao''s side, directly hit Luo Qi''er, Luo Qi''er sent money was hit on a tree in the distance.


    Most of all, it''s not an ordinary tree. There are many sticks protruding from the surface of that tree. They are just right. Your arm can hold them. It''s not the most important.


    However, if there is a wooden stick standing just below Luo Qi''er''s waist, how sour it feels when she hits it.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t dare to watch it!!!


    How can Gu Yangzhi be so cruel? Is this really good for a girl?


    Four people No, plus the other five people of the Star Moon Team staring at Gu Yang, their eyes are full of fear and blame.


    "Gu Yangzhi, how can you So cruel Oh, my God! He is still a little girl, although a little bit cheap, stupid, like a 250, ugly and poor, and no self-knowledge. But no matter how they say it is also a girl? Is your gentlemanly manner eaten by Rocher? " On the surface, Baili Xiyue is teaching Gu Yangzhi a lesson. In fact, not a word is not damaging Luo Qi''er.


    Poor Luo Qi''er, she is still making physical contact in elm


    Wait. What''s she doing?


    From the painful expression at the beginning to the present enjoyment When the Xiaoyao team teases each other, what happened to Luo Qi''er?


    Damn it, it''s moving by itself?! It seems that the friction is not strong enough, actually he sat up!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was quiet for a long time. Gu Yangzhi, who has a slow brain circuit, quietly moved his eyes and said, "I don''t beat women, but she''s not in the range of people, let alone women?"


    ¡­¡­


    It would be nice to say this when Baili Xiyue pretended to scold him.


    Now, however, I only heard a sentence from Baili Xiyue''s mouth: "cheap bastard, how hungry and thirsty I want a man, and a tree..."


    There are two boys in Xingyue team who are staring at her actions while swallowing saliva. All the members of Xiaoyao team hide in disgust.


    Su Yixiao walked over and pulled Luo Qi''er out of the tree. Then she threw it aside and wiped her hands on her body.


    "Disgusting


    Luo Qi''er''s blurred and affectionate eyes slowly returned to their pure brightness. After seeing her situation clearly, she frowned and roared: "what''s the matter? I How could I sit on the floor? Is that you? What have you done to me... "


    Luo Qi''er points at Su Yixiao, a face of indignation.


    Su Yixiao really felt that the girl was ill. She looked at him in disgust and said, "you should ask yourself, what did you do to the tree? Outsiders in, or remember to restrain themselves. Don''t be so shameless. Do you know how mean you were just now? "


    "You You are a bitch. You dare to say me. Do you know who I am? "


    It''s another move, this sentence Why is Su Yixiao so familiar?


    It seems that some retarded princess said the same thing.

 Chapter 64

    Sure enough, are these guys a routine? Do they know each other? Or do they threaten people with this routine?


    "I tell you, I am..."


    "You are the eldest lady of the Luo family, and the whole school knows it!" Baili Xiyue answers.


    As soon as the woman came to school, she was all over the place.


    Her identity? Oh, everyone knows, and that''s no surprise.


    Baili Xiyue stood beside Su Yixiao and continued: "well, I am the second Royal Princess of the mainland, do you know?"


    "I''m the young master of the Liu family. I don''t think I need to remind you of the status of the Liu family in the mainland." Liu Shaoji put down her stick and came over.


    "I care about my family." Gu Yangzhi also came. If he didn''t want to say a word more about this kind of woman.


    "I, Bai family, and you Luo family side by side, not much difference?" Bai Qingyu looks at Luo Qi''er like a mentally retarded person.


    "And she''s our captain! You call her trash and try to beat our four families. "


    Luo Qi Er''s face is the same as the palette, red and white, and finally black and blue.


    "You, you..."


    Why are they all partial to one waste?


    Rosier doesn''t believe it.


    The Su family on the mainland is a very small family. How can people from that place be worthy of talking to them?


    However However, the fact is that they all protect Su Yixiao one by one.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes flashed and her lips were very cool. With a hundred Li Xiyue, she said to Luo Qi''er who was very upset with her: "as for me, there is no family in this continent. Popular is no way, Luo Qi''er, I advise you not to provoke me, I have no family, I don''t suggest to make things to the state of both sides


    Luo Qi''er Bitch


    "Who do you call a bitch?" It seems that the goods are really mad.


    "It''s you that the slut scolds."


    Ah.


    How do you feel something''s wrong?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." A hundred Li cherishes the moon and is about to die of laughter.


    This fool.


    "Oh, what a bitch!" Su Yixiao turned to the four members of the Xiaoyao team and said, "ah! The air here is polluted. Let''s change places. "


    As soon as the other four agreed, a nebulous door appeared in front of them.


    That''s the gate of fantasy.


    Su Yixiao looks at each other and goes out with everything.


    The star moon team follows it closely, but Luo Qi''er is sullen in situ.


    Rocher stamped her feet in anger, but she kept up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Welcome back!" Situ Yemei stood on the stage with a whip and looked at the students who were tired, excited or confused. She nodded, "it seems that your journey to dreamland is good! Everyone is in high spirits. Do you want to run another 20 laps? "


    "No, deputy instructor, let us go." They just want to have a good rest now.


    Situ Yemei smiles and thinks that it''s time to give these chicks a few days off.


    "Well, three days'' holiday, agreed by drillmaster Ming, give me a good time. After that, there''s another big competition. But before that, those who have completed the task will hand in the task list and all the things, and we will count them. "


    "Is it necessary to choose the only team after that?" The lowly crowd is very excited. They have been discussing this issue for a long time.


    Situ Yemei nodded, "it seems that your intelligence is very fast!"

 Chapter 65

    "Yes! Indeed, there will be a team, and this team will compete with the teams of violet college and Baicao college in three months, and finally choose the most powerful team in Yiling mainland. As for this team, it will be respected by the people of the whole mainland. " Situ Yemei finished and looked at the chickens.


    The chicks looked at each other and talked with each other.


    Luo Qi''er looks at the five people chatting easily not far away, especially Su Yixiao, who is popular among the other four people. She pinches her hands tightly, and her long nails are embedded in the palm of her hands, leaving blood dripping.


    Wait, Su Yixiao, cheap hoof, I won''t let you have a good time!


    I will, I will step on you under my feet.


    When Su Yixiao and Bai Qingyu were chatting, they suddenly felt two burning eyes.


    As soon as she looked up, she could see a tall building not far away. A man in a purple dress was standing there, staring at Su Yixiao with a smile.


    Su Yixiao can''t deny that the apprentice is really good-looking, looking for a face as charming as a demon.


    But


    Su Yixiao curls her lips. She really has no good impression on this apprentice.


    Another


    Su Yixiao a little deviation, can see Luo Qier ferocious a face, ferocious stare at Su Yixiao.


    If eyes can kill people, Su Yixiao doesn''t know how many times she died.


    Su Yixiao turns his head and sneers.


    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If a man offends me, he will yield three points. If you offend me again, you should give me a shot first. People still offend me. Hehe, men cut Jiji, women pull the woods.


    In short, Su Yixiao''s life is relatively low-key. Once someone rides on her head, she will be high-key.


    It''s better for Luo Qi''er not to offend her. If he offends her, Su Yixiao will make her regret, regret


    "All right, everyone, in a queue, hand in the list of tasks and the tasks you''ve completed, and then you can take a rest." Situ Yemei organized them.


    The team was neat, so it didn''t take long.


    Then everyone, go back to rest.


    Su Yixiao also wants to follow Baili Xiyue to their villa.


    But some evil man, the Sao Bao came over, took her hand and said, "follow me!"


    Su Yixiao knows that struggle is useless. If it is useful, her first kiss will not be


    Su Yixiao turns around and shakes her hands to the dull hundred Li Xiyue, and asks them to take their things to the villa.


    Baili Xiyue nodded.


    Or dull staring at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie leave.


    Then he turned to Liu Shaoji and said, "do you think that instructor Ming and Xiao Xiao are special Special... " What''s special? I forgot.


    "Perfect match!"


    "Yes, it''s a special match! It''s a perfect match A hundred Li cherishes the moon, and the little star with eight trigrams in her eyes seems to be thinking about how to match this pair.


    Bai Qingyu said, "but It seems that the captain doesn''t have a cold for drillmaster Ming


    "You''re stupid. Drillmaster Ming is my princess''s uncle. It''s not a matter of minutes to make up But


    "But what?"


    "Uncle Huang has a wife who hasn''t been through the door. She is the daughter of General Zhao. Uncle Huang doesn''t like that woman, but that woman is very clingy to Uncle Huang..." Baili Xiyue is worried.


    She can see the attitude of Ming junxie towards Su Yixiao, and he can also see the attitude of Su Yixiao towards Ming junxie. One runs after the other, and the other destroys him


    Ah, it seems that uncle Huang''s way to pursue his wife is still far away

 Chapter 66

    "Hey, long enough. Let me go." Hand is very painful, this man, do you know how to cherish jade!


    Su Yixiao complains in her heart that she doesn''t like what she thinks of mingjunxie.


    Ming junxie didn''t pay any attention to the woman who was shouting behind, until the little mouth kept shouting, and he didn''t know how to have a rest.


    The dark king evil thinks, call so long, also tired! All right, let her go and help him with his mouth.


    Ming junxie thinks that he has always been a representative of the action group.


    In the next second, decisively turn around, a hug Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao did not react, immediately felt a tight waist, when she reacted, some of the apprentice''s warm lips had been in close contact with her.


    No matter how many students pass by and look at this exciting scene with wide eyes


    In other words, Yiling land is not a feudal land, but it is not open to kissing on the street.


    This scene shocked all the people present.


    Su Yixiao pushed, but there was a great disparity between men and women. How could he push away the apprentice.


    If you can''t do it, move your mouth!


    Su Yixiao closed her eyes and bit her hard, but she had to let Su Yixiao go.


    Ming Jun Xie wiped the blood on his lips and glared at Su Yixiao discontentedly: "so cruel, murder my husband?"


    Su Yixiao My husband, you big head!


    "Instructor Ming, can you look around, your students are looking at you and their eyes are condemning you deeply?"


    Lifting eyes, Ming junxie looked at the people around him with a smile, and there was no one everywhere.


    Su Yixiao didn''t feel it, but all the students who had been seen knew it.


    The back is cool. They won''t take their lives for the sake of the woman in the arms of the instructor.


    Yes, yes, they didn''t see the woman playing with the kiss in the evil arms of Mingjun.


    Taking back his eyes, mingjunxie stares at Su Yixiao and says, "is Aifei shy? Why didn''t I see my students? "


    Shy, you big head!


    Su Yixiao looked at the old but also rely on the apprentice, heart a grass mud - horse galloping by.


    "Yiwang has nothing to do. When can he find the students?"


    "Guess!"


    Su Yixiao speechless, the next sentence will not be you guess I guess not to guess?!


    Mingjunxie blinks directly, and takes Su Yixiao to the villa that belongs to mingjunxie.


    As soon as you go in, mingjunxie forces Su Yixiao to sit on his lap: "what I say next concerns the orc you meet in the dreamland. If you don''t want to listen, you can move at will!"


    Su Yixiao is surprised that mingjunxie actually knows what she met in the dreamland!


    Ming junxie saw what Su Yixiao was thinking. He chuckled and pulled her into his arms. He continued: "not only I know, but also the president and all the teachers of Yijing college know. Soon the whole continent will know. "


    Su Yixiao frowned and resolutely gave up leaving Ming junxie''s thigh.


    Anyway, tofu is almost eaten by him, and it''s not bad for a while.


    Make clear the situation first, so as not to find a solution in time in case of special situation in the future.


    "Why? Would they care so much about it? "


    Mingjunxie sighed, touched her soft hair, explained: "girl, you don''t know, four years ago, this continent..."

 Chapter 67

    Ming junxie spent half a day telling Su Yixiao about all the things that happened between orcs and human beings.


    Four years ago, orcs attacked humans


    Four years ago, humans captured the orc leader


    Four years ago, the orc leader was locked in a mirage, waiting for his master''s call


    "How is that possible?" Su Yixiao was shocked.


    She is just a coincidence to come down to Yiling continent, here, how can there be her men?


    Besides, she was originally from the divine world!


    Even the orcs are respected in the divine world.


    "Why not?" The king of the underworld answers.


    The girl didn''t know her past, so she was so confused. I want to tell her, but heaven forbids


    The thought of that troublesome guy made me headache.


    Just, this is not within his jurisdiction, all the things or let this girl to complete it!


    Ming junxie told Su Yixiao: "when Sidi was captured by human beings, he said that he would only be awakened by the God determined master, and other people could not find him..."


    It''s like this


    Su Yixiao suddenly thought of something, beaming at the king evil: "you mean, he was deliberately caught by human?"


    Ming Jun''s evil pet dotes on a smile, looking at that piece of one close chattering mouth, can''t help it any more, a hard to pull Su Yixiao into the arms, don''t let her move, kiss her lips.


    When I was free, I said, "you are so smart. You should have guessed it long ago."


    Su Yixiao''s eyes were wide open. Discontent and anger came out of his eyes.


    Just as he was about to bite again, Ming junxie learned to be good. He gently let go of Su Yixiao and smacked his mouth like he didn''t kiss enough.


    Su Yixiao reaches out his hand and starts from both sides.


    "Pa!" "Pa!"


    Ming junxie''s handsome face was red on both sides, and the two palm prints were very obvious.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Cold feeling from Su Yixiao''s feet to the top of his head.


    Su Yixiao quickly moved from his thigh to one side of the sofa.


    "You!! Su Yixiao!! I said... "


    "You dare!" Su Yixiao is not afraid this time. Does he say that he will have to suffer if he is fooled by the apprentice?


    Who specifically stipulated this?


    God forbid!


    Su Yixiao thinks that he is not a submissive person!


    "If you dare to move me, do you believe that I''ll add something to your medicine so that you can''t move?"


    "You --"


    Ming Jun Xie choked.


    He can''t be clearer about Su Yixiao''s nature.


    But now it seems that he is better than her.


    Ming junxie held back his anger, grabbed Su Yixiao''s chin, and said slowly: "if I remember correctly, I will give you the answer that day, I am the woman of my king!"


    "What if I don''t?" Su Yixiao asked.


    Although he owes others a favor, but did not say to send himself out!


    This apprentice is shameless!!


    "No? Su Yixiao, I can hear clearly, "I su Yixiao is not a perfidious person!" Is that what you said? "


    Su yixiaomo.


    This It seems to be her words!


    "But, but it''s different, ok..."


    "What''s the difference?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I think it''s the same."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± OK, you are the master, you say what is what, but I don''t admit how drop.


    "The headmaster said that before Sidi fell asleep, he said that his master had to go to the secret place of Wuwang forest center and accept the test set by the orcs in order to really eliminate the animal tide and save Sidi."

 Chapter 68

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The middle of Wuwang forest?


    Bai Yi seems to have said that that place is the most dangerous place in the whole continent.


    The fact that the orcs set up the secret place there shows that She must be at least level 3 or above.


    But now


    "I''ll go with you." Mingjun evil see Su Yixiao ignore, continue to talk to himself, anyway, he is not afraid, this girl angry, just a few minutes.


    If this words let Su Yixiao know, she dares to promise, this life will ignore the dark king evil to him to see!


    "Are you with me?" Su Yixiao was surprised again.


    This Ya depends on me and he belong to the cooperative relationship, eat tofu what, unexpectedly will accompany oneself to such a dangerous place?


    But then I thought, oh, I''m taking his antidote, and I don''t want to accompany him. If something happens, he won''t live long.


    "All right! But Shall we go to the secret place of Wuwang forest? " We have to confirm the time. No matter what, we have to wait until the college competition is over. When she gets the xianbingcao, refine the recovery Dan and recover the Dan field.


    Mingjunxie shook his head: "several of them are still discussing. It''s estimated that they will have to wait until the college competition is over. This time, the tide of beasts will come in three months."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    He stood up from the sofa and said to mingjunxie with a smile: "Xie Yiwang''s advice is confusing. If the students have something else to do, they won''t disturb Yiwang. The students will leave." After that, without waiting for the consent or refusal of the evil Ming Jun, he turned around and was ready to leave.


    Mingjunxie didn''t stop Su Yixiao. She watched Su Yixiao leave on the sofa.


    Just as Su Yixiao was about to open the door, Mingjun leisurely said: "Princess Ai, go slowly, I''ll come back to see you ~"


    there are many words in this sentence!


    Su Yixiao a listen, direct a leg soft, almost sat on the ground.


    Uncle Su Yixiao can''t bear it, but aunt Su can''t. He turned around and pointed at the king of the underworld and cursed: "I love you, big head ghost! "I''m a disciple!"


    I''ve never seen anything so shameless.


    Su Yixiao swears that every second except that he says he wants to accompany him, he feels that the goods are so unpleasant.


    Especially when he takes advantage.


    "No, Xiaoxiao, I think you and drillmaster Ming really match each other!" At this moment, Baili Xiyue tilts her head to listen to Su Yixiao''s complaints, and interrupts Su Yixiao from time to time to say good things about Ming junxie.


    Su Yixiao is impatient. Unexpectedly, Baili Xiyue is also confused by mingjunxie.


    It''s a good match


    "Match you, big head!" Su Yixiao is only angry with this sentence.


    Baili Xiyue retreated like she was frightened. She wiped the punctuation mark on her face and pursed her lips to resist: "Xiaoxiao, you are in bliss, you don''t know bliss. Do you know, the woman who likes my uncle zhaoyuecheng! Uncle Huang is always haunted. Otherwise, all the men who shine on the moon city will bend because of Uncle Huang. "


    Lie - trough!


    So scary?


    Others also stare at the moon.


    Bai Qingyu scratched her head and said to Baili Xiyue, "Xiyue, I admit that drillmaster Ming is indeed the most beautiful man in the sky and the earth, but this" all men "is a bit exaggerated." At least he didn''t bend!


    Baili Xiyue turned around and said: "shut up, you are a guy with no hair. You are a man. You are a teenager at most!"

 Chapter 69

    Bai Qingyu


    None of the other three did not smoke.


    "Sorry Cherish the moon, girls should be reserved Reserved Bai Qingyu mouth reminder!


    Baili Xiyue is a shrew at other times. She is even more shrewd when she loses her temper. You don''t know how to retort. Especially when the Royal momentum on his body is sent out.


    "I have to defend my dear uncle. Especially you, Xiaoxiao, you can see the benefits of my uncle Huang. I''ve never seen a woman touched by Uncle Huang, you! Absolutely the first! No one


    The topic turns to this side again, Su Yixiao has a headache.


    Xiyue is so persistent that she won''t let anyone off without meeting her requirements.


    That is to say, she must hear Su Yixiao say a sentence "Ming Jun Xie He is very good".


    But


    Well, in order to have a rest, she admits, so what? Is there the ghost King evil guy here.


    "Xiaoxiao, uncle Huang is really different to you! I''m a little envious of what I''ve seen! "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Yixiao just wanted to open her mouth when she was interrupted by a male voice.


    However, Liu Shaoji, who has been watching the opera for a long time, is the only one.


    Liu Shaoji has a black face and stares at Baili Xiyue: "are you jealous of the captain? What do you have to do with drillmaster Ming and the team leader? "


    "I want you to take care of it!" Baili Xiyue hates being interrupted when she is talking.


    "Yes!" Liu Shaoji said impolitely, "drillmaster Ming is just your uncle. He''s good to Xiaoxiao and good to you, so you can''t be jealous of the captain!"


    A few black lines appeared on the head of Baili Xiyue: "I''m just jealous. Xiaoxiao has an excellent person like Uncle Huang who dotes on her..."


    "Not even that!"


    "You care too much! Liu Shaoji


    "I spoil you!"


    "You are sick What did you say? " Baili Xiyue just wanted to scold her. She suddenly reacted and stared at Liu Shaoji.


    What What happened?


    Su Yixiao is very strange. How can the audience change from Liu Shaoji, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi to themselves, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi?


    Also, Liu Shaoji and Bai lixiyue have a play.


    "I said," Liu Shaoji moved several times to Baili Xiyue''s place until she grasped Baili Xiyue''s hand. "I said, I love you!"


    Su Yixiao can see that Liu Shaoji is very affectionate, but also very nervous!


    "You Aren''t you jealous of the captain being spoiled? So Then I''ll spoil you. Don''t be jealous of the captain. "


    The envious person is the team leader, so it is the indirect envious instructor.


    There are so many little fans of the Ming instructor, and Baili Xiyue is the wife of the young master of the Liu family who was appointed by him a long time ago. He must not let her be poisoned by the Ming instructor!


    Hundred Li pity month Leng Leng staring at that a shy and stubborn face, beauty in a very affectionate confession to him ah!


    For Why do you stare at that face? Baili Xiyue feels that her face is also a little hot?


    About It''s too hot!


    Su Yixiao was not afraid of big things, and encouraged Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi to clap and coax: "promise him, together; promise him, together."


    Baili Xiyue reacts and pulls back her hand, but she never dares to look at Liu Shaoji''s face again. She only knows how to bow her head and apologize.


    "I''m sorry, it''s so sudden." I''m going to have a good rest.

 Chapter 70

    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and leaves.


    She went back to her room.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to coax her any more,


    Liu Shaoji looks at Bai lixiyue''s departure, lowers her head and stares at the hand she has just held. It seems that her warm feeling still exists in her palm.


    Su Yixiao walks over, puts her hand on Liu Shaoji''s shoulder and looks at him silently.


    Liu Shaoji turned to Su Yixiao and said, "Captain, am I Is that too abrupt? "


    "No! That''s ok. Let her know what you''re thinking, so that she won''t have trouble guessing in the future! " Ah, when a man is jealous, there is nothing wrong with a woman!


    "Brother, this can be. Xiyue has a rough nerve. If you say it, it will make her pay attention to you Bai Qingyu came to cheer Liu Shaoji.


    Anyway, he felt that they would be together.


    In any way, they seem to be a perfect match!


    Gu Yangzhi, who had never talked much, came over and put his hand on Liu Shaoji''s other shoulder. He said five words, but they all laughed.


    "I support you! Take her


    "Poof ~ ~" baiqingyu vomited all the water she had not drunk on the table. Then she looked at Gu Yangzhi in horror and burst out laughing the next second.


    Su Yixiao, Bai Qingyu put away the corner of her mouth, looked at her indifferently and laughed.


    ¡­¡­ Three seconds later, turn around and go to their respective rooms.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Bai Qingyu finally put away the pig''s cry and asked the three people who went upstairs.


    Su Yixiao waved: "let''s go to bed, Qingyu, you clear the table by yourself."


    "No It''s cruel of you to leave me


    "Don''t be cruel. Hurry up, or you''ll really feed the mosquitoes."


    Bai Qingyu put his hand on the table, started the internal force to dry the water on the table, and then quickly went upstairs.


    It''s midnight. Why don''t you sleep? Feeding mosquitoes?


    As soon as Su Yixiao was lying on the bed, Bai Yi jumped out of the jade bracelet.


    "Master..." White wing''s eyes are very complicated.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "did you all hear that?"


    When mingjunxie explains to her, Su Yixiao opens the connection between the outside world and the inside of the jade bracelet, so when the outside world happens, the jade bracelet can also be heard and seen inside.


    "Well." Bai Yi nodded, "but in the middle Master, can you stop... "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head decisively. She always feels that this secret place in the middle of the forest will bring her unexpected surprise.


    It''s that Siddy has been promised, so she has to go.


    Bai Yi knows that she can''t persuade Su Yixiao and is silent for a few minutes.


    Su Yixiao had no choice but to comfort the little guy. After all, Bai Yi was worried about his own accident. It was his own beast. If he had something to do, he would be hurt too!


    "But white wing, don''t worry."


    "You also heard that the man of Ming junxie also said that he would go with me. You''ve seen his strength. This trip It''s going to be OK. "


    "And it''s all over this month. Don''t worry!"


    Bai Yi can''t beat Su Yixiao. Anyway, he will go with him.


    "Aren''t you going to tell the rest of the team?"


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    ¡­¡­


    "I think they are very kind to you."


    "So! I won''t tell them Su Yixiao said firmly, "this trip will affect them. It''s dangerous in the middle of the forest. I will never let them accompany me... " Death.

 Chapter 71

    "Master!"


    As Su Yixiao''s beast, Bai Yi certainly knows what Su Yixiao is thinking.


    But She thought of death?


    "Bai Yi, listen to me. It''s not me who died, but one less person and one less risk. They are young and the elite of their own family. I can''t bury them!"


    "It''s enough to have you with me, mingjunxie with me, and Liyuan with me."


    Bai Yi nodded.


    "What''s more, your master, I have to take revenge and kill the cheap people. How can I die in such a place? Bai Yi, you have to believe me. I always feel like Bai Yuan can wake up this time... "


    "Bai Yuan? God of my family! " Bai Yi''s eyes are wide open. He also wants to see the God of our family!


    "Well, I have this feeling in particular, so don''t worry. I just want to have a try."


    Bai Yi thought: it was a miracle for her master to come to this place. Now, why don''t you believe her? Anyway, I feel relieved to have myself by my side.


    Bai Yi finally nods slowly under Su Yixiao''s gaze: "listen to the master."


    Su Yixiao smiles and gently holds Bai Yi in her arms.


    After a while, Bai Yi proposed to go back to the Liuli jade bracelet. The reason is that the aura in the Liuli jade bracelet is different from the purity of the outside world, which is conducive to absorption.


    These days, white wing always feel that he has the feeling of fast promotion, so now he is ready to strike while the iron is hot.


    How could su Yixiao not agree with the fact that his beast is so aggressive!


    Before putting Bai Yi in, he told him: "you look at Qingli for me. I''m not here. He certainly didn''t practice well."


    Bai Yi nodded.


    In fact, even if he didn''t say it, Li Yuan would punish the lazy Qingli.


    And white wing he, still have to give all white tigers of the white tiger clan as an example!


    As soon as Bai Yi left, Su Yixiao lay on the bed, thinking about these complicated things, and soon fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she felt that there was a warm object around her, which made her feel at ease and relaxed


    The next day, as the day went by, they woke up.


    Well, to be exact, other people wake up naturally, while Su Yixiao wakes up by strangulation.


    "Cough..." What the hell?


    Su Yixiao reluctantly opens her eyes, but is scared by the scene in front of her.


    "Ming "You are evil!" Su Yixiao looked at the enlarged face and cried uncertainly. When she heard that the other party agreed to her from her throat, Su Yixiao suddenly woke up!


    "I''ll go. Why are you here?"


    Su Yixiao wriggles, wants to push away and hold his own goods, but what he does has no effect.


    Instead, I pissed off someone who was in early morning heat.


    Ming Jun evil fierce turn to Su Yixiao body, fierce against Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao said: "you ya, I didn''t push you at this meeting. Let me go!"


    "But he just missed you." Mingjunxie opens his narrow eyes, which are as deep as the stars. What do you say when you are so beautiful So disgusting?


    "Su Yixiao, you know..."


    "I know, I know, men are the most powerful in the morning. But can you stop estrus in the morning! It''s so heavy! " Su Yixiao feels that the bones pressed by the pig are rattling.


    Ming Jun evil endure their own suffering, rapid from Su Yixiao body down.

 Chapter 72

    I''m afraid I can''t help it for another second


    "Hu ~" a light body, Su Yixiao immediately feel the world is a lot better.


    "What''s wrong with you when you''re early in the morning?" Su Yixiao also sat up, took the clothes on one side and put them on quickly.


    "As I said, I will come to see you..." As for what time, it has the final say of the king of hell.


    Su Yi Xiaodun lives, the smile on her face is more and more deep.


    This guy What a bully!


    Su Yixiao turns his head and stares at his face. He never thinks that from the moment she gets up, Ming junxie has been watching her dress.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    The hundred Li Xiyue named Su Yixiao can feel the crackling sparks


    Baili Xiyue walks through Su Yixiao''s bedroom and opens the door. She is ready to wake Su Yixiao up. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opens it, she looks up and finds that there are two people in the room!!


    Besides Su Yixiao, another is how familiar


    "The Emperor Uncle Huang? "


    At this moment, Su Yixiao''s whole body froze.


    On the contrary, looking at Ming junxie, he lazily sat on Su Yixiao''s bed and raised his hand to the hundred Li Xiyue: "Xiyue, early."


    Hundred Li Xi month rigidly raises a hand, the corner of the mouth pulls open greatly: "early......"


    "Xiyue, you go out first. I''ll come out with your aunt in a minute!"


    He said that he would let Baili Xiyue go out by himself, but mingjunxie took the initiative to use aura to blow out the half body of Baili Xiyue, and then shut the door with a bang.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, where dare to say that the dark king is evil!


    Now there is only one sentence in her mind - "my king and your aunt"


    "Aunt Huang..." Baili Xiyue repeated a sentence and then laughed.


    She does not believe, Su Yixiao also dare to deny her relationship with his uncle.


    Evidence, there it is!


    "Wahaha Bai Qingyu, Gu Yangzhi, and Liu Shaoji are all in charge of major events. Please get up to me as soon as possible! "


    Su Yixiao speechless sitting in the house, listening to the sound of a hundred Li Xi month outside, heart pain.


    It''s all this man. It''s terrible. I must be forced to be interrogated again.


    "You are evil


    "Well? Why do you call me Wei Fu? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ For my husband, you big head ghost


    "Isn''t that the only sentence I know? Do you want me to teach you anything else. Of course, the reward... "


    Ming junxie "attacks" Su Yixiao in the form of coercion.


    Su Yixiao pushed him away, frowned and warned him: "don''t come here, or do you believe I make you impotent?"


    The dark gentleman evil didn''t dare to move again, he knew this wench''s disposition well, ruthless rise oneself all don''t look like an individual.


    Maybe


    "Impotence?" Ming junxie felt strange to this term. After a gentle smile, he embedded Su Yixiao''s chin fiercely and put his warm breath on her face. "Girl, I''m impotent. What about you?"


    "What''s your impotence to me?" I''ll pay for your medical expenses at most.


    "If you are incompetent, you will not be happy if you love your concubine"


    Su Yixiao: "I love my concubine Good sex, you big head!


    Su Yixiao just wanted to get up and beat him, he heard the four spectators call her.


    "Captain, drillmaster Ming, it''s time to eat!"


    "Uncle Huang, Xiao Xiao, don''t get tired of it. Hurry down and have breakfast."


    Su Yixiao The pillow throws to the dark gentleman evil body, chagrins toward the dark gentleman evil to lose temper, "all blame you."

 Chapter 73

    "Well, don''t make any noise. Go down to dinner. By the way, tell your teammates about the situation." Mingjunxie touches Su Yixiao''s head, and then quickly withdraws.


    He thought this guy would explode again.


    But this time, Su Yixiao sat there quietly, without any movement.


    Ming junxie feels strange.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked


    Su Yixiao shakes his head, shrugs, looks up, and says to mingjunxie, "I don''t want to tell them these things."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want them to be in trouble because of me. You know that place is dangerous." Su Yixiao shook his head and said, "they are really good..."


    "Well, well, you are so kind." Ming junxie holds Su Yixiao in his arms, "then don''t tell them, let''s go together."


    "You..." Don''t go either!


    But these words haven''t come out yet, the dark king evil advance what she wants to say, decisively interrupt her: "don''t say don''t I go."


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    "I have to be with you! You are my antidote... "


    This So ambiguous.


    Su Yixiao automatically understood it as: mingjunxie needs to refine antidotes for him.


    "Let''s go and eat. Today is a holiday. I have to play


    Hear the four people under the floor and urge them, dark Jun evil support Su Yixiao downstairs.


    Accepting the ambiguous eyes of four people, Su Yixiao sits on the chair safely.


    "Xiaoxiao, didn''t you say you had nothing to do with Uncle Huang? How can it be so peaceful? " Hundred Li Xi month words are full of ridicule, and yesterday Su Yixiao denied that she and Ming Jun evil things, can let her turn over.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "if you see it, it matters." It''s related, and it''s not the kind of relationship you think, whether it''s related or not, anyway, I won''t tell you.


    Well, that''s right.


    early in the morning, leather was very happy.


    Ming Jun Xie looks at Su Yixiao with a smile.


    The girl is not so distant from herself at last. It seems that her way to pursue her wife is very smooth.


    The moon is speechless.


    She''s fine.


    The other three people are not as natural as her hundred Li Xiyue. They are excited to watch mingjunxie share the same dish with them!


    "Ming Drillmaster Ming, I didn''t know you were here. The food you cooked was a little crude. I''ll go... " I''ll do it again.


    This meal is made by Bai Qingyu. In this room, only Su Yixiao and he can make it.


    "No more." "Dark Jun evil refused," I and Xiao Xiao eat the same


    Su Yixiao''s hand with vegetables stopped.


    EH ~


    this man is so Do you like it?


    Goose bumps are coming out.


    Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao''s embarrassment. She can''t help laughing and stops because she suddenly remembers that the royal family sent someone to send a message to her yesterday --


    "Oh, yes, uncle Huang."


    Baili Xiyue put down her chopsticks and said to Mingjun: "for the royal family, let''s go back for a three-day holiday. I heard that there was a banquet."


    Ming Jun Xie hated this kind of thing most, resolutely refused: "you go, say did not find me."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Liu Shaoji, who hasn''t opened her mouth all the time, said: "drillmaster Ming, if I remember correctly, this is the ninth time that Xiyue has been looking for you And in these nine times, either you are not found, or That''s an excuse. "


    "Yes, uncle Huang," Bai lixiyue pursed her lips and said, "if you don''t want to go, you have to find another excuse! Every time I do this, I''m ashamed to say it. "

 Chapter 74

    And she didn''t want to go.


    Go to hell with the party and everything!


    "You like to cherish the moon!"


    Ming Jun Xie didn''t reply to cherish the moon.


    However, we all heard clearly that this plain looking man, the man who brought food to their captain, was talking to Liu Shaoji!


    And this sentence is not a question sentence, but a statement sentence.


    Liu Shaoji calmly put down her chopsticks and solemnly nodded to the dark king.


    "Yes, I like to cherish the moon!"


    Hundred Li cherish month frown, how to hang up to this matter again!? Oh, my God, are they all talking about her?


    "What qualifications do you have to like?"


    Ming junxie finally looks up at Liu Shaoji.


    "I..."


    "I cherish the moon, but I don''t care about the position of your wife, the young master of the Liu family!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He knows The identity of the princess is not much different from that of the young master''s wife.


    "Cherishing the moon will not be rare for the status of the wife of the Liu family in the future!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He also knows!


    Baili Xiyue didn''t have the heart to look at Liu Shaoji''s more and more silent appearance. She shook her head to stop Ming junxie: "Uncle Huang, don''t say it."


    "The person Xiyue married must be able to protect her and give her safety."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He will work hard!


    "Uncle Huang?" Baili Xiyue really has to get angry.


    Liu Shaoji is such a good person. Why does uncle Huang say that!


    "Xiyue, let drillmaster Ming say it! I''ll see what I''m missing. " Liu Shaoji took labouri Xiyue and asked her to sit down.


    "I have nothing to say." Ming junxie turns Su Yixiao''s bowl into a hill.


    "I''ll say one more word. Miss Yue will come and kill me."


    "Liu Shaoji, take good care of Wang''s niece. So The king has given you permission. "


    "Uncle Huang!" Baili Xiyue opened her eyes in surprise.


    She didn''t agree! Uncle Huang, you must be a wool!


    The king of the underworld laughs and stares at the hundred Li Xiyue: "Xiyue, don''t tell me. What you said to me before is to deceive me!"


    "I..."


    She dares to tell her.


    Yes, she said to mingjunxie before that she has a good feeling for Liu Shaoji, but Father


    "Father won''t agree!"


    Baili Xiyue doesn''t like Liu Shaoji for a day or two.


    However, she, as the princess of the hundred Li royal family, has been married since she was a child. The other party is the young master of the family. If her father knows, she may not be allowed to go to this school.


    Do you have any right to decide whether to agree or not? This wench, too despise him this emperor uncle!


    "I will persuade the emperor."


    Baili Xiyue just reflected, right.


    Her father will not refuse her on the spot.


    Besides, the Liu family is no worse than the Gu family! If they put more effort behind their backs, the marriage will be out of the question.


    "Really? Uncle Huang, you will help me


    Liu Shaoji also nervously pinches the corner of her clothes.


    It wasn''t until mingjunxie nodded that he relaxed completely. Unexpectedly, he went up directly and picked up Baili Xiyue, turning three circles in the same place.


    "Xiyue, I''m so happy!" Originally thought that he was just a single love, did not expect that this is a responsive love.


    "You You put me down! " Baili Xiyue blushed for the first time and beat Liu Shaoji''s chest carefully.


    Su Yixiao "tut tut tut" several times, the whole body trembles for a while, said to two dog abusers: "don''t put on such a thing as smacking your chest with small fists!"


    Ming Jun evil shameless together: "if love Princess want to small boxing hammer chest, the king is very happy."

 Chapter 75

    "Beat your brother-in-law!" Put down the chopsticks, Su Yixiao put down the chopsticks in his mouth.


    "The rest of the Xiaoyao team will be ready to run around the school later. No animals are allowed. Whoever comes last will disturb the villa!"


    Before I finish, several people brush the dishes, eat, pack up things, and then put them in the kitchen.


    Then into the bedroom, change clothes, this process does not have the slightest bit of dawdle.


    "Instructor Ming, let''s go first!" They finish saying, didn''t wait for dark king evil to agree, already went out.


    Ming Jun Xie looked at the four people''s quick appearance and gave a low smile.


    I didn''t expect that Su Yixiao, who used to like to be a shake off shopkeeper, would manage these partners.


    Yes, that''s her partner!


    Su Yixiao counted thirty outside, and four people already appeared in front of her.


    "Only 20 seconds last time!" Su Yixiao pulls a face and looks at these guys viciously.


    Hum, I dare to laugh at her just now. I''ll make them cry soon!


    "Captain, you didn''t say you had to run today!" Holiday, holiday, their holiday is buried in the ring school run?


    "After thinking about it, the team leader didn''t work hard for a day, and was not decadent at all, so, preparation -"


    conditioned reflex, in the dreamland, the task was completed in three days, and they spent the remaining four days like this all the time. They say they really hate the conditioned reflex.


    "Run -"


    the four figures rushed forward like arrows from the bow.


    Su Yixiao stood in the same place and didn''t move. Mingjunxie came over and said to Su Yixiao, "princess, the king left first. Remember, don''t lose that jade pendant. "


    Su Yixiao frowned and just wanted to ask him what he was doing, but when he thought about it, what did he do? What did he do!


    Forget it, forget it!


    So he held back his doubts and watched the dark king go away.


    Su Yixiao can''t help asking himself, what''s the relationship between him and her


    Three laps. I ran three laps around Yijing college. I''m tired to death!


    What''s more irritating is that when they came back, they saw Su Yixiao sitting on the rocking chair with a cat in his arms, basking in the sun leisurely.


    "Captain! You... " Bai Qingyu doesn''t agree! Captain, this posture is too irritating!


    Su Yixiao opened his eyes and nodded: "it''s good. It''s better than last time. All right, let''s go out of school and have a tour! "


    By the way, I have to buy some herbs myself.


    Li Yuan just said that the fire spirit grass is mature, and its intelligence will move. It is estimated that it will be possible to turn into human form soon.


    And xianbingcao now has to wait about 20 days to get it.


    Now I go out to sell other herbs. After I get xianbingcao, I can refine it directly.


    "Play?" They are really surprised. They thought there were all kinds of exercises today!


    "Yes, so hurry up." Su Yixiao face a coagulation, urge these guys.


    Let''s go out to play and stay where we are. They are really good at it.


    "In addition, warn in advance, do not scatter dog food when you go out to play! Xiyue, Shaoji, you two pay attention. " Su Yixiao looks at the two sticky hands. For the sake of the mentality of other singles in the team, she has to explain in advance.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other and smile, and their lips are filled with sweetness.


    After all, there''s nothing better than loving someone and yourself.

 Chapter 76

    Zhaoyuecheng, East Street, crowded market, the most eye-catching but Su Yixiao and his party.


    Baili Xiyue seems to be very strange to everything. Liu Shaoji is still an elegant young man. Once Bai lixiyue sees something, he will buy it and put it in the space ring.


    Su Yixiao asked Baili Xiyue, Baili Xiyue said wrongly: "Xiaoxiao, you don''t know, I go out in a sedan chair, there are bodyguards in school, and there are people waiting for me to dress and eat. Although after entering school, I begged uncle Huang to speak to my father and get rid of those people, but I didn''t want to come to the market at all, so ah, these little things are very strange to me!"


    After that, Baili Xiyue took Liu Shaoji to run and play again.


    Su Yixiao shakes his head. Ah, it seems that the noble royal nobles in other people''s eyes are not profitable, and they also have difficulties that others can''t bear!


    "Qingyu, Yangzhi, what about you? Why don''t you go and have a look like her two? "


    "I don''t want to go!" Gu Yangzhi''s answer is simple.


    Bai Qingyu smiles shyly and says, "Captain, Bai''s family is just in front of us. Unlike Xiyue, I''ve broken down this road, so there''s nothing to see."


    Su Yixiao


    There''s a big gap between the two.


    "Do you know where there is a medicine shop?"


    "Medicine shop? Yang''s family runs a medicine shop But, Captain, what are you going to do at the medicine store? " Bai Qingyu asked.


    The next second, he suddenly responded: "Oh, yes! Forget, Captain, you said that you have practiced alchemy, so you are the alchemist! "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Gu Yangzhi, who had been silent for a long time, said: "turn left in front, Gu style medicine shop. It''s cheaper there."


    Su Yixiao smiles brightly. Gu Yangzhi is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. Whenever others are in trouble, he will speak.


    "Thank you, Yang Zhi." Su Yixiao said, called back in front of the hundred Li Xiyue and Liu Shaoji, said to them that he would go to the medicine shop, asked them to go.


    "Go! You have to go! Where Xiaoxiao goes, we''ll go! " Su Yixiao is a new comer, and she''s uncle Huang''s baby. She''s got to watch her, or Ying Ying, her engagement will be destroyed if it can''t be terminated.


    "Let''s go!" Su Yixiao let Gu Yang lead the way.


    After a while, we arrived at Gu''s herbal medicine shop. As soon as five people entered, a young man came up to ask them what kind of herbs they were looking at.


    But when he saw Gu Yangzhi at the back of the five, he cried out!


    "Gu Yangzhi?! Why are you here? "


    Four people don''t understand, eyes all look to Gu Yangzhi.


    "Yang Zhi, this is..."


    "I used to work here..." Gu Yangzhi said it with his eyes closed.


    When he came to Gu Yang, he held his arm tightly with his dry hand and said angrily, "traitor of Gu''s family, you dare to appear in front of us! Well, this time, I''ll tell you. See if he doesn''t break your leg! "


    Gu Yangzhi grabs the boy''s hand and pushes it fiercely.


    "As I said, I''m out of home!" Gu Yang''s cold face, looking at the boy and the shopkeeper who just heard the voice.


    "Gu Gu Yangzhi The shopkeeper was even more surprised to see Gu Yangzhi. He didn''t even say anything, so he ran inside.

 Chapter 77

    "Yang Zhi, what''s the matter?"


    Four people have some of the same questions. The customers of Gu''s herbal medicine shop saw that something like this happened and left one by one.


    After all, it''s a family oriented shop. It''s not good to watch the excitement.


    As we all know, Gu family has a strong sense of revenge. In case of revenge, is it not worth the loss?


    Gu Yang''s head down, the first is not to explain, but to Su Yixiao apology: "sorry captain! My family and I used to It''s about you. "


    Su Yixiao is in love with this young man.


    At this age, it''s time for the family to cultivate themselves well. But at this time, when they are separated from the family, everyone will have resentment.


    But Su Yixiao was wrong.


    Gu Yangzhi vetoed: "it''s not that Gu family gave up on me, but that I took the initiative to break away from Gu family..."


    The following sentence "why" Su Yixiao and others did not ask.


    Because there was no time, a man with a long blue shirt and a sense of emptiness came to Su Yixiao in front of them, accompanied by the shopkeeper.


    "Oh, Gu Yangzhi! It''s a good thing you don''t show up in front of me. "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know the situation, but on weekdays, most of the things she knows about Gu Yangzhi are not provoked by the silent teenager.


    Besides, Su Yixiao has always helped her parents but not her parents.


    "Young master, I''m afraid it''s funny! It''s you! He took the initiative to show up in front of my house and insult my eyes


    This man is pale and has a flighty pace. He is often weak when walking and needs to be supported at any time. At a glance, he knows that it is the consequence of excessive indulgence.


    Instead, he looked at Su Yixiao''s eyes and really upset her!


    "Gu Yangzhi, I haven''t seen her for a few days. She''s hooked up with a pretty girl. It''s good. If you want to give it to me, I won''t care if you steal my pills."


    The man who comes in looks at Su Yixiao with colorful eyes. He thinks that he has read countless women, but he doesn''t expect that there are even more beautiful women in the world than immortals. At a glance, he can be hard, tut tut ~


    GU Yangzhi, with a ferocious face, stands in front of Su Yixiao. His sword doesn''t come out of its sheath, but it has been raised and put on the man''s chest.


    "Gu Aojie, you dream!"


    "Gu Aojie? Gu Aojie, the young master of the Gu family, understood the identity of the man in three seconds.


    Su Yixiao frowned and looked at Gu Aojie, who heard others say his identity and was very proud. He held back his fist to greet Gu Aojie''s face like a pig.


    "Yes, he is Gu Aojie. I left Gu''s family because he slandered me for stealing his promotion elixir, and all the people in Gu''s family believed that what Gu Aojie said was true. They were all bullies and bullies, clinging to powerful people!! I''m so angry that I''ll leave home! "


    If he mentioned it before, Gu Yangzhi still felt a little sad, but now it''s really nothing. He has no freedom and no family in that place. Only with good qualifications can we have a place.


    Now, at least a group of friends behind him believe him.


    Look! take a look! One by one, for his sake, they put their weapons up in the air, facing Gu Aojie.


    "Gu Yangzhi, how dare you say that pill was not stolen by a poor man?"

 Chapter 78

    Gu Yangzhi frowned: "Gu Aojie, I''m not as mean as you. I''m never rare in that pill. Don''t exchange the pill given to you by the owner of your family for money. If you go to the brothel, you still have to rely on me! "


    "You..." Gu Aojie''s face flushed and turned white. He glanced at Su Yixiao from time to time to see her reaction.


    However, Su Yixiao did not show any shyness at all.


    To be exact, he didn''t say much to all the men in the world. As for Ming Jun Xie It''s a mess. It doesn''t count.


    Joke, you are not my who, why should I show you?


    But someone was as excited as a chicken.


    Su Yixiao is not happy.


    He felt that his heart and body were all taken by this woman!


    Red face pointed to Gu Yangzhi, said: "you nonsense, where I go back to what brothel ah! It''s you who stole my elixir and made me fail in promotion!! Don''t listen to him, miss


    Su Yixiao pulled the corner of the mouth, strange, he told me why.


    Bai Qingyu stepped forward again and blocked Su Yixiao with Gu Yangzhi: "tut tut Tut, how can Gu still use elixir for his promotion?! It''s really strange. In principle, those who are promoted with pills are those who are in high positions and have no talent... "


    "You..." Gu Aojie red face was angry, and he wanted to see Su Yixiao can''t see.


    Think about it! Two big men stand in front of a petite woman. It''s strange that the people in front can see it.


    Gu Aojie is also angry.


    Let them two go away, but Gu Yang''s reaction: "we won''t, you give us a demonstration."


    Gu Aojie sinks this face and is not saying anything Let him demonstrate? That is to say, he''s gone. He''s not stupid enough, OK?


    Su Yixiao really doesn''t think Gu Aojie''s IQ is very high.


    Three days time, they play time is urgent, now should not focus on an unimportant person.


    Su Yixiao said in a deep voice: "Yang Zhi, don''t waste time, let''s change a family..."


    Gu Aojie has been paying attention to Su Yixiao''s situation. Naturally, he heard what Su Yixiao said. He said with a smile: "beauty, all the herbal medicine shops in zhaoyuecheng are family oriented. You are the same here as other places..."


    Su Yixiao went to the figure of running away for a meal, then turned to go inside, passed Gu Aojie and sat in the back row of chairs.


    She decided, she''s not leaving yet! She''s going to be here! Sell herbs!


    "What about the little two? Most of the time, there was no one to pick up the guests? Xiyue, Yangzhi, come here and sit down! I''m lazy. If I don''t change it, I''ll sell it here! "


    Look, look!


    The laziness of their captain has come up again.


    It seems that here, it will be washed with blood again


    Gu Aojie didn''t realize it. Instead, he saw Su Yixiao stay. He felt that his charm had deeply attracted Su Yixiao.


    Gu Aojie waved his hand and asked him to come and wait on Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao takes out a piece of paper, on which is a neat list of herbs she needs.


    "Refining marrow grass, cold heart flower, Xingyuan grass..." Xiao Si read the herbs on the paper in front of Su Yixiao.


    Then he was particularly surprised and said to Gu Aojie, "young master, this This... "


    Gu Aojie frowned and roared at the boy: "what do you do to feed your family? You stammer. Come on, what''s the matter? "

 Chapter 79

    With a sad face, he pointed to the paper in his hand and said, "these herbs are expensive. I''m afraid this lady can''t afford them..."


    Su Yixiao chuckled: "don''t worry, you won''t lose a cent. What I need to pay for on the spot


    There''s nothing she can''t afford in the land of Yiling. The 9967 purple gold coins are still in the jade bracelet!


    These herbs are not very special, but they are also very expensive on the market. Xiaosi quickly took all the things Su Yixiao wanted.


    Su Yixiao counted it, nodded, and it was all over!


    Gu Aojie stood in front of Su Yixiao and said, "beauty, that''s enough!"


    Su Yixiao nodded. No words.


    She and the man have nothing to say.


    Also, this smelly man, his mouth is so smelly, can you stay away from her?


    "Beauty, in fact, you don''t have to pay. How vulgar it is to talk about money! Let''s talk about something else. ~ "


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other and know what this guy is going to do.


    What''s the best way for a rich man to lure a good girl?


    There''s no doubt about the answer, money!


    Gu Aojie wants to get rid of the herbal money for Su Yixiao, and then use his identity as the young master of the family to soak Su Yixiao.


    The noble''s routine is deep. Can they not understand it?


    Su Yixiao rejected Gu Aojie: "no, the young master of Gu family." Then he asked the boy with his head down, "how much are these herbs?"


    "Three hundred gold coins." The little fellow said weakly.


    Su Yixiao


    Just Three hundred gold coins, this guy told himself expensive herbal medicine, afraid that he can''t afford it??


    Gu Aojie thought Su Yixiao didn''t have so many gold coins to be so stunned! Haughty smile, said: "beauty, if you can''t afford to kiss me, I''ll give you free!"


    Su Yixiao gives Gu Aojie a white look. She calmly asks Li Yuan to give her 300 gold coins. Instead of rushing to give them one at a time, she throws them one by one. The clear sound on the ground makes Gu Aojie and the boy blush.


    Baili Xiyue, they are also afraid that Su Yixiao has no gold coins, and their hands have been put on the space ring, but they didn''t expect Su Yixiao to come.


    Several people shook their heads, it seems that they underestimated the captain.


    Yes, Captain, there is nothing! That space ring is also without blink of an eye to give them a full four, still short of the three hundred gold coins?


    "Bata ~"


    when the last one landed, Su Yixiao put her chest around her, raised her mouth and asked Gu Aojie clearly, "young master of the family, are you enough to count three hundred gold coins?"


    Gu Aojie''s face is ugly, just like eating Xiang, and he can''t bend.


    Three hundred gold coins! Gu Aojie may not have so many in a month Just now, the person who made a lot of remarks to exempt Su Yixiao from the bill was beaten in the face.


    Gu Yangzhi looked at Gu Aojie''s face and felt comfortable.


    He looked at Su Yixiao gratefully, because he knew that his team leader was revenge for him! But unexpectedly, Su Yixiao''s revenge is more than that.


    "Mr. Gu, don''t you count it?"


    Gu Aojie When she dropped it, she counted it one by one. Is it necessary to count it?


    Su Yixiao as he refused, then nodded: "in that case, let''s count other it!"


    What else?


    Gu Aojie looks up and looks at Su Yixiao sitting in front of him. That posture is a queen!

 Chapter 80

    other?


    Is there anything else?


    Gu Aojie doesn''t know what friendship he has with this queen like beauty.


    Doubts will naturally be solved.


    Su Yixiao put Bai Yi out, held him in his arms, touched his hair and said, "I heard that Gu Yangzhi stole your pills before you


    "Slander? That''s what he stole. " Gu Aojie laughs sarcastically and stares at Su Yixiao''s young man standing behind him, full of contempt.


    Gu Yangzhi originally wanted to rush up and beat this guy, but Su Yixiao actually held his hand in private.


    Don''t be impatient!


    What Su Yixiao means!


    He has to listen, no, he wants to!


    "Oh? Do you have any evidence? Hand in the witness and material evidence together, or I''ll sue you for slander, which will cost you mental loss! "


    Gu Aojie Su Yixiao is the only one who dares to talk to him like this.


    He also realized that he had met a tough character.


    Gu Aojie didn''t answer Su Yixiao''s words. Instead, he threw out the little guy who looked down on one side but was actually watching.


    Then he turned to Gu Yangzhi and said sarcastically, "Gu Yangzhi, you are very powerful! Hiding behind a woman to settle accounts with me, hum! Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    Gu Yangzhi just glanced at Gu Aojie, then turned away, full of disgust and disgust: "don''t feel. At least, I have the ability to meet enough women for me to hide behind


    Listen! Listen!


    The other four people turned black. Unexpectedly, Gu Yangzhi would not speak if he didn''t speak. He was so angry when he spoke!


    Take a look at Gu Aojie''s face on the other side. The seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple change together, and finally turn into coal like black.


    This is a misunderstanding of nature.


    Generally speaking, it can be understood that the woman he was destined to meet was the one he fell in love with and also his woman.


    As everyone knows, Gu Yangzhi just means to thank Su Yixiao for being his captain and good friend.


    Gu Aojie choked for a long time before he said: "you really give Gu family a long face..."


    "Young Lord, I''m afraid you''ve been overindulged recently and forgotten. I have nothing to do with Gu''s family. How can I give Gu a long face? "


    "You..." Gu Aojie''s face was frozen, and he seemed dissatisfied with Gu Yang''s ridicule.


    At the end of the day, he was dissatisfied.


    Gu Yangzhi was originally his companion, because of this, he was able to sell pills into gold coins to Gu Yang.


    Now, the accompanying readers who did not dare to speak with him at the beginning directly ridiculed him. It''s really bad to put it in the heart of these noble CHILDES.


    "The young master is a noble man. If he makes a mistake, he will have to be punished by us lower class people. What''s the feeling of the thirty whip family law beating him?" Gu Yangzhi recalled those experiences, passed, also passed, in the heart does not have that kind of pain, also just unwilling.


    Now the old story comes up again. He just wants Gu Aojie to know his crime, but he doesn''t expect these words to reach Su Yixiao, Baili Xiyue and their four ears, but they don''t taste it.


    "You That''s bullshit Gu Aojie again Su Yixiao in front, how can admit it? But Gu Yangzhi said, Su Yixiao even if how, will believe.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes were heavy, and his anger came out of his eyes: "family law? Thirty whips? "


    Gu Aojie was impatient: "beauty, listen to me --"


    "

 Chapter 81

    "Shut up! I didn''t tell you! " Su Yixiao eyebrows a coagulation, she most hate someone to disturb her talk.


    What habit?


    "Yang Zhi, you say that this guy has made you suffer thirty whips in vain?"


    "Well!" Gu Yang nodded.


    That''s true.


    "That''s good!" Su Yixiao nodded and took out a black whip from the jade bracelet.


    Unlike other whips, that one is full of barbs, hitting people one by one.


    What is unknown is that when this whip goes down and touches human skin, a substance similar to saline will appear on those barbs, which is more than ten times and twenty times more painful than the ordinary whip.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t like this.


    I remember when she made this thing, she gave it to Su Jingnan. She was the only sister in her family who didn''t know her. But because Su Jingnan was grumpy and often beat people down, she used this whip to beat them to pieces, so Su Yixiao took it back.


    Fortunately, at this moment, it can be used.


    "Yang Zhi, how do the caretakers beat you? You can use this whip to send it to their young master! Do what you want, it''s my fault! Just keep your breath and do whatever else you want! "


    Su Yixiao is to show them what will happen to those who offend her.


    Gu Yang was shocked: "Captain, this Will it be too... "


    "What? You want me to come? Yes, let me. It''s not a question of whether to die or not. " Su Yixiao doesn''t care, and the other side is not the one who wants to let go. He is afraid that he will be killed accidentally.


    And this was Gu Yangzhi''s revenge, and he had to revenge himself to have that kind of pleasure!


    At this time, she is sick


    "I''ll..."


    Anyway, as long as you don''t kill it!


    Gu Aojie, he has long been dissatisfied, the captain gave him the opportunity, why not?


    In that case, let''s have a good fight!


    "Pa Ah ~ "


    with a whip, Gu Aojie is unconscious.


    Su Yixiao scratched his ear and ordered the other three people to block the shop.


    And Su Yixiao himself, but a person looking at the front of the good play, by the way sipping a good hand of tea.


    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~"


    the scream continues. Su Yixiao is upset and aims at Gu Aojie''s open mouth. A silent pill is shot into Gu Aojie''s mouth.


    The entrance of Dan medicine is melting. Gu Aojie doesn''t have time to ask her what she did, so there is no sound.


    Gu Aojie can only roll back and forth on the ground to reduce the pain, but Gu Yangzhi is more and more excited. He will never let go if he doesn''t have enough thirty lashes.


    "Tut Tut, Shao Ji, you said that the captain is so overbearing now that he doesn''t have Lingli. If Lingli returns later, how arrogant and uninhibited will he be?" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and shrinks tightly in Liu Shaoji''s arms. He looks up and asks.


    "But I don''t know how to hurt the red eyes in my arms when I look back," she said


    Otherwise, the space ring will not be given to them, and she will not be here to avenge Gu Yang.


    Baili Xiyue admits this and continues to withdraw shyly into Liu Shaoji''s arms.


    Bai Qingyu shrugs. He hears what they say. Bai Qingyu admits that Su Yixiao will never hurt them. But


    Nowadays, there are so many people, but they are alone.

 Chapter 82

    Thirty whip, Gu Yangzhi hit absolutely enough.


    Don''t forget to wipe your sweat after you finish.


    "Captain, thirty lashes is enough."


    Su Yixiao nodded, put Bai Yi on the ground, and then told him: "drag him to Gu''s house, remember, come back quickly."


    Bai Yi nods and licks Su Yixiao''s fingers to reassure her.


    And then restore it to its original shape, a lump of dead pork A lump full of blood, can''t see the appearance of a person, but the unconscious Gu Aojie lifted in his mouth, opened the door, and ran away from the roof.


    Gu Yangzhi''s eyes were fixed on Bai Yi''s movements. They didn''t recover until they lost the tiger''s shadow.


    "Captain..." Bai Qingyu swallowed.


    When Bai Yi comes back to his real body, he obviously feels a strong smell of wild animals and turns a blind eye to them. Bai Yi appears in Su Yixiao''s arms many times. Every time he sees it, they think it''s just a spiritual kitten.


    Unexpectedly, it was a powerful Warcraft.


    This kind of momentum, at least at the level of phantom beast


    Su Yixiao didn''t think so and said to the four dull people, "Hey, are you going to play or not?"


    Baili Xiyue swallowed: "so many things, can you still play..." Surprised they didn''t eat enough.


    "Captain, let''s digest it." Liu Shaoji was just a little surprised. She came back in a few minutes, but his little baby Xiyue was obviously scared.


    After all, it''s normal for Su Yixiao to have so many secrets in her body, such a mysterious woman, and so many space rings that she gives them without blinking an eye.


    "All right then!"


    Su Yixiao cute shrug, let them digest.


    "Let''s get something to eat then."


    Su Yixiao proposed.


    Several agreed without any objection.


    Before going out, Su Yixiao also deliberately cleared the blood left on the ground.


    It is estimated that Gu Aojie can only wake up in a month.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to avoid anything, but there are many things during this period. She really doesn''t want to distract herself to solve this boring problem.


    When the college competition is over, they can make as much noise as they want. Su Yixiao has plenty of time to solve it.


    As soon as she went out, Su Yixiao put on the pure white mask.


    There''s no reason. It''s a mistake to sell herbs without masks this time.


    They came to the Xinmin inn where Su Yixiao lived before. As soon as they entered, the shopkeeper recognized Su Yixiao.


    "Oh, Miss Su has come to our shop again. It really makes our shop shine. Rare customers, rare customers!"


    Su Yixiao politely smile: "shopkeeper don''t be so polite, I just came twice."


    "Er..." The shopkeeper''s embarrassed talk.


    "A box, a signature food in the store. In addition, we don''t like to be disturbed, shopkeeper, do you understand? "


    Do you understand? Do you understand?


    The customer is God, whatever you give money.


    "Yes, Miss Su." After that, the shopkeeper went down.


    Rare guest? It''s not so good that there are so few guests in her family.


    Ah, it''s also the shopkeeper''s clumsy eyes. They cherish the moon for a hundred Li. They don''t often come to such places.


    After they took their seats, Bai Yi jumped in from the window and naturally nestled in Su Yixiao''s arms.

 Chapter 83

    "How''s it going?" Su Yixiao gently stroked Bai Yi and asked softly.


    White wing can not be satisfied: "the master does not know my means?" This is to blame Su Yixiao for his distrust!


    Baili Xiyue opened her eyes: "say I''m talking...! " Grass, monster level?


    White wing cold eye, stare a hundred Li Xi month one eye, say: "so surprised?"? Princess, you put your bird in Wuwang forest for a few days. If you don''t die, you will talk like me... "


    "White wing!" Su Yixiao dissatisfied called white wing, because he just attitude is really not very good.


    Bai Yi lowered his head: "I''m sorry, master. I''m very anxious recently. I''ve made jade bracelets..." After that, without Su Yixiao''s consent, whew disappeared.


    "Master, Bai Yi is going to be promoted recently. His aura is a little unstable and irritable Oh, you know, male beast, there will always be a few days. " Kurihara explained to Su Yixiao in her mind.


    Su Yixiao listen to, finally put down the heart.


    By the way, Li Yuan told him to keep an eye on Bai Yi.


    After Kurihara agreed, Su Yixiao cut off contact with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Captain, it What''s the matter? " Hundred Li Xi month inexplicably was a meal, not angry, but asked Su Yixiao white wing.


    Su Yixiao shakes his head and says Liyuan''s original words: "it''s OK, male beast, there will always be a few days..."


    "Poof..." Baili Xiyue couldn''t help laughing and barking.


    It''s as if the male beast has the same moon as them.


    The other two men have a cold face, except Bai Qingyu.


    Su Yixiao''s strange cry and giggle Bai Qingyu: "Qingyu, what are you giggling about?"


    Bai Qingyu was embarrassed to scratch her head: "it''s OK. I just think, Captain, your beast has the same surname as me. It''s very proud and greasy."


    Su Yixiao


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon How stupid is Bai Qingyu!


    Liu Shaoji This guy


    Gu Yangzhi covered his forehead What a shame for their male compatriots.


    "Creak" a, the door of the box is opened, come in is not to deliver food of small two, but a florid woman.


    She twisted her slender waist and her huge buttocks flashed. Without permission, she stood one meter away from Su Yixiao and gave them some stoops: "some masters, some ladies, my family --"


    "get out!" Su Yixiao hates this kind of woman.


    A word down, the woman''s face really can not hang.


    "Miss..."


    "Go away!" Another word.


    Miss, how big you are! You are the miss, your whole family are miss!!


    Ah, maybe, not necessarily!


    The woman''s face was ugly, but she didn''t rush out.


    When Su Yixiao thought about it, she knew that someone had sent this woman to disgust them.


    As for who it is, it remains to be studied.


    "Oh, you are not worthy to stand here and call your master over."


    Woman a Leng, half a day reaction come over to say: "master son? What kind of master? What do you say, miss? I don''t understand! "


    Su Yixiao didn''t answer. She yawned and said to Baili Xiyue, "Xiyue, this kind of woman, if you put her in front of her, what should I do?"


    Baili Xiyue takes out a dagger and slams it on the table.


    "for not to know chalk from cheese, we should cut off both hands and feet and make a man *..."


    One hundred Li Xi Yue said, and the woman trembled.

 Chapter 84

    When she finished, the powder on the woman''s face was too sweaty to be seen.


    "You, you..."


    "Oh, how dare you point at me. Get out of the way, young Ji. I''ll cut off my fingers first! " Baili Xiyue grabs Liu Shaoji''s hand and rushes forward. Liu Shaoji dotes on her and smiles. She really reaches for Baili Xiyue.


    In this way, a pair of women who wanted to rush up but were pulled came out.


    The woman was lying on the ground with her hands on her chest. She was really scared.


    At this time, Su Yixiao let Baili Xiyue stop and put it on the dagger.


    Because she saw a beautiful shadow coming slowly outside the door.


    Underground women see someone coming in, and it''s their own master. They scramble past and stand behind them.


    "Are you su Yixiao?"


    The woman''s fierce eyes are impartial. She stares at Su Yixiao and asks again.


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    these people have clearly investigated themselves before they are asked, and ask again, like a idiot.


    "Zhao Weiting?! Why are you Baili Xiyue saw the comer and cried in surprise.


    The woman glanced at Baili Xiyue and turned away. She was dressed in a goose yellow skirt with a flowing cloud hairpin on her head. The rouge powder on her face was just right. Her first impression was that she was a gentle and virtuous son of a rich family.


    Of course, Zhao Weiting''s identity should not be underestimated by ordinary people.


    She is the daughter of General Zhao. She is the only woman in the mainland who is not a royal but is called a princess.


    When Liu Shaoji hears Bai Li Xiyue call out Zhao Weiting''s name, she suddenly remembers that on the day Su Yixiao was taken away by Ming junxie, Bai Li Xiyue once said that Ming junxie''s fiancee was Zhao, and she was the daughter of General Zhao


    Is this the one in front of you?


    No one answered the question of Baili Xiyue.


    Baili Xiyue repeated: "Zhao Weiting, why are you here?"


    Zhao Weiting gently shook the fan she was holding in her hands: "second princess, this is Xinmin inn. Why can''t the princess appear?"


    Su Yixiao chuckled: "of course, the princess can appear, except for this box." Su Yixiao did a please action, "this box is our first order, if the princess want, can go to the shopkeeper''s order."


    "No, I''m here for you."


    As soon as Zhao Weiting closes the fan, she points out the topic directly.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know what this woman wants to do. At this time, she doesn''t want to know what this woman wants to do.


    Su Yixiao took back her hand and pretended to be surprised: "looking for me? What does the princess want from me? "


    "My princess..." Zhao Weiting just said three words, she was interrupted by Su Yixiao.


    "But I''m just a common people. I''m a pure, lovely and kind girl from a good family. I don''t have much to talk about with such high-end people as the princess. Please come back, Princess!" Su Yixiao thinks she has a good attitude, gentle movements, a good smile on her face, and her words are not angry, eh Yes, it''s a good girl indeed!


    "You..."


    Zhao Weiting is not the kind of person who has no brain. After a sudden gaffe, she suddenly turns back and puts her hands in front of her stomach. She still looks like a young lady, stares at Su Yixiao with her nostrils and says, "do you think the princess seldom comes here! Su Yixiao, I have a few words to tell you. You... "


    "No time!"

 Chapter 85

    "What?" Zhao Weiting was stunned.


    She means No time?


    "You Do you know who I am? " Zhao Weiting is not angry, pointing at Su Yixiao threat.


    Su Yixiao


    From Baili Yutong to Luo Qi''er, and then to Zhao Weiting, who is trying to suppress herself with her identity, Su Yixiao feels that all the boring women in the mainland have snake essence disease!!


    One by one, they all think that their identity is great. After hundreds of years, they will not be a piece of loess?! Who is rare!


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon and her eyebrows are fixed. She comes over and puts her hand on Su Yixiao''s shoulder. She sarcastically says, "who knows in Yiling mainland, who doesn''t know? General Zhao has a beloved daughter named Zhao Weiting! I said Zhao Weiting, our identities are different! It seems that I am much higher than you! Why don''t I see you greeting Princess Ben? "


    Zhao Weiting''s face turned white. She said to Baili Xiyue with a smile: "Princess Xiyue is joking. My princess will soon become a princess of a different king. At that time, my princess will be much higher than the princess!"


    Zhao Weiting felt guilty when she said this.


    Because the reason why she is standing here is because of mingjunxie. Today, she went to the general''s house to find her father to break the engagement.


    And she heard that the woman Ming junxie fell in love with was a new transfer student!


    She immediately looked for someone to check her details, but there was no information except that the woman''s name was su Yixiao, who was in Yijing college.


    "Strange King "My princess?"


    Su Yixiao seems to have found something extraordinary, repeating the keywords in Zhao Weiting''s words.


    Zhao Weiting nodded with pride: "that''s right! I''ve been married to Yiwang for a long time, so Yi Wang will only marry the princess, but will not like you


    Su Yixiao This is about her.


    Su Yixiao hasn''t responded yet. As soon as Bai lixiyue''s face changes, she blocks Su Yixiao''s face: "Zhao Weiting, you are suffering from conjecture, aren''t you?"?! Uncle Huang won''t like you all his life! You look ugly. Can you compare with Xiao Xiao? "


    "Is Ming junxie a strange king?" Su Yixiao asked.


    She knew what kind of Lord Ming junxie was, because he called "my king, my king" as soon as he was proud, but she didn''t expect that he was a different king.


    Eh, that''s a terrible title.


    "Yes, you don''t know! It seems that the Lord doesn''t like you very much Zhao Weiting seems to be deliberately angry with Su Yixiao.


    But That woman, why can a face insipid? Why, why didn''t you make an expression?


    Su Yixiao looked at Zhao Weiting''s contemptuous look, hook lips a smile, said: "I and Ming Jun evil together, do not value fame and wealth, so he did not say these to me, but the princess came to tell me these, is to show me how vulgar you are?"


    Mingjunxie, I''ve blocked a rotten peach blossom for you, and you have to owe me a favor. Hum, if I don''t pit you next time, there will be no underpants left!!


    "You How dare you call Yiwang a taboo Zhao Weiting''s bitches are full of jealousy.


    Because mingjunxie told her not to call him brother junxie or brother Ming, even the king. Just call him a different king just like the common people.


    Such a contrast can really make her angry!!

 Chapter 86

    Su Yixiao said with a shy smile: "princess, it''s your strange king who asked me to call him like this. Is it not so? I''m a grasshopper. How dare I call him by his name?" The sweet feeling of a woman in love is quietly revealed in her shyness, creating a feeling that she has been in love with mingjunxie for a long time.


    Su Yixiao boasted of her infinite charm, but at the same time, she was not careful to annoy the woman in front of her.


    Tut Tut, it''s really a good play.


    The other four people chuckled. Indeed, it was the team leader who did it.


    They''d better sit here and watch the fun!


    But in private, Baili Xiyue had already remembered this passage, and was ready to pass it on when she saw Mingjun evil.


    Hum, now, Su Yixiao can''t avoid the fate of being her aunt!


    When Su Yixiao is proud of her acting skills, she doesn''t know that she has been cheated by the back hundred Li Xiyue.


    Zhao Weiting is conquered by Su Yixiao''s acting skills. Her face is really not good-looking. The fan she holds in her hand is folded in two.


    "Su Yixiao, don''t go too far!"


    Su Yixiao a listen to frown, turn head to ask the four people who see the play: "did I go too far?"


    The threat in the eyes is self-evident.


    Several people straightened up and said with one voice: "no, the captain is explaining the facts..."


    Su Yixiao is satisfied.


    These guys actually dare to see her lively, also don''t want to see the end of the lively.


    All of a sudden, there was a chilly wind blowing through the back of four people.


    That Zhao Weiting reaches out her hand and wants to fight Su Yixiao, but where can she fight?


    Just one centimeter away from Su Yixiao''s beautiful face, Su Yixiao fiercely reaches out her left hand and grabs Zhao Weiting''s right hand, while the other hand "slaps" Zhao Weiting''s face with a clanging bell.


    After playing, I still don''t forget to wipe my hands on Zhao Weiting''s clothes. It''s like being contaminated with something dirty.


    Zhao Weiting was also stunned, covering her hot face and pointing to Su Yixiao: "you bitch, how dare you beat me?"


    Su Yixiao: "don''t you feel the pain?" This woman, what a retarded question she asked.


    "You How dare you hit me!! Do you know who I am? "


    "You said it." Su Yixiao has a world weary face. No, she doesn''t hate the world, but she hates this woman who has no brain.


    "You..." Zhao Weiting also open mouth, Su Yixiao impatient frown, let Gu Yangzhi directly throw out from the window.


    Zhao Weiting belittles the enemy. Originally, she thought Su Yixiao was just a woman without spiritual power, just like what she collected, so she took two maids with her.


    When Gu Yangzhi picked up Zhao Weiting, the two maidservants couldn''t stop her at all.


    Gu Yang''s disgust directly threw out from the window, throwing a free two, but also with two little girl.


    Tut Tut, this is the second floor.


    Gu Yangzhi really doesn''t have the quality of being compassionate. Su Yixiao can see it, Bai Lixi can see it, Bai Qingyu and Liu Shaoji can see it.


    In other words, this teenager is a straight man who can''t be straight any more.


    After a loud noise, their box was finally restored to its original state. Su Yixiao was sitting in the collapsed chair, pursing her lips and ignoring everyone.


    Only in front of her partner can su Yixiao show the appearance of a little woman.


    "Cherish the moon..."


    Su Yixiao suddenly called.

 Chapter 87

    Baili Xiyue stood up: "yes!"


    She''s scared to death.


    It''s not suitable to go out today. Let''s see. As soon as we go out, we meet two idiots, but it really makes his team leader angry.


    After all, they know exactly how lazy that guy is.


    Baili Xiyue stands up. Of course, Liu Shaoji will also stand up. He and Baili Xiyue hold hands, and Su Yixiao, who was already upset, is even more upset.


    "Xiyue, please tell me how many rotten peach blossoms there are in your family. Peach blossoms are just peach blossoms. You''re looking for me!! Who did I invite and who did I provoke? " Su Yixiao is really depressed.


    Bai Li Xi Yue said with a smile: "Uncle Huang''s women are not many. You are the only one, but There are so many women who are shameless, have no self-knowledge, and always want to climb up to Uncle Huang''s couch. More than half of the women in zhaoyue city want to... " This is a very obscure statement.


    In fact, the women who want to climb on the bed of mingjunxie are afraid that zhaoyuecheng is too small to go out of the court, and even has daughters, almost without exception.


    There is no way, who let that face too attractive!


    "In addition, Xiaoxiao, you''ve provoked uncle Huang. Naturally, those women can''t do it, but this time uncle Huang should have been negligent. Don''t worry. Uncle Huang can''t stand being attacked."


    Who have you met before? As long as they are female, they all throw three meters away, so Su Yixiao is different from others.


    Su Yixiao Did she ask that again? It''s like Right!


    But does this girl need to tell her so much?


    "Miss Su, what you want Well, what''s the matter? "


    At this time, the shopkeeper came in with three or four people from the outside. Everyone had two rows of vegetables in his hand, and the shopkeeper was no exception.


    But when he came in and saw five people not talking, staring at him, the shopkeeper was a little surprised.


    Su Yixiao raised her eyes and said: "shopkeeper, I seem to have said that no one is allowed to come in..."


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard it, he knew what had happened.


    It turned out that someone broke in and provoked the rich man.


    The shopkeeper walked in a few steps, brought up the dishes and put them on the middle table. Then he arched his hand to Su Yixiao and said, "Miss Su, the villain has been at the back of the kitchen, urging the dishes for Miss Su! I didn''t expect that someone would come in to disturb Miss Su and ask her to calm down. In this way, this meal is invited by a villain. What does Miss Su think? "


    Su Yixiao stares at the shopkeeper. After a long time, she doesn''t see any clue. Knowing that the shopkeeper is telling the truth, she lets him go.


    As for free single what, Su Yixiao in the end, also paid.


    She just hoped that nothing would happen today.


    God seems to have heard what she said. Before midnight, nothing happened, but after 12:00, someone came to look for death


    Su Yixiao is sleeping soundly on the bed. In the night, a black figure, holding a knife in his hand, walks slowly towards Su Yixiao.


    The knife, in the moonlight, reflected the pale light.


    The man in black stood in front of Su Yixiao and uncovered the quilt, but found that it was a thin woman. With a long sigh, he said softly, "I didn''t mean to hurt you, but if I accept other people''s money, I have to do something for them. Ah, I really don''t know how vicious the employer is. He actually hurt a weak woman..."


    He seems to forget that the people who can enter Yijing college are really not weak.

 Chapter 88

    "Goodbye, I''ll be a good family in my next life." The man in black raised his knife and just wanted to row down, but Su Yixiao, who was pretending to be sleeping, grabbed his arm.


    "You didn''t mean to hurt me, but I wanted to catch you." Su Yixiao''s light words fall down, but they make black people pale.


    The black man looked at the intact woman in front of him, his eyes almost protruded: "this How is that possible? " Before he came in, he blew the scent of ecstasy into the room.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "as a killer, you don''t do your homework before you assassinate others? My girl is invincible to all kinds of poisons. What can a enchanting fragrance do to me? "


    Man in black What a wonderful flower!


    The man in black knelt down on the ground with one knee, arched his hand and said, "now that he is caught, if you want to kill him or cut him, please do as you please."


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    If he came to kill her again today, I''m afraid the man in black would have fallen to the ground and lost his breath.


    But just now, he said to himself in the words of helplessness, Su Yixiao is listening to the clear.


    Besides, there is the "employer"!


    Su Yixiao has to figure it out.


    Su Yixiao catches the man in black, and then takes him to Liuli jade bracelet.


    As soon as I went in, I was carrying three little kids Well, no, there''s a grass.


    "Master, you have come to see us at last."


    "Wuwuwuwu, I thought you had forgotten us!"


    Su Yixiao looks at his eyes and cries, blames his little boy in red, and asks Liyuan: "is this


    A few days did not come to Liuli jade bracelet, Su Yixiao found that his jade bracelet actually has many partners he did not know.


    Sitting on Su Yixiao''s shoulder, Liyuan pointed to little Zhengtai in red and said, "he''s huolingcao. He''s the essence."


    Huolingcao glared at Kurihara and pursed his lips to deny: "it''s not Chengjing! Master, the fire spirit has opened its mind and can coagulate itself. " Looking at the situation, is to let Su Yixiao boast about him!


    Su Yixiao really picked up the little Zhengtai, who was full of expectations, and held her in her arms: "it''s so good that she''s so big..."


    "Haha, I have to thank the host for giving me such a good growing environment!"


    "Master? You call me master? " Su Yixiao feels strange.


    She seems to be It seems that the fire spirit didn''t recognize the Lord!


    Oh, No.


    "Can heaven and earth recognize the Lord?"


    "Yes, master." Huoling nodded, "there is no ceremony for us to recognize the master. We will recognize the master from our heart and follow him for a lifetime..."


    So it is.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t have such good treatment in the divine world.


    Heaven and earth Lingbao are arrogant masters. They never appear in front of human beings. Generally speaking, they will live in seclusion in the mountains. Therefore, Su Yixiao has made a contract with the divine beast, and he knows orcs, but he has never come into contact with this kind of heaven and earth Lingbao.


    "Yes. Master, he is... "


    Huoling is in Su Yixiao''s arms, looking at the man in black who is curious about everything.


    Su Yixiao just thought of him.


    "Hey, can you take off the black cloth on your face?"


    "Oh The man in black responded and obediently took off the black cloth to show his true colors.


    Su Yixiao one eye, helplessly turned around, thought: people here are not rich in handsome beauty ah!


    I met one or two of them. They were not good-looking.


    "Name." Su Yixiao asked him to sit down.


    ¡°316¡£¡± Said the man in black.

 Chapter 89

    ¡°316£¿ What''s this? " Su Yixiao frowned. Is there such a name here? Are you falling behind?


    "316 is my ranking in our organization. I was born without a name. This is the ranking given by the organization according to its ability."


    Su Yixiao nodded and looked at 316 with disgust: "that you are indeed, it''s really not so good."


    Ranking 316, tut Tut, she must know who the employer is, and despise her, right! Send such a weak force.


    316£º¡°¡­¡­¡± If you know, you need to say it!


    Why is this man so sincere?


    Su Yixiao looked at her black face and said with a quiet smile, "tell me about your organization and The person who sent you to kill me is the so-called "employer" in your words. "


    316 was stunned for a moment and said, "I will not betray my organization!" Look, that firm little eyes, as if Su Yixiao would force him to do something terrible and destroy Sanguan.


    Su Yixiao pulled the corners of his mouth, looked at 316 with disdain for a while, closed his eyes, and said: "since that employer can contact you and ask you to kill me, it shows that everyone in your organization knows it, but it''s hard to say it. Besides, I didn''t ask you to tell the secrets of your organization, let you betray your organization What''s the rush? I just want you to talk about the public situation of your organization, which everyone knows. "


    316 asked suspiciously, "is it really just public information? Won''t sell out the organization? "


    Su Yixiao: "mouth in your face, love to say not to say."


    "I said, I said."


    Su Yixiao''s method is very successful.


    This 316 will soon come to an end.


    Shadow gate is an assassin''s organization spread all over the mainland, with more than 500 members, all of whom are elites.


    ¡­¡­ Su Yixiao estimated that in addition to the present one.


    The so-called assassination organization, of course, is to give money to do things.


    "By the way, the employer, I can''t tell you."


    Su Yixiao nodded, very understanding of the said: "I know, to the employer confidential! I understand What kind of poison does Tieding have? Once something goes against the organization or the employer, it will explode.


    316 black face: "wool, in order to protect the employers within the organization, they only give us the information of the people we want to kill. In other words, we killers don''t know who the employers are."


    As for poisons and other things, their shadow door is very humanized, so it doesn''t have that kind of hurtful thing!


    Su Yixiao nodded, so it is.


    "Liyuan!" Su Yixiao called into the air.


    Kurihara appeared on the table in front of them.


    Li Yuan pouted his little butt to Su Yixiao and asked strangely, "Hey, don''t you come in and wonder where this is?"


    316 nodded, of course curious ah!


    "Then why are you so calm?" It''s not normal at all, OK.


    "Because Miss said, low IQ, do not understand is not your fault, but harassment to others is not right, especially annoying


    Su Yixiao


    Li Yuan How hearty of your eldest lady It''s a match for my master''s.


    "What do you want me to do, master?" After Li Yuan understood, he turned around and left his butt to 316 and asked Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 90

    Su Yixiao: "316 is up to you. Serve people well and don''t abuse them. "


    Kurihara nodded to show that he knew.


    What''s this for? Leave him here alone? Although it''s very good here, I''m going out to find my eldest lady and take me out. Hello ~


    however, no one can deal with his mind.


    Liyuan arranged 316 in a bamboo house and put a lot of lingguo in it.


    Su Yixiao just went out and fell into a warm embrace.


    I stayed for a long time before I realized it. I immediately pushed away the person holding me, but I heard that person say: "don''t move, let me hold you for a while."


    Yes, the evil of Ming Jun!


    Ghosts, Su Yixiao suddenly stopped struggling, let the dark king evil hold.


    It''s just this posture Not very comfortable.


    It''s like this. Mingjunxie sits on Su Yixiao''s bed. Su Yixiao has no place to do it. She stands on the ground with her buttocks hanging in the air, but her upper body is still held in her arms by mingjunxie.


    ¡­¡­ This posture is uncomfortable for anyone.


    "Have you had enough of it, Dark Lord?" I''m tired. Do you understand?!


    "No


    Ming Jun evil mouth said that this did not, but still let go of Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao takes a breath, and then sits next to mingjunxie.


    Su Yixiao also didn''t realize that, I don''t know when to start, Su Yixiao didn''t have so much rejection to Ming junxie.


    "What''s the matter with you Su Yixiao turns to ask Ming junxie, feeling that he is super wrong today, deep and low, not like the apprentice at all.


    "Is Is the poison in the body recurred


    Mingjunxie shakes his head and denies Su Yixiao''s guess.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Yixiao is lazy! I''m too lazy to guess what others say. Let''s make it clear!


    Mingjunxie touched Su Yixiao''s hair on her shoulder and asked her, "is Zhao Weiting coming to you?"


    Su Yixiao a Leng, thought: how does he know?


    But in response, the second speed knows.


    There is a "ghost" around him!


    The ghost is the emperor''s niece of Ming junxie! So, how could the evil Ming junxie not know what happened today!


    Su Yixiao raised her eyebrow: "you are asking because you know it! Your fiancee has come to me to settle accounts. Let me stay away from you. "


    "Fiancee? Ah Ming Jun Xie chuckled, "Xiao Xiao, I went to the general''s mansion today, and I went to retire."


    "Divorce?" Su Yixiao was obviously stunned.


    He Why do you want to quit? Oh, no, why did he give up his marriage? What''s the matter with the excitement in your heart?


    "Yes, divorce." Ming Jun''s evil saying gnashed his teeth, "girl, don''t tell me, you don''t feel anything when you hear this news!"


    Su Yixiao''s mouth curled. She really didn''t feel anything. That strange feeling is naturally ignored.


    Ming Jun''s evil eyes can obviously kill people. However, Su Yixiao remained indifferent.


    "Sue! Yee! Xiao


    "What? Oh, Hello, Dark Lord! You see what you''ve done to me. Can''t you solve this rotten peach blossom by yourself? Do you know that I''m lazy to deal with those retarded people Today, I''ve solved one for you. How can I repay you? "


    He was stunned and asked, "how can you How can it be solved? "


    Is it hard to be, really like what Xiyue said, the girl said she was her own woman?

 Chapter 91

    The next second, the dark king evil knew the answer.


    "What else? To deal with this mentally retarded and infatuated girl, it''s natural to reluctantly admit that I''m your woman, and then fight back! "


    "You admit it?"


    I don''t know why, Su Yixiao obviously heard the excitement and excitement in the evil words of Ming Jun.


    It''s the same feeling she had when she heard him quit.


    Su Yixiao said casually: "otherwise, how else can you beat back the brain disabled spoony girl? How can I block a rotten peach blossom for you? "


    Before the words are finished, Su Yixiao is held in her arms by Ming junxie.


    Then I heard a certain apprentice announce: "I said before that you are my woman. Since you admit it, you will never get rid of me in your life!"


    Su Yixiao opened her eyes wide, ah, Hello, the development of the story is not like this. Next, she should solemnly tell the present apprentice that Su Yixiao is not his evil woman!


    "No, it''s not like this..."


    "Oh, it''s not like this, it can be like that, or we''ll pull the four of them out of bed and ask them? Let''s hear if you admit it? " The evil spirit of the king of the underworld smiles and is not moved at all.


    Su Yixiao I don''t care. I won''t admit it. What can you do with me? "


    Ming junxie imitates Su Yixiao''s stubborn appearance: "I don''t care. You claim to be my woman, and you''ve scattered all the women of our king. As a result, our king has no concubine, so you''re the only one to be our concubine. Don''t fight. It''s no use fighting. After retiring, I''ll tell the emperor that I want to marry you! "


    Su Yixiao only felt that a thunder suddenly came down on a sunny day and hit him by chance.


    She didn''t expect the plot to develop like this.


    Su Yixiao Leng for a few seconds, after reaction, said: "you Tell the emperor about me and you? "


    "Apart from poisoning, I''ll tell you both of us, including that we have It''s about rolling the sheets! "


    Su Yixiao hit it with a fist: "you pervert! Is that rolling sheets? At most, it''s just sleeping in the same bed. "


    "Oh? It turns out that in the eyes of Aifei, sleeping together is not a bed roll! But I''ve already told you. Do you want to Why don''t we roll and sit down? "


    Between speaking, Ming Jun Xie shamelessly moves towards Su Yixiao, and gradually wants to put Su Yixiao on the bed.


    Su Yixiao a look, special meow of, this ascendant son where still have just of dreary!


    Obviously treacherous is not like a person!


    In a few moments, Su Yixiao was pushed, and was the kind of person who could not be pushed away.


    Su Yixiao thought that it was another kind of suffocating kiss! Unexpectedly, Ming junxie just touched it lightly, just like a dragonfly skimming water, and then let go of Su Yixiao.


    He held her tightly in his hands, and then lay down in bed together.


    King Ming said: "sleep! I won''t do anything out of line until you agree... "


    I can''t see Su''s smile.


    He really didn''t expect that the man who took away his first kiss at the first meeting had such a gentlemanly side.


    And he, in front of him, is always the most calm himself.


    The night is quiet and beautiful. It''s suitable for two people to sleep togethe

 Chapter 92

    The next day, as the day went by, Su Yixiao woke up.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you can see that Mingjun Xie Sao Bao is holding his head with his right hand and staring at Su Yixiao foolishly.


    Seeing Su Yixiao looking back at him, Ming junxie was stunned at first, then gently smile at Su Yixiao, touch the head that was not so neat, and say: "wake up?"


    Su Yixiao gave him a white look and turned away.


    This question is not nonsense.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep when you wake up. They are all waiting for you below, Xiyue!"


    Wait?


    Su Yixiao turned to ask: "they did not eat?" Just wait for me?


    Ming Jun evil a pair of "otherwise you think it" appearance, but gas Su Yixiao can''t.


    Su Yixiao glares at Ming junxie angrily and gets up angrily: "why didn''t you call me earlier?"


    "I want you to sleep more!" Ming Jun Xie looks innocent. Su Yixiao looks really tired.


    Not long after that, Su Yixiao finished cleaning up, took Ming junxie''s sleeve and went downstairs, embarrassed to sit in his own position, accepting the ambiguous eyes of the four people in front of him.


    Su Yixiao took the initiative to admit her mistake: "I got up a little late..."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, we understand, we understand ~ ~" Baili Xiyue interrupts Su Yixiao''s words and continues with a smile.


    Just a smile in Su Yixiao''s eyes There seems to be some misunderstanding.


    Oh, forget it.


    Too lazy to explain.


    Su Yixiao looks at the food that has been heated by Bai Qingyu for many times. Suddenly, she feels hungry and has a big appetite. She eats up all the food in two. Then I got myself a glass of water and drank it slowly.


    Baili Xiyue looked at the empty dish with wide eyes and was stunned: "I went and exercised all night. It really took a lot of physical strength. Tut tut Tut, Xiaoxiao, you eat more. Today we have to continue to play ~"


    Su Yixiao "poof ~" burst out. That spray is water


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. We''ll have to play for a while! "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon.


    Su Yixiao sprayed again, but it wasn''t water. This time, it was her own saliva


    Su Yixiao went over and gave two chestnuts to Baili Xiyue: "Xiyue, what are you thinking day by day in your head?"?! Your uncle and I I... " Su Yixiao did not know how to explain.


    Push the next side smile of Ming Jun evil: "you ya to your good niece explain it!"


    Ming Jun was so evil that he let Liu Shaoji rub his head and said, "your aunt is shy, please don''t make trouble with the moon"


    Su Yixiao:.... " Harm Shyness! Can this dead man talk!


    Su Yixiao angrily glanced over his face and ignored the apprentice.


    Liu Shaoji anxiously looks at Mingjun evil in his eyes and says in his heart: he can''t compare with Mingjun in terms of talent, demeanor and IQ, but why isn''t his EQ higher? I want to know the crematorium!


    This is a fact even his younger generation knows. Besides, drillmaster Ming is two years younger than him!


    Ah, it can only be said that although drillmaster Ming has already been on the bed of the team leader, the road to pursue his wife is long and long. ~


    in fact, Su Yixiao didn''t want to go out. However, When interrogating 316 yesterday, 316 said, "if we want to kill someone, we can''t fail to do it. As long as the person our employer wants to kill is not dead, we will continue to pursue him ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 93

    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to bring the assassination to the college. Although they have a holiday at Level 3, the students at level 1 and level 2 are still in the college. In case of hurting them, it will be su Yixiao''s fault.


    So Su Yixiao thinks that the assassination will come back at any time anyway, and it will definitely happen today.


    316 did not go back to reply, their shadow sect leader will send someone to assassinate Su Yixiao.


    Instead of waiting for them to assassinate in the College of palm University, it''s better to go out. The place is vast and there will be no accidental injury.


    In fact, Su Yixiao had a plan in mind for a long time. During this period, only a few people she offended.


    Baili Yutong is impossible, because she doesn''t even know her name. Gu Aojie is still in a coma. Zhao Weiting has been wronged by her, but it is possible to send someone to kill her. There is also Luo Qi''er, who is disgusted and vicious under the appearance of loli


    In this way, the employer must be in Luo Qi''er and Zhao Weiting.


    Hum, this is the same-sex rebuke, she Su Yixiao did not go to provoke anyone, but one or two to provoke themselves, temper is too good, everyone to provoke. If it were not for her laziness, it would be a matter of time before these people could live to the present.


    "Wow! This is the outskirts of "ah ~" activity address, in addition to the palace is the college''s hundred Li Xiyue, looking at the moon city.


    Su Yixiao


    Bai Qingyu


    Gu Yangzhi Three people in the heart all say again, want so rare!


    Only Liu Shaoji, looking at Baili Xiyue with a gentle voice, can squeeze out water: "Yueyue, if you want to come, I''ll bring you here at any time ~"


    Baili Xiyue smiles at him and nods heavily.


    Bai Qingyu couldn''t help it any longer. She covered her mouth and turned to vomit.


    Mom, when did these two people get sick.


    Even "Yueyue" was called.


    Su Yixiao''s face is not very good-looking, but he can''t bear it. The reason is that mingjunxie is staring at her with a sentimental look. Su Yixiao is sure that if he says "show love, die fast" or "baby doesn''t eat dog food", mingjunxie will hold her.


    After kissing, he said, "I don''t want to eat dog food. Xiaoxiao, we''ll scatter it for them."


    On the contrary, Gu Yangzhi didn''t have much reaction except for silence.


    This guy is always short of words. At this moment, Su Yixiao doubts whether this guy is cold


    Suddenly, behind them came a very small rustle, like some small animal moving. But Su Yixiao knows what kind of animal it is! That''s a famous killer organization, and one of the experts accidentally made a sound.


    Other people didn''t hear it. Mingjunxie was still staring at Su Yixiao with a tender face. Su Yixiao couldn''t see it. Did this guy hear it.


    - "whew -"


    a cold arrow came at a high speed, and the target was where Su Yixiao was.


    Su Yixiao is not in a hurry.


    When the cold arrow was about to pass through her heart, she deftly dodged the arrow. The cold arrow grasps Su Yixiao''s wisp of soft hair to fall backward, enters the ground three points.


    Su Yixiao stands well again, the other four talents react.


    However, Ming Jun Xie, still a tender look like water, can be angry!


    Because Su Yixiao doesn''t need to ask, this guy has found the existence of the killer, and even pretends not to know.


    Which one is the best in loading technology? Yiling looks for a strange king according to the moon!

 Chapter 94

    "What''s the matter?" A hundred Li cherishes the month, they ask in unison. At the same time, they reacted and looked around warily.


    Su Yixiao shrugged and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a killer who comes to kill me."


    Four people: "and..." Is it so light?


    They get it. It''s the team leader. I can''t blame them for their sensitivity!


    Several people are very active under the eyes, ready to accept a lesson, but listen to Su Yixiao said: "can''t see the situation clearly? Now this time put down your hand, is to give each other another chance to kill you


    Just finished, four people''s hands have to pinch up again, raised in front of the chest.


    "The captain said it


    "It''s a head!" The person who secretly assassinated Su Yixiao stands out, and Miaoman''s posture attracts everyone''s eyes. Of course, except for the evil spirit of Ming Jun, there is no doubt.


    Liu Shaoji is also a light look back that interest.


    Su Yixiao looks at the visitor curiously.


    It''s the same as her, but the color is pure black, the high ponytail, the exquisite face is full of smile, and the eyes of shuilingling are shining with different luster.


    Tut Tut, Su Yixiao exclaimed that she was a woman or a loli


    "Are you the first lady of shadow gate?"


    Lori nodded: "this miss is, hurry up, let 316 go, this business, our shadow door won''t take over!"


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: 316 is very important to this young lady. Otherwise, she would not have come all the way to ask for someone from him. By the way, she refused the order!


    Liyuan in the glazed jade bracelet, specially to 316 released this one, 316 in front of the light screen, while eating the fruit inside your hands, you wipe tears.


    "You old man, why are you crying like this?" Kurihara scoffed at 316''s performance.


    316 just staring at the screen, said: "you little boy, how to understand ah! You know, men don''t play lightly when they have tears, but they don''t go to the sad place. Since the establishment of shadow gate, there has never been such a thing as refusing or refunding orders. Now Now the eldest lady actually for me Wuwuwu... "


    It''s really moving.


    Li Yuan disliked to take a big basin and put it under his face.


    Where does it not understand, where is the child?


    If a man has tears, he can''t play them lightly. A play is a big jar. He still knows it!


    Su Yixiao shook his head with a smile and said: "he was well treated by me. Don''t worry, I didn''t abuse him at all."


    "Then you''re going to let him go!" Laurie stamped her feet. She looked very anxious.


    Other people detect the subtle connection between Su Yixiao and the new Laurie, and tentatively ask Su Yixiao, "Captain, do you know him?"


    Liu Shaoji coughed twice and guessed, "this loli I sent someone to assassinate the captain last night! "


    Liu Shaoji''s words are firm.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "it''s worthy of being a carefree military strategist. What Shaoji said is quite right. Yesterday, a killer named 316 came to assassinate me. Now I''m settled down and have a good life. OK? The eldest lady of shadow gate, do you want to accompany him? "


    Loli a listen, immediately whole body shake up, eyes congested, hand to Su Yixiao hit over - "you give me to die!"


    Su Yixiao face a coagulation, bare handed took the blow, suddenly, Su Yixiao feel throat blood out.


    Tut Tut, it''s another sentence. She remembered it. It was the same sentence before Su linman killed her


    It can be seen that Lori has done her best?

 Chapter 95

    Of course, Lori didn''t feel very well either.


    To say Su Yixiao just slightly feel blood surge up, that a full retreat of 13 steps of Laurie, it can be said that was beaten Qi and blood deficiency ah.


    It''s like, you hit a hard wall as hard as iron with all your strength, you just make a little crack in it, but your hand is a powder fracture, and you don''t get much benefit.


    Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    "Poof..." Loli vomited blood, but she was still unwilling to look at Su Yixiao, "give 316 back to me!! Ah, damn you killed him!! Do you know how important he is to me? "


    Lori roared at the top of her voice. Every word was a sincere expression of her feelings.


    Su Yixiao raised her hand and wiped the blood that didn''t exist in the corner of her mouth to stop Ming junxie''s face as black as black coal. By the way, she warned the four red eyed people behind, don''t rush up, then frowned and said to loli in the crazy state: "young age, no deafness! You heard me say I killed 316? He''s alive and well


    Lori was stunned and repeated, "is he still alive?"


    "Well."


    Su Yixiao is too lazy to say one more word and gives him a positive sentence directly.


    "Good Hoo, that''s good... "


    Having said that, Lori turned around and fell down slowly. Seeing that she was about to make intimate contact with the ground, a silver light flashed by. Lori was immediately hugged by a man in black.


    Su Yixiao goes over and hands 316 a pill. 316 hands it to Lori''s mouth.


    He also asked Su Yixiao, "is my eldest lady OK?"


    Su Yixiao white eyes: "nothing, something you just put in his mouth can also save her." It''s Longming pill, the elixir of bringing the dead back to life. The first miracle doctor who can''t save the divine world can go to die.


    Because there is no level limit for this pill. No matter how low or how high level it is, Longming pill can revive you.


    Of course, after learning this pill, Su Yixiao found that it was useful for internal injuries, but not for Dantian.


    After tidying up casually, Su Yixiao leads a large group Bah, I went back to Yijing college in a low key.


    As soon as I entered Yijing, someone came out and called the king of hell away.


    Su Yixiao thinks that there is something wrong with today''s college, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    Maybe she can see two or three bavats looking at Su Yixiao with a sharp turn of her head. She doesn''t know what to say.


    But with Su Yixiao a pair of eyes, quickly turned his head, pretending he did not look at Su Yixiao, also did not discuss her.


    Su Yixiao felt bored and didn''t pay more attention to those three eight.


    Her goal is very clear, their carefree team own villa.


    But in front of the villa -


    "Captain, this Who did this? " Bai Qingyu frowned and roared, attracting several past students to stare at Bai Qingyu as if they were crazy.


    Su Yixiao took a look at Bai Qingyu and said, "we''ve offended one person in this place. If it''s not her, who else can we have?"


    Bai Qingyu, they understand every second.


    Several people''s faces are not very good.


    People who can throw rubbish in front of other people''s villas and play such childish games know very well that no one can do it except Luo Qi''er!!

 Chapter 96

    "Rocher, you bitch! The princess must repair her well. After a few days away from Xiaoyao, her wings have hardened Hey, Shaoji, why are you holding me? You let go, you let me go! "


    Liu Shaoji: "yueyuegua, I didn''t stop you from repairing her, but now we don''t have all the evidence. If we tell others, they will feel that our team is bullying and persecuting her."


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Liu Shaoji''s brain is really powerful, which Su Yixiao just thought of.


    "Xiyue, Qingyu, don''t be impatient. Luo Qi''er has a cheap life. He''s already provoked me. You can take her life at any time, but at this time Don''t forget, we have to "entangle" with the people of shadow gate, the first assassin organization in Yiling mainland


    Su Yixiao looks at the comatose Lori in her arms and smiles.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t get angry. She really thinks she''s a Fortune Cat?!


    Immediately, Su Yixiao called out five white tigers from the jade bracelet.


    White tiger out of a Leng, wait to see Su Yixiao after ease down.


    Hoo ~ ~ suddenly changed the place, which scared the white tiger to death.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" White tiger to Su Yixiao direction, low noble head, please the general asked.


    They only have su Yixiao in their eyes, so they don''t have the eyes of the four people who are with the host and the horror that they suddenly appear!


    Bai Yi, their patriarch, said: "it''s the little master who gives us superior living conditions and good cultivation address, so no matter whether we have a contract or not, we have to call Qu Yuan master


    Su Yixiao yawned and said, "it''s nothing to ask you, just to cheer for me. By the way Help me with these, Nuo, and these All the things that the animal didn''t know had thrown here


    Litter


    It''s a tough job.


    However, no tiger dares to refuse. They are willing to do anything for Su Yixiao, including destroying the three outlooks and breaking the bottom line.


    Of course, they don''t think Su Yixiao is the kind of person who can think of such abnormal tasks.


    "Tut Tut, let the white tiger, the monster high-level white tiger throw garbage to the captain, this treatment No one but you. "


    Su Yixiao light smile: "you actually than other people over the reaction are early."


    "I can''t help it. Our team leader is too good. We are attacked one after another. We don''t have immunity. In our lifetime, we are doomed to be tortured to death, or just like that person, how to die!"


    The other three agreed with Liu Shaoji and nodded neatly.


    Su Yixiao looks at Liu Shaoji''s hand and sees a boy staring at Su Yixiao''s direction with wide eyes and falling straight down.


    Other people are also a look of consternation, looking at the five dedicated to lift the garbage white tiger.


    Only the four people around, Leng so a few seconds later patted chest reaction.


    316 is also, a look of horror, particularly annoying.


    Su Yixiao shrugs, no way, she wants to rise, it is impossible to take care of all people.


    The ability to resist attack is poor, so you can not appear in your own life. Since you are here, and you have all kinds of ridicule, ridicule and slander, then you have to be chased to death by yourself. Because of her stomach It''s always small.

 Chapter 97

    White tiger packed up everything and left.


    "Whew" disappeared. Baili Xiyue and the four of them didn''t ask Su Yixiao where the white tiger was, because they knew that if Su Yixiao wanted to tell them, sooner or later they would.


    After putting Lori in Su Yixiao''s bedroom, several of them retired. There''s only one person on guard.


    Su Yixiao can''t help sighing: this pair of Laurie is really infatuated!


    Lori is also, in order to save 316 even regardless of their own lives.


    Not long after waiting in the living room, 316 helped Lori down.


    Laurie looks at Su Yixiao embarrassed and apologizes: "sorry, before..."


    Su Yixiao: "I don''t need your apologies."


    "What do you want?" Lori blinked. "Oh, it''s the identity of the employer, isn''t it?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Lori frowned: "employer Shadowgate has never disclosed such things as employer information, or Join the shadow gate


    Loli said to Su Yixiao with a bright face.


    "Join shadow gate?" Su Yixiao repeated, suddenly feel ridiculous, shaking his head and said, "I''m not a killer!"


    It is a principle that she will not snatch a person''s life for some needs or other reasons unrelated to herself, unless for her own interests.


    "Ah, who let you be a killer! I mean, you''re my master! " Lori was a little anxious, and quickly told her purpose.


    Su Yixiao


    Baili Xiyue chimed in: "is it developing so fast? I just tried my best and now I''m a teacher again Laurie, are you ok They were startled by the sudden mention of apprenticeship.


    Su Yixiao was also stunned.


    "I''m not Lori, I''m luanyin. The master gave me a name, but There is no surname Luanyin''s stubborn appearance makes Baili Xiyue stunned. With that, luanyin looks at Su Yixiao, "if master accepts me, I will follow master''s surname in the future!"


    Su yixiaomo, turned to look at 316: "do you care about your miss?"


    316 said with a smile: "I''ll support whatever the eldest lady says. Miss Su, I remember the headmaster said before that if anyone becomes the eldest lady''s teacher or lover, the shadow gate is..."


    "Oh, stop!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon.


    316 asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiao Xiao is afraid of trouble. If you say shadow door gives Xiao Xiao after learning, Xiao Xiao won''t accept it any more."


    As soon as Baili Xiyue finished speaking, she listened to Lori Ah, no, luanyin said, "the master''s surname is Su? That luanyin''s surname is Su haoluo. Su luanyin''s ~ ~ sounds good! "


    Su Yixiao just silently looked at them, did not speak, people can not guess what she was thinking.


    Baili Xiyue looks at each other and shakes his head. They feel that the possibility of success is not very great.


    After a long time, even when little Laurie is disappointed, Su Yixiao asks luanyin to follow her and go upstairs to talk.


    The others were very strange. What did they talk about, but no one dared to eavesdrop on them.


    So 38, can only forever 38, secretly 38.


    A few minutes later, the two came down one after the other.


    Su Yixiao looks as if he is not polite, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t ask the lively luanyin Oh, it should be su luanyin now.


    See Su luanyin smile brilliantly, embrace Su Yixiao''s arm, say: "master promised to accept me!"


    "And then?"


    "And then It''s gone. " Su luanyin''s lovely wink.


    A few people were discouraged.


    This Lori, who has just been a teacher, learned Su Yixiao''s move.

 Chapter 98

    And they, in their life, have never been to the secret communication between Su Yixiao and Su luanyin.


    "316, have you asked your lady?" Bailixiyue asked 316 about the situation early the next morning.


    Not as he wanted, 316 calmly shook his head and told Baili Xiyue: "I asked yesterday, but the eldest lady didn''t tell me. This is the first time. Hey, I''m a little melancholy. "


    Baili Xiyue put down her hand in frustration.


    Liu Shaoji amusingly touched her head and said, "I told you not to do anything about team leader 38. You won''t listen..."


    "Oh, they are just curious." Baili Xiyue holds Liu Shaoji''s waist and acts like a coquetry, but she can''t beat baiqingyu who just came out of the kitchen. She vomites milk to the ground.


    Looking at the two people who showed their love in front of them, he yelled: "can you two die and show your love. It''s everyone''s responsibility to care for single dogs. "


    Liu Shaoji, a hundred Li Xiyue, went to one side in silence.


    Bai Qingyu turns her head, but sees Su Yixiao and Su luanyin standing behind him, smiling. Bai Qingyu can''t understand this kind of smile, so she quietly prepares for running.


    Su Yixiao calls him back and asks Bai Qingyu to call out all the people, sit on the sofa and announce something.


    When they arrived, Su Yixiao said, "luanyin decided to enter Yijing college and join Xiaoyao. Do you agree?"


    The four just looked at each other and agreed without hesitation.


    Su luanyin''s strength, they also saw yesterday, can catch their team leader''s all-out move, and no lifeblood is broken, this age is not many, even their own connection is also difficult, besides, she is the team leader''s apprentice, one more person, one more effort.


    There is no reason to disagree.


    Bai Qingyu put forward a question: "in this way, there will be six of us at ease, just right, so "What should I do?"


    Su luanyin has his own plan for this problem: "316 is 30 years old. I can''t enter the college, but I''m only 16. So I asked him to take care of shadow gate for me for the time being. Anyway, we are almost finished at Level 3."


    That''s fine!


    They have no problem, Su Yixiao said: "half a month later, the college competition is personal, you all remember to train well."


    Of course!


    Every day around the school run is a must, the rest are in this villa behind the aura smelting room, all kinds of equipment.


    "I''ll take the first ice grass, so one of the six of us must be the first."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry, captain. We won''t release water...! " They promised that Su Yixiao was amused by their resolute attitude.


    Su Yixiao nodded, very satisfied with their momentum, the last thing to say!


    "The employer who killed me was found. I guess it''s true. It''s our old friend..."


    Old friend?


    They looked at each other, and it was obvious that several people thought of the same one.


    "Rocky!" They said it with one voice.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "This dead woman will not be at ease without a good lesson." Bai Qingyu gritted her teeth and immediately rolled up her sleeves to clean up Luo Qi''er.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "you can''t get her at this time..."


    "Why?" Bai Qingyu asked, "Captain, if you are lazy, let me have a try. What''s the feeling of beating a woman!"

 Chapter 99

    Su Yixiao sneered: "He Luo Qi Er is completely provoked me, I had the intention to let her go, she does not cherish the opportunity. But not now The college competition is about to start. Whoever meets Luo Qi''er will beat me to death. Don''t give me face! "


    "Yes. Team leader (Master)! "


    Luo Qi''er is cheap. They won''t let her go.


    Someone bullied Miss Ben''s master!! Not once or twice?! How about the employer? If he dares to bully Miss Ben''s master, she will beat his father and his mother!


    Su luanyin also has a resentful face.


    In order to beat Luo Qi''er to death in the college competition, and also for the immortal ice grass, they also worked hard in training. In less than half a month, although they didn''t get promoted, their physical qualities were greatly improved.


    And Su Yixiao, also did not give up alchemy and refining.


    She smelted a "Kai" for each of them.


    "Kai" is made of black iron. Although the black iron is known as "ten thousand jin iron", Su Yixiao added yunlinhua in it, and then mixed it with hehe grass. In this way, "Kai" has the excellent quality of hard black iron, and it won''t delay the user''s action because it''s too heavy.


    Moreover, these "kais" not only fit well after they recognize the owner, but also do not have any drag on the users themselves. It seems that they do not wear them in general.


    These are all magic weapons of the perfect level. Of course, Su Yixiao dare not tell them that they are spirit level. If they know, they will collect them instead of wearing them to protect themselves.


    Speaking of this, I have to talk about the magic level.


    The magic weapons are divided into: ordinary magic weapons, prefecture level magic weapons, heaven level magic weapons, spirit level magic weapons and God level magic weapons.


    There are nine kinds of ordinary magic devices, and the others are divided into upper, middle and lower kinds.


    From the prefecture level, including the perfect grade.


    But there are only a few magic tools in the perfect level.


    But for Su Yixiao, the magic tools below the God level are perfect.


    Every magic device made by Su Yixiao must be smart and need blood to recognize the Lord.


    In this way, we can better integrate with users.


    This surprise is not too big for them.


    There is no Dan master''s Association in this place, let alone the Qi master''s Association.


    Pills are generally sold from Gu''s family, and there is one refining master in every family, who only works for his own family, and even the top craftsmen in the mainland can''t be as perfect as Su Yixiao.


    "Captain, is that true? I''ll go. It feels great! " Baili Xiyue holds "Kai" in her arms, and the excitement on her face is self-evident.


    Su Yixiao nodded, introduced them and said, "this is Kai. It can defend, attack and protect the Lord. Besides, Kai can help you improve when you make the biggest attack..."


    With complete functions, Su Yixiao finally couldn''t help making one himself.


    Bai Qingyu is also excited, but


    "Captain, this'' Kai ''is so small. How can I wear it?" Bai Qingyu has a tangled face.


    Gu Yang was speechless.


    Suddenly, he came up from baiqingyu''s buttock and gritted his teeth: "what else can I wear? The space ring is so big, how do you wear it? "


    Bai Qingyu''s eyes brightened.


    The answer is only two words: recognize the Lord!


    Not clear Su luanyin also learn them to drop blood on "Kai", immediately understand.

 Chapter 100

    On the day of the college competition, Mingjun came to see Su Yixiao, but Su Yixiao was directly driven out!


    Liu Shaoji is holding a hundred Li Xiyue in front of the window upstairs. She looks at the bewildered Ming junxie outside the villa, and purses her mouth sympathetically.


    Fortunately, he knew the current affairs, and fortunately, his family didn''t cherish the moon so much


    Poor Ming drillmaster ¡«


    "Xiyue, Shaoji, can you two not be tired of going early in the morning?"


    "Oh, yes, I''ll be right there!" A hundred Li cherish the return of the moon. Then look up at the gentle Liu Shaoji, smile sweetly, slip out of his arms and run in the direction of Su Yixiao.


    Liu Shaoji looks at her back and helps her forehead.


    This girl


    But the college competition is really important. Hey, let''s go with it!


    The field of the game is very big. Today, almost all the players of level one, level two and level three have arrived.


    Although the competition is conducted by the three levels, the college allows the audience of the first and second levels to learn from the experience and enhance themselves.


    The ancient bell placed at the gate of the college rings once. When it is seven, it will indicate that the competition is about to start. The level three students who have not entered the field will be considered as giving up the competition and losing their qualification.


    However, after five passes, the audience and the competition field are full of people. The door is about to close, but there is no shadow of Su Yixiao.


    "Sister Qi''er, why hasn''t the Xiaoyao team come yet? No Don''t dare to compare with us ~ ~ "the only girl in Xingyue team is holding Luo Qi''er''s arm to please her.


    Luo Qi''er said: "the people in the Xiaoyao team are a group of cowards. How could they have seen such a scene..."


    But Joke, a hundred Li cherish month, Liu Shaoji their identity which is not bigger than her?


    Luo Qi Er says so, this if aim at Su Yi Xiao!


    Dong ~


    the ancient clock rings again.


    The sixth time


    On the referee''s bench, they are also staring at the door with breath holding and concentration, except for Ming junxie


    Luo Qi Er: "Oh, this time, they really gave up the qualification to participate in the competition!" Now, she can take the first title to sneer.


    It''s said that white tiger didn''t help her clean up the garbage a few days ago. It''s very good! This time, she Luo Qi Er see Su Yixiao that cheap goods how crazy out!!


    The news must have come from the rumors. They like to add oil and vinegar. Those rumors, who are serious, will lose ~


    the seventh one will soon fall. Even the host will stand on the stage and recite the opening words when he clears his throat.


    "I..."


    "Wait a minute!" There was a sudden sound from the door, which interrupted the referee''s function words. Everyone turned around with the referee''s face.


    I saw six beautiful shadows coming in quickly - before the seventh sound.


    This is the seventh time.


    The last Su luanyin just came.


    Luo Qi Er''s long fingernails inserted into the palm of his hand, ferocious eyes, ferocious asked: "how did they come?"


    "Don''t worry, sister Qi''er, you''re here to die too!"


    This sentence comes out, Luo Qi Er''s face just looks better, heavy point next, then pull Xu Ziqi, gather to her ear to say what.


    Xu Ziqi nodded, suddenly turned to the direction of the host and called: "host, they are late! So they should not be qualified!! Get them out of here

 Chapter 101

    Su Yixiao felt that the "dog barking" was particularly harsh. She turned her head to see who was talking. Then she saw Luo Qi''er sitting upright at the first sight.


    The second eye just saw shrink in Luo Qi son side of Xu Ziqi.


    Su Yixiao''s face is not happy or angry. She shakes her head lightly. Luo Qi''er, if she doesn''t die, she won''t die. She even has to try. Not only does she not see the coffin, she doesn''t shed tears, but she has to pull someone to bury her Tut Tut, it''s really vicious.


    The referee, who is worthy of being a member of Yijing college, looked at Su Yixiao calmly and said, "yes, this classmate, you are late! So... "


    "Fart!" Baili Xiyue said angrily, "we have six ancient clocks coming in. After all of us come in, the ancient clocks ring for the last time. Besides, why are we late when we all come in? I think you are in the same league Sobbing... ""


    Baili Xiyue didn''t say her last words. He was held in his arms by Liu Shaoji and covered his mouth Don''t get me wrong. Use your hands.


    She glared at Liu Shaoji discontentedly, and the meaning in her eyes was self-evident.


    Nonsense, I just thought of several idioms, such as collusion, collusion What, the result is all choked in the throat, put who who is not uncomfortable ah?!


    Su Yixiao stopped Baili Xiyue''s action with a look in her eyes, and then said to the embarrassed referee on the stage: "don''t blame me, Baili Xiyue has this character, but Xiyue''s words are rough, if we are late, we won''t stand here completely, right?"


    Su Yixiao to the referee steps, the referee can only follow Su Yixiao''s words.


    Besides Why does Su Yixiao say the full name of Baili Xiyue just to tell the host: the person who says you is the second princess. If the princess says that, dare you? Princess''s people, you don''t let go? The princess said you, you are how good.


    "Yes. Well, these students, please take your seats as soon as possible! The game begins The host felt that the sweat on his head was about to flow out.


    Threatened by a trainee, tut Tut, a novel experience. But he would never want to experience the next time.


    Su Yi xiaodeling presided over the words, with the other five people mighty toward the arena.


    Unfortunately, there is a row of seats, right in the upper right corner of rocky.


    As Su Yixiao walks past Luo Qi''er, she pauses and looks back at Xu Ziqi with a smile. Then she says to Luo Qi''er --


    "you have a good shield, eh Very good, enough for my white tigers. But It''s just a little too little! "


    Finish saying, successful see Luo Qier and Xu Ziqi''s face all "Shua" of a white, satisfaction smile, walk toward empty seat.


    The second one in baiqingyu: "it''s not bad. Ah, Luo Qi''er, I''m old friends. Next time, I''ll bring more shields..."


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon: "after all, there are many white tigers in Xiaoxiao."


    Liu Shaoji: "not enough to eat!"


    Gu Yangzhi


    Su luanyin raises himself to pinch, and his fist, which is wrapped with the second level aura of lingmingshi, looks at Luo Qi''er Bibi, pretending to be vicious and says: "if you don''t eat enough, you will be eaten!"


    "Poof ~ ~"


    several people in front were amused by Su luanyin''s loveliness.


    Luo Qi Er''s facial expression and mood they can''t manage also don''t want to know, estimate to leave to run the edge of Kui not far.


    They''ll be seated soon. The third level people are all here.

 Chapter 102

    As soon as she sits down, Su Yixiao feels a fiery and warm gaze staring at herself. Looking back, Su Yixiao sees the gloomy look on her face.


    Su Yixiao couldn''t help laughing. She just didn''t see this guy before the game. Is it necessary to be so sticky?


    After laughing, he saw that mingjunxie had completely blackened his face.


    "Hello, Yijing college students. Once a year, Yijing Level 3 student competition starts again. It''s more a competition than a competition (n words omitted in the middle) the Convention is the same as in previous years, but today, the teachers of the college have added a new element. "


    "What?"


    "What is that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The curiosity of all the students was really aroused by the moderator, and some even asked the moderator to announce it as soon as possible.


    The host coughed twice and said: "in the fantasy competition before the third level, we need to choose the best team. If we want to be a team, there are three outstanding teams in terms of the completion of the college''s tasks, which are zining team, Xingyue team and Xiaoyao team. If one of their teams wins the championship, his team will be promoted to the team directly. If the champion is not one of the three teams, the college will make another plan... "


    "Well, the competition system is the same as in previous years. I won''t remind you again." The host said with a smile, "level 3 students, get ready."


    Su Yixiao What a lazy host!


    Bai Qingyu put her head together and said, "Captain, you don''t know, I''ll tell you!"


    "Well."


    "The competition is divided into three days, today''s is a scuffle!" Scuffle means that all the three-level students will go up and stay on the stage for the next round in one hour, and those who are knocked down will be eliminated. The remaining students will be divided into four teams to compete separately, or those who stay will enter the next round in one hour.


    The next day, the remaining members will double PK, eliminate the remaining people to double PK again


    On the last day, only two of the strongest players will be left for PK, which will be the best game


    Su Yixiao understood.


    That is to say, the last day is a day of real strength.


    When Bai Qingyu finished explaining to Su Yixiao, their first game should be played.


    "Good level 3 students, the first battle of honor and disgrace will be going on soon!" The host looks excited.


    Su Yixiao followed the three-level students to the competition platform, and then all the judges stood up and put a barrier around the competition platform.


    Su Yixiao around: "what is this doing?"


    Gu Yangzhi: "add barriers to prevent our attacks from injuring the students in the audience!"


    Oh, well.


    Su Yixiao imitates the appearance of Ming junxie, and the evil spirit smiles: "happy friends, don''t fall down for me, or If the space ring comes back and Kay comes back, I''ll get out of here! "


    Five people firmly nodded: "don''t worry, Captain!"


    Game, start!


    Luo Qi''er is the first to attack Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao without any mercy, directly kicked Luo Qi''er off the stage.


    Later, I don''t know if it''s Luo Qi''er''s companion. Several people scatter Luo Qi''er and they, the remaining four people surround Su Yixiao and attack Su Yixiao together!


    Su Yixiao is not a vegetarian, her "Kai" is not a vegetarian, glass jade bracelet is not a vegetarian.

 Chapter 103

    Su Yixiao sent out a bright light around him. He threw the four people directly down the stage every minute and damaged their internal organs.


    Su Yixiao was not very happy, but complained: "Liyuan, don''t you know I have Kai on me? What do you want to do in public? If you want me to send you out, just say so! "


    Li Yuan was very excited and begged for mercy: "master, I''m wrong. Don''t send me out. Isn''t it a rush? " I''m afraid you will be hurt!


    Su Yixiao knows that this little guy has a good heart.


    But there are many jackals, tigers and leopards here. If she doesn''t send the jade bracelet, it doesn''t mean that someone doesn''t come to rob it.


    That''s what she''s worried about.


    "Don''t be impatient, just watch. I''m not that weak, your master. These dishes are not enough for me. "


    Having said that, Su Yixiao kicked a man behind baiqingyu who was ready to attack.


    There is no way. Bai Qingyu is the best in Yijing college, but he is the last one in Xiaoyao team.


    Su Yixiao''s terror is in everyone''s eyes, even if it''s not her own reason, but Even if there is any treasure, it is also in Su Yixiao''s body.


    So most people didn''t provoke Su Yixiao at this time.


    That''s what I want to do.


    There are also some unexpected things, such as


    "Give me your baby and I''ll be gentle with you." A fat and fat man, ferocious eyes, holding a knife standing in front of Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao: "didn''t you say that weapons are not allowed in the preliminaries? You are It''s different


    "You You''re a dead girl. You can''t say anything nice. " The man changed his face and came with a knife.


    Su Yixiao gougougou lips: "good to hear why to tell you?"


    A punch in the past, the man''s knife fell to the ground, wrist, was su Yixiao''s fist hit extraordinary pain, the man was shocked to see Su Yixiao, involuntarily back a few steps.


    Thought: This ya what monster? Since one blow would numb the hand of a lingmingshi.


    I can''t see that this girl''s strength level is higher than him


    Su Yixiao frowned: "no, I''ll take you down!"


    Raise your feet, kick your legs, "pa!" The man went through the barrier and fell to the ground.


    What''s happening inside the barrier, everyone outside the barrier can see.


    Su Yixiao''s terrible strength, they also see clearly.


    This kind of terror, not only in Su Yixiao.


    What they saw was that almost all the members of the Xiaoyao team became the God of power, either kicking with their feet or beating with their hands. They didn''t even add spiritual power, just used brute force.


    "Xiaoyao team Is the plug-in on? "


    In the audience, the dull eyes of several secondary students gradually became blazing. From shock to worship, the change is so fast.


    The spread of this worship is also fast, very fast, almost all the students are fascinated by Su Yixiao''s handsome posture.


    "My God, is that Su Yixiao? How handsome! " A girl looks at Su Yixiao shyly.


    Handsome?!


    This word, on her, does not violate.


    "It''s said that elder martial sister Su Yixiao is the leader of the Xiaoyao team, so the team is most likely to be Xiaoyao team..."


    There was a lot of discussion at the bottom, and there was a lot of fighting on the stage.


    No one dares to attack everyone in the carefree team.

 Chapter 104

    Su Yixiao couldn''t help it. He looked at the referee and saw that there was still half a quarter of an hour left. He reluctantly took out a small bench and a plate of melon seeds from the glazed jade bracelet and found a clean corner to eat and watch the play.


    So in the audience, Su Yixiao''s little fans began to talk again: "Wow, Su Yixiao is so handsome, this kind of place can eat calmly, Su Yixiao is the first stable..."


    Luo Qi''er, with a green face, had always thought that sitting with these two-level and one-level students, he was very cheap. At this time, he heard that they praised Su Yixiao in every way, and his face was even worse.


    "Hu" stood up and went to the door.


    To the door only to find that the game, all the goalkeepers will be closed.


    Poor Luo Qi''er wants to beat Su Yixiao, but he is brushed out by a passer-by in the preliminaries.


    But there must be something hateful about poor people.


    Luo Qi''er''s strength is insufficient, but he thinks highly of himself. He doesn''t pay attention to everything. At this time, he can''t accept his failure.


    Like her, the ten powerful judges sitting on the bench now have nine bad looks.


    They have long known that Su Yixiao is the one who wakes up Sidi, the orc in the dreamland, and is also the real master of the ORC.


    I thought it was a great character!


    Their half-hour observation shows that Su Yixiao can absorb aura, but the speed is not generally slow. At the time of attack, there is no output of aura. This kind of cultivation constitution is already rotten constitution for them.


    No, it''s rotten. It can''t be rotten any more.


    How can it be? How can it be a bad constitution?


    If you have a bad constitution and no strength, you can go to the secret place of Wuwang forest. Isn''t it inevitable that you will die?


    As soon as Su Yixiao dies, they have to find a way to resist and eliminate the animals that cause the tide of animals to attack them.


    But see Su Yixiao and samurai fighting the same way, their eyebrows, is almost all frown together.


    In particular, Su Yixiao with a small bench to watch that part of the play, it is almost face into a palette.


    "Strange King This... " Zhao Jincheng trembles and points to Su Yixiao.


    Ming junxie put away the doting and looked at Zhao Jincheng: "headmaster, what''s wrong?"


    "That woman is the master of the orc?"


    Mingjunxie turned around and asked, "haven''t you investigated all this?"


    Zhao Jincheng chokes.


    Yeah, he did.


    But can''t you let him express his surprise?


    It''s hard to get stuck in my throat!


    "Hum!" Zhao Jincheng patted the table and raised his eyebrows. "Look, what''s this about eating melon seeds in the competition?"?? What should we do if we fail to teach the students of grade one or two? "


    Mingjunxie lifted her eyes lightly: "headmaster, she is called Chu Jing. She dares to eat melon seeds on such occasions. How outstanding! How calm! Headmaster, you are eager to learn


    Zhao Jincheng''s face was frozen, and his whole body was shaking.


    Let him learn to be a child who is not weaned?! What are you talking about!


    Zhao Jincheng throws down the problems one by one, but Ming junxie doesn''t greet him at all. He always looks at Su Yixiao, who is fragrant with melon seeds on the competition stage.


    I thought, I don''t know what kind of melon seeds it is. It looks delicious. He really wants to eat it Put in Xiao Xiao that wench mouth more fragrant, he also wants to eat.

 Chapter 105

    In the last few minutes, there were only forty-three people left except for the carefree team.


    Fewer and fewer students have been beaten down, and now the rest are in a stalemate.


    Obviously, none of them wanted to go down.


    Su Yixiao wants to be like this!


    "Dong ~ ~"


    the competition is over.


    Forty nine people went down under the applause of everyone, and everyone was smiling. At least they won the chance to continue the competition next time.


    Those who have been brushed down in advance are either angry or disheartened.


    After the host announced the results, let everyone go back to rest. And told, in the afternoon divided into four teams for PK.


    Su Yixiao and they were about to go out when they were surrounded by a group of girls.


    "Elder martial sister. Elder martial sister, I like you so much! "


    "Elder martial sister, can you teach me that flying kick?"


    "Elder martial sister..." "Elder martial sister..."


    Su Yixiao stared at what happened in front of her, swallowed and asked, "this is What happened? "


    It''s a race, isn''t it? The sky has changed.


    Baili Xiyue pounded Su Yixiao with her elbow and said, "Xiaoxiao, it seems that you have become a red man." hey.


    "Still laughing Su Yixiao frowned, grasped the arm of Baili Xiyue and warned him, "if you don''t solve them, I tell you, you don''t want to go out."


    How dare you see her joke?!


    Also, why not men? Since they are a group of women, they say they like her.


    Baili Xiyue was not threatened at all, because she saw the Savior, the evil Ming Jun who came with her own wind effect.


    She didn''t make a sound. I don''t know who called.


    "Instructor Ming is coming!"


    Suddenly, Su Yixiao in front of the woman like birds and beasts scattered, opened a road to the dark king evil walk.


    Su Yixiao The calling ability of the disciple, Ming junxie, is really powerful.


    Ming junxie goes to Su Yixiao, takes her hand, tender.


    Waving his sleeve with his left hand, he flew away holding Su Yixiao.


    Baili Xiyue turned to look at Liu Shaoji and said, "eh, Xiaoxiao didn''t admit her relationship with Uncle Huang before. You see, how tight they are holding hands now, they are reluctant to go back with us..."


    Liu Shaoji nodded. What her daughter-in-law said was right.


    Gu Yangzhi is also expressionless, Su luanyin ambiguous smile, to exchange feelings with those Su Yixiao''s little fans.


    Only Bai Qingyu, looking down for a long time, suddenly remembered something. He took two steps in the direction of Su Yixiao''s flight and cried out: "Captain, you said you would cook lunch today!"


    Cheated again


    "Puff..."


    Almost all the people present laughed.


    Su luanyin came forward, grabbed his shoulder and said pitifully: "little brother, you are really like a wolf to cook! I''m willing to give up


    Bai Qingyu looked at her show Bullshit like a wolf!


    Su luanyin stunned: "is not like a wolf like a tiger, then hungry like thirst?"


    With that, Su luanyin realized that It seems wrong!


    "Then be a tiger with wings added? as pretty as a flower? Buddha? Good! Good Hey, hey, little brother, don''t go. I haven''t finished yet! "


    Bai Qingyu''s face was expressionless, and she turned around and left without hesitation. Careful Gu Yangzhi clearly found that Su luanyin said one more word, and Bai Qingyu stepped up.


    Bai Li Xi Yue came forward with a smile and said to Su luanyin, "Lori, why don''t you say you are crazy?"


    Su luanyin''s eyes brightened: "that''s the right word!..." But my little brother has already left. What should I do? "


    After that, all the people in the Xiaoyao team are laughing.


    Su luanyin, who grew up with a group of killers, has always been "a woman with no talent is virtue". She can say so many idioms, but she also heard them.


    After su Yixiao knew about it, she decided to teach Su luanyin idioms!

 Chapter 106

    Baili Xiyue said that she saw Su Yixiao and mingjunxie holding hands tightly.


    However, that is a complete illusion.


    "Mingjunxie, there is no one now. You can let me go." Su Yixiao looks helpless.


    Ming junxie put his head on Su Yixiao''s shoulder, one hand holding Su Yixiao''s hand, the other around her waist, shaking his head and coquetry: "I don''t know! Dead wench, you don''t let me into the house. I have many ways to abduct you. "


    Su Yixiao black line, this Ya''s stand behind her also uneasy, you stand also OK, can not move?


    His breath rushed to Su Yixiao''s earlobe, which made her feel numb.


    It''s in the sky!


    Su Yixiao feels that her legs are too soft to stand.


    Of course. It''s not a fear of heights.


    Mingjunxie shakes his head and breathes softly. Su Yixiao calms down and thinks that this guy is definitely intentional.


    "But my hands hurt and my back hurts!" Su Yixiao''s rare weakness, of course, is a fake.


    After hearing this, mingjunxie immediately turns Su Yixiao around and stares at him: "I didn''t pry your window last night. How can you have a backache?"


    Su Yixiao blinked React to come over the face fierce a black, two slaps clap to the dark gentleman evil that cheap face: "you ya how don''t go to die!"


    Ming junxie easily put down Su Yixiao''s hand, and said with a smile, "I will die in your arms too..."


    Su Yixiao is completely speechless.


    Want to ask the dark king evil to want to take her where of mind all have no.


    But before long, a cave appeared in front of me.


    Su Yixiao frowns. She doesn''t know why mingjunxie brings her here. She has never been here.


    Su Yixiao is too lazy to ask.


    For a long time, he didn''t hear the woman''s question in his arms, so he took the initiative to say: "this is the secret place set by the orcs. After the game, you have to go in from here..."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Where do you think this guy is going to turn her? I didn''t expect


    Her heart was suddenly warm.


    "What are you bringing me here for?" Although know his intention, but Su Yixiao know, just want to confirm it.


    Her ears are slightly red, with light luster, which is very attractive in the eyes of Ming Jun Xie.


    The dark king evil can''t help but gnaw directly up.


    Su Yixiao yelled.


    Frowning and yelling at the back, he can''t turn around and slap him.


    What kind of nerve is this? The root of the ear is the most vulnerable place for all women, doesn''t he know? Or He did it on purpose?!


    Ming Jun evil reaction come over, slowly let go, can see his not give up, let go after also miss like smack smack.


    "Dear drop, your earlobe is really red, is it for Wang Hong?"


    Su Yixiao I It''s just too hot. You are less narcissistic... "


    Between speaking, a burst of autumn wind slowly blowing over, cold Su Yixiao hit a soul stirring, the so-called heart cool, heart flying, but so.


    What''s more, they are still floating in the sky.


    Su Yixiao covers his eyes and can''t say anything.


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao, I''ll go down and show you."


    Without waiting for Su Yixiao''s consent, mingjunxie has taken Su Yixiao to fly down.


    At this time, Ming Jun Xie really let go of Su Yixiao.


    In the sky, not only to eat tofu, but also to prevent her from falling.


    Su Yixiao seems to be in a daze and walks uncontrollably towards the cave

 Chapter 107

    "Xiaoxiao --" the dark king evil holds her hand, does not let her pass.


    Su Yixiao looked back with clear eyes, shook his head and said: "just now in a trance I''m fine. Don''t worry


    as like as two peas in the cave, she found the energy that she had sent out.


    Mingjunxie was still worried that she was alone. She took her hand and kept her away. After all, she was the real master of the ORC. The consequences of approaching the secret place were unimaginable, and she might be inhaled in an instant.


    Mingjunxie doesn''t want to be in such a hurry.


    "Well, the secret place is over. Let''s go back. You have to play this afternoon."


    Su Yixiao suppresses the desire to enter the secret place, nods to mingjunxie, and then takes the initiative to encircle his waist and let him leave with him.


    She''s scared!


    She''s afraid that if she''s not careful, she''ll get in.


    After all, I''m not ready.


    When he takes Su Yixiao back, the game will begin.


    Before they fall down, Su Yixiao''s little fans have found them.


    "Hurry up, it''s elder martial sister Su Yixiao!"


    Then, all the students found them


    Su Yixiao Do you want such a high profile! I don''t know. Does Su Yixiao like to keep a low profile?


    Su Yixiao makes a quick decision to let Ming junxie put her on one of the competition platforms.


    She found out that the huge competition platform was divided into four parts.


    Other members of the Xiaoyao team are asking Su Yixiao if she is well, because when Ming junxie comes down with Su Yixiao, they clearly see that the captain''s face is not very good.


    They won''t believe it because Su is afraid of heights.


    I didn''t feel it when I was in a dreamland.


    I don''t believe that mingjunxie will hurt Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao smiles and shakes his head at them, saying that he''s OK. He also uses his spoken language to tell them not to drag Xiaoyao''s hind legs or kick Xiaoyao.


    Five people nodded, the back of their hands in their heart, let Su Yixiao don''t worry.


    The host swallowed saliva, controlled the eye bead not to glance toward Su Yixiao there, then announced the competition to start!


    Su Yixiao and the game, just one of the cold family of the team zining.


    I remember who said that the most mysterious and difficult thing in this continent is Lengjia.


    Because what they''re good at is phantom.


    Phantom?


    Su Yixiao said that he had never heard of such skills.


    Today, she stood in front of a real cold family, and her excitement was self-evident.


    Because she was very curious about the so-called mirage.


    It''s not a waste of her coming to the mainland to learn something strange that she is not familiar with.


    Su Yixiao stretched out her hand, especially gentle than a "please" posture, especially polite.


    Just one action, but let the man on the stage eat a lot of fly vinegar, in the hands of the teacups are crushed.


    Just because It''s a man.


    "This dead woman was so gentle to other men. After seeing him, she didn''t take out the man''s eyes. Hum, she even laughed! Why are you smiling so charming... "


    Next to Zhao Jincheng, Zou''s nose.


    Eh, how can it smell like vinegar? Whose vinegar jar has been knocked over?


    "Ladies first, ladies first!"


    The man opposite Su Yixiao is also a gentleman. When Su Yixiao reaches out his hand to him, he also gives birth to a hand salute.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "then I''m not polite. Let me see how powerful your cold family''s mirage is..."

 Chapter 108

    Su Yixiao''s speed is very fast. In the eyes of people with relatively low strength, there seems to be only one shadow, such as I''m Su Yixiao''s fan sister and fan brother.


    "Wow. Elder martial sister Xiaoxiao is so handsome ~ "


    as soon as she said this, they were beaten in the face the next second.


    Su Yixiao ran past, but the person of the cold family disappeared.


    That''s right. Even the people are gone.


    Su Yixiao brakes and stops.


    "Why? What about the man? How did it disappear? "


    "Did you see that?" A man asked the man next to him.


    Next to the frown: "did not see, I have been chasing Su Yixiao elder martial sister figure."


    "And you see that?"


    "No Disappeared... "


    People in the audience are looking for the figure of that person on the stage. It''s true that, as they say, there is no trace at all.


    Su Yixiao laughs scornfully. She thinks that the number of mirages of Leng''s family, which everyone in Yiling mainland hears, is something extraordinary. It turns out that she hides herself in the air.


    Even so, at least you should integrate yourself completely with the air! This can be called true phantasm.


    But these so-called cold family members, hiding their rubbish, are full of flaws!


    That''s true! I''m so disappointed!


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    As soon as he grasped it, he pulled out the cold family members hiding in the air.


    When he was arrested, the Leng family still had their hands clenched and tried to attack Su Yixiao.


    This action makes people at the bottom sigh.


    "It turns out that Leng''s family are just gentlemen on the face and black hands on the back."


    "Tut Tut, you can''t judge a person by his appearance, and you can''t measure the sea water."


    "The heart is separated from the stomach. It''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable."


    There are a lot of old students in the bottom of the suit, one by one, they all seem to be old for decades.


    Fortunately, there is no sound inside the barrier, otherwise, Su Yixiao will have to take the black line - I''ve lived 170000 years without saying anything. Look at you, you''re the biggest fart. You''ll be mature here!


    I don''t know if it''s hard to earn money, hard to eat and hard to pretend?


    The cold family looked at Su Yixiao, stunned.


    As soon as Su Yixiao wanted to send him down, he stopped him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Su Yixiao impatiently asked: "why?" Dying?


    The cold family said, "I have only one question. After that, I''ll go down by myself."


    Su Yixiao said: "do not ask, I tell you, because you hide too low, full of flaws! The fusion of air is not to enter the air, let the air shield you arrow, the hidden essence is - selfless!


    Only if you forget yourself, can you really hide in the air, integrate with the air, and then you will be invincible with this move!


    "Forget me?"


    Cold family member repeats a way, eyebrow also don''t understand of wrinkly.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "forget me! If your cold family''s level is like this, it really disappoints me! "


    Ah, life is not satisfactory everywhere.


    Su Yixiao nodded and shook his head, several times, several times.


    The cold family bowed their heads, as if thinking about something. They went down from the competition stage without waiting for Su Yixiao to urge them.


    Su Yixiao saw that she was the only one on the stage, so she took out the small stool and a plate of melon seeds before, and calmly ate melon seeds on the stage.


    People at the bottom


    Can you do something else?


    Su Yixiao''s game is faster than anyone else''s, and the solution time is less than half an hour. She finished a plate of melon seeds and ate two more lingguo, and the game was finished.

 Chapter 109

    The final result is that they brush down a lot of people, and there are still 40 people left.


    Pairwise PK, divided into four groups, 79 people in accordance with the past, the rest of the PK no one directly promoted.


    Originally, Su Yixiao was not the one who promoted directly, but because of Su Yixiao''s terror, no one was willing to compete with Su Yixiao after the first game.


    If the host is assigned to Su Yixiao, that person will surrender unconditionally and admit defeat.


    No way, a few surrender to admit defeat down, the host did not have a better solution, so the initiative will be promoted directly that replaced by Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    At half-time, he asked the host, "is it so cool? Can I go back now? "


    The host did not say, from behind her came a very angry voice: "impossible!"


    Su Yixiao turns his head and sees that it''s Baili Xiyue.


    I saw five of them come to Su Yixiao and stare at her for a few seconds. Then the two girls put up Su Yixiao''s arms one by one.


    Su luanyin is pitiful: "master, don''t you see luanyin''s ability? Won''t you cheer me on? "


    Hundred Li Xi month ferocious a face: "Xiao Xiao noon you fled, this time you escape again try to see!"


    Su Yixiao Do you want to be so fierce!


    Come on, cheer up, it''s boring! And Su luanyin, what''s your strength? Can your master not know?


    At noon That''s Xiyue. Your uncle Huang did a good job. You still depend on me?!


    "You are not! Xu! Go The two women roared together!


    "Yes, that''s right!" Bai Qingyu pursed her lips and said, "Captain, what about your cooking? How come it''s me again, so you can make out with drillmaster Ming? "


    Su Yixiao, with an evil smile on his serious face, approached Bai Qingyu and said, "you want to be intimate with Ming junxie! I don''t mind! "


    Bai Qingyu


    Master Ming, will you show up soon? Take care of your woman!


    "All right, all right!" Su Yixiao was really annoyed by these guys, "then I''ll sacrifice for you in the audience! If anyone loses... "


    Facing Su Yixiao''s clenched fists, the five of them both gave a pep talk, and then promised: "don''t worry, Captain!"


    Su Yixiao nodded with satisfaction and let the two women holding her release her. Then by their warm-up period, Su Yixiao sneaked into the glazed jade bracelet.


    "Master -" Liyuan was the first one to feel Su Yixiao''s breath, "Hu" suddenly moved to Su Yixiao''s arms in the black land.


    Su Yixiao pinched his lovely little face and asked Liyuan, "Liyuan, how''s Bai Yi?"


    Kurihara shrugged: "he has not eaten or drunk for seven days. The aura in the jade bracelet rushes to the white wing''s room one by one. I estimate that his promotion may be in these two days."


    Su Yixiao put down her heart and patted her chest: "that''s good..."


    Li Yuan shook his head and reminded Su Yixiao not to be so relaxed: "it''s reasonable to say that if it''s a general promotion, there won''t be so much noise, but even the air in the glass jade bracelet is distorted Master, white wing is promoted. It''s definitely not the first grade


    Su Yixiao''s heart clapped.


    She deserves to be a beast, and her promotion is the same as that of her own year ¡«


    in the past

 Chapter 110

    Su Yixiao can''t imagine the white wing of the seventh level of the magic beast. If white wing doesn''t know how to advance to the first level, will it How about rushing to the spirit beast?


    But


    Su Yixiao has some worries.


    Because every big class has a watershed. It''s good to break through this watershed. If you can''t, it''s a disaster for animals.


    On the other hand, in the land of Yiling, the watershed between the magic beast and the spirit beast is a big difference point related to their own strength.


    "White wing, he Yes, you say Su Yixiao asked Liyuan.


    Li Yuan nodded and shook his head: "master, I don''t know. External factors I can guarantee, but In the end, it depends on his own belief.... "


    Su Yixiao nodded, of course she knew that.


    Outside the jade bracelet, a hundred Li Xiyue is looking for Su Yixiao''s figure everywhere, for fear that she will slip out secretly.


    Looking for a long time did not find, Baili Xiyue inserted waist, said to Su luanyin: "Lori, where do you say your master has gone? Won''t you leave us alone again? "


    Su luanyin pursed her lips and frowned. She carefully looked at mingjunxie sitting on the bench and said, "maybe Ouch ~ ~ "


    " maybe it''s wool. What I said by Su Yixiao is to coax you? "


    Su Yixiao takes back the hand that knocks Su luanyin''s skull and claps with pride. That posture is the second evil of the Ming emperor.


    Su luanyin looked at Su Yixiao wrongly, put down her hand to touch her head, put her arm around her, and said, "Oh, master, people didn''t see it ~ ~ I know, master is the best."


    Su Yixiao turned her face, but the smile from the corner of her mouth revealed that she was not in a bad mood at all.


    Because just now, Bai Yi came out from the closed door to pacify Su Yixiao.


    It''s strange that the master is so nervous when he is promoted?


    Bai Yi tells Su Yixiao that he is well prepared. Now he is waiting for aura to gather and break through the watershed!


    Su Yixiao a listen, this just really put down the heart.


    Come back, the game has begun.


    Su Yixiao quickly calms down and looks at the stage.


    In addition to her, thirty-nine people were divided into four groups, two PK, five games.


    This is the second scene, the players, Xiaoyao inside only Baili Xiyue and baiqingyu.


    Baili Xiyue''s opponent is the leader of Xingyue team, who is the same level as Baili Xiyue. However, Baili Xiyue and Luo Qi''er usually work in collusion, as if they are Xu''s children.


    Su Yixiao is inexplicable and doesn''t like people surnamed Xu.


    It is estimated that it was because of the silly little master of Xu family who had played in Wuwang forest before.


    On weekdays, he works hard on physical fitness and hierarchy, so Su Yixiao just takes a look and doesn''t worry at all.


    It''s Baiqing island


    His innate condition is not very good, and his physique is not as fast as Liu Shaoji''s, and this guy''s mind is not used wholeheartedly, so he is worse than other members of the Xiaoyao team in all aspects.


    Even Su luanyin, who just came in, easily surpassed him.


    Therefore, Su Yixiao is most worried about baiqingyu.


    Liu Shaoji seems to know what Su Yixiao is worried about. She goes up to her and tells her, "Captain, Qingyu has been working very hard these days. This boy is very quick to hide. This is one of his advantages! Don''t worry too much. "

 Chapter 111

    Su Yixiao shook his head: "if the opponent is someone else, I''m not worried at all, but It''s against the cold family Not necessarily! "


    This place, except that she can accurately find out the location of your family, it is estimated that there is no one


    Sure enough, as Su Yixiao expected, when the cold family were hiding in the air, Bai Qingyu was obviously stunned, and then looked for the opponent''s figure without reason.


    Other onlookers are the nine teachers on the referee''s bench. They can catch Bai Qingyu''s opponents. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie can see them! The others, like Bai Qingyu, were confused.


    However, they quickly reflected that this is another cold home who can do mirage.


    "Pa!" The opponent''s palm fell, and Bai Qingyu didn''t notice. So he was slapped on the shoulder.


    Turn around as fast as you can, but your opponent is already hiding in the air.


    This made baiqingyu very anxious and annoyed.


    If the opponent falls in front of him, but he There''s no match.


    The sky? Underground? In front of me? Or behind!


    Any place will be where the opponent is.


    Suddenly, a hand was stretched out behind the back of Baiqing island. The strength of Lingming master was not built, not to mention that it was under the protection of Baiqing island.


    "Pa Poof -- "another slap!


    This time, Bai Qingyu vomited blood.


    Without a touch of red at the corner of her mouth, Bai Qingyu turned her head fiercely, but she could only see half of the sleeves exposed in the air. However, it was too late to grasp the sleeves.


    On the competition stage, Bai Qingyu was wandering blindly with her eyes closed. One moment she turned to this side, another moment she rushed to that side. People who didn''t know thought Bai Qingyu would be stupid.


    Only Su Yixiao can see it -


    every time Bai Qingyu pours, he is only one step away from his opponent!!


    Su Yixiao finally relaxed.


    It seems that Bai Qingyu will soon be able to find the exact position of the opponent!


    Su Yixiao until, in fact, baiqingyu is not stupid, but relative to others, he is keen on the thing is not cultivation.


    However, in the most tense time to relax, Su Yixiao''s relaxed appearance makes people very confused.


    , Bai Qing Island recalled the last scene, when his captain looked for his opponent''s position, he said to the cold family


    "air fusion is not to enter the air, let the air shield you, arrow is the essence of concealment is selfless!"


    Forget me!!


    Bai Qingyu thought: since "selflessness" can form mirage, naturally, the place to conquer may also be above "selflessness".


    As time went by, Bai Qingyu clenched her teeth and closed her eyes calmly.


    Try it!


    It''s not a good idea to wait anyway.


    Baiqingyu is no longer looking blindly. Instead, she stands in the same place, closes her eyes and empties herself


    Empty Empty


    "Ho...!" The brain is not a blank, as if a lot of delicate things, grass, number, flowers And, man!


    Bai Qingyu opens her eyes.


    Amazing!


    In front of him, he was still up and down, left and right, but he seemed to really feel his opponent''s position. The virtual image in his mind just now might be his opponent''s figure!


    Bai Qingyu chuckles and closes her eyes, letting the corner of her clothes float in the air, drawing out a series of arc shadows

 Chapter 112

    Yes!


    Bai Qingyu''s smile became more and more beautiful. The small world formed in her mind and the figure of her opponent appeared again!


    Bai Qingyu didn''t hesitate this time. She closed her eyes and clenched her fist and ran to the hiding place of Leng''s family.


    People in the cold family know how to hide, but they don''t speed up or reduce their ability and speed in the air. They are the same as normal people except that they can''t see each other.


    Bai Qingyu was quick, accurate and ruthless, and Ling Mingshi''s second level fist was waved in the past, which immediately knocked his opponent out of the barrier.


    Bai Qingyu did not spare any effort.


    The opponent was helped up by his own people, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the lively baiqingyu on the competition stage in amazement.


    They thought that there was only one person here who could see where they were, and that was su Yixiao. But unexpectedly, Bai Qingyu, who was teased by him on the stage, realized the essence of mirage at the last moment


    "Don''t you think we are invincible? It''s too fuckin ''shocking!! I don''t want to compare. Love someone Enter PK of another cold family face very bad said.


    It was a woman.


    One side of the people dissuade: "don''t be impulsive! You come on stage, we still have a little chance! "


    "Shit The woman burst rude, "the people of Xiaoyao team are all abnormal!"


    Su Yixiao comes over to deliver the hand of Dan medicine to stop, then withdraw. With a smile, he said, "our Xiaoyao team is honored to be called" abnormal. "


    The three cold family members felt a thump in their hearts.


    Oops, got caught.


    The woman blushed, but she couldn''t bear to put down her dignity and yelled at Su Yixiao: "what''s so great about you? I haven''t seen you use your spiritual power from the beginning to now. Maybe it''s a waste of firewood? "


    "Wow -"


    when the woman said that again, the whole room was silent.


    At this moment, the whole audience was boiling.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t care. She still stares at the woman elegantly. Her words are not too elegant or too Arrogant!


    "That''s right. I haven''t used my power since the beginning! I''m a loser! But Your cold family can''t even beat me. It''s more rubbish than waste firewood


    The man who was defeated by Su Yixiao stopped the woman from talking again. Instead, he said to Su Yixiao, "Miss Su, we can. Please don''t take our family with us!"


    "Cousin! Why are you so nice to this woman?! You don''t like her, do you? " The woman angrily stares at the man who stops her and stomps in anger!


    Cousins are all facing this woman, not her!


    Is she still a family?


    "Come on, shut up!" The man frowned, bowed to Su Yixiao, then turned and left.


    This cousin, I don''t know how much trouble she has caused him. I didn''t see the referee''s face on the bench. Is the drillmaster''s face black?


    She doesn''t care, but he doesn''t want to ruin his future because of this.


    What''s more, he saw clearly that it was his cousin who said it first. Su Yixiao''s counterattack was not unreasonable, but reasonable. They were wrong.


    Bai Qingyu was on the stage, and they all heard what they said. They were very angry.


    Actually said to their captain, I really want to go down and tear the woman''s mouth!


    The one who regrets a hundred months is to solve the grievance first.

 Chapter 114

    Five games came to an end.


    This time, only 19 of the 40 survived, except Su Yixiao.


    The next day''s competition, Su Yixiao also had to participate, so, they just two PK.


    On the way back, Su Yixiao is especially glad that Yijing''s headmaster calls away mingjunxie.


    If only to torture her!


    As long as she was competing, Su Yixiao felt the resentment of Ming junxie


    "Master..."


    Walking, Su luanyin suddenly grabs Su Yixiao''s clothes carefully and says: "you Are you angry... "


    "Angry? Why are you angry? " Su Yixiao is a little confused.


    "I It seems to have gone too far. " Su luanyin lowered her head. At that time, she was really Cruel,


    Su Yixiao smiles, encircles Su luanyin''s shoulder and says, "luanyin, do you know? When he said "drink milk" to you, I really wanted to put him on the ice. That kind of person goes to hell is also immortal. When I see how you treat it, I''ll cheer you on at the bottom! Whatever, that kind of scum, waste air alive, waste land dead, waste purple gold coins out


    Su luanyin was relieved immediately. Sure enough, it''s the master''s taste for her!


    Now, there''s no need to worry about being isolated.


    As for the guilt that scum abuse into something like that, all wash sleep, how can she be guilty!


    After going back, several people were tired and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Su Yixiao lies on the bed, turning left and right, but she can''t sleep. It seems that There''s something missing!


    It was not until a warm hand behind her stroked her waist that Su Yixiao knew why she couldn''t sleep.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I really can''t do without this apprentice.


    This time, she didn''t push him away


    Ming Jun Xie hugs Su Yixiao and closes his eyes wearily. He is quiet for a long time.


    "Zhao Jincheng knows you are the orc master."


    "Oh." Su Yixiao replied, but she was thinking: who is Zhao Jincheng? You know her? Are you good at it?


    Ming Jun Xie: "Zhao Jincheng is the principal of Yijing."


    Su Yixiao: "Oh." so what?


    Ming junxie: "he asked your apprentice to leave Yijing."


    Su Yixiao


    Ming Jun Xie: "with unidentified and injured students as the reason."


    Su Yixiao; "..."


    Ming Jun Xie: "I persuade you to come down."


    Su Yixiao


    So what reward do you want to give me, girl


    Su Yixiao


    Ming Jun Xie: "how about making a promise with one''s body?"


    Su Yixiao this just reaction come over, this dead man is waiting for him here!


    Tut Tut, there are so many ForePlays.


    But since you are so obedient, then


    Su Yixiao lips hook, direct force a turn over, straddle to a man''s waist.


    The sudden weight let Ming Jun Xie take a breath.


    Mingjunxie frowned and said to Su Yixiao: "girl, you want to come up and give a hint. I''m not ready yet..."


    "Cut the crap!" Why does a big man want so much nonsense? Keep your mouth for you to kiss!


    Su Yixiao leans down and her red lips are printed on mingjunxie''s thin lips. Mingjunxie''s lips are light, cold and very comfortable. Su Yixiao can''t help licking


    "Wu..." When you talk about the sound of weeping, Su Yiming keeps her eyes open

 Chapter 113

    "Dong ~ ~"


    the host, who was still watching a good play, immediately responded to the bell at the end of the game.


    "OK, everyone, this round is over! Let''s take a look at the results - "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t care about anything else. As long as the carefree people are not brushed down, there will be nothing about him.


    However, Su luanyin, Liu Shaoji, Gu Yangzhi''s strength, she looked at the opponent, did not worry.


    Liu Shaoji is graceful and fierce. When she starts her work, she doesn''t know what stimulation she has received. She is usually gentle and elegant. He never lets go of her opponent''s mind.


    His opponent''s face was like a pig''s head, and he couldn''t hold it until he begged for mercy.


    Gu Yangzhi turned when his fist was three or four centimeters away from his opponent''s chest and hit the ground directly, causing a big hole in the competition platform.


    He straightened up and asked his opponent with a cold face, "give up?"


    The opponent is a woman, she has long been scared hands soft, trembling lips can not say a word.


    Gu Yang''s frown, command opponent: "nod!"


    The opponent is very energetic.


    Gu Yangzhi looked at the referee and went down.


    But his opponent didn''t move. The host felt very strange. He went to ask if she was scared, but found that the woman had already been scared to pee. The bottom was so hot that she didn''t dare to move. Finally, her good friend carried her down


    "Yo, little beauty, my brother can''t bear to beat you. You just give up and come to my brother''s arms. My brother will drink milk for you ¡« ~"


    as soon as Su luanyin comes on stage, he is played by a bird in clothes, a beast in tune.


    Drink milk?!


    Ah, Su luanyin takes out a knife, an ordinary one that doesn''t inject spiritual power.


    "I''ll let you taste your own blood first!"


    Su luanyin remembers that 316 told her an idiom is especially suitable for this time. What''s its name?


    Yes! strike first to gain the initiative!


    It''s better to start first, and it''s worse to start later!


    Today, she let this cheap man suffer.


    Milk? Oh, try your own red wine first.


    Su luanyin didn''t forget what Bai Qingyu said to them after he came down.


    "Since we are free and abnormal, let''s have a look! We''re not only going to win, but we''re going to win beautifully, boys. Fuck him


    Three moves down, Su luanyin''s opponent''s body added three knife marks, the blood soon spurted out.


    The man''s ferocious face blocked the wound: "dead girl, do you really start?"


    Su luanyin: "otherwise? Can''t you stop that? Is red wine good? It''s too little. Have some more! "


    Having said that, Su luanyin waves a knife and cuts one mark after another on the man.


    A few moves down, the man has already been bloodstained; look at the underground, that small things, is not su luanyin cut off, fell down the foam!


    Some of the people in the audience covered their mouths and bowed their heads to vomit. Some of them looked very ugly. They were scared by the scene.


    Liu Shaoji, they are too!


    They are going to fight some perverts, but It''s so perverse


    After all, there is no reason for them to be ruthless.


    Zhao Jincheng slammed the table and stood up. He yelled at Su luanyin: "you have violated the rules! Go down


    Su Yixiao looked up with red eyes: "the opponent did not admit defeat, the time has not come, this game, still can''t stop!"


    "Are you so cruel to your classmates?"


    "Mental attack seems more cruel than physical attack! When he insults me, why don''t you come out and talk about him? "


    Zhao Jincheng was stunned


    In silence, a hand was raised, and the man with blood all over his body trembled and said, "I Admit defeat - "


    Su luanyin stops.


    The game is over


    No doubt, Su luanyin, win!

 Chapter 115

    "Girl, you are playing with fire!"


    Su Yixiao frowned in disgust: "this is nonsense. What am I doing here if I don''t play with fire?"


    Ah, it made her lose interest in this man.


    Forget it, come down


    Su Yixiao originally thought that this man is not interested in her, then She tune - play to the critical moment, and then down, so that this man is no better.


    But A man doesn''t seem to want to.


    Su Yixiao is down, but in the twinkling of an eye, he is overwhelmed by the evil Ming Jun.


    Su Yixiao looked at mingjunxie with wide eyes: "you What are you doing? "


    Mingjunxie really followed his name. With a smile, Xie Xie asked Su Yixiao: "what do you want to do? Woman, I found that you did it on purpose - "


    Su Yixiao avoided his transparent eyes, which were transparent enough to see the lust coming out of him.


    "I didn''t. You let me go, it''s midnight, it''s time to sleep Well Put... "


    Su Yixiao''s red lips are completely sealed, she can no longer shout out half a point.


    Ming junxie is playing a game, which is called invasion of the city.


    Until Su Yixiao''s lips were so swollen that she couldn''t breathe, a man who ate half full didn''t let go of her mouth, but turned around and put the target on her earlobe and cheek.


    Hit at noon, he found that the girl''s earlobe this place is super sensitive, any blow made her tremble.


    As expected, he just gently hold, Su Yixiao began to admit defeat and beg for mercy.


    "No Mingjunxie, you apprentice, you let go! Grass, let me go Ah... "


    Tut Tut, the way of begging for mercy is so special, this girl is really hot, not bad.


    But don''t think he''ll let go.


    The evil taste of King Ming is coming again.


    No matter how Su Yixiao pushes or yells, he just doesn''t let go. It seems that his favorite is not su Yixiao, but her earlobe.


    "Ah You are a pervert


    Mingjunxie: "abnormal is not right. You Xiaoyao are called abnormal. As the leader of the abnormal team, Wang naturally has to be abnormal No, it needs to be abnormal! "


    "Xiaoxiao, you and I will go to the emperor, let''s get married and get into a bridal chamber"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to be like that!


    This cheap man, getting married is not the key, entering the bridal chamber is not the key, this color embryo wants to enter the hole!


    "Married to you?" Su Yixiao said, "if I''m not afraid of being bothered, I''ll be. Unfortunately, what I''m most afraid of is women, especially women who have a special liking for a seembryo!"


    Who are you talking about?


    It''s about the rotten peach blossom of Ming Jun Xie.


    Baili Xiyue said that his uncle Huang''s secret love is that the rotten peach blossoms can circle around zhaoyue city and circle in the opposite direction.


    Up to eighty years old, as young as three or four years old, they all think about this man in class one by one, she married him?! It''s good not to be drowned by those women''s spittle.


    What''s more, she''s too lazy to deal with it.


    "What did you say?"


    Su Yixiao suddenly feels the air-conditioning coming from the bottom of her feet and in front of the man


    Well, she seems to have said something wrong


    Is Seko wrong? Or is it wrong not to agree with him?


    Su Yixiao said that he really does not understand, after all, men''s heart, seafloor needle ah! How could she have guessed what it was.

 Chapter 116

    "Girl, I will tell you clearly, whether you agree or not is my person, even if you don''t marry me now, sooner or later, I will turn you over!" I''ll give you a warning.


    That''s right!


    I really think it''s the best!


    After all, he has climbed the girl''s bed. Is he afraid that he can''t turn it?


    Angry from her body down, the lower body of the rise let him exhaust the spirit to suppress down, and then holding Su Yixiao closed his eyes to sleep in the past.


    Su Yixiao


    Sure enough, man''s heart is the bottom needle.


    How can a woman, a pure creature, guess through?


    You''d better sleep. There''s another battle to be fought tomorrow


    Two people embrace and sleep, Su Yixiao mouth with a smile, it seems, dream of something happy.


    Up, Ming Jun evil is not around, Su Yixiao feel very normal. An instructor should arrive earlier than the students.


    It''s another day when I''m going to be late but I''m not.


    At the end of the competition, Gu Yixiao got up at six o''clock.


    Baiqingyu is still yawning.


    It''s very mysterious to say how Su Yixiao succeeded in waking up. Many people in the audience saw Su Yixiao come in and called her name very loudly, which made it difficult for people to get up!


    Su Yixiao and his party covered their ears and went to the competition stage.


    When learning who Su Yixiao''s opponent is, Su Yixiao suddenly feels that this is fate.


    "Shaoji, don''t let go of water." Su Yixiao looks at each other with a smile. She knows that Liu Shaoji won''t give up. The noble in her heart tells her that this person is not only gentle, but also will not give up!


    Liu Shaoji nodded: "don''t worry, Captain, I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long! Captain, take the call! "


    A white feather appears in front of Liu Shaoji''s eyes. With Liu Shaoji''s quick change of hand, the feather points its sharp bottom at Su Yixiao. Liu Shaoji shouts: "white feather rainbow clothes --"


    suddenly, the feathers shoot directly at Su Yixiao.


    Even if there is no spirit, Su Yixiao''s strength, they also see in the eye, in the words of Bai Qingyu, the captain is a pervert, no problem.


    So Liu Shaoji, every move is real material, not the slightest water.


    Su Yixiao bends down, raises his head, lets the feather fly over his head, shoots at the barrier behind Su Yixiao, and then falls.


    Su Yixiao looks back and worships in the divine world. She holds a dagger witch who has seen blood many times. She nests in her hand and keeps on under her feet


    As soon as the enchantress appeared, Liu Shaoji felt a strong murderous spirit, as if someone would direct the knife to stab him in the next moment. What was left on the tip of the knife was her own blood. When she stabbed him in the throat, Liu Shaoji could feel that her own blood was sucked away one by one


    "Shao Ji, you are not paying attention!" Su Yixiao has not yet rushed, the moment she sacrificed the enchantress, she felt Liu Shaoji''s sudden pause and distraction.


    Under Su Yixiao''s call, Liu Shaoji reluctantly returns to her senses, and does not dare to look at the enchantress in Su Yixiao''s hand.


    "Captain, come again!"


    Su Yixiao evil spirit smile: "this is what you say!"


    Liu Shaoji knows that she can''t attack far away. Su Yixiao''s speed is too fast. He hasn''t cultivated the traceable white feather, so he takes out a short knife from the space ring, just this one. It''s very common.

 Chapter 117

    Liu Shaoji''s dagger has no momentum in front of her.


    What can he do if he doesn''t listen to him?


    Liu Shaoji is like a loach, slippery. Su Yixiao''s knife can only reach Liu Shaoji''s sleeve.


    However, after several moves, Su Yixiao has basically mastered the direction of Liu Shaoji''s escape.


    Xu Zhao waved to this side. When Liu Shaoji turned around, a murderous knife suddenly appeared in front of him, and it quickly rowed to his neck.


    Liu Shaoji wants to move, but she can''t


    Liu Shaoji watched as the knife pierced his heart and spewed out a lot of


    "Hello, are you distracted again?"


    Liu Shaoji fiercely turns back, only to find that the enchantress stays one centimeter away from his heart. There''s no penetration, there''s no ejection.


    As soon as Su Yixiao received the enchantress, Liu Shaoji felt that the air was much better.


    "Captain, your knife It''s weird! "


    "Odd?" Su Yixiao frowns. The enchantress follows her when she comes out. I don''t think it''s weird. "Don''t talk about this. Can we go down first?"


    "Oh, good..." Liu Shaoji nods and goes down with Su Yixiao.


    Although they didn''t admit defeat, the eyes of the masses are bright. This competition without any spiritual fluctuation in the second half is really the most wonderful one.


    "Young Ji, just now you said What''s so strange about the enchantress


    "Yes." Speaking of this, Liu Shaoji has a special say. "Just now, when you took out the enchantress, Captain, I felt the murderous air I had never heard before. Then I felt that this short knife could cut my throat and heart When the enchantress came to me, I couldn''t move. At all, I was suppressed... "


    Around them, the people of the Xiaoyao team gathered. After listening to Liu Shaoji, they immediately felt a little infiltrated.


    Su luanyin: "is it so terrible?"


    Baili Xiyue: "curious, Xiaoxiao, take a look!"


    Su Yixiao thinks, so few Ji said so terrible, the two women''s head rushed in front of it so curious?


    After listening to him, Su Yixiao offered another sacrifice to her. As soon as she came out, a chill of "Shua -" surrounded the two of them.


    "Wow! Master, just take it away. I can''t move any more... "


    "Xiaoxiao, close up. I believe it. I believe what Shaoji said!"


    Su Yixiao pacifies the enchantress twice, and then puts it back again.


    Without the enchantress, the two of them can move.


    Immediately legs a soft, rushed into the arms of Liu Shaoji and Bai Qingyu.


    Baili Xiyue saw that it was Liu Shaoji and hugged him: "Shaoji, what you said is not as serious as what I felt? Wuwuwu, it''s terrible ~ "


    Liu Shaoji hugs Baili Xiyue heartily:" good, don''t cry, don''t cry. I don''t know... "


    These two harmonies make people feel like eating dog food at a glance.


    Su Yixiao and Gu Yangzhi turn their faces to the other side -


    the atmosphere here is not very good


    "Ah! How can it be you, little brother? "Su luanyin blushed and jumped out of baiqingyu''s arms.


    Bai Qingyu black face: "why, you are disappointed to see me?"


    "Yes, disappointment! You''re not as handsome as my little brother, and you don''t listen to me. You''re so crazy, so I''m very disappointed! "


    Su luanyin roars to finish this sentence, and then quickly hides behind Su Yixiao to seek protection.


    She seems to have offended this guy. What should I do? He won''t take me apart and eat me, will he?!


    But I didn''t mean to!

 Chapter 118

    Su Yixiao frowns and suddenly finds that she can''t bear the air conditioning of baiqingyu.


    "Su luanyin, dead girl, you should solve the trouble yourself." Don''t drag her down!


    Su luanyin shakes his head in the back, holding Su Yixiao''s clothes tightly!


    Bai Qingyu stares at Su luanyin for a while, then at Gu Yangzhi


    Gu Yangzhi Why are you staring at him? It''s not like I''m the one who seduced Lori. Besides, I''m not very interested in Lori.


    Gu Yangzhi put aside his face.


    But this action seems to be more misunderstood.


    Default? Or escape?


    Just at this time, the competition began, and the host called Bai Qingyu three times on the competition stage.


    Hum, they can''t watch the game.


    Su luanyin breathed out: "Hu ~ ~ finally left!" The air conditioner on that guy is so cold that it can frighten people to death!


    No matter how dull Su Yixiao''s head is, she can feel Bai Qingyu''s impression of Su luanyin It''s kind of interesting.


    Hehe, hehe, after gathering together Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji, will their Xiaoyao team still come to CP?


    People watched them get together, watched them fight, watched them get angry, everyone who wanted to get in and please them were all invisible refused three meters away.


    It''s a whole. They feel that they can''t get a foot in the life of those six people. They even feel that they are outsiders when they say a word.


    Originally, it was an outsider.


    In the past, it''s not embarrassing for them.


    There are a lot of people who know each other. They all sit down and watch the game.


    Bai Qingyu seems to be in order to vent, a fist a fist to the opponent''s face.


    "Stop, stop, I give up!"


    The opponent really can''t hold up and admit defeat.


    But it''s not over yet. Bai Qingyu said, "do you still give up? You are not a man "as the reason, and hard to greet the opponent in the face of two punches.


    Now the opponent really wants to cry.


    If you don''t admit defeat, you have to be beaten. How can the Xiaoyao team be so overbearing.


    Sobbing, my handsome face ¡«


    "stop, stop! I admit defeat! "


    The host doesn''t want to come here. Who wants the headmaster to show his power!


    Without saying a word, Bai Qingyu let go of her opponent, went to the other people in Xiaoyao, and "hummed" to Su luanyin, who only had half a head, then sat down.


    Others were amused by the action of Bai Qingyu.


    After Bai Qingyu, there was almost no suspense among the others.


    Except for Liu Shaoji, who is compared with Su Yixiao.


    Liu Shaoji has no twists and turns in her heart.


    Lost also lost, lost to the evil leader of his family, he felt that he did not lose at all.


    There are ten people who have been promoted this time. The competition in the afternoon is the competition of these ten people.


    Su Yixiao actually saw the woman of the cold family.


    Su Yixiao laughs: "it seems that the Leng family places all their hopes on her. Ah, it''s not easy to come all the way, but I''m going to make a decision! "


    So, what phantom, what cold family, what opponent, give her die, die!


    This competition is divided into five teams.


    In other words, in a quarter of an hour, five or more people will be brushed out.


    The five members of the Xiaoyao team, this time Bai lixiyue to Gu Yangzhi, other su Yixiao, Bai Qingyu, Su luanyin did not meet their own team.


    Liu Shaoji is cheering for them!

 Chapter 119

    Unfortunately, Su Yixiao''s opposite is the woman.


    When the woman saw Su Yixiao, she couldn''t help retreating.


    And this step, she has decided to lose. How miserable she lost depends on Su Yixiao''s mood.


    Well I''m in a good mood, but She''s still miserable.


    On the stage, Su Yixiao asked the woman with a smile, "Miss, what''s your name?"


    The woman raised her head: "Leng Yan Xi, why do you ask this?"


    "My girl''s subordinates, undead and nameless ghosts, went to the underworld to show off their honor to the underworld. They have to give you your names!"


    Leng Yanxi''s legs trembled, raised her hand to the host and said, "host, I think Wu ~ ~ "


    an input is locked in her throat by Su Yixiao with a whip.


    Joke, she Su Yixiao again let the opponent say a lose word, she is not surnamed Su!


    A good game turned into a throw in?


    I was in a good mood for a moment.


    "Girl, it''s not a good habit to admit defeat. If you don''t admit defeat, you still have a chance to win. If you just admit defeat, you really don''t have a chance to win. Isn''t it good to have a good fight? Do you have to stain yourself


    Leng Yanxi It seems that compared with you, even if you don''t admit defeat, you will lose miserably.


    Su Yixiao let her go and attack directly.


    Leng Yan looked and put her hands together on her shoulders, and instantly disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    People at the bottom are whispering, waiting for Su Yixiao to pull the woman out, but no.


    Su Yixiao closed his eyes to find, but there is no breath of this woman.


    Su Yixiao opens her eyes in surprise.


    No, it shouldn''t be.


    Suddenly think of, a woman''s hand on a blinding ring.


    Leng Yanxi has been covering the ring. When Su Yixiao throws a whip to block her mouth, the woman accidentally exposes it.


    "I''ll go. That''s great." It must be the heirloom of the Leng family. Just look at the lips of the two Leng families in the audience last time.


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin asked the next one what''s the matter. The next one came up to his ear and said, "the Master heard that we had all lost, so he gave up the phantom to Yanxi and asked her to win the championship. It''s all a fake to admit defeat just now, just to let Su Yixiao relax his vigilance! "


    I see.


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    Since they broke the rules first, don''t blame themselves.


    It is clearly stipulated in the competition that only ordinary weapons can be carried, for fear that the students who are too old to control will harm their opponents.


    The Heirloom is beyond the scope.


    OK, so "Qingli, come out and find out the little sister. If you want to drink blood, drink more!"


    On the surface, Qingli came out of Su Yixiao''s sleeve. In fact, Liyuan threw it out of the jade bracelet.


    Qingli licks Su Yixiao''s hand. Before she falls to the ground, she shouts out from behind.


    "Ah, ah, ah, there are snakes"


    Su Yixiao: "ah, there are snakes Practitioners There are people who are afraid of snakes?! Strange to my sister.


    Following the sound, Su Yixiao catches Leng Yanxi hiding, and then takes out the so-called heirloom. Leng Yanxi comes out in an instant.


    Qingli opens his mouth and yawns. It doesn''t need him to do it. Then he goes to sleep!


    This year, winter is coming, I really want to sleep.


    Su Yixiao nods and puts him into the jade bracelet.

 Chapter 120

    Then to a face of yellow cold Yan Xi said: "you violated the law!"


    Leng Yanxi refused: "you You scared me with snakes. I didn''t break the rules! Whose ring is that, I don''t know! "


    Su Yixiao suddenly, and then smile: "you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know!" I''m so cold.


    "All right!" Su Yixiao looks very helpless, "since you don''t know whose it is, I found it. I''ll take it!"


    Leng Yanxi was shocked: "you It''s not yours. How can you take it at will? "


    "But no one wants it, and I found it. Who will take it if I don''t take it? Here you are? You think so


    "I Ah


    Su Yixiao directly hit Leng Yanxi''s stomach with a fist, which was full of colic.


    Su Yixiao''s face is very bad. People are all in full swing. On this stage of the competition, they are always talking. Are you sick! We have to fight, fight is the game!


    So want to finish, Su Yixiao has a kick in the woman''s chin, directly kicked her chin off.


    Leng Yanxi''s companions at the bottom see that Su Yixiao has not only accepted their heirloom, but also beaten their sister like this. Suddenly, one or two of them get up and accuse Su Yixiao.


    The other audience looked at them like a fool and said, "that''s your sister. I''ll go. If I break the rules, I''ll be tough. I''ll take the cold family''s heirloom and deal with elder martial sister Xiaoxiao. It''s good that elder martial sister Xiaoxiao didn''t kill her."


    "Yes, if I had, I would have demolished her and reorganized her. What? It''s very reasonable to violate the rules?"


    "You You How could it be so cruel? My sister is still young... "


    "Still young? We''re all about the same age, OK? Don''t use novels. As far as I know, elder martial sister Xiaoxiao is only 17 years old. Is your younger sister 18? "


    "Yes, yes, look at your sister. She''s old and ugly. She''s not twenty years old, is she?"


    There''s a lot of fighting and there''s a lot of fighting. Su Yixiao won''t let go of her until she faints.


    "It''s boring..." Su Yixiao clapped her hands and said in disgust.


    The host is a little speechless.


    You''ve knocked people out and said it''s boring. It''s cheap and good.


    Su Yixiao turned his head and asked the host: "she fainted, so who won?"


    The host said helplessly: "you!"


    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll take it!"


    Su Yixiao eased off the stage.


    As for the pile of dead meat on the ground Whoever wants it, please!


    The final result, unexpectedly, left six, including Baili Xiyue and Gu Yangzhi two people deadlock to the end of the game, who did not win or lose, Xiaoyao team, in addition to losing to Su Yixiao''s Liu Shaoji, the others were not brushed down in this game.


    In fact, if Liu Shaoji doesn''t play Su Yixiao, he can definitely win this game.


    The 19-year-old great spirit Master, there is no enemy here.


    Su Yixiao points out the trend. Of the six people left behind, five are carefree.


    She is Su Yixiao, Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu, Bai lixiyue, Liu Shaoji, and the leader of the surpassing team, Gu kunyue.


    Su Yixiao and his party looked at Gu Yangzhi and asked helplessly, "Yang Zhi, let''s say, this is Gu''s little partner again?"


    Gu Yang''s black face: "not good! Gu Aojie''s younger brother. "


    "I''ll go!"


    In addition to Su luanyin, the other four yelled and turned away.


    What a pity!


    I finished Gu Aojie a few days ago. Now there is another Gu kunyue. The Gu family is endless


    Besides, it seems that Gu Aojie should wake up these days

 Chapter 121

    So, is Gu Kun more and more bad?


    Su Yixiao said that it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she''s going to make up her mind. The gods block and kill the gods, and the Buddhas block and kill the Buddhas. Su Yixiao won''t let go of those who dare to block her!


    "I just went to inquire about it. Gu kunyue is in his twenties. He has been in Yijing Level 3 for three years, but he has not graduated. I heard that he is a lingmingshi Level 3. He is tough and tricky. Be careful!"


    Liu Shaoji''s information has always been accurate.


    Gu Kun has to be more careful.


    "Tough and tricky? Put on Kay. The one with good defense. I just wonder if he can play a trick... "


    Liu Shaoji said: "I heard that I didn''t graduate several times before because of playing tricks. But after all, I care about my family. There are teachers here who belong to their family, so I let them stay in Yijing for another year."


    "That''s more to guard against." Su Yixiao frowned, "when our own people compete, we all take out our own strength. Anyway, it''s our team at last. After the game, I''ll refine the weapons suitable for you..."


    A hundred Li cherishes a month to listen to weapon, double eyes shine: "really Xiao Xiao?"


    Su Yixiao glanced at the moon: "I Miss Su Yixiao, when did I promise you that I didn''t do it?"


    Bai Qingyu came out to accuse Su Yixiao: "yes! You promised me that you cooked that day... "


    Su Yixiao black line.


    Can cooking be passed?


    How angry is the child?! At this time, I was thinking about cooking!


    Bai Qingyu snored, which he had always remembered.


    On the competition stage, it was said that Gu Kun was more and more bad, if so.


    There will be a big war between Gu Yang and Gu kunyue.


    Su Yixiao looks at the two brothers with the same surname on the stage, whose two eyes are spurting hate sparks, and thinks: if Gu Kun really plays tricks, then she will definitely keep Gu Yangzhi for the first time.


    "The means are tough and tricky..."


    Such a person will not be a person who puts a knife in front of others and will withdraw it.


    If Gu kunyue really did that, he would stab the knife deeply and make another two. Su Yixiao is most afraid of this.


    "This time, it will be one-on-one, so we don''t have to worry about missing that game any more. OK, the first game is Gu Yangzhi of Xiaoyao team and Gu kunyue of surpassing team Ah, they are both Gu. They can''t be brothers... "


    "Shut up


    Gu Yangzhi and Gu kunyue said at the same time.


    The host felt a burst of frustration.


    It''s hard to do anything these days! He will be yelled when he is a host


    "The game begins!"


    It''s moving!


    Gu Kun squeezed the sword in his hand, injected spiritual power, and rushed to Gu Yangzhi with a roar -


    "ah...!"


    The speed was so fast that Gu Yangzhi didn''t have time to sacrifice his sword, so he had to avoid it.


    Gu kunyue didn''t give Gu Yangzhi the leeway to fight back, just let him keep hiding, it seems that this is his fun.


    Gu Yangzhi hated his bad taste.


    In fact, Gu kunyue really learned a lot in the three years of Yijing. His sword and dance are very fast. He is not as playful as Gu Aojie. It can also be said that Gu Yangzhi''s only admirer is Gu kunyue.


    Gu Kun doesn''t like alchemy, he just likes to defeat his opponent with strength.


    Unfortunately, today, it is he who is known as a traitor.


    Gu Kun played more and more yin moves, but Gu Yangzhi was only half convinced.

 Chapter 122

    Gu Yangzhi was soon forced to the corner, and then on the edge, he would be beaten down.


    Gu Yang''s ruthlessness, in the left arm coagulation on a layer of spiritual power, directly out to block Gu kunyue''s attack.


    Gu kunyue didn''t think that Gu Yangzhi really dared to do this. He was stunned. At this moment, Gu Yangzhi took the opportunity to offer a sword similar to Gu kunyue.


    This is from Su Yixiao.


    "Although this sword is not very good, it is better than what you are holding now. I know your most familiar weapon is sword. Hold it first, Nuo!"


    At this moment, Gu Yangzhi and Gu kunyue are fighting fiercely and the silver swords are dancing wildly. You can only see two dark shadows entangled together. You can only hear the sound of fighting, but you can''t see how to fight. Extremely fast! From time to time, see two or three yellow power flash.


    But Su Yixiao can see clearly that Gu kunyue has been attacking Gu Yangzhi crazily, but his internal power is not as good as Gu Yangzhi. Every move can be easily cracked by Gu Yangzhi, and then he attacks more crazily, so vicious circle.


    "Ping -"


    the two swords collided together and burst out a yellow aura.


    "Gu Yangzhi, you traitor! How dare you show up in front of me? " Gu Kun said gnashing his teeth, a face of resentment.


    Gu Yangzhi said: "second young master, don''t say anything. Let''s play seriously."


    Having said that, Gu Yangzhi let go of Gu kunyue. Gu kunyue lost his balance and took several steps forward.


    Gu Yangzhi took advantage of this opportunity, propped himself up with spiritual power, pushed himself into the air, and then flew over Gu kunyue''s head.


    When Gu kunyue reacted, a sword had stopped behind him.


    Even He could feel the chill of that sword.


    It''s the bone chilling.


    It''s telling him that he lost, completely.


    Gu Kun more initiative to admit defeat, but that pair of snake like eyes are still staring at Gu Yangzhi.


    Gu Yangzhi turned to go, then stopped, turned back to look at Gu kunyue, and said: "life is up to me, not home. Second young master, take care


    Leng Kun said that he was not sure whether he was a big brother.


    This person who used to play with him, really can steal pills?!


    Gu kunyue can''t help suspecting.


    Gu Yangzhi just returned to Su Yixiao, slapped him on the chest.


    "Cough Captain, it hurts! "


    Su Yixiao, with a black face, yelled at Gu Yangzhi, who was suddenly playful and smiling: "do you still know the pain? I don''t know if the sword wound is more painful than my fist? "


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t answer. On the contrary, he looked at the others, but they didn''t look very well.


    It''s just like he owes them money.


    So they are worried about This wound in the arm, right?


    Gu Yang felt warm in his heart.


    He said piously to them: "don''t worry, Captain, I This injury is nothing. When I played again, I sealed the artery with spirit power, so I didn''t leave too much blood... "


    Gu Yangzhi stopped talking before he finished.


    How does he feel The worse they look, the worse they look? Did he say something wrong? No, I''ve tried my best to comfort them ¡«


    "Oh, originally our team leader wanted to apply some medicine. Now, Gu Yangzhi seems to be able to repair it automatically! Forget it

 Chapter 123

    "Forget it! I''m on it. Qingyu, don''t worry about that one. This is my two matches ¡« - "


    " ah? " Bai Qingyu has a bitter face. How can she compare with the captain? Can he give up?


    As a result, Bai Qingyu just raised her hand to the host and said, "I In my opinion, "


    " dare you? "


    Su Yixiao looks unhappy.


    As soon as Bai Qingyu admits defeat, others will definitely admit defeat. In this way, there is nothing better than that. ~


    Bai Qingyu explains to Su Yixiao with a sad face: "Captain, you can say that we can make such great progress thanks to your devil training. Devil training is all invented by you. Can we beat you?


    Victory and defeat have already been predestined. Why do you have to struggle for nothing? "


    Su Yixiao was upset and let him go with a wave.


    And then she went down.


    Next, Baili Xiyue and Su luanyin.


    Although Baili Xiyue is not as fierce as Su luanyin, her moves are merciless. In addition, Baili Xiyue is better than Su luanyin.


    So after a fight, there is no doubt that Baili Xiyue won.


    There are three people left, Su Yixiao, Baili Xiyue and Gu Yangzhi.


    In previous years, there were only two players left. On the third day, there were three players in this game. The judges are all thinking about whether or not to add one more game.


    At this time, Gu Yangzhi raised his hand and took the initiative to admit defeat.


    "Yang Zhi, what are you doing?"


    Su Yixiao frowned, even Gu Yangzhi gave up, let her than what?


    Gu Yangzhi ignored Su Yixiao and said to the tangled referee: "either when I give up or I''m out of the game


    The audience''s "wow" is not calm.


    Do you know the difference between giving up and quitting?


    It''s very simple.


    If you give up, you will only condescend to the loser.


    And quit the game, that is to say, yuan completely became the last. It can also be said that all previous efforts were in vain.


    Whether it''s the referee or the members of the team or the audience, if they are really given a choice, they will agree to let him give up.


    Because of this, there are at least some places.


    "Referee, I give up!"


    A hundred Li Xiyue followed closely.


    All of a sudden, there was silence.


    But no one said it was to stop Baili Xiyue.


    Su Yixiao does not agree with the call Baili Xiyue.


    "Xiyue, why are you doing this?" Can''t our two sisters have a good fight? Admit defeat, admit defeat one by one, can we play together? The boat of friendship turns over, the ship of love sinks Ah, she seems to have no love


    Su Yixiao refused to think of Ming junxie at this time.


    Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao with a sad face and asks for mercy: "Xiaoxiao, after two days, I really can''t hold on. Let us go, Ang? Besides, this last match, whether it''s a match or not, the champion is yours, and the team title belongs to us. There''s no need to match! Good boy. When we went home early for dinner, we were starving to death ~ "


    Bai lixiyue said that, Su Yixiao also felt a little hungry and said," well, let''s go home for dinner first. "


    Audience:


    Referee: --


    Moderator:


    Isn''t a meal important for a champion? Ah, hey, they are spiritual masters and practitioners. If they don''t eat, they won''t die! Is it necessary to be so hungry and thirsty?

 Chapter 124

    Su Yixiao will despise them if he hears their voice.


    Life in the world, is not to eat, drink, sleep, down-to-earth! Cultivation is the main thing, but can one leave cultivation and eat?


    No!


    Man is iron, rice is steel, a meal is not hungry.


    As a person who has experienced life and death, she has long been tired of intrigue, so she found something she would do as a person - enjoy!


    Every minute, every second, Su Yixiao will not treat himself badly, will not let go of the people who have hurt him. For example, Su linman!


    That''s the person she hates to the core. Su Yixiao thinks that a large part of her life is for revenge! In order to cut Su Lin Man under the witch, take her blood and supply her.


    "Hi, master, what do you think?"


    Su luanyin slaps Su Yixiao on the shoulder and simply and rudely calls back Su Yixiao''s soul, which has gone away.


    Su Yixiao was frightened, after seeing Su luanyin, she patted her chest and calmed down.


    By the way, don''t forget to blame Su luanyin: "can you be quiet, you girl? I scared you to death. " This girl, do you know that people will be scared to death!


    Su luanyin shook his head: "316 taught me that people in the world are more terrible than ghosts. Really?"


    Su Yixiao There''s nothing wrong with what you said, so pay attention when you come out next time She''s vulnerable. She''ll be scared.


    This words say go out, draw a burst of white eyes, she is fragile?! Then there are no tough people in the world.


    The referee and the host were helpless, but what else could they do? They had to cancel tomorrow''s competition and directly enter the announcement and award ceremony, so they were allowed to go back in advance.


    Of course, among these people who are worried about this, we must get rid of the evil of Ming Jun.


    Because at this time, mingjunxie is on his way to pry Su Yixiao''s window.


    After dinner, Su Yixiao calls Gu Yangzhi upstairs and asks him to go to his bedroom.


    First of all, he scolded mercilessly, and then let him stretch out his arm to remove the spirit power of suppressing blood flow.


    All of a sudden, the blood came straight out.


    Su Yixiao looks at Gu Yangzhi reproachfully, then takes out a yuan spirit elixir from the glazed jade bracelet and cuts his finger


    "Captain, what are you doing?" Gu Yangzhi wants to reach out to stop Su Yixiao''s action, but she quickly avoids it.


    "Don''t move if you don''t want to die!"


    Su Yixiao''s painful eyebrows twitched.


    Damn it, my fingers are connected! It hurts!


    "BIU ~"


    with just one drop, Su Yixiao was so stingy that he would only drop a drop of blood on the yuan spirit pill, but this drop had enough effect.


    The milky white yuan elixir turned into a red elixir in an instant.


    This process Seems familiar.


    Well, that''s right. Su Yixiao gave this one to Ming junxie at the beginning.


    Su Yixiao grinds the pill into a powdery solid and sprinkles it on Gu Yangzhi''s bleeding arm.


    Before long, Gu Yangzhi''s arm magically stopped bleeding, and even healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Gu Yangzhi looked at all the money in surprise and looked up at Su Yixiao: "Captain. This... "


    "Don''t make a noise!" In case, Su Yixiao wrapped a layer of gauze on Gu Yang''s arm.


    Gu Yang''s mouth, he knows Su Yixiao is still angry with him, there is not much to say.


    And what mingjunxie came in to see was just this scene.


    And then Next, he will inevitably be jealous

 Chapter 125

    Mingjunxie wanted to open the window outside. When he saw that there was another man in the room, he made a quick decision. Mingjunxie stretched out his fist and smashed a hole in the window.


    Su Yixiao looks back with black lines all over her face.


    Gu Yang''s heart "clattered" a, immediately stood up, thought: jealous mad devil Ming instructor, will not misunderstand what?


    Thinking. But there was still some politeness. Gu Yangzhi held out his right hand and said hello to Ming junxie: "good evening, drillmaster Ming!"


    Ming Jun Xie: "not good!"


    Gu Yangzhi He can''t answer that.


    Ming Jun evil look did not take care of Yang one eye, just fixed staring at Su Yixiao is about to smoke face.


    Gu Yangzhi felt that it was time for him to go out.


    The two men "fight" for a while. If they kill people, it will bring disaster to the fish pond.


    Gu Yang didn''t say hello. He picked up his coat and went out.


    When he was about to close the door, he clearly heard a "pa" sound resounding through the sky.


    I can''t help looking back curiously, but I can see that the former high and powerful Ming instructor, with two clear palms on his white face, was hanging on it.


    And his family leader''s hand, just left the face of the Ming Instructor


    "Pa!"


    Gu Yang fiercely closed the door.


    What I saw just now is really incredible!


    Is our team leader so fierce? So all the time, the captain they saw was more gentle.


    EH ~


    Gu Yang trembled twice.


    Decide not to think about these things that don''t belong to his pure children, let the captain and the drillmaster do those indescribable things secretly!


    "You are really Developed limbs, simple mind, you pry the window, I haven''t said anything, you actually unload the window this time?! You''re saving your energy, aren''t you? "


    Su Yixiao is standing on his waist, punctuation marks are playing disorderly, the whole appearance of a shrew, but in the evil eyes of Ming Jun, how to see how good-looking!


    Maybe it''s beauty in the eyes of the beholder ~


    but I can''t show it at this time. After all, I''m here today to ask for punishment.


    After realizing this problem, mingjunxie immediately tenses her face, grabs Su Yixiao''s arm and pushes her against the wall. One hand around her slender waist, one hand on her right ear, gently pay down the body, breathing all spray on her earlobe -


    "I tell you clearly, I''m jealous, how!"


    Su Yixiao


    Is this man made of iron? Why can''t he push it? Also, you can talk. Why is the pressure so low?


    It must have been on purpose!


    "Ah Su Yixiao really can''t push this person away, "what kind of vinegar do you eat? Yang Zhi is injured. Can''t I stop the bleeding for him? "


    "Where can''t stop the bleeding? Who can''t stop it? Why should you? And why in your boudoir? " Ming junxie is aggressive. It seems that Su Yixiao will not be punished. He will not give up.


    "I''m his captain!"


    "The others are free." It means all can be cured.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know how to cure! "


    "Yijing also has medical teachers."


    "You have no reason to make trouble Su Yixiao is going crazy.


    "I''ll make trouble out of nothing. Not only do I have to make trouble, but I have to make enough today!"


    After that, he kisses Su Yixiao''s lips.


    Toss and tear.


    Gentle? Oh, this woman is restless, not gentle for the time being!

 Chapter 126

    Ming junxie, like a hungry wolf, looks for food in Su Yixiao''s mouth. He is rude until he is gentle, swallowing Su Yixiao bit by bit


    "Well..."


    Su Yixiao is really suffocating.


    Raise a foot, aim at the foot of the dark king evil ruthlessly step down.


    Ming Jun evil eat pain, had to let go of Su Yixiao.


    "Girl, you -"


    "you are sick, aren''t you. When you are sick, go back to your home and find someone to treat you. You are a strange king. At your command, many people will treat you. Why don''t you come to my room and find me uncomfortable? "


    Ming junxie didn''t think so. He was thinking about it in his heart. It''s a good thing that Su Yixiao is angry. It also shows that he has a place in her heart!


    Liu Shaoji should really be the words: pit wife for a while, chasing his wife crematorium.


    It seems that the emotional quotient of mingjunxie''s hot head has not been saved.


    Ming junxie sits on Su Yixiao''s bed with her face on her face, looks at Su Yixiao, and then lies down: "I''m used to sleeping with you, so I can''t sleep anywhere else. For the sake of my sleep, I will not go out! "


    Su Yixiao True villain, false high


    The king of hell held his head high.


    "Whatever you say, come and sleep with me!"


    Su Yixiao: "do you think I''m the sleeping maid in your strange palace? If you want to sleep by yourself, you are not the same as the servant girl in the palace. Is that enough for you? "


    "But there are no women in my palace You are the only one who has slept with me. " Ming junxie hugs Su Yixiao from behind and says that he originally wanted to tease her, but But Su Yixiao misunderstood something.


    Su Yixiao ignores that mingjunxie''s hand is still on her waist. She turns her head and bumps into mingjunxie''s eyes. She opens her eyes in surprise: "no women How can you Like men? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ming junxie''s hand on Su Yixiao''s waist stops, his eyes are more and more deep, as if to swallow the impure woman in front of him.


    But some people have said that action is more important than everything.


    Ming Jun evil will su Yixiao resistance on the shoulder, the goal is very clear, is that a big bed.


    "What are you going to do again


    "Fuck you!" With a ferocious face, mingjunxie said, "come and have a try, do you like men or you ~"


    after that, mingjunxie fell down and worked hard in Su Yixiao''s neck.


    Su Yixiao is really flustered now.


    The man put her hands on his head and didn''t let him move. He pushed and kicked him. After a dull hum, he actually put her leg on his shoulder


    Emmmm, what kind of posture?


    It''s so hard on her.


    "Ming Mingjunxie, you let me go I I admit you like women, OK? "


    With a smile, Mingjun looks up and says to Su Yixiao, "do you just admit it now? If it''s too late, you''ll have a good time! "


    Ming junxie decided that he would not let her go again.


    Question that he likes men? This girl is amazing.


    At the end of the day, Su Yixiao has only one sentence in her head -


    why can she still get up when she has already kicked into the middle of the crotch?!


    Also, can you put her legs down, it''s really hard!


    It''s said that mingjunxie has never had a woman. Su Yixiao really doesn''t believe that such a powerful kissing skill can be practiced without dozens of times.


    Seeing that the girl under mingjunxie is thinking again, she bites her viciously. Su Yixiao screams, and then falls into the exquisite kissing skill of mingjunxie


    The house is beautiful


    At the same time, they bid farewell to their virginity.

 Chapter 128

    "Wait a minute."


    In the dark Jun evil is about to go out from the window, Su Yixiao called him.


    The dark king evil turns round and says gallantly: "is it that I am reluctant to part with my king?"


    Su Yixiao frowned: "you just go to die. I want to ask, when will xianbingcao be given to me, and this is your medicine for the second time. "


    Su Yixiao throws a red pill to mingjunxie because she knows he will catch it.


    Hsin Jun evil looked at the Dan medicine in his hands, and then said, "today, Ben Wang specially transferred the time to the afternoon. Do you think Ben Wang is very smart?"


    Smart? Su Yixiao has a white eye.


    It''s really smart, for your own lust!! Really.


    Su Yixiao didn''t say anything. She waved her hand to let mingjunxie roll quickly, then opened her door and went downstairs.


    Before I went downstairs, I heard a very loud quarrel. She was curious. When she looked down from upstairs, she saw several people sitting in the living room. They couldn''t get out of the room with all kinds of pushing and shoving.


    At the first glance, Su Yixiao frowned, because the people sitting at the bottom were members of the Xingyue team and the zining team. They were the ones who had a festival with her.


    To be honest, Su Yixiao didn''t welcome them.


    Go downstairs and stop behind rocky.


    Rosie knew who was behind her, but she just didn''t move.


    This sofa is big and soft. At first glance, it''s the position of the most powerful person in the room. No need to guess. Luo Qi''er knows that it''s su Yixiao. It''s because she knows that, so she won''t let it.


    Why should she let her go? There are so many sofas in this room.


    Su Yixiao saw that she didn''t respond, and she chuckled.


    Baili Xiyue can''t help but directly want to pull Luo Qi''er''s cheap hoof, but he is pulled by Su Yixiao on the way.


    Luo Qi''er saw Su Yixiao retreat and said, "how dare you move, guests? Is that how the Xiaoyao team has no tutor? "


    Baili Xiyue opens her eyes, regardless of Su Yixiao''s obstruction, she is going to pick up Luo Qi''er.


    "Ah, I..."


    Su Yixiao a look in the eye, instructs Liu Shaoji to cover the mouth of hundred Li Xiyue and pull it by the way.


    Liu Shaoji got the order and said a few words in Bai Li Xiyue''s ear. Bai Li Xiyue obediently followed him.


    "Master, this woman is sitting in your seat. Do you want me to throw her out?" Say Su luanyin roll sleeve, wait for Su Yixiao to say "Hmm".


    Su Yixiao shook her head and said, "no, just throw away the sofa after she leaves."


    After that, he sat opposite Luo Qi''er with his chest around.


    In a word, let Luo Qi Er''s face become excrement yellow.


    The light second kill Luo Qier.


    Luo Qi''er stood up and said, "ah, Su Yixiao, what do you mean?"


    "You mean what you think."


    "Hello, Su Yixiao. We''ve come to congratulate you on winning the championship. You treat your guests like this. Barbarians are barbarians. It''s no surprise that the champion is yours!"


    The famous guns are hidden.


    This means that Su Yixiao is a barbarian.


    "Treat the guests? How did you deal with it? In this case, we will treat the guests well!! Cherish the moon, close the door


    "To order!" Hundred Li Xi month radiates the gold wire in the hand, wave past, long-distance closed the door.


    "Rocky, you''ve been jealous of me, haven''t you?" Su Yixiao is not in a good mood and won''t let people live one more minute, so he said straight to the point.

 Chapter 129

    Luo Qi Er hook lips, arm ring sarcastic say: "joke, I envy you?"? Is the Su family very powerful? One of the three families? Why should miss Ben be jealous of a worthless waste? "


    "Waste?" Su Yixiao nods. "Yes, that''s right. I''m rubbish. What are you, please? It seems that Miss Luo was kicked off the stage by me. I remember the first game right


    In front of so many people, Luo Qi''er''s face turned red instantly. With so many people watching the match, she couldn''t explain, so she didn''t say a word, just glared at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "it''s useless for you to stare at me. You''re the one who kicks the hall today. You''re the one who says you''re here to congratulate us, but you''re the one who''s smiling. I''m very lazy. I like well water better than river water. But I also hate people to climb on my head and take a shit on my neck. If you don''t provoke me, I''m still sleeping. Will you provoke you? Can I offend me? "


    Rosier choked.


    She couldn''t say a word.


    Even the people she brought with her felt that Su Yixiao was right.


    Su Yixiao took a sip of water and continued: "I see you are still young. How many opportunities have I given you? Do you say you cherish it? From the morning run to mirage, before and after the game, how many times have you been cheap? Which time I don''t know? But did I find you? No, It''s you who don''t cherish the opportunity, it''s you who destroy the road. I, Su Yixiao, was not a heartless and cold-blooded man, but who could smile in front of the murderer after being framed and slandered so many times? "


    ¡­¡­


    "So, Rocher, you have to confess!"


    Su Yixiao throws a poison into Luo Qi''er''s slightly open mouth. The poison melts in the mouth and has no taste, so Luo Qi''er has swallowed it when she reacts.


    "You What did you give me to eat? " Luo Qi Er coughed a few times, nothing coughed out.


    "Poison." What Su Yixiao said is light. "Every three days, there will be a sharp pain. When it hurts, it''s as if there are thousands of insects eroding your internal organs. Don''t ask me for an antidote. This poison is made from my blood. There is no antidote at all. I''d like to see you off from Qingyu! "


    After that, Su Yixiao stood up and went upstairs regardless of everyone''s eyes.


    Because in the poison, Su Yixiao added a kind of material, which can make the poisoned person unable to speak for a long time, so Su Yixiao didn''t hear Luo Qi''er abusing her at all.


    The reason why she did this was because she was afraid that if she was not careful, she would crush this guy to death.


    "Captain, what about the others?"


    Bai Qingyu asked.


    This time, Luo Qi''er is not the only one to pick things up. Even if Luo Qi''er is solved, these guys will also sit there.


    Su Yi stopped, then turned around and said to those who had a problem with her and Xiaoyao: "I don''t hate you very much. If you want to beat me, you can stay. If you have enough of the play, you can go home quickly."


    "Wait a minute!"


    A clear voice forced Su Yixiao to stop, turned around and asked what happened.


    "Miss Su, please return my family heirloom."


    Su Yixiao fixed her eyes and remembered that this is Leng Yanxi, the guy who cheated with her heirloom in the competition between Leng family and her.


    "Heirloom? What do you want from me? "

 Chapter 130

    "On the stage. The ring you found. It''s the heirloom of my cold family. I hope Miss Su can give it back to us. " Leng Yanxi is in a hurry.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s posture, it''s obvious that he wants to turn his back on others!


    They really got it right.


    Su Yixiao turned around and said, "I remember I asked you on stage. You said you didn''t know what it was, and now you come to me for it? Is this your boarding house? Miss Leng. Where is it cool? Stay there. Don''t come to me for entertainment. "


    After that, Su Yixiao turned around and ignored these boring guys.


    No matter what the three brothers and sisters of the Leng family call Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao just goes forward, not moved by his family.


    They are really in a hurry.


    The master of the cold family doesn''t know about it yet. If they do, the three of them can''t help being punished. Cold family''s family, they can support the general that is lucky.


    There are few people who can live under the family law.


    Their eyes are red, like attacking Su Yixiao from behind.


    Hundred Li Xi month they a few people didn''t stop, rigidly looking at Leng Yan Xi to send out an attack, quickly to Su Yixiao to make.


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful!"


    "Master..."


    They can know in their hearts that Su Yixiao doesn''t have any spiritual power at all. They can''t imagine such a miserable situation.


    But unexpectedly, a white light flashed, cold Yan Xi''s attack was resolved like the air.


    They fixed an eye to see, Xiaoyao team except Su luanyin several people are happy.


    It turns out that the white light is not someone else. It is the white tiger white wing that used to nest in Su Yixiao''s arms.


    When I was in Gu''s drugstore, he was responsible for bringing Gu Aojie back to Gu''s family. They happened to see the white wing recovery entity.


    Suddenly appeared such a huge thing, cold Yan Xi scared legs soft, fierce lying on the ground.


    Su Yixiao frowned and asked Bai Yi with concern: "Bai Yi, how did you come out?" Shouldn''t we absorb aura to prepare for promotion? Or Ready for promotion?


    Think of the shining eyes of Su Yixiao.


    Bai Yi nodded and gently licked Su Yixiao''s face: "master, with your preparation, I have to be promoted!"


    Su Yixiao wept with joy.


    White wing suffered so long crime, finally want to promote.


    Ready? What does she have to prepare?


    Su Yixiao thought about it, and a flash of light came into his mind: "Oh! by the way! White wing, don''t worry about your promotion! I have animal Dan here. It won''t be a big risk if I eat it. "


    Bai Yi nodded and shook his head.


    He knew his master''s ability, and he never worried about promotion, because the master around him was always there, but he didn''t mean it.


    White wing turns his head, big blue eyes staring at Leng Yan coldly. Virtually, Leng Yan can feel the chill from head to toe.


    I''ve seen it in the jade bracelet for a long time. This cheap woman is really unkind. The master has let her go, and she even wants to die?!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the white wing moved.


    Take an elegant step and walk slowly to Leng Yanxi.


    No one dares to stop him.


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin and another admirer dare not speak for Leng Yanxi even if they don''t stop him.


    "White wings!" Su Yixiao called him, "don''t hurt too much."


    White wings have big heads.


    Leng Yanxi was afraid that she would be buried here. But Su Yixiao''s words she also heard, immediately not afraid.


    Su Yixiao is the master of this beast!


    She won''t let him hurt herself. Will he go against the master''s will? That will be wiped out by heaven''s punishment!

 Chapter 131

    "What? This is Yijing college. How dare you move me? Try it


    Leng Yan is holding her chest and yelling at Bai Yi. She looks like a shrew.


    She knew that Bai Yi didn''t dare to move her.


    But it seemed that it was beyond her expectation.


    "You Let go of me


    People watched Leng Yanxi hooked up by Bai Yi''s claws, hanging in the air, shaking hands and feet. The whole person was twisting hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it all the time.


    "Your master said he would not let you touch me, you brute. Can''t you understand people?"


    Su Yixiao looked at the cold face like a clown with a smile and said, "Miss Leng, are you deaf? What I said just now is don''t hurt too much. I didn''t say I can''t move you. OK, I''ll say it again! Miss Leng takes her own life, Bai Yi, as long as she doesn''t play to death, she can play at will.


    Bai Yi takes the order and tosses Leng Yanxi up and down, ignoring her begging for mercy and calling.


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin couldn''t see it any more. She stepped forward and asked Su Yixiao respectfully for his sister Leng Yanxi''s mercy: "Miss Su, my sister is young and doesn''t know how to deal with it. Please hold your hand high and let him go."


    Su Yixiao sneered, young? Don''t you know? It seems that she is older than herself! I don''t know what to wear.


    Funny!


    Su Yixiao went to Leng Yanxi''s cousin, raised his head and said, "look, is your sister younger or am I younger? Can you be proud when you are young? Young, you can use despicable means to get the championship that does not belong to her? Now it''s your sister who''s been fooled, but if I don''t have enough skills, I''ll be fooled. Would it be me who was thrown around there? Are you helping me or not? "


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin is speechless by Su Yixiao. He lowers his head red faced and lets Su Yixiao teach him a lesson.


    After su Yixiao finished, he said: "I know he''s wrong, but it''s my cousin after all. Can you look at my face..."


    "Your face? How much is your face worth? Do I know you? "


    Su Yixiao is really angry today.


    What kind of people have you met? He thinks he has to be the first in the world?


    However, for Su Yixiao, they are not even farts.


    Can talk a few words, that is also to the other party''s basic courtesy, does not mean that you can continue to climb to her head.


    The higher you climb, the worse you fall.


    And this is the man.


    He thinks that he is the Savior. He thinks that it''s easy for him to save a person. As long as he moves his face, everything can be solved. To put it simply, it''s narcissism.


    Unfortunately, no one can listen to his bullshit. Su Yixiao is even more impossible.


    Who is she? The person who has been arrogant for a lifetime, she will continue to be crazy in this lifetime. How can you look at other people''s eyes?


    So this man, by the way, was thrown out of the room with the shivering one next to him.


    "Bye, no, wait for your cousin. I''ll give it back to you after playing with my white wing for a while. "


    Then, "pa", the door of the villa closed tightly.


    "Cousin, what can I do? Yan Xi is still in it


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin frowned and turned his head and left: "there''s no choice but to go to the headmaster."


    The man behind followed him and went to the direction of Zhao Jincheng''s room.

 Chapter 132

    They burst in without knocking at the door.


    "Headmaster, we..." Just about to complain, they saw the man sitting next to the principal.


    Bowing respectfully, he said to the king of the underworld, "well, drillmaster of the underworld."


    Ming junxie just stares at Zhao Jincheng and ignores them. As if for him, these two people did not appear at all


    They two looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the doubt, why is Ming Jun Xie here?


    They didn''t need to be so excited when mingjunxie was here. However, people in Yijing college know that mingjunxie took Su Yixiao away a few days ago.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie have that kind of intimate relationship, and they come to sue Su Yixiao. If they don''t have a fever in their head, they will never say it.


    But in the current situation, they can''t help saying otherwise.


    "Headmaster, I have something to say to you, we..."


    "Headmaster, you''d better consider what Wang said. If you don''t agree with me to accompany her, it''s also a question whether we can continue to drive this leisure scene."


    Cold Yan Xi her cousin a words haven''t finished, the dark king evil inserts in and interrupts him.


    Zhao Jincheng didn''t care about the two students who broke in suddenly. He was sweating and staring at mingjunxie with a depressed face. After a while, he said, "do you have to? Can''t we go other ways? You have to know - "


    " you have to know that if I go, she will be more likely to come back. The animal tide will be far away from us, away from these innocent people, and our Chengdu. But if I don''t go, she will be less likely to come back alive! At that time, the orcs have no master, and the leader is captured again. They will soon gather Warcraft and fight I don''t want to see you, I don''t want to see you


    Zhao Jincheng


    He didn''t say a word, but he knew from his heart that there was nothing wrong with the heresy of Ming Jun.


    But


    The Emperor


    "Ah ~" it''s hard to disobey the emperor''s order. Zhao Jincheng''s hand rises and falls powerlessly.


    He ever knew, dark king evil already knew, he and the affair between emperor.


    Mingjunxie said: "headmaster, as long as you promise, the emperor''s side is not a problem! Do you think I can''t persuade you? "


    Of course, Zhao Jincheng knows that mingjunxie is capable.


    He had no way, had to extremely reluctantly nod, agreed to the condition that dark king evil put forward.


    This is the only way to let go.


    The faces of the two turned to the two men with the same face.


    "You When did you come in? Can I help you? " Zhao Jincheng looks surprised.


    Two men who have been in this room for a long time are covered with black lines.


    Is it difficult to They worked as furnishings for a long time?


    And what did the headmaster and drillmaster Ming talk about? They couldn''t understand a word.


    Curious, really curious.


    They''ve never heard of orcs or animal tides.


    But they didn''t dare to ask. They were afraid that one of them might accidentally pull out any secrets. They were two nobody. They must be dead!


    It''s meaningless!


    "Headmaster, we''ve been here for a long time."


    Zhao Jincheng: "Oh? Well, what can I do for you? "


    "It''s the headmaster."


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin just wanted to talk, but he was robbed by the pit goods nearby.


    "For me, I For me, "


    " headmaster, we went to congratulate the members of the Xiaoyao team, but they refused to go in. However, they caught our Yanxi and said that they wanted to shut the door and beat the dog. Headmaster, go to save Yanxi, she will be killed by the members of the Xiaoyao team! "

 Chapter 134

    They said on the seat that it was ok, this guy actually climbed over and held the thigh of the dark king evil.


    Ming junxie''s temper came up.


    "Get out of here, get out of here. Wang wants to have a good relationship with the leader of Xiaoyao team. But if they don''t give you a chance, it''s useless for you two to flatter me. Go away. "


    How could Ming junxie eat this?


    Unless Su Yixiao said to the dark king himself.


    But as soon as I think of Su Yixiao, mingjunxie''s heart is full of sour gas.


    This girl, the first night all gave her, still so dislike him. Was it not enough last night?


    Or Any other questions?


    Two people are not polite to be kicked away by him, and then said: "a man, a man has gold under his knees. Do you two have any dignity when you kneel? And your cousin. She''s so mean. It''s not necessarily bad for her to give it to Xiao Xiao. It''s just that if you like to listen to it, you will not listen to it. "


    Then he got up and left.


    The two men looked at Zhao Jincheng again.


    I didn''t expect that I was still yelling for revenge. In the next moment, you''ll turn over and you won''t recognize people.


    "Well! It''s unforgivable that you have made mistakes first and dare to cheat me here. For the sake of the past, our headmaster has exempted your family. Get out of here! Excuse me, Yaxing


    As soon as they heard this, the headmaster said something. They had no reason to go on.


    As for Leng Yanxi, they are really powerless.


    Simply


    "Cousin, if the owner asks, you say we don''t know about it."


    Leng Yanxi chokes. Don''t agree with his method


    The man is a little anxious, anxious rotation said: "Oh, you don''t say, I don''t say, who will know this thing?" If it could be saved, it would have been saved. There is no way


    It''s better to save two than to die with three.


    Leng Yanxi''s cousin finally nodded under the gaze of the other party.


    "Ah ~ ~" Leng Yanxi sighs. This is the most helpless thing in Yijing''s three years.


    Besides, Su Yixiao''s side -


    Bai Yi is in a big mood, and Su Yixiao can''t stop it. Cold Yan Xi that woman, repeatedly challenge her bottom line, this thing to white wing is no bad.


    "Xiaoxiao, you just Let white wing play Baili Xiyue is shocked to see this scene. Su Yixiao is too fond of animals, isn''t he?!


    Su Yixiao said: "that is my partner, not for me to enslave the object, it wants to play, let him play it!" In fact, it doesn''t matter if you play dead.


    She didn''t say that. It''s very strange that she took the beast as her partner. If she said that again, those people would think that she was ill.


    But what about that?


    She did look at the beast as a companion.


    Among the five people, only Baili Xiyue had Warcraft, but she was surprised.


    All along, she has never abused or despised Xuan, but also did not as a partner, so deep feelings.


    Su Yixiao''s words made her think.


    Su luanyin looks around and stares at Su Yixiao''s door for a long time. She can''t hold it any longer. Then she asks Su Yixiao, "master, where''s instructor Ming? Didn''t he come to your room last night? "


    Su Yixiao suddenly stops. His face is black again.

 Chapter 135

    Really convinced this girl, well why mention him.


    "Dead!" Su Yixiao replied.


    "Die..." Su luanyin opened his eyes, "where are you dead?"


    Su Yixiao


    Is this girl too pure?


    Why does she feel like crying without tears?


    I don''t know what it''s like for mingjunxie to hear the conversation between her and Su luanyin. Su Yixiao suddenly looks forward to it.


    By the way!


    Su Yixiao suddenly realized a problem.


    She turned around and stared at Gu Yangzhi and said, "luanyin, how do you know that mingjunxie came to my room last night? Yang Zhi, tell me about it


    Su luanyin scratched her head.


    I can''t figure out what Shifu wants. Is it for her to answer or for Gu Yang''s brother to answer?


    "I guessed it!" "She wasn''t there when I said it!"


    The two voices started at the same time.


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    Gu Yang''s hammer of chagrin.


    Why did he say that when he said that Lori was not in, he just said that if he didn''t tell her, it would be over! The captain is so smart that he can find out the wrong sentence in his words at random.


    "So you didn''t tell luanyin, did you tell others?"


    Su Yixiao sneered.


    This guy, when so many words, before that silent beautiful sultry image completely subverted.


    "Gu Yangzhi, when have you been so busy?" Su Yixiao can''t help questioning.


    Gu Yang''s face turned red and he hung his head and said nothing.


    Su Yixiao did not tease him, turned to white wing said: "white wing, don''t play, just throw it out.". I''ll take you to the top. "


    As soon as Bai Yi heard it, he immediately threw Leng Yanxi up heavily. When he was about to fall down, he slapped her in the face -


    "pa", and Leng Yanxi, who was beaten out, smashed the window directly and then flew away.


    During this period, there was no one who called out "help".


    Su Yixiao watched him fly out like a ball, with black lines all over his head, and asked Bai Yi, "are you dead?"


    White wing shakes his huge head: "no, it''s just waist broken, plus fainted..."


    Su Yixiao


    Su luanyin, they are also speechless.


    Waist broken, must say so relaxed?


    They all feel extraordinary pain.


    "All right, all right." Su Yixiao waved, "luanyin, you go to call out Xiyue and Shaoji and borrow their Xuan. I want to go to Wuwu forest."


    "Good ~ ~" Su luanyin agreed to the straightforward, a jump of run upstairs, to call greasy crooked two people.


    Su luanyin is so pure that she has no idea why Su Yixiao doesn''t call anyone else but her past.


    After a while, Su luanyin red face downstairs, hiding behind Su Yixiao, silent, Su Yixiao just a smile.


    That''s right. She just has a bad taste and doesn''t want to eat dog food.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji come down, and their faces are red. See Su Yixiao snow bright eyes, are embarrassed to turn his head, dare not look at him.


    "Shifu, I just went to call sister Xiyue and brother Shaoji. I found them in that... "


    Su Yixiao: "which one?"


    "That''s it! Oh, dear Su luanyin is ashamed to say, but just shakes Su Yixiao''s sleeve.


    They coughed a few times.


    It took a long time for Su luanyin to say, "that''s Master, when you''re with drillmaster Ming, you''ll know that too. "


    Su Yixiao suddenly black face.

 Chapter 136

    "That one" is either a kiss or a hug. What''s more serious is that they can''t help falling in love with each other, but


    Why did Mao mention her and that cheap man of Ming junxie?!


    Is Su luanyin really pure or stupid?


    I think it was intentional!!


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji think the same.


    But little Lori''s eyes are too simple to question.


    Su Yixiao bear the heart of the gas, let a hundred Li Xiyue release the flying beast, let Xuan will her, white wing, and a hundred Li Xiyue three people to the forest.


    But how can Liu Shaoji fall when the moon is gone?


    Well, one more will do.


    But


    "Shifu, I''m going to ~ ~"


    "Captain, take me and Gu Yangzhi! It''s not kind of you to leave us alone. "


    Su Yixiao


    In the face of accusations, Su Yixiao was silent.


    Under the hard and soft, Su Yixiao asked the meaning of Xuan, Xuan listen to the hundred Li Xi month, no opinion.


    So Su Yixiao can only take all the people together.


    "I don''t know what''s good about going to Wuwang forest!" Su Yixiao make complaints about it.


    Su luanyin encircles Su Yixiao''s arm and sweetly says, "as long as you follow the master, no matter where you go, luanyin thinks it''s the best." finally, she doesn''t forget to blink her eyes.


    Su Yixiao''s mood is getting better, but she suddenly feels that Su luanyin, a little loli, was a man in her last life, or a playboy. She can''t resist such superb skills in seducing her younger sister.


    The speed of flying beast is really different. Half an hour later, they have arrived at Wuwang forest. The place where they stop happens to be their domain. Oh, no, it''s the previous domain.


    When they revisited their hometown, they were filled with emotion.


    But they look like they''re going to hit the sky with thunder.


    Bai Yi sighed: "later, all these lightning will fall on me. So, master, you''d better stay away from me. "


    How is that possible?


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "This promotion is very important. I have to be with you!"


    "But..."


    "There''s no difference. You have to listen to me. Xiyue Shaoji, take everyone to the side. "


    In fact, they think it''s just an ordinary animal promotion.


    But the serious look of sending a box just now made them dumbfounded.


    Yeah.


    They just remember, Su Yixiao said, white wing is already a phantom beast, so this promotion may be a phantom beast to become a spirit beast.


    Tut Tut, that''s very dangerous.


    They are concerned about the captain and back off.


    Because they all know the seriousness of the situation, but in addition to one person, that is loli Su luanyin.


    "Master, luanyin will accompany you." Su luanyin shakes Su Yixiao''s sleeve and does not let go. She acts like a coquettish.


    Su Yixiao comforted her: "you follow Xiyue and watch. It''s not that I don''t leave you. It''s a big deal. One more person and one more danger will hurt you. Therefore, luanyin is obedient ¡« ~"


    "Shifu..."


    Su luanyin wants to say something else, but she has been pulled aside by the quick eyed hundred Li Xiyue.


    As Su Yixiao said, they have never experienced this kind of thing. If someone is not careful White wing They dare not think about the consequences.

 Chapter 137

    Animals are suffering, and she is the master of the complete, safe protection up, this is like it?


    Even if other people think it''s normal, for Su Yixiao, beasts are partners, relatives, and absolutely not her shield, so --


    "get out of your way, I''m ok, really! I like you to protect... "


    There is a word did not say, green from actually obedient let her go. But Something''s wrong!


    Su Yixiao a look, but see Qingli closed his eyes and fell to the ground, exposed in the outside of the place are all scarred, flesh and blood, one by one was split print.


    There was a faint smell of roast snake meat.


    Su Yixiao was angry, but he stood up and yelled to the sky: "Heaven punishes me, Cao, your grandmother!! Next time I meet you, I will definitely let you go to the underworld to eat shit! "


    ¡­¡­


    For some reason, the air was suddenly quiet.


    The thunder was gone, and the black clouds seemed to freeze in the sky. They stare at Su Yixiao blankly.


    I''ll go!


    Grass you! Grandma this kind of words, Su Yixiao can say it?! Although this is a special moment, they refuse to know such a su Yixiao.


    All right, go on.


    The punishment also seems to be reflected from Su Yixiao''s threat. The black cloud also starts to move, and the lightning continues to fall, but it is not so terrible as before. When it falls on Bai Yi, Bai Yi can feel more than twice as light as before.


    At this time, Bai Yi finally has a chance to absorb the energy in the beast pill and turn it into his own use.


    In this way, he has the ability to accept Lei who continues to chop.


    So late white wing, although there is still pain, but compared with before, is already in the enjoyment of.


    "Master I It''s OK. "


    Bai Yi replied to Su Yixiao at the first time. The purpose is to reassure her.


    Although he was in the array, he heard what happened just now.


    "Hu ~ ~" Su Yixiao relaxed.


    Bai Yi is OK. Next, she will wake up Qingli and cure these messy injuries by the way.


    Su Yixiao puts a grain of animal pill into Qingli''s mouth, and the entrance of animal pill melts. Besides, Qingli doesn''t accept the thunder of promotion. The digestion and absorption of animal pill is super fast.


    Before long, the wound on Qingli''s back stopped bleeding. Then, Qingli wakes up.


    "Lord People? Are you dead, too? Wuwuwu, it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well. "


    Su Yixiao


    It''s exactly what Bai Yi said. Qingli is just like a fool. He doesn''t have a few nice words to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not dead! But if you dare to say one more word, I can''t guarantee that you will die or not! " Su Yixiao said that it was a serious problem.


    Green from a listen to, the eye bead son turns around disorderly to see. Well The people who accompanied the host were still standing there;


    well The hat on Bai Yi''s head No, black clouds are still ugly.


    Well The director is still so beautiful


    Qingli nodded. It turned out that he was really OK. He just got up.


    It''s hard for him to say one more word, because there are so many mistakes. If you look at the eyes and face of the host, you''re really going to scare the baby to death.


    Eh, when are so many animals surrounded here?


    On weekdays, no matter who is promoted, the beasts in Wuwang forest will hide far away! So he left for a few months, the forest seems to have changed.

 Chapter 139

    But Qingli didn''t dare to ask, and the lightning didn''t chop, so they stood there safely.


    The noumenon is too big. Qingli doesn''t like noumenon, so she twines it around Su Yixiao''s wrist as a bracelet.


    Why does he faint and the white wing hold on?


    Because the magic beast is extremely above the level, each promotion of natural punishment, is the natural punishment according to the acceptable degree of view.


    Qingli''s spirit power is also the sixth level of the phantom beast. It''s the lightning of the spirit beast. Don''t blame her. She couldn''t accept it.


    Su Yixiao did not care, her eyes have been white wing where.


    "Shao Ji, how many times do you think Bai Yi will suffer?" It really hurts.


    Liu Shaoji covered Bai Li Xiyue''s eyes and said, "I''ve been counting. Now it''s the 79th thunder. If I guess well, it should be the 9981 thunder. Bai Yi will be promoted successfully."


    So much


    Everyone''s heart is shocked.


    From fear to pity, and then to worship, looking at the white wing standing up in the array.


    All the animals gathered together for some unknown reason bowed down to pay homage to the white wing in the array.


    Eighty thunder, no one will split white wings to kneel down, so white wings, is all the beasts are worthy of bow salute.


    "Click Boom


    The last one.


    Su Yixiao nervously looks at the sky, fingers gradually pinch tight.


    Seems to be ready to rush in at any time, for white wing to resist the next blow.


    The moment the lightning falls, Su Yixiao is about to rush in.


    "Don''t, Xiaoxiao --"


    "Captain, don''t --"


    at the critical moment, suddenly one of them stretched out and held Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao looked back, but it was Ming Jun Xie, who was bombed away in the morning.


    Su Yixiao''s "what are you doing here?" and "don''t stop me." before he said it, he was held in his arms by Ming junxie.


    His arms are cold, and you can see that it''s from a thousand miles.


    Because Su Yixiao can feel, Ming junxie''s back is close to Su Yixiao, his heart beat twice as fast as her.


    Ming Jun Xie did not say a word, a hand hanging on Su Yixiao''s waist, control her, don''t let move. A hand stretched out, from the palm of a few black silk.


    Black silk quickly flew to white wing, protecting him with a little black shield.


    "Click -"


    this time, ray, really fell down.


    The thick and strong thunder came down, but it was blocked outside the shield.


    The thunder is blocked, but the shield is visible to the naked eye, splitting and thinning.


    White wing stood up and nodded, indicating that he was ready to accept the final blow.


    As if in response to him, the shield tears as she nods.


    Thunder "Ka" a split on the back of white wings, directly surrounded Su Yixiao whole person.


    "No, No. White wings...! "


    Su Yixiao suddenly felt the line between her and Bai Yi shaking. She''s really scared


    Lying in the arms of mingjunxie, I cry hard. But in the next second, I heard the voice of white wing.


    "Master, I''m fine."


    It''s also communication in the heart.


    Su Yixiao obviously feels that Bai Yi''s tone is much more relaxed.


    Although surrounded by lightning, white wing didn''t suffer. He absorbed the spiritual power contained in lightning.


    Cheap don''t take advantage of the son of a bitch, heaven''s punishment for his promotion after the welfare, how can he not eat a good meal?!

 Chapter 140

    Su Yixiao this just put down the heart, a surprised suddenly, since a little dizzy, feet don''t find the ground, fortunately Ming Jun evil hold her, just didn''t fall.


    "White phoenix!" Dark king evil called a.


    "Chirp ~ ~"


    they saw a white bird appear clearly, and after a few circles around Mingjun evil, it became big.


    Ming Jun Xie took Su Yixiao on the bird''s back and flew to the sky. After a few breath, there was no trace.


    And Baili Xiyue and the animals gathered here are all fascinated by the wind of the big bird.


    After calming down, Baili Xiyue asked Liu Shaoji dully, "Shaoji, what''s that one just now?"


    All over the body of the white, nine bird tail, the body came out directly enveloped them, if it was not for them to see the big bird, they would have been on guard to strengthen their weight, otherwise at this moment, they would not know where they were blown.


    Liu Shaoji frowned. He didn''t know what animal it was.


    It can also be said that in all the books he has read over the years, there has never been such a Warcraft.


    "Drillmaster Ming said just now, it''s Bai Mingfeng. It looks like a Phoenix... " But he had never seen such a Phoenix. What a wonder!


    However, he also knows that there are all kinds of strange things in the world, and it is only normal for him to have things that he does not know.


    But


    Just at this time, the array around the white wing gradually disappeared.


    "Wow! How beautiful Su luanyin and Baili Xiyue cover their mouths at the same time.


    See in front of white wing back appeared a pair of thin as cicada wings, under the sun with Yingying brilliant. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it.


    "This silly lack, tut Tut, after promotion, my beauty is almost as good as mine..."


    After hearing this, all the shocked Warcraft cast their eyes on the awakened Qingli, with chiguoguo''s disdain in their eyes.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s shock, Bai Yi has come over. Now in front of them, Ming junxie blocks him for a while, and he knows all about abducting Su Yixiao by the way.


    White wing said to them: "come up, let''s go to the master."


    Hundred Li Xi month unexpectedly for the first time embarrassed scratch a head: "still don''t want, you just promoted to finish, should more rest for a while."


    On the surface, she was embarrassed, but in fact, he was worried about the attitude of Bai Yi.


    After all, the first time I chat, the communication is not very good.


    At that time, Bai Yi was in a period of irritability, clutching a face to see who was his enemy.


    She said, "don''t you think that when you remember the gentle and generous Princess Qiu, you will smile so low?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and talks about it.


    "Why? Then let''s go! "


    After that, Liu Shaoji, who completely ignored the black face, took the lead on the back of Bai Yi.


    Then there was su luanyin, but she was about to go up when Liu Shaoji stopped her.


    Su luanyin has no idea about Liu Shaoji.


    But as clever as her, she followed Liu Shaoji.


    Next is Baiqing Island, Gu Yangzhi.


    White wings want to fly, but


    "What can I do for you?"


    White wing strange looking at underground, still looking up at his beasts, don''t know why.


    The animals shook their heads.


    They just feel strange and come to have a look.


    White wing had to nod, waving huge transparent wings, with the carefree team of them, toward the direction of Yijing college.

 Chapter 141

    Ming junxie leaves with Su Yixiao, mainly because she doesn''t want to miss the award ceremony.


    The award is secondary, and the fairy grass ice is the main.


    Besides, Su Yixiao is soft hearted and kind-hearted. If you let her watch her animals suffer, she will want to bear it. Naturally, she can''t watch too much.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now, welcome to the champion of this year, come on stage Yiya Yiya -- "


    as soon as the host finished this sentence, he was blown off the stage by an inexplicable strong wind.


    Sad to urge him to cry, no tears at the stage of the culprit.


    It''s a pity that one is Yiwang, the other is the champion of this year, plus a strange bird that can only blow him away. This combination is strange, but it''s all the people he dares not provoke.


    Contrary to his grief, there was a round of applause.


    Because apart from hosting this little mistake, it''s all so romantic for their spectators.


    Su Yixiao immediately reflected what this was. She gratefully shook his hand, then relaxed and walked towards the cup not far away, which was waiting for her.


    The champion, of course, is presented by Zhao Jincheng.


    However, Su Yixiao did not expect that Zhao Jincheng was a treacherous old fox.


    While smiling and looking at the students who are paying attention to the two of them, he quietly gives Su Yixiao a challenge: "girl, are you the master of Sidi?"


    Su Yixiao nodded very politely and admitted: "headmaster Zhao, I know, what are you doing?"


    "Hum!" Zhao Jincheng handed over the cup, "don''t think it''s so good to be the master of orcs..."


    "I know. It''s the secret place in the middle of Wuwang forest. I''ll go." Su Yixiao said it doesn''t matter. It''s like eating and relaxing.


    However, this attitude can make Zhao Jincheng angry.


    A milk flavor and a little girl, don''t know how to be polite, talk back to the elders, really.


    I didn''t think much of her.


    But


    Zhao Jincheng looked back and shook his head at the ghost of Su Yixiao, who was not more than a meter away, just like a guardian God.


    This guy is tough.


    Zhao Jincheng took a look and left.


    The rest of the runner up, the second runner up, and the fifth and sixth place were handed over to others. Together with Su Yixiao, the matter of entering the secret place was handed over to Ming junxie. He became a shopkeeper and enjoyed his happiness.


    They all arrived on time, but They are so fast, since they haven''t seen Su Yixiao and Ming junxie.


    At this time, he and his wife were already in the sofa of the luxury villa of Ming junxie.


    "Ming junxie, although you helped me, it doesn''t mean that I forgive you!" Su Yixiao is proud and proud.


    Ming junxie nodded.


    It''s a long way to go after my wife. It''s not that he doesn''t understand


    But today, it''s true. By the way, please this girl.


    At the award ceremony, Zhao Jincheng only gave Su Yixiao a trophy and went down.


    She didn''t know where the so-called Champion Award was.


    Before waiting for him to ask, the dark king evil took her and left the spot.


    And then here we are.


    He''ll lie to her. Su Yixiao knows.


    So she guessed, did this guy take the grass ice ahead of time?


    Sure enough, the next second she saw the answer.

 Chapter 142

    Ming junxie takes out a space ring from behind, grabs Su Yixiao''s hand and puts it in.


    Yeah. you ''re right. He just wants to eat tofu.


    Su Yixiao looked at the space ring and asked, "what''s this?"


    Mingjunxie: "the ring is still ownerless. You can find out if you have a look at it?" He just waits for this guy to rush into his arms excitedly!


    It turned out that things didn''t seem like what he thought.


    "Xianbingcao! Yeah. It''s fresh. Thank you


    Mr. Ming was stunned Thank you? Thank you so much?


    Huhu picked up the Phoenix fruit on the table and bit it, saying: "thank you so much? Dead girl, what''s your sincerity


    Sincerity?


    Su Yixiao looks up at Ming junxie and frowns.


    Doesn''t it count if she says thank you sincerely?


    Don''t think about it. Just look at the stinky face of Ming Jun Xie.


    "Well, tell me how you want me to thank you." Su Yixiao a pair of attentive appearance, seriously staring at the Ming Jun evil.


    Leave the problem to him and it will be easy.


    "If you kiss me, you have to give me a" Baji "for a while."


    Ming Jun Xie said, Su Yixiao a look can turn the sky.


    She knew that this man in front of others is very good, very cold, in front of her second become cheap man, what dirty words can say, this is light.


    "No, next!" It''s strange that someone agrees to this condition.


    "Then..." The dark king evil thought for a while, say, "that you let me kiss!" This is OK.


    She doesn''t have to do it. She still enjoys it.


    As a result, Su Yixiao still had those five words -


    "refuse, next!"


    "Then you must not be angry with me! Don''t hide from me! I come here, you can''t refuse me even if you don''t take the initiative to hold me! Don''t slap me! Don''t... "


    "Pa you? What do you mean Su Yixiao frowned. When did she slap him?


    Strange.


    Mingjunxie blinked his pure eyes and said, "just don''t hit me in the face"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Yes, I promise you."


    She only heard the last sentence, and all the other expressions except the first one.


    Forgive me!


    See in his help white wing promotion''s sake, that agreed.


    As for last night.


    Su Yixiao said that she became a whore with a skilled cowherd. Anyway, things are over, and it doesn''t help to tangle. On the contrary, she can''t be angry. That''s not good.


    Hearing the promise, mingjunxie immediately turns grief into joy and happily takes back the space ring handed over by Su Yixiao.


    Mingjun blinked: "why?"


    "Here you are. This is your space ring. I''ve got the fairy ice grass."


    Mingjunxie handed it back: "all the things in it are yours. The champion is more than one immortal ice grass. Although this space ring is mine, it''s also given to you." It''s just a gift.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know the ghost mind of Ming junxie, but he doesn''t mean well when he looks in his eyes. Su Yixiao can''t beat this guy and decides to take it.


    Blood is the master.


    Su Yixiao discovered that everything in the space ring is the best.


    It''s so big that the whole Yijing college can almost fit in There''s also room by room


    Pharmacy, equipment room, and Clothes room?!


    Su Yixiao looked up and said to Mingjun: "this space ring is very good, but I don''t need it


    She has glass jade bracelet, which is infinite in size. She can still go in. With it, she really doesn''t need it.

 Chapter 143

    "Who says you don''t need it?" Ming junxie insists on putting it into Su Yixiao''s hand. Seeing what he looks like, he knows that he doesn''t refuse at all.


    "In this space ring, you need most common materials for alchemy and refining utensils. Take them away, dear ~"


    Su Yixiao frowned, her sharp eyes staring at the tender Ming junxie, and asked, "how do you know that I am an alchemist or an alchemist?"


    This man, very strange!


    The dark king evil immediately don''t know what to do. Do you want him to say, "I knew it"? Or "I went to someone to investigate you"? Ming junxie swears that no matter which one of these two says it, he will be abused by this girl.


    Su Yixiao seems to recognize this question. He has to answer it. It''s useless to change the topic!


    Mingjunxie had to scratch his head. He turned his eyes and said, "that time Well, didn''t you say you could detoxify me? That''s when I guessed. yes! this is it! That''s right This sentence, Ming Jun Xie thinks what he said is really perfect.


    However, Su Yixiao''s cleverness can not be bluffed by him.


    Su Yixiao stares at Ming junxie and says, "in that way, you can only know that I''m a alchemist and an artificer. Where do you know that?"


    The king of the dark wants to cry without tears Can this girl be a little bit stupid?


    Let him directly say that he put dozens of invisible and imperceptible things around her to watch her? So he knows everything about her? He knows what she said, where she went, and even how many times a day she went to the toilet?


    Then he promised that if he said it, he would never get out of this room! Even if went out, this wench also can''t forgive her absolutely.


    Ming Jun Xie''s handsome face looks at Su Yixiao bitterly.


    He doesn''t want to answer this question!


    Su Yixiao turned his head and spared him this time.


    She knew that this man did not hurt her any more than eating her tofu and getting sperm on her brain anytime and anywhere, and he was helping himself again and again.


    No reason, I believe him in my heart.


    Su Yixiao explained the situation as - he and she, and the deal.


    Su Yixiao gets up and prepares to leave.


    Mingjunxie stood up, just wanted to say "or I send you", the result said a I word, in front of the little woman resolutely refused.


    "No. I can do it myself. "


    He sat down and shrugged.


    It seems that this woman is not ready to accept him.


    It doesn''t matter. He can wait.


    Just for a little while, the face of Ming junxie recovers the coldness when Su Yixiao is not there.


    "Lotte!"


    "Yes


    In the dark, a man in black appears in front of mingjunxie. It is Luotian who has been following mingjunxie before.


    Mingjun evil told him: "those little ghosts, can''t change human form, you follow Xiaoxiao, if she has an accident, you don''t have to come to see me!"


    The majesty of his words must not be violated.


    Luo Tian trembled, nodded, and then disappeared into the darkness as usual.


    After su Yixiao went out, she found that it was already dark, and the stars were scattered in the sky at random, which made her look very beautiful.


    There is a small forest between the luxury villa of Ming junxie and the villa of their carefree team. The dark forest is depressing.


    Su Yixiao slowly walking on the road, suddenly hook lips a smile.

 Chapter 144

    As expected, a cold arrow flies towards Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao hides on his side, but it comes with a long sword.


    Close to her neck.


    The next second, I heard the man with the sword say contemptuously: "Su Yixiao, you also have today! I was humiliated by all means before. Now, you are still in my hands


    Su Yixiao chuckles, turns around and stares at Luo Qi''er, not afraid of the sword around her neck.


    "You Aren''t you afraid? " Luo Qi''er opened her eyes wide and looked at the smiling woman in front of her like a ghost.


    "Afraid?" Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    I''m afraid she''s not su Yixiao.


    How can people who have died once be afraid?


    "Hum, no matter you are afraid, I tell you su Yixiao, you must die today!"


    After that, Luo Qi''er raised her hand and looked ferocious and ugly.


    This is to split Su Yixiao in two!


    The sword falls in an instant.


    At this critical moment, Su Yixiao did not move. She shot an attack from behind her and hit Luo Qi''er''s wrist. She was numb and hurt, and the sword fell off.


    Luo Tian takes a black rope from his sleeve and ties Luo Qi''er from head to foot. Luo Qi''er looks at the situation in front of her and wants to speak, but she can only make a whimper.


    Su Yixiao a look, immediately feel incredible. There are still heroes saving the beauty in this big night!


    When Luotian turns around, Su Yixiao finds that it''s the follower beside mingjunxie. Immediately, without thanks, she asks in a cold voice: "Luotian? Why are you here at night? "


    "I..."


    Luotian stay, he can''t say is to take orders to "protect" you! That is absolutely not, said, the LORD did not kill him, the Lord''s wife has killed him.


    He can''t stop chasing his wife.


    "Madam, you don''t know something. I''m also a teacher of Yijing college. Today I came out to see the moon, but I saw that this vicious student was against you, so I came up to stop her!"


    Oh.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Emotional color rich, said reasonable, Su Yixiao not nitpick, accept the interpretation of Luo Tian big loopholes.


    "That''s fine!"


    Su Yixiao didn''t look at Luo Qi''er, who was wrapped into rice dumplings on the ground, and waved to Luo Tian, "teacher Luo, I''m afraid, so I''ll go back to my villa first. Grey ~ ~ "


    Luo Tian waves his hand, then looks down at Luo Qi''er with vicious eyes. Suddenly he thinks of something and makes Su Yixiao stop.


    Su Yixiao looked back and asked with her eyes what else happened. Luo Tian said bitterly, "what about her?"


    She''s still referring to rocky.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "you are a teacher. I''ll leave it to you. I''m going to bed!"


    Later, no matter what Luo Tian said, Su Yixiao refused to look back.


    Fart big point matter all handles not well, or he Ming Jun evil person?


    Luotian only felt crows whistling and flying, leaving only pieces of black feathers on his shoulders.


    Ah, don''t guess my Lord''s mind, and don''t guess my lady''s mind.


    He felt that these two people had a unique husband and wife appearance, and the shopkeeper had done so well. It''s a pity that it''s hard for them to be subordinates.


    Luo Tian buries out two words and drags Luo Qi''er slowly to Zhao Jincheng''s residence.

 Chapter 145

    There is no need to trouble the master for this small matter. Of course, it should be handed over to the president of Yijing college.


    Zhao Jincheng drinks a little wine. He''s in a mood. He''s making love with his wife. His pants are all off.


    But at this time, Luo Tian "zhe" knocked open the door of Zhao Jincheng''s house, surprised Zhao Jincheng quickly put on his pants, instantly covered his wife''s snow-white skin.


    Just want to curse, turn around to see standing there, face is not red, heart does not jump Luotian.


    Luo Tian is the evil man of Ming Jun. no matter how angry he is, he doesn''t dare to be angry with him. Who doesn''t know that Luo Tian is the evil man of Ming Jun.


    However, Zhao Jincheng is also a cautious person. He says to Luo Tian coldly, "why do you come to me if you don''t sleep at night?"


    Look, how stingy!


    Luo Tian grinned and said, "the headmaster doesn''t know something. In fact, I just can''t sleep. I come out for a few rounds to see our beautiful environment and enjoy the moon. But where can I know that I just walked along, unexpectedly met a campus bullying incident. No, it''s not just bullying, it''s murder! If I didn''t arrive in time, the champion of our third level competition would be dead! If we say that, we all know that the champion of Yijing has been killed, or they will say that Yijing can be killed first, then there is definitely water, or the murderer is in our college, who will come to our Yijing? Who dares to put children in our Yijing... "


    Luo Tianyi''s long cross talk is full of emotion, passion and punctuation, but he has mixed up what Zhao Jincheng said.


    Listen to his words, which is related to Yijing''s reputation and recruitment level, Zhao Jincheng immediately attaches importance to it.


    What''s more, this kind of incident hasn''t happened for many years. Suddenly, Zhao Jincheng has to set an example to others!


    Zhao Jincheng looks at Luo Qi''er, who is tied to the ground and can''t move. He stares at her.


    Luo Qi''er knows that she is wrong. The person who binds herself around her says everything. At this time, if she is saying that she is wronged, she seems to be hypocritical, so she seldom takes it seriously. She lowers her head and looks like a good baby who has made a mistake.


    However, Zhao Jincheng didn''t want to let her go. He cleared his throat and prepared to make a speech.


    Luo Tian knew what he was going to do as soon as he saw it. He immediately took out two things similar to earplugs from the space ring and put them in his ears.


    As expected, the next second, Zhao Jincheng started the model of Tang Sanzang.


    Nagging, nagging, nagging.


    Looking at Luo Qi''er''s constipation, I know she is not feeling well.


    This side of the hot, at this time, Su Yixiao has returned to his home villa.


    In the dark, they find that they are still sitting in the sofa, sleepy.


    Su Yixiao doubts, ask: "how do you still do not sleep?"


    Baili Xiyue looked up, yawned and asked, "Xiaoxiao, how did you come back?"


    Su Yixiao Shouldn''t they ask, why are they back now?


    What''s it about not expecting her back? Out of favor? What are they waiting for? I''m so moved.


    Liu Shaoji looks at Su Yixiao''s gloomy face and pokes Baili Xiyue''s arm to signal her not to speak.

 Chapter 146

    "What for?" Baili Xiyue is still in a daze. She looks at Liu Shaoji and says, "drillmaster Ming said that Xiaoxiao won''t live with him tonight I was also worried about whether Xiaoxiao would meet the thief in the middle of the night. Fortunately, she came back, ah No, I have to sleep. "


    In fact, Baili Xiyue woke up after she said the first sentence. Knowing what she had said, she resolutely pretended to be sleepy and pulled Liu Shaoji up the stairs quickly.


    Tut Tut, the air pressure is too low. She''s afraid she''ll lie on the ground the next second.


    I don''t know what happened to drillmaster Ming and Xiaoxiao. How can the relationship be so bad now?


    This is a common problem in the hearts of several members of the Xiaoyao team. They also gathered in private to discuss it, but there was no answer.


    They also dare not ask Su Yixiao.


    "Master, master." Su luanyin looks at Su Yixiao''s face and comes forward with the certificate of "Xiaoyao team promoted to" Xiaoyao team "issued to them by Yijing in the afternoon." you see, we are a team now! Yijing''s only team


    Su Yixiao really forgot the previous thing, seriously looking at the hand, a slap big certificate.


    She nodded and said, "yes, yes, we''re still pretty good!"


    It''s OK to boast.


    Su Yixiao told them to go to bed.


    Now it''s early in the morning, and the tense game is over. We should have a good rest.


    When they saw Su Yixiao coming back safely, they couldn''t hold on any longer. After saying goodbye to Su Yixiao, they went to bed ahead of time.


    Su Yixiao saw that there was no one, so he went into the jade bracelet.


    As soon as he went in, there was another object in his arms. Su Yixiao fixed his eyes on it. It turned out to be that little Zhengtai of Kurihara.


    Li Yuan, too, rubbed his eyes with his hands and asked Su Yixiao, how did he choose this time?


    Su Yixiao tenderly touched his head: "I found all the herbs to refine the recovery pill. I can''t wait to come first." But


    Su Yixiao also wants to say, but is interrupted by a face of excited Liyuan.


    "Really? Director, is your Dantian going to be restored? " Liyuan holds Su Yixiao''s arm tightly and stares at Su Yixiao sincerely. He is afraid that he mistakenly hears this thing.


    Su Yixiao put his index finger on his mouth, "Shh - don''t wake up the little guys!"


    "Is that true?"


    Li Yuan blinks and sells cute, just waiting for the sentence behind Su Yixiao!


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "It''s true, but I''ll wait for them to wake up and extract the alchemy..."


    Su Yixiao did not finish his words, he heard a cute voice ring: "master, we wake up!"


    Su Yixiao looked behind him, fire spirit grass, forget worry, they are standing behind him, into human form, they are really cute, each of the two big eyes are wide open, especially sober.


    Su Yixiao is strange.


    Why did they all wake up?


    Is it too loud? No, I''m very careful.


    Kurihara pulled Su Yixiao''s sleeve brightly: "Oh, director, you are so smooth. I''ve got everything ready for you. All you need is herbal medicine. "


    Su Yixiao black line.


    Question whether Kurihara has known for a long time.


    Li Yuan shook his head: "the master was wronged. Li Yuan just knew it, but these things have been ready for a long time. I wipe them every day, but they are clean!"

 Chapter 147

    Su Yixiao stays where she is.


    Actually A little touched.


    How long did she know Kurihara?


    Kurihara said that they have known each other for a long time, but in memory, they seem to have known him for less than three months.


    But Kurihara gave him a lot of help in life.


    It''s hard to say without being moved.


    Su Yixiao pulls Liyuan over. He held it in his arms and said, "thank you, Kurihara. Although I am your master, obviously you have given me more help, but I haven''t given you anything... "


    Li Yuan shook his head and hugged Su Yixiao. "Master, you can come back to Li Yuan. Li Yuan is very happy."


    Two people embrace each other sensibly.


    Su Yixiao really thinks that they have known each other for a long time.


    After looking at their Tianling and Dibao, one by one actually wet eyes.


    "Come, master." Kurihara let her go, "go to refining recovery Dan, recover your strength, rush to the cloud, this is our common goal."


    "Huo ling''er, follow the master! I''ll need you later! "


    Huo ling''er nodded, and her chubby little body followed Su Yixiao and Li Yuan.


    Other beasts, of course, know what Su Yixiao is going to do. They consciously stop in the same place and just use their eyes to pass on their blessings.


    Huolingcao, xianbingcao, Agave, Bauhinia


    Su Yixiao lists all the herbs she needs in a row.


    "Master, remember later that Huo ling''er only needs to contribute one piece of her herbal medicine..." There''s no need to throw the fire spirit directly in


    Su Yixiao looks at him white.


    Alchemy, she didn''t know this. It was a waste of 170000 years.


    After tianlingdibao becomes a human form, the strength of a leaf can equal the whole energy of its body. Therefore, tianlingdibao that has become a human form can live so long. If the ability is the same, then why does she have to spend that effort to become a human?


    It''s so beautiful!


    What I was touched by just now is gone.


    Kurihara scratched his head in shame.


    Of course he knows the master''s skill.


    But It''s not the same as before.


    He was afraid that she would forget


    Kurihara suddenly found out. No matter what time, his master is the kind of sound. Alchemy will not be slack. So my worry is superfluous. His master, all the time. They are so powerful!


    Liyuan watched Su Yixiao alchemy.


    Offering a sacred fire, slowly put it under the alchemy furnace prepared by Liyuan. After the alchemy furnace was hot, Su Yixiao put the ingredients.


    Tequila, Bauhinia and other ingredients were put in and melted in a short time.


    Su Yixiao took it out, and then extracted the essence and waste residue, put the essence into a small bottle, and carried out the extraction of fire and grass.


    "Little fire spirit, please." Su Yixiao looks at huoling''er gratefully.


    Huo ling''er replied with a smile: "it''s OK, master. It''s just a leaf."


    After that, turn it into noumenon, shake a few times, and then fall a leaf.


    Su Yixiao quickly picked it up, put it into the alchemy furnace, and then put in the immortal ice grass.


    Instant. A stab.


    Fire and water do not agree!


    Therefore, it is difficult to refine the recovery pill because of this pass.


    However, Su Yixiao has long been perfect.


    Control the magic fire and heat it to the side of xianbingcao, while huolingcao belongs to the nature of fire and is still at room temperature.

 Chapter 148

    In this way, Su Yixiao quickly dissolved huolingcao and xianbingcao, two incompatible herbs.


    Next, refining.


    The reason why the two of them are dissolved together is that the follow-up work is simple. In this way, the essence of the fire grass and the fairy grass can be mixed together successfully. This is the secret way to refine the perfect product.


    then, Su Yi Xiao took fire, brushed out the waste residue, and put all the extracted herbal extracts together so that they could integrate themselves.


    Later, Su Yixiao felt that it was enough, so she put them into a clean alchemy furnace and closed the lid.


    Su Yixiao''s hands, surrounded by divine fire, began to move quickly, forming various colors in the air.


    Dan stove, the essence of those herbs are moving faster and faster along with Su Yixiao''s gesture, spinning, spinning, condensing and growing faster and faster. Su Yixiao knows that the Dan medicine in the Dan stove is almost ready.


    The grape seeds are put away. Then take a deep breath, exhale, and let it stand for another five minutes before Su Yixiao boils the pot.


    -- thirty milky pills lie quietly in the alchemy furnace, and the one in the middle is even golden.


    "Wow! succeed! The director is wonderful


    Liyuan excited fly over, and then Su Yixiao face "Baji" a mouthful, saliva touched Su Yixiao face.


    Instead, Huo ling''er jumped on the wall of the alchemy furnace, staring at the crystal clear pills in the alchemy furnace, and his mouth watered down.


    Su Yixiao asked Liyuan in surprise: "this What''s going on? " This little guy seems to be very interested in her baby!


    Is it hard to eat it?


    Li Yuan sees Su Yixiao''s eyes only on Huo ling''er. He rushes over and throws Huo ling''er away.


    Su Yixiao was shocked: "Liyuan! Why do you do that to little Huoling? " Su Yixiao can''t touch such a cute little girl. He explains: "don''t just look at her cute! Huo ling''er is narcissistic. There''s nothing wrong with anyone else! She just did. That is to enjoy the wonderful taste of the pills refined with it again... "


    Su Yixiao Huo ling''er is so narcissistic.


    "Master, you will eat soon. These pills are perfect. "


    Su Yixiao looks at Li Yuan''s expectation and smiles.


    She took Liyuan out of the alchemy furnace and went back to her cabin in the jade bracelet. She went in and sat cross legged on the bed.


    "Liyuan, look at it. Don''t let others disturb me."


    Kurihara nodded.


    "Don''t worry, master."


    He will do his duty as a knight!


    Su Yixiao raised his hand, put the refined recovery pill into his mouth, then held his breath and closed his eyes.


    the entrance of the Dan medicine is the transformation, and the essence of the Dan medicine is transformed into a clear stream to go to the Dan Tian, where Su Yixiao can feel that her Dan Tian is gradually resuming...


    All of a sudden, the inside of the jade bracelet was in chaos!


    The aura condenses into a group and goes to Su Yixiao''s hut. All the white tigers, as well as tianlingdibao, want to go in and have a look, but they are blocked by Liyuan.


    Kurihara''s explanation, they know the situation, so no longer want to go in, but they all gathered outside the wooden house, nervous looking at every move of the wooden house.


    "Well..."


    It''s easy to repair Dantian, but it''s not very easy to instill aura into it. You have to have aura in your body for a week, and then go in downstream, then you can practice again.

 Chapter 149

    Most people can''t bear the pain.


    Su Yixiao command aura, in her body backflow, every move a little bit, there will be bone etching pain.


    Su Yixiao is sweating, and her blood seeps out of her pores and surrounds her whole body.


    At this moment, Li Yuan saw Su Yixiao, is a blood wrapped pupa.


    He felt as if he had suffered all this for his master, but


    Su lingman, I won''t let you go if you do harm to your master like this!


    Time went by.


    In order not to let the outside world find out, Kurihara specially adjusted the time inside the jade bracelet to 100:1 with the outside world.


    That is to say, it took a hundred days for the inside of the jade bracelet, but only a day for the outside.


    It took ten days for Su Yixiao to bear the pain, and then let her Qi flow downstream into Dantian. It took another ten days. The moment she opened her eyes, it took nearly five hours for the outside world.


    Beautiful eyes open, pupil, as if there are thousands of stars. Su Yixiao got off the couch, and Liyuan immediately welcomed him.


    "How do you feel, master?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "good! This time. Finally, I''m back to Dantian! As long as I can practice, I will be able to recover my former strength! " Even higher!


    Li Yuan nodded, then looked at Su Yixiao awkwardly and said, "that Master... "


    "Well?"


    "You, it''s time to wash." Kurihara held out his little hand. Point to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao looks down.


    I''ll go!


    The whole body is swarthy.


    This is Ooze out of the body, then coagulate the blood.


    When blood is exposed to the air for a long time, it turns black.


    Li Yixiao let Suyuan out immediately.


    Li Yuan, with a smile, went out obediently. It''s incredible to see that the host is shy. To find this, he was very satisfied, so he did not stay.


    As soon as Kurihara leaves, Su Yixiao immediately takes off her clothes and throws them away. Then she goes into the bath bucket and cleans her body thoroughly.


    Oh, my God! It''s so dirty!


    Soon, Su Yixiao came out of it. Just closed the door, turned around and saw thousands of big eyes staring at themselves.


    "You..." Why are they all out.


    "Master." Li Yuan appeared in Su Yixiao''s arms and said, "they have been here since you went in. They have been here for 20 days."


    So long?!


    Su Yixiao suddenly feels very guilty.


    These thousands of little guys have been guarding themselves.


    After all, it''s only five hours since the outside world. After all the competitions in bailixiyue, I''m sure I''m going to have a lazy sleep.


    In that case -


    "you didn''t eat, did you? Well, Kurihara, you go and take the wind rabbit that Bai Yi and I caught. There should be dozens more! I''ll cook it for you. But We have too many people. We should not have enough. Eat less! After two days, I''ll catch some more... "


    Hear to want to eat wind rabbit, all beast eyes are bright.


    Especially the white tigers.


    Bai Yi didn''t follow Su Yixiao before, so Bai Yi didn''t go inside the jade bracelet.


    Because promotion is very tired, so he is still in the villa, Su Yixiao''s room snoring.


    One less beast, one less contender.


    In order to eat, the white tigers decided to "betray" their king temporarily.

 Chapter 150

    After settling down the little guys in the jade bracelet, Su Yixiao goes out and is ready to run the aura to try her physical fitness in the mainland.


    White wing''s ears can work properly. As soon as Su Yixiao appears, he opens his hazy eyes and tries to keep alert.


    See is Su Yixiao, the whole person is paralyzed.


    "Master, you are back at last."


    Su Yixiao; "..."


    Is this guy a little slow?


    He walked over and gave him Shun Shun Mao. Su Yixiao said softly, "well, just came back, you can sleep."


    After that, Bai Yi nodded and closed her eyes to sleep.


    This time, I fell asleep.


    Su Yixiao sits on the bed and uses her power to activate her aura and let it revolve around the Dantian.


    I don''t know how to practice in Yiling land, but Su Yixiao is still the same way as the divine world.


    "Ding -"


    with a crisp sound, the Dantian opens.


    Su Yixiao opened his eyes and felt the Yellow aura slowly around the Dantian. Su Yixiao was frustrated when he saw it.


    Cailing Mingshi Level 3, so low, what''s the matter.


    No, no, I have to practice.


    Su Yixiao looked at the bright sky, and then put into the cultivation.


    She knew that she was absorbing aura very fast, but she didn''t expect that it would be so fast in this place.


    When Su Yixiao devoted herself to cultivation, she didn''t know that at this moment, the land of Yiling was turning upside down.


    All auras are flying towards one place, and almost all people in Yiling land can feel their flowing speed.


    The people who wake up and don''t wake up all get up and agree to look at a place, where powerful people send people to check. Exactly, it''s Yijing college, a college where elites gather!


    And the people who are in this villa, there is such a big thing happening around them, none of them wake up.


    White wing feel a little cold around, ready to move the next position, only to find that his master is surrounded by a layer of aura that can almost solidify.


    I''ll go!


    No!


    My master is against heaven!


    Not that Dantian


    "Bai Yi is a fool. The master''s Dantian has recovered. We are all in the glazed jade bracelet. Now we can''t get out. It''s up to you. Protect the host and don''t let us down! "


    End of communication.


    Before and after this, Bai Yi did not have time to say a word. I have to say that Qingli is still very vengeful.


    White wing obediently sitting at the door to Su Yixiao when guard. Dozing or something, has long been this huge surprise to hit the pain, so long ago disappeared.


    Su Yixiao''s practice lasted two hours.


    Baili Xiyue and they knead their eyes and wake up, only to find that Su Yixiao has been sitting on the chair drinking tea with the cute version of Bai Yi.


    "Strange, Xiaoxiao, you are so early today. You just wake up at this time of the day. "


    With that, Baili Xiyue yawned.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "I''m not early, you are late." After two times of self-cultivation, these guys didn''t get up.


    Make your own breakfast, and they get up.


    "Eh ~" Liu Shaoji frowned, "Captain, if it''s not my eye problem, how can I feel you What''s the difference? "


    Su Yixiao smile, absolutely do not smoke.


    Before she spoke, Bai Yi could not bear it.

 Chapter 151

    He raised his head with pride, pointed his nostrils at them and said, "of course. The master restored his Dantian. Of course it''s different! "


    Nani!?


    Captain, she Restored Dantian?


    So, in other words, Captain, you can practice!?


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, really? You''re really back in Dantian. Can you practice with us? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Master, now What''s the grade? " Su luanyin, of course, is very happy!


    The other three boys are also happy, but it''s not good to show up like Baili Xiyue and Su luanyin.


    Su Yixiao is in a good mood, but when she is in a good mood, she just doesn''t want to tell them that she is in a hurry.


    So, in the face of ten expectant eyes, Su Yixiao slightly mischievous, pink lips gently opened, only two words appeared - "you, guess!"


    "I guess I..." I guess what?


    Baili Xiyue and suluanyin are really confused.


    Su Yixiao''s small eyes are provocative in their eyes. They are gnashing their teeth with hatred.


    In the face of a bad face, Su Yixiao resolutely give up the struggle.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you."


    Palm up, "Hu -" of, a spirit then again Su Yixiao hand hover.


    They all opened their eyes wide.


    "Blue Blue! "


    "Lingzong Tut tut


    Su Yixiao saw them see clearly, then received the spirit power. However, one by one they are still dull, staring at Su Yixiao.


    "You What''s the matter? "


    Baili Xiyue reacts and strides to sit next to Su Yixiao, saying "Xiaoxiao, you are lingzong now! Look at the color or two! God, seventeen year old lingzong was born! It''s against the sky, isn''t it? "


    Su Yixiao shook his head sincerely and said: "you don''t know, I just recovered my Dantian, and then I became the master of Ming Ling! God, it''s so low. It''s the result of the second cultivation! Is that against the sky? "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and opens her mouth. There is nothing to say.


    Looking back at Su luanyin, Liu Shaoji and others are just like her. Dully listened to Su Yixiao''s words, then lowered his head to think about how he came over these years.


    It seems that They have no exception, it is from the spirit of the beginning!


    They want to know, besides Su Yixiao, is there anyone who is more rebellious and low-key than her?


    There should be no more.


    Even the first day three years ago, the current Ming instructor of them all started from the spirit apprentice, although the speed of promotion is not comparable


    Speaking of mingjunxie, Su Yixiao suddenly stood up and said to them, "I''m going to visit mingjunxie. There''s something to discuss. If you want to play, you can play and watch your home. Today is free, whatever you want


    Said, Su Yixiao waved, and then did not wait for them to say anything, holding the white wing out of the door.


    Su luanyin pounded the hundred Li Xiyue beside her: "what''s the matter with Shifu going to find Ming instructor, sister Xiyue?"


    Baili Xiyue shook her head: "how do I know? I''m not the roundworm in Xiaoxiao''s stomach. What''s more, no one can guess what''s going on in Xiaoxiao''s heart. "


    Pause a few seconds, and then turn to add, "in addition to the Ming instructor!"


    Several people nodded in agreement.


    Go play?


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji have gone.


    Leave Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi to stay and watch the house.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about Baiqing island? " Su luanyin turns to Gu Yangzhi.


    Gu Yang pointed out the window: "he was called away by Bai people."

 Chapter 152

    Oh, I see.


    Su luanyin sits in the sofa, suddenly feels that there are no others, really bored.


    After tossing and turning, she decided that she was going to call back the bad master! Let her give her things! He must not be allowed to be a nominal master. How bad that is!


    Su luanyin hands "pa" and together, so happy decision.


    The air outside is sober, Su luanyin is walking on the road, and someone says hello to her. Su luanyin is very surprised. After thinking about it, she thinks that the competition should know that she is a member of the Xiaoyao team. That''s why she flatters her!


    I don''t understand these people.


    Su luanyin was not in the mood to visit, so she quickened her pace and went to the luxury villa of Ming junxie.


    Luo Qi''er''s assassination of Su Yixiao didn''t come out in the end.


    You just heard that there was a misunderstanding between two people yesterday. They had a malicious impulse to be on guard against the students. Don''t be impatient. Impulse is the devil.


    There is no protagonist. It''s very easy to press down on this matter.


    I''m not afraid to let it out.


    Because only Su Yixiao, Ming junxie, Luo Tian, Zhao Jincheng and Luo Qier know about it.


    Ming junxie and Luo Tiancai won''t talk about it. It''s boring. They don''t have the spare time.


    Su Yixiao believes that if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If people offend me, they will give me three points of courtesy. If people offend me again, they will give me a shot first. If people still offend me, they will get rid of the roots!! So as long as Luo Qi son is obedient in front of her, this matter will rot in the belly!


    As for Rocher, such a scandal is terrible. She would not be so stupid as to say it by herself, which would destroy her,


    so now, everyone is talking about the appearance of a god man in Yijing.


    When she was practicing in seclusion, almost all her aura went with her.


    Scene sensation, Su Yixiao himself did not know. He closed the door for two hours, but there are thousands of people in Yiling mainland salute her.


    Passer-by A: "Hello, have you heard that there is a big God level character in Yijing. Yesterday was supposed to be cultivation. All the spiritual power on the road was absorbed... "


    Passerby B: "is it true or not? That''s amazing


    Passerby C: "I really want to know who he is! It''s my God


    Passerby B: "what if it''s a woman?"


    Passerby C: "goddess! Nowadays, there are few people who can get to this kind of situation! "


    After listening to Su Luan''s short voice, they suddenly feel funny. They have no identity!


    In fact, Su luanyin has come up with the idea that she has seen anyone in Yijing college who has just been granted the title of Dantian. Besides master Su Yixiao, is there anyone more rebellious and more powerful than her?


    You can practice from lingmingshi to lingzong in one night. You haven''t seen this before, so Su Yixiao is the only one!


    Therefore, Su luanyin dares to conclude that the person who started this incident yesterday, "the founder" is definitely a bad master.


    Speed up again, Su luanyin arrives at the luxury villa of Ming junxie.


    Before I passed, I saw Luo Tian come out.


    See him go, Su luanyin just come over, quietly Mimi, didn''t send out a little body sound of entered the luxury villa.


    Emma, is your heart beating a little fast? This kind of sneaking thing, he said, has always been told to the killers of shadow gate, but she has never done it by herself.


    It doesn''t matter!


    Su luanyin rubs his hands. When they find out, they call master by themselves. Nobody says hello.

 Chapter 153

    There was no one in the hall on the first floor. Su luanyin frowns. There is no one on the first floor. Are they upstairs?


    Well, let''s go and have a look.


    Just on the second floor, Su luanyin heard a slight sound.


    Aim at a room, secretly past, Su luanyin listen carefully, it is really the voice of the unscrupulous master Su Yixiao, another, is the Ming instructor!


    Su luanyin couldn''t hear what they said, so she put her hands together and put them on her ears.


    In this way, you can hear the sound inside the wall.


    "We can''t take them..."


    "Yes, the orcs are the masters of making secret places. They I''m still young. I''m afraid of I''m sorry... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ok Since it''s their master. That is Responsibility... "


    Su luanyin put down her hand and looked puzzled.


    I heard the master''s voice right now.


    But what is Orc? Secret place? Where is the secret place? Whose master is master?


    One by one, Su luanyin''s brain flashed like a barrage of bullets. She was not so smart, and now she was even more dizzy.


    "What, it''s all about it."


    Su luanyin thinks about it.


    I decided to tell them about these things.


    After all, one person''s brain is not enough, five people add up enough!


    With the click of the door lock, Su luanyin was surprised.


    Immediately, he jumped from the window on the second floor.


    Listen to the sound of the grass in the villa.


    Secretly looking at the Ming Jun evil send Su Yixiao out, turn the moment, he seems to be inadvertently between the eyes of Su luanyin hiding position, and then meaningful smile.


    Su luanyin also don''t know, dark king evil hair didn''t discover.


    Seeing that, Su luanyin feels suspended. However, he found out, but why didn''t he find out?


    "Instructor Ming What a strange thing to say. "


    Su luanyin stands up, pats the soil on his body, turns around and goes.


    Fortunately, it''s only on the second floor, and it doesn''t hurt anything. Su luanyin is very glad that his master and Ming junxie are not talking on the third floor.


    Hurry to the villa. At this moment, Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji have come back. Several people are sitting together drinking tea and eating snacks.


    "Oh, here comes Laurie. Hurry up. These are sweet scented osmanthus cakes and butter tea from chunfengwan. They are very delicious. If you don''t grab them quickly, they will be gone."


    Baili Xiyue greets Su luanyin.


    Without even thinking about it, Su luanyin took the nearest cup of ghee tea as a draught.


    I''m not tired after running so long!


    Baili Xiyue looked at little Lori who had no image and looked at each other.


    A drink from Lori It seems to be from Qingyu


    Indirect kiss!?


    "Ah, I''m breathing. I''m so tired."


    Su luanyin sat down and found that Baili Xiyue had strange eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Several people responded and waved their hands in unison: "no, nothing."


    "It''s you, Lori." Bai lixiyue said, "what are you doing? You look so tired? "


    Su luanyin waved: "stop talking. I''ll call master, but But I overheard that drillmaster Ming and master were having a secret conversation. I was curious and listened. But they didn''t understand a word, and they almost found it


    It''s dangerous to look at each other!


    "It''s not that I said, Laurie. You have nothing to do. Why are you going to listen to people''s conversation?"

 Chapter 154

    Su luanyin pursed her lips and bowed her head to listen to the instruction.


    Baili Xiyue looks at the other three people, and baiqingyu, who just came out of the kitchen with two plates of fruit. She smiles evil and approaches Su luanyin. "But eavesdropping is already eavesdropping. What did they say?"


    Su luanyin looks up fiercely.


    "Miss Yue..." It''s so hidden!


    Baili Xiyue ignored her eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that," he waved! Everyone has the heart of gossip! You don''t see their three boys are calm, but they all stand up one by one! The flame of eight trigrams is as vigorous as ever


    The three boys seem to have been seen through. They glare fiercely at Baili Xiyue, avoiding Su luanyin''s eyes.


    But this is more telling.


    They''re curious about what happened to Su Yiba!


    Five heads together, waiting for Su luanyin to say something.


    So Su luanyin said all the thrilling scenes, including the few words she heard.


    Su luanyin finished, but did not expect that these people were silent.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su luanyin frowned, "I seem to I didn''t say anything Or They know about it.


    Su luanyin told 316 outside the college.


    Let him look for information in the orc, but he won''t find it and tell her for a while.


    "Oh, you talk!"


    Su luanyin shakes the hundred Li Xiyue hard and asks him to tell him what happened.


    Baili Xiyue couldn''t help but looked up and said to her, "before we went to mirage to perform our mission, Xiaoxiao told us about orcs. And there''s a Orc in Wonderland! The orc said, "Xiaoxiao, it''s his master..."


    "And the captain said, master! Responsibility Liu Shaoji then continued to speculate, "so, what the captain means is that as the master of the orc, she has to take responsibility."


    Bingo!


    But what do you mean you can''t take them?


    Is Su Yixiao going alone?


    Orcs are masters at making secret places


    Liu Shaoji suddenly had a flash of inspiration, which seemed to run through the whole thing.


    "The captain wants to say that the secret place created by the orcs is in great danger, because some people are too small to take them. But she''s the orc''s master. She has to go! So... "


    So Su Yixiao wants to avoid some people and go to a dangerous place.


    These people - they think of themselves the first time.


    "You Did you all guess? "


    "Pa!" Bai Qingyu hit the table with a fist and said, "Captain, it''s too much. We live and die together. We''ve gone through so many things together! How could he want to abandon us? "


    "That''s right!! Xiao Xiao, a fool, said that he wanted to go together. He dared to elope! "


    With a black face, Liu Shaoji sat down with a hundred Li Xiyue full of blood.


    Elopement or something, can you stop talking about it at this time? At a certain moment, they all felt that the words of Baili Xiyue were not as good as Su luanyin''s.


    Baili Xiyue said that, he also reflected.


    Put away the anger and sit quietly beside Liu Shaoji.


    Anyway I mean that anyway.


    "So It is also possible that we have made a mistake and misunderstood. " Gu Yangzhi is the only one here who has this idea, but only 50% of them.

 Chapter 155

    But what he thought in his heart was the same as them, except that he was more rational.


    "So we should test it!"


    Everyone nodded.


    Su Yixiao went to Zhao Jincheng''s office, so she came back a little late. As soon as she came in, she saw a few people gathering to chat and laugh.


    See Su Yixiao back, they are quick to let Su Yixiao join their chat.


    "What are you talking about? So happy? "


    "Ha ha, Xiao Xiao, let me tell you," Bai lixiyue smiles and slaps Su Yixiao on the shoulder. "We''ve discussed with each other. Anyway, our third level is over. We just want to get together to play. Xiao Xiao, where should we go


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Where are you going? Naturally, I went to the middle of Wuwang forest!


    But she couldn''t tell them. I had to push it off.


    "Well I''ve been busy these days, so I won''t go. You guys... " You go!


    Before she finished, Su luanyin interrupted her: "where are you going? What''s the matter? "


    Su Yixiao looks at the nervous Su luanyin and suddenly realizes that something seems to be wrong.


    "Luanyin, how can you How nervous? "


    As soon as Su luanyin heard it, he was sweating. His eyes turned and he said, "I In fact, I have time. Master, you can teach me something! Yes, ha ha ~ "


    Su Yixiao still doesn''t believe it.


    This little girl never tells a lie, so when it comes to panic, she is often panicked.


    Look, how tight this hand is!


    They can see it.


    With the hand will face block, a pair of "this person who ah, I don''t know" appearance.


    "Well, well, actually, Shifu, I''m just bored. I want to play with you..." Finally, Su luanyin lowers her head and shakes her body. In fact, she was afraid that Su Yixiao would find him nervous again, so she had to do so.


    Su Yixiao looked at Su luanyin apologetically and said, "luanyin, I''m sorry. As your master, I didn''t help you. However, I have something urgent these days! If I come back, I will definitely teach you well! "


    Su Yixiao promised.


    But that''s also on the premise that she comes back.


    Careful Liu Shaoji, but found Su Yixiao words inside the clues.


    "What if? Captain, why do you say "if?" Do you mean You might not come back?


    Su Yixiao She really wants to give Liu Shaoji a sentence - Shaoji, a man with a simple mind and developed limbs is better. He doesn''t need to be so careful.


    However, he did not dare to say it.


    As soon as Liu Shaoji''s words came out, the excited hundred Li Xiyue was really covered.


    Baili Xiyue stood up, blushed and yelled at Su Yixiao: "if, if you can''t come back? Don''t we agree that we are a family and we want to sigh freely about the world? Xiaoxiao, do you want to carry us to Wuwang forest, the secret place set by orcs


    Su Yixiao didn''t respond.


    One hundred Li Xi month saw, the mood was more excited: "Xiao Xiao, how can you be like this! Suffer by yourself! How can you want to dump us? You are Xiaoyao''s counterpart, our captain! You''re gone. Is the team still free Sobbing ¡« "


    roaring and roaring, Baili Xiyue choked. At last, she couldn''t speak at all. As soon as she was hoarse, she cried out with a" wow ".

 Chapter 156

    Liu Shaoji loves to hold the hundred Li Xiyue in her arms, and complains about Su Yixiao''s admiration.


    "Captain, what you''ve done this time is really overdone!"


    "Yes, Captain! I can pack breakfast, lunch and dinner. What else can we face together? "


    Silent Gu Yangzhi, only said four words: "take us!"


    Su luanyin, too, can''t say a word, just holding Su Yixiao''s thigh.


    Su Yixiao was also moved not to.


    In her eyes, it was because she was reluctant to let the family go to her and hurt her that she decided to hide it.


    However, I didn''t expect to be discovered by them, and each one of them became so emotional. Somehow, her eyes were a little hot and red.


    "You..." There''s no need to look like this! It''s not worth the sacrifice for her.


    But everyone is a "I don''t care, I''m going" appearance, Su Yixiao is hard to say.


    Just at this time, the door of the villa was kicked open.


    Six people suddenly surprised, brick to see, but found that it is their instructor, Ming Jun evil.


    Ming junxie strides over and drags Su Yixiao''s waist with one hand. He faces them and ignores their crying appearance. He says, "I''ve agreed to take care of Su Yixiao. You can go too!"


    Su Yixiao a surprised, poke open Ming Jun evil, a slap did not mix a little water fan in the past.


    When the fan is about to arrive, it is quickly caught by the evil hand of Ming Jun.


    "You are going to die! Why are you so good at asserting for me? "


    "With me, it''s your man!"


    "Bah! I haven''t agreed yet! You know how dangerous that secret place is. If you take them like this, you''re not going to die! They still have a good time. Why block up the future for me? "


    Su Yixiao is really angry.


    It is clear that all this has been agreed. I don''t know how these guys know about it. Now the evil Ming Jun intervenes. I didn''t mean to ruin the plan!


    I don''t know what''s in my head. What a team mate like a pig!


    Mingjunxie was treated like this, still looking at Su Yixiao gently, slowly said: "Xiaoxiao, you have to be responsible for what you say - this is your rule! In addition, look at your friends and ask them if they are willing to. As you said, you welcome those who stay, and you send those who leave without complaint. Now, you can''t subvert yourself! You''ve always been like this from the beginning to the future, haven''t you? "


    A few words, but successfully let Su Yixiao calm down.


    "Captain, drillmaster Ming is right! We don''t want to leave. We have to accompany the team leader (Master) to the secret place! "


    Five people said in one voice.


    They just like let Su Yixiao know, their determination, is not "the secret place is very sad" these five words down.


    Su Yixiao looked at them and felt that her heart was filled in an instant.


    She didn''t want to ask why.


    Five pairs of blazing eyes made her shake her head.


    Can heavily sigh for a while, and then stuffy in the arms of the dark king evil within reach.


    As soon as they saw it, they knew that Su Yixiao agreed.


    A few grown-ups, happy like five or six-year-old children holding together.


    They are really impressed by Su Yixiao. They have experienced one game after another. What are they afraid of? As long as the carefree team continues, they can do anything! carry the world before one!

 Chapter 157

    On this day, the people of Xiaoyao group should have been chatting, but now. Except Su Yixiao, they were all sent back to the second floor.


    Baili Xiyue and others resentfully look at Zhao Jincheng, who "has a good conversation" with Su Yixiao, speechless.


    "When is the headmaster so flattering? Look at my Xiaoxiao. She looks like a dog leg. I didn''t know the headmaster was like this before! "


    Liu Shaoji Shun Bai Li Xi Yue''s Mao, comforted her and said, "maybe it has always been like this? We don''t have much contact with him. "


    Baili Xiyue nodded.


    It''s the same! It''s also possible that the headmaster is very flattering at the beginning.


    "But what are they talking about?" One hundred Li cherishes the moon, and one hundred Li can''t understand it.


    Gu Yangzhi stopped playing with the dagger in his hand, looked up and said: "before, the captain had no aura. He looked down on him. Now the captain is a rare second level lingzong in mainland China. There should be nothing to talk about except the secret place. "


    Liu Shaoji nodded in agreement.


    Just then, Zhao Jincheng suddenly stood up and bowed to Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao made a friendly reply.


    When Zhao Jincheng left, they ran down and asked Su Yixiao what he said.


    Su Yixiao gave them a white look: "if you don''t practice well, you will know other people''s affairs everyday. Hurry, pack up


    Pack up?


    Five people looked at each other.


    They don''t go back. Why do they pack up?


    Su Yixiao gave them another look and gave Su luanyin a chestnut: "stupid! Start tomorrow! Time is running out! "


    Oh, right!


    Several of them quickly turned and went upstairs to their respective rooms with some weapons and food.


    Su Yixiao decided.


    These partners, even if the front is the abyss, also want to move forward with her, this kind of friendship that will spare all life, but also accompany to the end, how could she not be moved?


    In this case, then, her secret, also want to tell them!


    White wing with them, quickly arrived at the inside of Wuwang forest, did not go to the middle.


    After landing, I saw the dark king standing there early.


    Saw Su Yixiao, just came over.


    "Captain, where is the secret place?"


    Bai Qingyu looked left and right, but she didn''t see the secret place. Isn''t the secret place in a hole? But there are trees everywhere. Where is the cave!


    Just asked, was su luanyin a chestnut: "you stupid ah, this is the interior, not the middle, where there will be what secret ah!"


    Liu Shaoji turned her lips.


    He doesn''t know. Besides, how can Lori talk more and more like a captain?


    "Captain..."


    Su Yixiao turned around and ignored the crying and comforting Bai Qingyu, and said to them, "I''m going to let you experience here first." The danger in the secret place will come one after another. It''s better to prepare for it than to have a fever in the head and go to death ahead of time.


    Others have no opinion.


    Su Yixiao released all the white tigers and called Qingli by the way.


    In the next three days, they will accompany the members of the Xiaoyao team.


    However, this is not enough!


    "What? Not enough? " Bai Qingyu stares at her big eyes and roars. Then she screams "wow".


    "Captain! If you look at me, I''ve only survived under those white tigers, so don''t come back again

 Chapter 158

    Indeed, there is hardly a piece of good meat on the body of the Xiaoyao team. The paw marks and the bite wounds are all bloodstained.


    This is just the first day.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "ability is inspired! Isn''t it a matter of life and death? How can you fight at a higher level? "


    Leapfrog fight?!


    No!


    They have no chance to pay attention to the strength of these white tigers from the beginning to the end. They are always waving knives, condensing gas, attacking and thinking about how to live under these white tigers.


    They never thought that these white tigers would let themselves go because they knew Su Yixiao.


    "Yes. Now, all the white tigers are the middle and high level of the magic beast, which is equivalent to the third level to the first level of the spirit Master. Shaoji is no more than the first level of the spirit Master. This is not a super level battle. What is it? "


    They were shocked.


    On one side, he turned into a cute white tiger. He looked at them and said, "you are too resistant to fight..."


    Bai Qingyu suddenly, without the previous decadent appearance, stood up in a good spirit and said to the white tiger, "come on, get up! Let''s have another one! "


    Su Yixiao


    White tiger want to cry without tears, tearful looking at Su Yixiao, request to go in glass jade bracelet to eat fruit, comfort their injured heart.


    Su Yixiao nods helplessly and waves them into the glazed jade bracelet.


    There is nothing hidden.


    This, of course, was heard by Baili Xiyue.


    "Glass jade bracelet? What is that? " Su luanyin is curious about everything and asks Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao said: "a space artifact, eh..."


    Space artifact?


    Like "space ring?" They look at each other.


    I remember in the dreamland, Su Yixiao once gave them four space rings. Later, Su luanyin came and gave her one.


    At that time, Su Yixiao said that she had a magic device better than a space ring. They thought, at that time, she said, could it be the glazed jade bracelet?


    Su Yixiao looked at their expressions and knew what he was thinking.


    Nodded to admit and shake his head: "it''s similar to the space ring, but..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a roar from Liyuan: "what''s the same?? Master, can space ring be compared with glazed jade bracelet? I''m a super artifact of perfect grade! Super artifact, do you understand? "


    "OK, OK, I understand. Li Yuan, please listen to me first."


    Su Yixiao is helpless.


    Kurihara is too anxious!


    Liu Shaoji seized the clue and asked, "but what?"


    "Ah! But the only thing that glass jade bracelets and space rings have is that they can store things. They belong to the category of utensils. Other, the space ring is incomparable


    Their eyes suddenly shine, space ring this rare thing can''t compare with What kind of artifact would that be?


    "Xiao Xiao Xiao, can we have a look?"


    Su Yixiao nods. "Of course."


    After that, he stretched out his arm and turned his mind. The arm, which was originally smooth and had nothing on it, suddenly appeared a jade bracelet.


    The red streamer lingers on it, and the patterns on the glazed jade bracelets are complex and diverse.


    Just have a look, they can feel that this jade bracelet is covered with a strong aura.


    "Wow! Have a good look! It goes with you, Xiao Xiao

 Chapter 159

    Su Yixiao smile: "I take you in to have a look!"


    Before they had time to be surprised, they said to her, "shit, when I can still get in.".


    He was too surprised to speak.


    "This is Is it in the jade bracelet? "


    ¡­¡­


    No one answered Baili Xiyue''s words.


    Because the people who come in are still surprised, but Su Yixiao has been surrounded by a group of little Laurie xiaozhengtai.


    "Master, master! You''re here at last


    Su Yixiao kept smiling on her face, but she was speechless in her heart.


    This is what I say every time I come in. I just don''t want to tear it down. But Kurihara, do you dare to change it?


    "Huo ling''er, how are you?"


    The last time the recovery pill was made, although it was a leaf, it also hurt tianlingdibao. Su Yixiao couldn''t help holding up little Lori at her feet and asked.


    Huo ling''er shakes his head and takes this opportunity to take another "Baji" bite on Su Yixiao''s face.


    "Master, Huo ling''er is OK!"


    That''s good


    Su Yixiao finally let go.


    Suddenly, a man rushed up and picked Huo ling''er out of Su Yixiao''s arms.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "what are you doing? Huo ling''er is still young. Don''t try so hard! "


    It''s the evil king of hell!


    Originally normal face see fire spirit son steal kiss Su Yixiao time, suddenly changed. Step up quickly and pull Huo ling''er out directly. In the face of Su Yixiao''s questioning, he has a special look of reason -


    "he, kiss you secretly!"


    I haven''t been there several times! How is it possible for a child to get ahead?


    This is his guard battle, his guard battle as a man!


    Su Yixiao is really speechless. Can this man be jealous another time?


    "That''s a child. Do you need it?"


    Ming junxie said: "heaven, spirit and earth are all immortal people who have been burning for thousands of years. It''s better to be an old demon than a child!"


    The people watching are really speechless.


    Do the couple need dog food?


    Fortunately, I have a little girl.


    This is the monologue in Baili Xiyue''s heart. After thinking about it, he quickly hugs Liu Shaoji''s arm.


    Everyone: Wow, another wave of dog food.


    That is to say, those people of the Xiaoyao team, covering their eyes, just don''t look at the two pairs.


    And the original residents of the glazed jade bracelets, the gods and the treasures of the earth, are really muddled.


    Under the hint of Li Yuan''s unkind intention, they know that this man who dares to yell at their master has ulterior motives and wants to rob their master with them!!!


    Aunt can bear, uncle can''t bear!


    Little Huo ling''er took the lead in blinking a few eyes and cried out with a "wow".


    The purpose is to make su Yixiao angry, and then drive the man out of the jade bracelet. Only in this way can he suffer forever!


    It''s very clear that all of these treasures are pure and lovely. In their world, there is no punishment for killing people.


    As soon as Su Yixiao hears little Huo ling''er''s Nuo Nuo cry, she is worried. She thinks it''s Ming Jun Xie''s big hand that hurt Huo ling''er.


    "Ming Jun Xie, you return Huo ling''er!"


    "I don''t know!"


    Then Huo ling''er said, "wow..." The sound of a voice, resounding through the sky.


    Su Yixiao gritted her teeth: "she''s a woman. It''s nothing to kiss her."


    "Women can''t either, you''re mine!" Ming junxie is stubborn to death.


    Is it yours?


    It''s your big devil!


    Arrogant guy, you have to force yourself to hate you.

 Chapter 160

    "So, what are you going to do to give the Huoling back to me?"


    Su Yixiao finally put up with the limit.


    The dark gentleman evil sees, in the heart is happy; this wench, fell into my hand again finally! But look at her face I dare not ask too much.


    Well, that''s it!


    "You know, admit that you are my evil woman."


    Su Yixiao: "that''s it?"


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Well, it''s very simple!


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "you dream!"


    With a fearless look, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "then she can only be mine. Alas, your master doesn''t want you!"


    Huo ling''er is totally a god assist!


    After listening to the words of Ming junxie, she immediately burst into tears. I''m afraid Su Yixiao really doesn''t want her.


    Su Yixiao has a headache.


    No way, she still owes a favor to xiaohuoling''er. Besides, he was reluctant to give the little fire spirit to this guy! What if she gets hurt?


    "Well, well, I admit it. I admit it''s your woman, OK?"


    His attitude was obviously perfunctory, but the evil Ming Jun became true.


    Well He just needs to hear that.


    He reaches out his hand and puts Xiao Huo ling''er into Su Yixiao''s arms.


    In fact, he didn''t make any effort, but this fire spirit grass would assist him, and instead of assisting Su Yixiao, the master, he foolishly assisted him!


    Well, does he have to give her a thank you?


    Kurihara saw the failure of the plan and disappeared decisively.


    This man is hard to deal with. We have to think of a good way!


    Standing behind, Baili Xiyue tried to hold Liu Shaoji tightly again and shook his head: "in order to chase the team leader, drillmaster Ming is really working hard!"


    "Ah, it''s hard for the captain to take it. I can only pray for drillmaster Ming!"


    By Huo ling''er, none of the other gods, earthly treasures and beasts made trouble.


    Especially white wing, has been quietly lying there.


    Even if Ming junxie and Su Yixiao were together, he would not make such a prank.


    After all, he had saved him, and he could see Su Yixiao''s eyes, which was a special favor. Moreover, because these days, Ming junxie''s help to Su Yixiao is not a bit.


    There''s no need to do that.


    Even if the owner doesn''t admit it, how can he, who has a spiritual connection with her, not be clear


    "Cherish the moon, Shaoji, Qingyu, Yangzhi, and luanyin Ah, where is luanyin? "


    Su Yixiao called his name, a turn, but found no su luanyin figure.


    They are really speechless.


    Little Lori, she has to be excited wherever she goes. This time, she must have gone somewhere.


    "Xiaoxiao! It''s so big here that we need to spend more time looking for Lori! " A hundred Li cherishes the moon and says helplessly.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "it doesn''t take that long. Li Yuan... "


    The disappearing baby appears in front of Su Yixiao.


    "Where''s su luanyin?"


    "The one who came with you?" Li Yuan said, "I''ve gone to pick mushrooms."


    Xiaoyao team


    Take Picking mushrooms?


    "This is to be "Little Lori, the mushroom gatherer?" Bai lixiyue was shocked.


    Su Yixiao black face command Liyuan: "bring it right away!"


    Su Yixiao just finished, Su luanyin appeared in front of him. And pose It''s not very nice.


    Puckering up, Su luanyin, lying on the ground, suddenly changed her position. She couldn''t react and was still worried about her mushroom: "ah! Where''s my little mushroom? "

 Chapter 161

    Su Yixiao black line; "luanyin."


    As soon as Su luanyin heard it, she was deadlocked for a while. Then she stood up immediately. Scratching his head, he laughed awkwardly: "Hey, master..."


    "It''s a poisonous mushroom. It''s poisonous if you eat it."


    Su luanyin was shocked.


    "No! Look at these mushrooms. How beautiful they are! I like red and blue! It''s so beautiful. How could it be a poisonous mushroom? "


    Su Yixiao is completely speechless.


    Immediately decided to wait for the next time to see 316, I must clean up a good meal that guy! If you don''t teach the good ones, it''s useless. Common sense does not understand, this little girl left us, how to survive!


    316, far away in the shadow Pavilion, is searching for information about orcs for their eldest lady.


    At the critical moment, 316 suddenly had an itchy nose. He couldn''t help rubbing his nose. He looked at the sun outside the window and felt a chill.


    "Well, let''s go out!"


    After that, he waved and went out with all the members of the Xiaoyao team.


    Her heart, in fact, there is a question - why the dark king evil into the glass jade bracelet, compared with them, unexpectedly not so surprised?


    Su Yixiao not only sent the white tiger clan to fight with the Xiaoyao team, but also called the black fox clan, and at least killed her, but now the reformed black wolf clan.


    Soon, three days spent in their fight, Su Yixiao refused to let white wing stay, with a large army to walk together.


    "Shifu, there seems to be someone over there."


    Luan sound ear tip, hear not far away from the sound of fighting.


    Su Yixiao also heard, originally did not want to tube, but in a few words, heard the familiar voice.


    Big brother thunder?


    "Go and have a look!"


    Su Yixiao is in the front, some of them are the fastest. Others look at each other and immediately follow Su Yixiao.


    It''s really thunder.


    Qi Fei is lying on the ground with blood all over his body. Thunder is also injured. He and Li Da stand in front of Qi Fei with weapons and resist the enemy.


    Opposite them, there are more than 30 men in strong clothes, only one woman. If Su Yixiao guesses correctly, it''s a mercenary suit.


    "Why, the silver sword mercenary regiment and the python mercenary regiment? Actually... "


    Su Yixiao frowned and asked Su luanyin: "Python mercenary regiment? Is that great? "


    "Of course. Python mercenary regiment is A-level mercenary regiment, and silver knife is only B-level mercenary regiment. Although Python is very powerful, his reputation in the mercenary field is also very bad. "


    "Why is that?" Bai Qingyu asked.


    Su luanyin disgusted and said: "because Python is a Class-A mercenary regiment, often plunder.". Grab the other mercenary regiment''s mission. Because we depend on the family, naturally we all dare to be angry with them. "


    Su Yixiao suddenly laughed.


    Although he is a and B, thunder is her brother, even if he is the day, dare to touch her, Su Yixiao will also pierce it!


    Over there, the python mercenary regiment wants to fight again.


    "Li Da, take Qi Fei with you first, withdraw!" Thunder, as the deputy commander, gave the order.


    Li Da refused to let him go like this, leaving the deputy commander alone. How can it be!!


    "Deputy commander, you take Qifei away, I''ll cut off! Without silver knife, I can, without you, I can''t! "


    "I said I''d let you go! Let''s go


    Thunder most hate the mother, a Li Da pushed to Qifei side.

 Chapter 162

    On the other side, Gu Tian, deputy head of the python mercenary regiment, said with a smile: "what a brotherly love. It''s a pity that none of you want to leave today!"


    "Brothers, up!"


    Gu Tian waved his hand. In addition to the woman, the other 30 people all rushed towards the three injured people.


    But before they met thunder''s clothes, they all flew away Fly Now


    "Damn, who''s so bad about me?" Gu Tian was very angry. He yelled.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t care about mad dogs!


    Standing beside thunder, he asked, "brother Lei, are you ok?"


    The thunder was startled.


    At the critical moment, the sister who met him actually came.


    Thunder suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "It''s OK, Xiaoxiao. It''s Qi Fei... "


    Qi Fei''s hand is very heavy. He hurt his ribs directly. He can''t get out of bed without half a month.


    Su Yixiao sees the injury of eye Qi Fei and takes three pills from the jade bracelet and hands them to thunder.


    Thunder looked at the elixir in his hand. It was


    "This is Longming Dan. Here you and Qi Fei, Li Da, one for each. If you eat it, you three will be all right."


    Thunder looked at the three white pills and felt grateful.


    Just wanted to say thank you, but Su Yixiao is now opposite Gu Tian.


    Thunder had no choice but to retreat to Qi Fei and divide the three pills and feed them to Qi Fei.


    "Stop yelling."


    It''s clear that there are only a group of people here from Su Yixiao. Gu Tian is still barking as if he didn''t see it. Who''s bad for him.


    Gu Tian looked at Su Yixiao and asked, "it''s you who''s bad for me?"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t bite.


    Gu Tian looked at Su Yixiao, and all the Harrasses came out. He laughed and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Who are the three little beauties


    "Sister."


    "Oh, sister!" Gu Tian touched his chin and thought, "do you want me to let them go?"


    Su Yixiao didn''t speak.


    "Ah, beauty." Gu Tian talks with Su Yixiao. "As long as you follow me, I''ll let them go, OK?"


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    Put it?


    Does she have to let him do it? It''s a mess. It''s crushed to death.


    But before Su Yixiao spoke, a figure suddenly rushed up. Go straight to Gu Tian.


    Gu Tian has not yet reacted, he has been put to the ground. A fist as heavy as a thousand gold iron fell on his face, and he could hear the roar of the people who beat him.


    "You are special, let you covet my woman, let you covet my woman..."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Baili Xiyue was stunned.


    Liu Shaoji was stunned.


    Let alone Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu, Gu Tian''s subordinates and the woman.


    "Instructor Ming How handsome


    Baili Xiyue covers her mouth and stares at mingjunxie who swings her fist.


    Liu Shaoji hears it and reacts. Biting his teeth and covering his eyes: "don''t look at him! I''m more handsome than him


    Hundred Li Xi month secretly rolled a white eye, corner of mouth, but can''t help but raise.


    Su Yixiao black line.


    This man, is not usually very cold, nothing? Now, it''s like taking dynamite?


    "Let you covet my woman!"


    For the last time.


    Ming Jun Xie''s fist fell on Gu Tian''s face.


    This just gets up, a face resentful past, embrace Su Yixiao''s waist.

 Chapter 163

    Su Yixiao frown, also don''t know this man hair what nerve, Gu day''s face almost bone can see.


    He had no voice to cry for pain for a long time.


    Su Yixiao black face, angry call: "Ming Jun evil!"


    "Well?" Ming junxie only dares to send out this tone. Because he was afraid that the girl would leave him because she was good at her own ideas.


    Ying Ying, you see, how pitiful, helpless, and cautious you are in pursuit of your wife!


    "Can you do it gently next time! Why did you shoot him! Just brain damage! He should give it to brother Lei. Do you understand? "


    Ming Jun evil a Leng, reaction to hold Su Yixiao more tight.


    Why is his little girl so cute?


    Next time I''ll have a brain injury Tut Tut, this style, he likes it!


    "Xiaoxiao, he''s not dead! At most facial paralysis, rest assured! I''m very kind! "


    Su Yixiao


    Although he was speechless, he was also relieved.


    She didn''t want to know the reason why mingjunxie hit people.


    I can only blame that Gu Tianzui! What''s wrong? I have to say something that makes this man angry. If you don''t beat him, who will you beat.


    So the only person standing opposite was the woman.


    Gu Tian is paralyzed. The woman doesn''t even look at her. She just stares at her every move.


    See Ming Jun evil embrace Su Yixiao, two people sweet interaction appearance, green veins burst up.


    "Brother Yiwang," the woman suddenly exclaimed, "brother Yiwang, why are you holding her?"


    Ming Jun Xie didn''t look up.


    But the woman''s words, but will in addition to Ming Jun evil outside all eyes attracted in the past.


    Baili Xiyue grabs Liu Shaoji''s hand to cover her eyes. When she looks at the person in front of her, she immediately laughs.


    "Gu Tianjiao! Why, your brother Yiwang is standing in front of you. Didn''t you say that you want to marry him? Go and ask Uncle Huang if he wants to marry you! "


    Su Yixiao was speechless.


    It turns out that it''s one of the pursuers of this guy!


    "Hey, why don''t you go and see your future Princess?"


    Ming Jun Xie didn''t care. He just held Su Yixiao and said, "where''s the princess from! Xiao Xiao, you haven''t promised me to marry me


    Su Yixiao joked: "go when you have time!"


    But short time and so on, less free time. So Su Yixiao''s words are purely perfunctory.


    However, this sentence is enough. Anyway, sooner or later, he will be able to crush the dead woman on the bed again! The kind of red bed!


    Baili Xiyue and others listen to the sweet dialogue between mingjunxie and Su Yixiao, and immediately look at each other.


    They all saw it, and the other four said in their eyes, "this bowl of dog food, I''ll do it first!"


    "Brother Yiwang!" Gu Tianjiao said angrily, "you like this old woman! What''s good with her? "


    Old Old woman?!


    This is the first time Su Yixiao heard that someone called her this way.


    No!


    I didn''t change my face when I came here. A flower of the divine world should not be so bad here!


    Although "A flower in the divine world" is a bit of earth.


    "You fart!" In the quiet moment, a strong male voice roared.


    Su Yixiao fixed his eyes and found that it was thunder.


    Thunder''s injury has been healed. Su Yixiao''s pills are very effective. After a while, his strength has recovered.

 Chapter 164

    At this time, he strides to this side.


    "You fart! Xiaoxiao is a thousand times better than you! Look at your face. It looks like a toad. How dare you compare with Xiaoxiao''s swan? "


    Su Yixiao''s mouth.


    Originally, she thought that thunder was a righteous and honest man, but she didn''t expect There''s also such a tough side.


    "That''s it


    Baili Xiyue added, "Gu Tianjiao, it''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s not right for you to come out and scare people!"


    Gu Tianjiao was wronged for no reason, and his body trembled.


    I couldn''t carry it. I shook it twice and fainted.


    Su Yixiao So weak?


    "Who is Xiyue?"


    Baili Xiyue explained: "one of the thousands of admirers of Uncle Huang is Miss Gu. Oh, I know. Gu Tian''s younger sister is unruly and unruly. She was knocked out by Uncle Huang. She is the second level of Master Li Ming. Her strength is fairly good. However, because she has strength and money, she says everywhere that she wants to marry uncle Huang. Because I am uncle Huang''s niece and often fight with me, so I hate this woman! "


    Oh, I see!


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie with bad intentions.


    Ming Jun Xie frowned and warned the hundred Li Xi Yue: "Xi Yue, don''t talk nonsense."


    Where did he come from? I don''t know one of them. It''s so big. I''ll make Xiaoxiao the biggest girl! The others are floating clouds.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon.


    It is.


    "Uncle Huang, your pursuer is Zhao Weiting. You don''t know the rest, but I know better than you. Because those women often come to me, not to warn me to stay away from you, or to ask me to convey to you what I love you. Oh, I''m so bored! "


    Su Yixiao listens.


    Smile is more brilliant.


    But Ming Jun Xie is about to kill Bai Li Xi Yue.


    "Xiaoxiao ~"


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "I know it''s not your fault. But Let your pursuer not harass me! Otherwise, I''ll be bored to death! "


    Su Yixiao is annoyed by the grievance narration of Baili Xiyue.


    Ming junxie nodded.


    He''ll take care of these women when he goes down. Make sure there is no such thing harassing Xiaoxiao again!


    "Brother Lei, are you all right?"


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Thunder thumped his chest and said, "here, you see, it''s OK."


    "That''s good."


    "Xiaoxiao sister, you have saved me for the second time. I don''t know how to thank you." Saved twice, but they only met twice. Ah, I can''t repay such kindness!


    Su Yixiao smiles, shakes her head and says, "brother Lei, you don''t have to be so polite. You are my elder brother. This is what my younger sister should do."


    Thunder or a face of gratitude, pay no attention to Su Yixiao''s words. In his mind, the elder brother should be used to protect the younger sister, rather than rely on the younger sister.


    Su Yixiao just said: "brother Lei, you said that if you have something to do in the future, you will go to the silver sword mercenary regiment to find you. If you are in trouble in the future, you have to help my little sister! "


    Listen to thunder.


    Looking at the beautiful men and women around Su Yixiao, he asked: "these are..."


    Not only are they beautiful men and women, but also their strength is not built. His temperament doesn''t seem to be inferior. Otherwise, thunder would not be so curious.


    Su Yixiao introduced him: "brother Lei, these are all my partners."

 Chapter 165

    Su Yixiao let Baili Xiyue introduce themselves one by one.


    Finally, when it''s mingjunxie''s turn, mingjunxie takes the initiative to reach out to thunder: "I''m mingjunxie, Xiaoxiao''s man."


    Su Yixiao This dead man will not die without the last sentence. Do you need to go around like this?


    "I see." Thunder pressure in the heart of surging and dark Jun evil shake hands.


    Ming junxie wanted to let go a little bit. Thunder let go of Ming junxie''s hand in an instant without any hesitation.


    Let go of Ming Jun Xie, but pull Su Yixiao.


    After taking a few steps, I felt that it was not suitable. I went back to say something to mingjunxie: "sorry, I want to talk to Xiaoxiao alone."


    Ming junxie nodded. After they nod their heads, thunder drags Su Yixiao away again.


    "Brother Lei, what are you going to say? Just call me Why give it to the dead man? It made that guy''s eyes look very bad just now.


    Thunder didn''t realize Su Yixiao''s face was wrong.


    She asked in a low voice, "sister Xiaoxiao, your companions belong to either the three families or the royal family. If not, they belong to the dignified families besides the three families. You are not bullied with them


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    It turns out that thunder is worried about whether she is bullied in front of a younger sister who has no family to rely on and her peers in the backstage family.


    Su Yixiao suddenly felt that she was the big brother. How spicy? Lovely pinch!


    "Don''t worry, brother Lei. They are all good to me. "


    "Oh." Thunder rest assured a hundred Li cherish month they, but ask dark king evil again, "the world all says, different king is ruthless, cruel, Xiao Xiao, he didn''t bully you!"


    "What if he bullies me? Brother Lei, what can you do? " Su Yixiao suddenly asked.


    As soon as I heard the thunder, my veins suddenly burst.


    He said angrily: "no matter what cruel and cruel he is, as long as he dares to bully my sister Xiaoxiao, I will avenge you even if I fight for this old life."


    Su Yixiao''s heart is warm.


    How lucky I was to meet the group of friends who gave their lives to accompany the gentleman; how lucky I was to meet brother Lei, who was so fond of her: how lucky I was to meet the dark king Cough, this doesn''t count.


    Su Yixiao looked up and said to thunder, "don''t worry, brother Lei. Even if I''m bullied, I can bully back. Do you think there is something wrong with the person I like? "


    Was she bullied? Well, she''s been bullied, but if she''s bullied, she''ll have to recover thousands of times.


    You can''t let yourself be wronged, can you?


    Thunder knew that this girl was joking with him.


    There was a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good, that''s good By the way, didn''t you go outside? Yes? Here comes the forest of Wuwu again? "


    Su Yixiao said: "brother Lei, a few of us were in Yijing college before. They and I are in the same team. This time, I''m here for training. We have to be stronger to avoid being bullied, don''t we? "


    Su Yixiao decided to tell a lie. If she told thunder that she was going to the middle of the forest, she would enter a secret place, where it was extremely dangerous. She believed that either thunder prevented her from going, or he would follow her!


    "Hahaha, yeah, yeah." The thunder roared with laughter.


    I see.


    Thunder just wanted to say something, suddenly, the dark king evil came together.


    Jealous looked at Su Yixiao for a few seconds, then turned his head to look at Thunder, said: "you talk too long."


    Su Yixiao


    God, she really has to count. How many times has she been speechless for this guy. I have to take care of chatting. Did this man drown in the vinegar jar in his last life?

 Chapter 166

    Su Yixiao said goodbye to thunder and others, and then continued to move forward with the big army.


    Su Yixiao remembers that the last time mingjunxie took her to the cave, it was in the middle of a mountain,


    "master, it''s all To the nameless mountain of Wuwang forest. "


    "Nameless mountain?"


    Su luanyin''s head is like pounding garlic.


    "The nameless mountain is the most dangerous place in Wuwang forest. It''s absolutely deceiving. It''s not just the middle part of the forest! Will We went the wrong way? "


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "that place!" Su Yixiao reaches out her hand. The place she points to is exactly the cave that Ming junxie took her to last time.


    "The secret place is there!"


    "How do you know?"


    Su Yixiao hears doubt, the body is one meal. Then he turned his head and looked at her secretly. Then he pretended to be arrogant and turned his head.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    Ah, I don''t care about him for a few hours. I''m so proud. It''s really


    "Gone, gone. White wings


    Su Yixiao a call, white wings had to do something, crystal wings open, with the people straight toward the cave in front of the open space.


    Fall.


    Su Yixiao hasn''t reacted yet, and mingjunxie catches her.


    First is a Leng, next, Su Yixiao immediately reacted.


    Is Ming junxie worried that he is the same as last time?


    Su Yixiao smile, back to hold his hand, said he was OK.


    "This is The secret


    Su luanyin feels strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Baili Xiyue asked her.


    "I''ve seen things like the secret place in the shadow Pavilion. His appearance will bring some Well, what do you say? There are some special luster, but this, it seems, is a very common cave


    Su Yixiao light smile, nodded: "of course, those are ordinary secret.". And how can there be such a loophole in the secret realm refined by the orcs, the king of the secret realm? "


    This is the information that Su Yixiao just received from Liyuan. She turns around and conveys it to Su luanyin.


    "Stop dawdling, let''s get in!" They have only two months. In two months, there will be a wave of animals.


    And they, for the sake of the continent, have to stop it.


    Come on!


    Everyone in the Xiaoyao team is full of momentum.


    Because there are their families, their friends and innocent people in this continent, even if they don''t have that responsibility, they must protect this continent.


    "Die early, live early! Let''s go in and see the secret place created by the orc! " Baili Xiyue is magnificent and takes the lead in rushing to the front.


    Liu Shaoji speechless in the back of his forehead, his home cherish the idiom ah! It''s getting worse. Instead, it''s su luanyin. Under Su Yixiao''s guidance, it''s getting better and better.


    Su Yixiao and they look at each other, but shrug their shoulders, and follow Baili Xiyue into the cave.


    Su Yixiao has a hunch, a strong hunch.


    When she enters this secret place, she will have an unprecedented harvest, and Something good will happen to her


    "Captain, this hole is no different from others!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and mumbles.


    First of all, the whole cave was very small, damp and musty. All of them were very crowded.


    Su Yixiao put the white wing in his arms into the glazed jade bracelet, and his left hand was always led by Ming junxie, one hand offering a sacred fire.

 Chapter 167

    The magic fire appeared, and the air in the whole cave was so good that it wanted to be drained.


    The hundred Li Xiyue who had seen this scene wanted to step back and stay away.


    However, because the area of the hole was too small, they had to face the terrible fire.


    Fortunately, Su Yixiao control in time, that is, a few seconds, Su Yixiao will take back the heat, leaving only the lighting function.


    "Hoo ~ ~ fortunately, fortunately..."


    Su Yixiao white eyes, exaggerated baiqingyu, although the fire is a little hot, also need not so exaggerated!


    Su Yixiao reaches out his hand and looks around at the cave with a flash of magic fire.


    Finally, a small hole was found behind the moon.


    Su Yixiao really wants to hit people.


    A dog hole?


    Let them drill?


    Oh, how can it be?


    "Yang Zhi, break this hole for me!"


    Gu Yangzhi took the order and came forward. After a few punches, he said that most of the soil above the dog hole had been broken open. In addition, Gu Yangzhi''s hand-made hole was just enough for a normal person to pass through.


    This time, Su Yixiao takes the lead, and Ming junxie is forced to break up with a kiss, and the party passes through the cave.


    But this cave is much bigger than the first one.


    At least, they can move freely.


    "A hole in a hole?" Or a hole in a hole?


    Su Yixiao looks at the hole in front of her, which is a little bigger than the dog hole. She is not only angry in her heart.


    This orc, right? She''s a monkey? Come to the so-called secret place and find one hole after another.


    Just as Su Yixiao was angry, I don''t know when the evil Ming Jun came. He took Su Yixiao''s hand and whispered: "don''t worry. Maybe, they just make you anxious and can''t get out of this place. If you don''t believe in going back, the road behind has been blocked. "


    Su Yixiao was surprised.


    Looking back, it''s true!


    Behind, Gu Yangzhi helped to dig out the hole, unconsciously, has been restored to the original. Even, it doesn''t look damaged at all.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "I think they''re provoking you. People in a state of rage, the probability of death is much higher than in a calm situation, so, Xiaoxiao, calm down. Don''t be affected by their tricks. "


    Ming Jun evil magnetic voice to Su Yixiao boil chicken soup, but, this bowl of chicken soup, is Su Yixiao at this moment just need.


    Su Yixiao soon calmed down and quietly dried the bowl of chicken soup.


    "Well, I have to trouble you."


    Gu Yangzhi doesn''t have any doubt, obediently goes up, smashes that dog hole.


    In fact, when he just came in, he found that in a twinkling of an eye, the hole for them to pass through had disappeared, and even the wall of the mountain was smooth.


    Su Yixiao once again took you into the cave, but found that it was a much larger cave before the word.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    This is not the way to go on.


    One cave after another, overlapping. If Su Yixiao is right, this is definitely a cover up!


    So breakthrough, they can''t keep staring at the dog hole at their feet.


    But. In this cave, except for the dog cave, the whole cave is like a big circle, smooth and smooth, and there is nothing that looks like a mechanism.


    "Smooth? Steady? "


    Su Yixiao suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 168

    If it is a normal, natural cave, how can it be smooth and smooth?


    Through the wind, frost, rain and snow, and the baptism of time and years, now should also be potholes, can not bear to look directly at.


    But. This cave is perfect and smooth, just like a slightly rough work of art.


    Su Yixiao suddenly thought of it.


    "Cherish the moon. Luanyin, and you all come after me. "


    They don''t know what Su Yixiao is going to do, but every sentence Su Yixiao says has meaning.


    They all stood obediently behind Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao glared at the evil Ming Jun who was walking beside him, and ordered: "Your Highness, if you throw it back, can you stand behind me?"


    Ming junxie whispered a smile and stepped back.


    He told him in his heart that he had to listen to master Xiao. If you don''t listen, there''s no reward for kissing.


    Su Yixiao set the temperature of Shenhuo to normal, which is the kind they can''t stand.


    Then quietly close your eyes and feel everything in this hole.


    What you hear, what you can''t hear. What you can see, what you can''t see, is Su Yixiao''s silver eyes


    "There!"


    "Whew --" Shenhuo heard Su Yixiao''s command. As soon as his voice fell, he flew to the place Su Yixiao pointed to. Increase the temperature in the process.


    Only "coax!" There was a big hole in the cave.


    Endless sunshine down, Baili Xiyue and others poke out their heads, looking at everything in front of them.


    - "this is..."


    "Desert!"


    How could it be that they came from Wuhu forest to an unknown desert in a few minutes.


    And outside the desert, they''re surrounded by purple scorpions.


    "Mamma Mia!" Baili Xiyue is most afraid of this kind of things to be hooked. She immediately hugs Liu Shaoji''s neck, and her legs encircle Liu Shaoji''s waist. She can''t survive.


    Liu Shaoji comforted her and said, "this thing has a hook!! How terrible, how terrible ~ "


    Liu Shaoji is speechless.


    Is this terrible? Not at all!


    Besides, scorpions are not the only ones with hooks. He has it, too!


    It''s just that Xiyue is still young, and he''s not ready to let her taste it.


    "Cherish the moon, come down! If you are afraid, kill them Liu Shaoji wants to protect her.


    But they have to grow up together, don''t they?


    They have to follow the captain and go a long way. How can it be stagnant because of scorpions?


    One hundred Li Xi month listen to, stiff body slightly eased down. Pausing for a few seconds, she slowly slid down Liu Shaoji''s body and squeezed the whip in her hand.


    Turn around and see that the other partners have been fighting.


    They can''t fall behind!


    Baili Xiyue held back her fear and tried to whip the scorpion.


    "My friends, I''ll take care of you. When the commander of these scorpions saw it, he left it to me. Scorpion saliva, tut Tut, but it''s a good thing to make poison!"


    They are speechless.


    I have to say that their target Su Yixiao is really stingy! Let him do everything he can!


    But with that in mind, their speed is not ambiguous.


    Every minute, a large area of scorpions will arrive at Zaidi people.


    However, they fight more, but they come more. Is this quantity born while fighting? Endless!


    "Xiao Xiao!" Baili Xiyue yelled.


    She saw, that a large group of purple scorpions, there is a red, eye-catching red scorpion.

 Chapter 169

    "That should be the leader of scorpion!"


    Su Yixiao smile, in the end, or he found this group of guys boss.


    Now she can make poison again!


    "Cherish the moon, it, let me come!"


    Su Yixiao blocks the hundred Li Xiyue behind him, and then rushes into the scorpion pile alone. Besides, standing in front of the Scorpion King.


    The Scorpion King is shocked!


    "Little human is now in front of the king, which is challenging the strength of the king!"


    Strength?


    Su Yixiao squatted down and asked: "strength - do you have it?"


    "I won''t reply to human''s words! strength? Oh, I can poison you every minute! "


    "Poison me?" Su Yixiao repeated, then said. "Yes, yes, then you can poison me!"


    Su Yixiao reaches out his hand and lets him put the poison in.


    However, the Scorpion King was afraid of the woman who was not afraid of it.


    "You What do you want? Don''t think I dare not poison you


    Su Yixiao said excitedly: "come on, I''m not afraid!" Poison me? Oh, it''s just a dream! There are thousands of poisons on her body. No one in the world can live to this day if she is poisoned.


    Su Yixiao is the mother of all kinds of poisons. All poisons in the world have to be convinced by her.


    But Scorpion King this kind, first because cherishes the month to be afraid, second because looks kowtow. Third, because it offended him. So the three charges add up, even if the scorpion king wants to beg for mercy, even if he can''t die. It''s peeling, too!


    Su Yixiao watched the Scorpion King step back.


    Call him.


    "Don''t go! Stop


    To say that before Su Yixiao''s voice is gentle as water, then this sound, but completely live scorpion king.


    It also calms the people behind it.


    Su Yixiao took a small empty bottle, handed it to the Scorpion King''s mouth and said, "you, fill this cup with your poison, otherwise I''ll poison you


    Scorpion King How does he feel that he seems to remember this sentence?


    Also, just a human, why does Mao want to listen to this girl?


    Is this a small cup? How long has it been vomiting? It''s not full.


    Su Yixiao looked at the Scorpion King has been trying to vomit for a long time, distressed to take back the cup.


    "That''s all. You are so empty. Go on next time! Let you go this time! "


    Next time??


    The Scorpion King roared: "no, he will never meet this woman again!"


    So I turned around and wanted to run.


    However, Su Yixiao was easy to catch up!


    "What else can I do for you?" Scorpion king felt that he was weak and helpless.


    There are still a lot of broken things, but Su luanyin grasped them.


    "Master, we don''t know what the situation is now. Let him tell us about it."


    Su Yixiao has no problem.


    It''s a waste of time for them to keep looking.


    It''s better to find an original resident to understand the situation, and then discuss it.


    Su Yixiao thinks that this trip to the secret place is the most relaxing one she has ever walked through, and it is also After that, it will be unforgettable for him all his life.


    Under the threat of Su Yixiao, the Scorpion King explained, "that''s right. This is the orc''s secret place. In order to find their lost owners in this continent.


    And this secret place has existed for a long time. I''m just empty, lonely and cold. Suddenly I see someone come in and play with me! " But I don''t know. I can''t play the tune, but I''m being threatened

 Chapter 170

    Scorpion King''s words really make people angry.


    "So, what''s next?"


    Next?


    Scorpion King shook his head: "we have been living in their own field, as for the outside, are not clear."


    That''s right.


    Su Yixiao waved and let Su luanyin release the Scorpion King: "luanyin, release him, let''s go on."


    Su luanyin complied.


    Scorpion king stood in place, watching Su Yixiao and his party go away. I don''t know when an ORC with a human head and a horse body appeared beside him, and the corners of his mouth began to appear


    "Desert!! How hot it is Baiqing island looks up to the sky without words. "Is there anything hotter than this place in the world?"


    Su Yixiao has no performance on her face, but she silently replies to Bai Qingyu in her heart.


    Hotter than desert?


    Of course.


    Shenjie volcano - Su Yixiao remembers that she would have been transformed if the Shenhuo in her body had not protected her during his training.


    "Liyuan, is there any way to cool down a little?" Su Yixiao himself is actually OK, but the gang behind him yells that the guys who can''t stand it are really upset.


    Then look at the leisurely Ming junxie beside his eyes. Su Yixiao frowns. This man seems to be very relaxed everywhere!


    Ming Jun Xie seems to feel Su Yixiao''s eyes, thin lips not hook, a pull Su Yixiao, hold in his arms.


    "You..."


    Su Yixiao wanted to say "what are you doing?" but she didn''t understand until she was held in her arms.


    This man''s body is cold and cold. In such a hot situation, I can''t bear to let go.


    "Cheating?"


    The dark king evil dotes on to drown a smile, index finger lightly a point her nose, say: "this is not you enjoying yet!"


    His body temperature is just like this. Unfortunately, when this girl comes into contact with herself, it''s a time when the fire is burning. At ordinary times, it''s just to adapt to human body temperature.


    Su Yixiao listens to the reply of the dark king. I don''t know why, the heart beats so fast!


    "Captain! How come it''s cold again? "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    What? They Can you feel the cool feeling of Mingjun evil ice? But they were not in his arms.


    With doubts in mind, he turned his hair and found that he cherished the moon for a hundred Li. Liu Shaoji and his wife were all around their arms, and white Qi came out of their nostrils.


    "Er..." It''s like it''s really cold.


    It''s cold and hot, orcs. What do they want?


    "You..."


    "Captain, be careful -"


    Su Yixiao just wanted to turn his head to talk, but suddenly he saw their frightened eyes.


    Something''s wrong!


    Fast back to meet her, but it is the hand of Ming Jun Xie, and a huge fireball with fire!


    "Damn it It''s Yin!


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    The roaring sound of Baili Xiyue came to Su Yixiao''s eardrum.


    Su Yixiao suddenly calmed down.


    Can a fireball match her magic fire?


    Seems to feel the call of Su Yixiao, Shenhuo is very excited in her body.


    Sacrifice!


    Before waiting for Su Yixiao''s order, Shenhuo rushed past -


    only a "boom" was heard, and Shenhuo successfully collided with the fireball.


    The sparks splashed everywhere, but in that second, the sparks were recovered by Shenhuo, and they didn''t hurt Su Yixiao.


    It''s not dazzling, it''s not terrible.


    The whole Party quieted down.


    Eyes are staring at the big fireball in the air.

 Chapter 171

    When Shenhuo was sacrificed, it was only as big as the nail cap, and the whole body was covered by the big fireball, so everyone except Su Yixiao didn''t know the safety of Shenhuo.


    "Click Click... "


    What''s that sound?


    They looked at each other.


    Although there are doubts in their hearts, none of them dare to ask.


    After a while, the big fireball became smaller and smaller, and the sound of "click" became smaller and smaller, and then


    "Burp It''s so good! "


    Su Yixiao reaches out her hand, she knows that her small fire is absolutely no problem. It''s just a fireball. Chew what you swallow every minute.


    Wait


    Su Yixiao suddenly realized something, stretched out his hand, Leng again in the air, and watched the magic fire fly over.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Shenhuo looks at Su Yixiao, who is confused and forced, and asks.


    Su Yixiao just stared at him for a long time and then said, "Xiaohuo You can speak... "


    "Well?" Shenhuo didn''t even realize it? Actually Really Master, I can speak


    Su Yixiao smiles happily.


    This small fire can talk after eating too much. It''s really lucky to step on shit.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s so good that you''re OK! And your magic fire, it''s really great


    Baili Xiyue runs over quickly, directly knocks mingjunxie away and pours on Su Yixiao''s arms.


    Su Yixiao hugged her back and comforted her: "well, well, we have to go quickly."


    Let go of Baili Xiyue, Su Yixiao takes everyone to move on.


    She was thinking, this time is fireball, so, next, is it ice hockey?


    "Long..."


    Su Yixiao looked up at the ball objects flying down in front of him, showing a true appearance.


    Guess right!


    In front of you, the big ice balls are pouring down quickly. Water and fire are incompatible. This time, Su Yixiao didn''t sacrifice God and fire, but chose to push everyone away and stop the ice hockey.


    "Xiaoxiao, Captain! Don''t do stupid things! "


    Stupid thing?


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    She has never fought a battle of uncertainty, and this battle will be as beautiful as ever.


    Hands pinch fist, was a circle of light blue power wrapped. When the ice hockey comes down, Su Yixiao also puts out two fists, punches into the ice hockey for half a minute, and stops


    "Pa!"


    Without any doubt, Su Yixiao stopped the ball and let it explode, but did not hurt himself.


    Joke, if you hurt yourself, what you do is to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800 by yourself, then you still fart.


    Baili Xiyue and Su luanyin said that they were scared to death. The second the ice splashed, their hearts would stop.


    When the ice hockey burst, a voice sounded -


    "this is the foreplay, master. Are you ready to accept the secret?"


    Su Yixiao said: "stop talking nonsense! Hurry up, it''s suffocating here. "


    The voice burst out laughing and disappeared after a few times.


    At this time, Su Yixiao, the environment in front of them changed.


    Originally it was a precipitous desert, but now it is a maze made of black iron.


    Secret place maze.


    "Hiss, the wall is so cold!"


    Su Yixiao touched the so-called wall and explained to Su luanyin: "at this time, it is made of black iron in front of us. It can be used here to turn our attacks into nothing."


    Su luanyin nodded.


    I see.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go ahead!"


    "Well!" Jun Yixiao holds his hand and follows him.


    "The door? Shall we go in? "

 Chapter 172

    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Come in!


    Now they are in a period of confusion, there is a little hope of customs clearance, we can not let go.


    "Be careful, everyone."


    It''s dark inside. Even if Su Yixiao offered a sacred fire, it can only light up a little place.


    Seven people in a circle, vigilant step by step.


    Before they could see the situation clearly, suddenly, they saw a pair of green eyes. Before they could react, everyone was in the same place.


    Su Yixiao feels like she''s back in the divine world. Everything around me seems to have never changed.


    Father, mother


    Looking at a couple smiling toward her, Su Yixiao''s eyes are moist.


    "Father, mother Daughter, I haven''t seen you for a long time Daughter, I miss you so much... " Su Yixiao said chokingly.


    She reached out to embrace the two of her closest relatives.


    However, Su Yi and Luo Huaying seem to have not seen Su Yixiao. Enai laughs and passes Su Yixiao directly.


    Su Yixiao''s outstretched hand froze.


    How could


    That''s the father and mother who love her most! How can, how can not accept her!


    Just when Su Yixiao lost doubt, a very familiar voice rang up: "elder sister?"


    Su Yixiao looks up.


    The pupils are so excited.


    "Yuxuan?" Su Yixiao reached out and touched the boy''s head, "what''s the matter? You look surprised to see me


    Su Yuxuan pats Su Yixiao''s hand and pushes her by the way.


    Sneer and say: "can not surprise? My shameless elder sister came out of the forbidden area. This is a capital crime against the family! Dear elder sister, you can finally die! "


    Su Yixiao sits on the ground, his hand is scratched and there is no tube.


    Just shaking his head, don''t believe all this, don''t believe his dear brother Su Yuxuan will treat himself like this.


    "For Why? "


    "Why? My dear elder sister, you even asked? " Su Yuxuan grabs Su Yixiao''s head and stares straight at her eyes. Her evil pupils are full of strangers.


    "The whole family knows about your affair with the housekeeper!


    Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you are so hungry, thirsty, empty, lonely and cold. Dang Fu! If you want it so much, give it to me! "


    After that, Su Yuxuan actually pulled Su Yixiao''s clothes with an evil face.


    Su Yixiao''s heart, pull cool pull cool pain.


    Luan Lun?


    Is this still his good brother who is simple and kind?


    Tears can''t help falling from the haggard cheek drop by drop.


    No!


    That''s not for sure!


    Su Yixiao black eyes into silver eyes, spit out a mouthful of blood after suddenly clear.


    Looking at the black face of the so-called brother, Su Yixiao hook lips - sure!


    With a lovely smile, Su Yixiao grabs Su Yuxuan''s voice and says, "brother, if you want, I''ll give it to you!"


    Su Yuxuan''s eyes brightened.


    Su Yixiao takes the initiative to approach Su Yuxuan.


    When she is about to contact Su Yixiao, she gives a sacrifice to her enchantress and inserts it into Su Yuxuan''s heart.


    Su Yuxuan''s face was blank: "elder sister, for Why? "


    Su Yixiao did not answer, staring eyes again two knives.


    Why?


    How dare you pretend to be your lovely brother and parents? How dare you do such disgusting things in the name of Yuxuan


    It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable.


    "Die for me!"

 Chapter 173

    Su Yuxuan weak fall, finally still looking at Su Yixiao, ask why.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    In a second, the so-called mirage comes out.


    The orc''s ability can make her eye opening. In the secret world, there are also Warcraft that make fantasy. In this way, it increases the level of the secret world a lot!


    But he turned his head and saw that Mingjun was staring at her. Su Yixiao wondered: "ah! Why are you ok? Or... " Already out?


    No!


    Is the idea of mingjunxie so strong? I thought that my speed has been very fast!


    I didn''t expect that mingjunxie was faster.


    "It''s coming out."


    Ming junxie smiles at Su Yixiao and raises his hand to help blow Su Yixiao''s hand. He is very distressed.


    "You What do you see? So fast? " Su Yixiao asked carefully.


    Having experienced an illusion, she also knows that this illusion is to use your most precious person or thing to break your defense, or


    let your heart break down, and then destroy you.


    People who are not strong enough in heart may never come out.


    The king of hell said: "I saw an incredible scene. That''s what I''ve been looking forward to, but... "


    Ming junxie''s eyes, some strange staring at Su Yixiao, the last smile, close to her ear, whispered: "but it''s too unrealistic. Xiao Xiao, how can you be naked and sit on the bed waiting for my favor? "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Take off Naked!


    The fierce eyes stare at the dark king evil, she certainly can''t do that kind of thing. What''s more, what''s going on? This guy doesn''t know what he''s thinking!


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao gnashing her teeth, since she touches her head.


    What happened just now really made him angry!


    What you see in the illusory world of Ming Jun Xie is a scene that people can''t control.


    "Jun Xie ~ ~"


    Ming Jun Xie felt a familiar smell behind him, so he didn''t move, and let his arm like a snake wrap around him.


    "Jun Xie, look back at others!"


    Ming junxie turns around and sees a woman on the bed not far away.


    Enchanting posture is exposed in the air like that, without any clothes on the body, two small feet are crossed, incomparably enchanting.


    And what surprised mingjunxie was that the woman was his Xiaoxiao.


    "Su Yixiao" strolled over, the soft and tight front of her body was close to Ming junxie, and the small mouth of Yin Tao slowly approached Ming junxie''s thin lips.


    But --


    "stab --" Su Yixiao stops and moves forward, lowers her head, looks at a sharp knife on her white chest, looks at mingjunxie incredulously, and asks: "junxie, I''m Xiaoxiao! You... "


    "Stab..." Another knife.


    "Jun Xie..."


    "Shut up As soon as mingjunxie pushes, Su Yixiao flies out.


    "Posing as Xiao Xiao? You don''t deserve it Ming junxie''s face is extremely cold.


    He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers, and a bunch of black flames appeared. Mingjunxie threw them on the woman without hesitation, ignoring the woman''s more and more fierce cry.


    Between a few breath, the woman had no trace, the flame flew back again, and disappeared in the second when it touched the dark king.


    And the next second, he''s back here.


    The memory stops.


    In the place where Su Yixiao can''t see, Ming junxie''s face is particularly cold. All the people''s dreamland just now must be the eyes that are causing trouble. When the troublemaker is found out, he must teach them well!

 Chapter 174

    None of the other five partners woke up.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie had to wait for them to wake up quietly.


    In their own fantasy, the outside world has no way but to rely on themselves.


    Baili Xiyue sees that she is in a large lavender garden. She remembers that Liu Shaoji said that this was his mother''s favorite flower in her life, so Liu Shaoji likes it very much.


    "Well! Pick some and bring it to Shaoji. He will like it Baili Xiyue seems to think that after Liu Shaoji sees Hua happy, his speed is faster.


    But


    What about Liu Shaoji?


    After picking flowers, she looks around, but there is a pavilion not far away. It seems that there is a figure in the pavilion.


    The man.


    "It''s Shaoji!" A hundred Li Xi month happy gallop past, still don''t forget to grasp the flower in the hand.


    It''s close! It''s close!


    When she ran over, she saw that it was Liu Shaoji.


    But, that where is a person! It''s two people!


    And


    It''s two people holding together!


    Flowers, landing.


    "What are you doing, young Ji?"


    Liu Shaoji is frozen. Just one second, and then it''s back to nature.


    He turned around and blocked the people behind him, with a gloomy face and vicious eyes staring at Baili Xiyue, as if disgusted by her sudden intrusion.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    Baili Xiyue chokes. Can''t she come?


    The pain of a torn heart.


    "Shao Ji, who is she?"


    Like all women, Baili Xiyue''s first concern is the woman protected by Liu Shaoji. She didn''t believe that the man who would marry her would hold another woman in front of her.


    "It''s none of your business! Get out of here Liu Shaoji''s face is full of impatience, her brows are wrinkled together, and her eyes don''t give to Baili Xiyue.


    Sure enough, after tired of love, even a glance, are not willing to see it again?


    Baili Xiyue looks at the bag with Liu Shaoji, but any action is not his Liu Shaoji. Because of his love and trust for Liu Shaoji, she is sad for a short time and then wipes away her tears.


    Originally, I was still wondering what was going on. Suddenly, I changed the environment, and Xiaoxiao and other people disappeared.


    Later, I was attracted by the lavender, and there was no doubt in my mind.


    Calm at this time is the most needed.


    If you''re right.


    "Is this an illusion?"


    Baili Xiyue asked Liu Shaoji directly, and the "Liu Shaoji" in front of her was in a daze. Then she quickly responded, frowning and yelling at Baili Xiyue.


    "What are you talking about? Get out of here! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    Baili Xiyue fully understood.


    So, hallucinations!


    "You''re welcome? I also want to be polite. Let''s be polite together! "


    Baili Xiyue pulls out the whip and throws it. When Liu Shaoji doesn''t respond, she rolls the woman behind him.


    Baili Xiyue stared at that face and couldn''t help admiring - "it''s really a peerless face, it''s really like a hook! Seductive bitch! So go to hell. "


    "No!"


    The woman and Liu Shaoji cried at the same time.


    However, how can a hundred Li Xiyue stop!


    The scene just now made him very angry.


    And in order for her to leave this place, she had to kill her.


    Knife into the throat, the woman''s frightened face has not maintained a few, it has no breath.

 Chapter 175

    "Damned woman!" Liu Shaoji''s gloomy face turned black in a moment, gritting her teeth to squeeze out a few words.


    Then, Baili Xiyue wondered why she killed this woman, but she was still in this place?


    However, this place is only her and Liu Shaoji.


    So


    Baili Xiyue suddenly realized something.


    "Well, do you still have to kill him?"


    Liu Shaoji stood there pinching the whip.


    Intuition tells her, whip wave, she killed the man, he can go out..


    But


    Even if he is not true, but Baili Xiyue still can''t wave his weapon to the man he loves deeply.


    Su Yixiao looks at the body that hundred Li Xi month suddenly shakes, in the heart is greatly surprised.


    "This wench, did you encounter obstacles?"


    "What''s the obstacle, the emotional obstacle!" The king of hell smiles. Hugged Su Yixiao, comforted her and said, "don''t worry, you are the carefree team. You can''t defeat this evil spirit. How can you fight with you?"


    Su Yixiao thinks that the heresy of Mingjun is the same.


    The endurance of these people''s hearts was terrified by her for several times, but it was terrible.


    She believes that it is absolutely possible to cherish the moon!


    Bai lixiyue pointed to Liu Shaoji and said, "since you and I have been cut off, then I will take out my weapon. Liu Shaoji, let''s fight together! "


    Baili Xiyue looks at Liu Shaoji''s slightly changed face. He can''t refute it. He rushes up first.


    Raise your hand with the whip, every whip will be fierce! There''s not a bit of sloppiness.


    Liu Shaoji hid in time, but there were several bloodstains on her body.


    When the pain spreads to the nerves, Liu Shaoji suddenly bursts out, grabs Baili Xiyue and pushes her to the ground.


    In the meantime, Liu Shaoji took out two long swords and stretched out her hand to cherish the moon.


    One hundred Li cherishes the month to ache of straight all shiver, inconceivable looking at the complexion ferocious Liu Shaoji, suddenly pure smile.


    Finally, it can be concluded.


    This man is not Liu Shaoji.


    How dare you pretend to be Shaoji!!


    This guy! You have to die!


    In an instant, Baili Xiyue''s leg was healed.


    Doubt on the next, Baili Xiyue know, she now important is to kill the front of this fake Liu Shaoji.


    "Go to hell!"


    One whip is fatal.


    In front of the environment suddenly changed, no lavender, no Pavilion, no lying on the ground of the fake Liu Shaoji and the woman, some, only in front of the frown worried about their own Su Yixiao.


    "Xiaoxiao ~ ~" Baili Xiyue hugs Su Yixiao and finally can''t help crying.


    She didn''t dare to think about the scene just now.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would do without Liu Shaoji! Liu Shaoji spoils her as a happier person than the so-called princess. Baili Xiyue feels that she is married to love.


    Without Liu Shaoji, she would have died.


    Su Yixiao slapped Bai lixiyue on the back and said solemnly, "if Liu Shaoji is sorry for you, we won''t let him go first! Besides, he likes you so much, this kind of thing will never happen! Don''t worry


    Baili Xiyue was comforted by Su Yixiao for a while, and then he was relieved.


    She was not sure if he would leave her. But


    "No! I will guard him


    Bai lixiyue just sat down and stood up again. Liu Shaoji, who has not recovered, stares at him.

 Chapter 176

    And Baili Xiyue in see Su Yixiao that second, also clear, why in an instant, her leg completely good.


    Because she clearly saw the four Dragon Ming pills in Su Yixiao''s palm.


    Just as they were about to wait, Su luanyin burst out -


    "you What''s the matter? "


    Su Yixiao fiercely turns back, sees Su luanyin''s time, the eyes are all wide open many.


    "Luanyin?! You wake up


    Su luanyin nodded.


    "Wake up." Then he walked in the direction of Su Yixiao, "Shifu, guess what I saw?"


    Su Yixiao said that he couldn''t guess. He asked Su luanyin to tell them that Su luanyin was obedient and didn''t want to eat, so he said it obediently.


    "Master, I see, you tell me, don''t want me! I''ve been crying for a long time, but you still want me and say you want to kill me. "


    "When I was about to break down, I suddenly remembered what you said when you took me upstairs that day. I didn''t believe that fake master at all. So I scolded the fake master, and he came out for no reason... " She also wants to scold Not enough abuse!


    Then come down to see crying hundred Li Xi month, Leng for a long time, just dare to speak.


    She remembers it very clearly. Her own master said: "if you want to be a teacher, I won''t take the initiative to teach you anything. You must learn from every move. In addition, if I accept you, I won''t want you easily. However, it''s up to you whether you are successful in learning or not... "


    Su Yixiao is gratified on one side and speechless on the other.


    Our all want to come to fight and kill, this wench of unexpectedly scold to scold to come out. Is there such a good one?


    Absolute eccentricity!


    The guy who takes them to dreamland is definitely a Luoli control. Otherwise, why is Su luanyin so easy!


    "Cherish the moon! Captain


    Next, wake up, is a hundred Li Xiyue long waiting for Liu Shaoji.


    Baili Xiyue holds Liu Shaoji in her arms. She doesn''t want the image for a long time.


    "It''s you, that''s good!" Liu Shaoji holds back the moon.


    Because of his fantasy inside, but also because of a hundred Li Xi month, will be painful, but also because of her, will come out.


    They couldn''t be separated for a long time. Liu Shaoji was embarrassed because everyone was here. Gently patted on the back of Baili Xiyue, said: "well, I''m very dirty, get up quickly, dirty you are not good."


    But Bai Xiyue just can''t get tired of it.


    "No! I''m not afraid! It''s dirty. Nothing can stop me from being with you! "


    Liu Shaoji was stunned.


    I don''t care about other people''s eyes.


    Since she wants to do this, so be it!


    Liu Shaoji said that he also wanted to be with Xiyue all the time.


    A few people didn''t see it.


    Oh, my dear, my little couple has just gone through the life and death parting in the mirage, so I have to be tired of it.


    The next one to wake up is Baiqing island.


    In his dreamland, what Bai Qingyu saw would be the secret of his life.


    "Bai Qing Yu! What do you see? Say it, say it ¡« "


    Su luanyin is very curious about the dreamland of Baiqing island. He is curious about why when he just wakes up, his face turns red and yellow.


    However, not only did Bai Qingyu not tell Su luanyin, but Su Yixiao saw that Bai Qingyu was still avoiding Su luanyin.

 Chapter 177

    "I told you to steal! Hands and feet are not clean! You don''t deserve to be the son of the family! "


    Gu Yangzhi is kneeling in the ancestral hall of Gu''s family, letting the family rules fall on him. There are people all around him, all watching his jokes


    "I didn''t steal I didn''t steal... " Gu Yang''s arm was encircled, and his mouth was just trying to explain himself again and again in despair, but No one would listen to him.


    Gu Aojie hid behind his mother and cried, but he showed a sarcastic smile where others could not see him.


    Naturally, he didn''t guard against Gu Yangzhi.


    Gu Yangzhi saw everything he showed without exception.


    Gu Yang''s heart resents!


    But there''s nothing we can do.


    He was pressed by seven or eight boys and couldn''t move.


    After seven days and nights of starvation, he fainted.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up!"


    Only hear "bang", Gu Yangzhi is painful.


    He only felt that more than one of his ribs was broken.


    Looking at Gu Aojie, who was looking down at him, he felt resentful, but there were all kinds of scars on his feet and hands, and there were iron chains to lock him. He was beaten and his ribs were broken. Gu Yangzhi felt that he might as well die


    "Hey! Steal my pills, Gu Yangzhi. You''re killing yourself. " Gu Aojie grabbed Gu Yangzhi''s neck and looked ferocious.


    This is to kill him.


    Gu Yang''s cold face was not touched by Gu Aojie at all. He raised his bloody mouth and said, "Gu Aojie, at this moment, you don''t have to pretend that your master and mother are not here. You know better than anyone where the pills are


    Gu Aojie came to a concubine in the backyard. How she came here has a lot to do with that pill.


    Gu Aojie was removed, so he didn''t have to install it.


    He let go of Gu Yangzhi and said with a sneer, "so what? If you tell me about it, who will believe you? "


    Of course, Gu Yangzhi was very clear.


    People here don''t like him.


    It''s because of envy!


    Now it''s time to give them a chance to watch jokes. How can we not make good use of it?


    as for what has been truth, it is the powerful and powerful people who has the final say. And he, underground, can only be a ghost for death.


    But he is not reconciled!


    "Gu Aojie, I want to break away from caring for my family! " Gu Yangzhi lost his strength and finally fainted with a light word.


    He did not see Gu Aojie''s eyes, nor did he see more people''s ridicule.


    Wake up again, Gu Yangzhi found himself in the villa of Yijing college, everyone is lovely and friendly.


    "Hello, Yang Zhi, come to my room!"


    Gu Yangzhi see, Su Yixiao, their captain''s face stinky, a face at a loss, he followed upstairs.


    "Hand out!" Su Yixiao orders.


    Gu Yangzhi did not dare not to follow. He stretched out his arm and found that his arm was torn.


    He watched the blood drop on the pill, then grind it into powder and apply it to his wound.


    He watched the wound heal and then the window was knocked open.


    Then, the dark king evil came in.


    He''s been through all this, hasn''t he.


    "Captain, drillmaster Ming, then I''ll go out first!"


    Gu Yangzhi went out and closed the door again. At last, he looked at Su Yixiao with that kind of complicated eyes.


    After that, she will only be her own captain.


    Open your eyes again, you can see Su Yixiao and their concerned eyes.

 Chapter 178

    "Captain..."


    "Yang Zhi, how are you?" Concerned Su Yixiao asked.


    Gu Yangzhi shook his head and claimed that he was OK.


    Other people finally let go. They all know that Gu Yangzhi''s situation is quite special, so he is likely to wake up later.


    But they didn''t expect that they would wait for him for three days.


    But after this time, Gu Yang''s heart knot was untied, and Gu Yang had already put the matter behind him.


    "It seems that we have to take out those eyes! How dare you play with us! Uncle can''t bear it, aunt can''t bear it


    Baili Xiyue hates those eyes so much that she dares to pretend to be Liu Shaoji! Break her bottom line! You have to come out! She wants to talk well.


    "Well." Su Yixiao nodded.


    She also wanted to know what orcs meant.


    In the end for what, just put them into a dreamland, use various methods to destroy their heart.


    But fortunately, not as they wish, Su Yixiao they one by one, are safe out.


    "Wipe ~ ~ wipe ~"


    Ming junxie and Su Yixiao look at each other. They both see the doubt, firmness and certainty in each other''s eyes.


    I wonder what kind of creature can make such a noise; this time, they can definitely catch it!


    "There it is Su Yixiao''s ears are very smart. Although she can''t see those eyes, she can judge the position of the creatures moving in this room except them.


    The next second Su Yixiao pointed in a direction, he made a move -


    "whew..."


    The black silk''s spiritual power sent out, and soon caught a creature.


    "Choo Choo..."


    Su Yixiao is strange.


    Can''t this thing talk?


    Well, preliminary judgment, this is a Warcraft.


    It''s very dark in this secret room, because it''s a maze made of black iron, so Su Yixiao''s magic fire can''t shine on many places.


    They walked into the Warcraft, only to find -


    "Captain, this Nothing


    Bai Qingyu pointed to his eyes.


    The dark spirit power of Ming junxie is put in a circle quietly, and no Warcraft is trapped.


    At least, if you cherish the moon for a hundred miles, it seems like this to them.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    There''s absolutely something. They can''t see it.


    Because she could feel the faint breath hovering there.


    The king of the underworld laughs and doesn''t speak. He reaches out his hand and wants to capture the place where his black spirit power encircles the city.


    They thought that the drillmaster Ming was just making fun of them!


    However, the next second, they really "chirp chirp" call.


    "What a strange thing Not at all.


    Su Yixiao takes over the Warcraft handed over by the evil hand of Ming Jun and curiously puts it in front of her.


    "Choo Choo..."! Choo Choo...! "


    Su Yixiao felt the thing in her hand shaking violently, as if she wanted to get rid of her hand.


    Su Yixiao doubts: "this is What''s going on? "


    Su Yixiao feels that she is about to lose her grip, but the things on her mobile phone are quiet again.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Yixiao asks Li Yuan who is looking at the scene in the jade bracelet.


    Of course Kurihara knows what Warcraft is.


    "Master, this is a rare kind of Warcraft. It''s called" phantom mouse ". It can not only easily bring people or animals who want to enter the dreamland into the dreamland, but also be invisible."

 Chapter 179

    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    It''s invisible! There is such a magical beast!


    Su Yixiao''s hatred for it has already disappeared for more than half, and the next step is to see what the phantom mouse looks like.


    "Choo Choo..."


    When Su Yixiao and Kurihara communicate, the phantom mouse suddenly begins to shake violently again.


    "Liyuan, why doesn''t this guy talk?" Su Yixiao is angry.


    Liyuan was silent in the jade bracelet.


    "Master! Don''t be too demanding. Phantom mouse has such great ability that it naturally has irreparable shortcomings! "


    Su Yixiao suddenly understood what Li Yuan wanted to say.


    "You mean that the phantom mouse can be invisible and can create an illusion with its eyes, but no matter how big it is or how high its level is, it can''t talk, right?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    The master of his family is smart, and of course he will think of that.


    "Yes. The phantom mouse is so good that it can''t speak. "


    After Li Yuan finished, he and Su Yixiao sighed at the same time.


    Indeed, everyone is an apple that has been bitten. Imperfection is perfect.


    Li Yuan said silently in his heart, "except for the master of everything in his family.".


    "Can he understand what I''m saying?"


    Su Yixiao asked again.


    She''s, like, getting to know the phantom mouse.


    After all, everyone has a sense of wanting to see and understand the strange things he has never seen.


    Su Yixiao is no exception.


    "It can understand human speech," Kurihara said. But master, don''t you just make a contract with her? That way, you and phantom mouse can easily talk to each other! "


    Su Yixiao''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yes!


    Why didn''t she think of it?


    Contract, this is the best way.


    But Su Yixiao said that if the phantom mouse does not want to contract with human beings, she will not force it!


    Thinking of this, Su Yixiao directly asked the phantom mouse in his hand: "little guy, are you willing to make a contract with me?"


    Baili Xiyue was so surprised that they quickly dissuaded Su Yixiao: "Xiaoxiao, we don''t know what kind of species this is. Don''t mess with it! Think twice about contracts!


    if there is something wrong with Su Yixi''s eyes, you can''t worry.


    Baili Xiyue is worried to death, but she also understands Su Yixiao''s ability, so she has to shut up.


    But that small eyes, still did not leave Su Yixiao.


    "Boy, I know you''re a phantom mouse. Also know your ability, however, I still that sentence, and I contract, sugar to eat! Would you like to? "


    Li Yuan


    Xiaoyao team


    They are all thinking: will Warcraft, which can make them into a dreamland, be attracted by Su Yixiao''s "sugar eating"? Is it possible? Is it possible?


    Maybe!


    Su Yixiao slaps them in the face with facts.


    After hearing Su Yixiao''s words, the phantom mouse didn''t walk around any more. After stopping, it gradually showed its prototype.


    As soon as they came out, Su luanyin and Su Yixiao were completely occupied.


    "Wow! What a lovely Warcraft A hundred Li cherishes the month two hands to hold in front of the chest, the eyes inside are full of is about to overflow the small heart.


    Su Yixiao can''t help but reach out and touch the white soft hair of the phantom mouse. The girl''s heart, which has been hidden in her heart for a long time, has been released.

 Chapter 180

    She has to turn this phantom mouse around!


    Su Yixiao swears!


    But the oath is not over, his fingers have been gnawed.


    "What?"


    Before they can react, the contract array has surrounded Su Yixiao and phantom mouse.


    I''ll go. It''s another kid who''s asking for a contract.


    After su Yixiao thought about this sentence again, she immersed herself in the contract with phantom mouse.


    Every contract can bring him a lot of benefits. Su Yixiao must absorb it.


    Baili Xiyue looked at each other and shrugged helplessly, thinking: his team leader is definitely a monster!


    Kurihara did not expect that the contract between his master and phantom mouse was so easy.


    Isn''t it a good cold mirage mouse with lovely appearance but sultry heart? So in front of his master, everything has changed?


    Li Yuan recalled that Su Yixiao was the Warcraft of the mainland contract -


    Bai Yi: it took less than a few seconds to turn around.


    Qingli: he came to the door on his own initiative. He borrowed several words to let Su Yixiao contract him.


    Then there was the phantom mouse: it didn''t take a few words, and it agreed after three tweets.


    This is what kind of luck, will have such a miracle.


    Li Yuan sighed: "ah! The charm of his master is more and more attractive than before


    Liyuan and all the white tigers came silently, looking at the magnificent scene of Su Yixiao''s contract with phantom mouse on the screen, sighed silently, and said: "another beast is coming, and its daily status is reduced by one..."


    Li Yuan listened to their slightly aggrieved voice, and couldn''t bear to pat them on the shoulder!


    Just as they were acting, the contract between Su Yixiao and phantom mouse was also completed.


    In that second, Su Yixiao heard a soft voice in her heart: "master ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao felt that her heart was going to be crisp.


    Is that the voice of the phantom mouse? Don''t be too cute!


    "Hello, phantom mouse. I''m Su Yixiao. I''ll be your master in the future. Please take care of me


    Su Yixiao said very politely.


    Then she heard the phantom mouse smile in her heart.


    "Hee hee, the director doesn''t have to!


    hee Hoo


    It really fits this cute little guy.


    Su Yixiao did not expect that this little guy had big black and bright eyes. His whole body was only as big as Su Yixiao''s palm. His body was covered with white hair. The tip of his nose was red. His small mouth could not be seen hiding in the white hair.


    Gee.


    "Chirp! I saw your eyes before I entered the dreamland, but at that time, your eyes were green, why now... " What about the red one?


    Chirp laughs: "master, green eyes only appear when chirp starts the dreamland, but usually they are black! Just like the master''s silver eyes... "


    Su Yixiao was stunned, but soon laughed.


    This little guy is really careful and brave.


    How dare you peep into her heart! You know, she is the Silver Eye evil pupil, in addition to the sleeping Baiyuan, Xiaoshui, Liyuan and the divine world, there is nothing to know here.


    Even Bai Yi, Bai Li Xi Yue and Su Yixiao didn''t say anything.


    But this little guy actually found out like this.


    Su Yixiao didn''t blame it either.


    "But JOJO, you have to keep it a secret for me!"

 Chapter 181

    Chirp gently nodded his Petite head, said: "don''t worry, master! JOJO will keep it a secret for you


    Every dreamland of chirp gives people in this continent different understandings of dreamland.


    The dreamland of Yiling continent is to enter a territory created by human beings, and the dreamland of chirp is the real dreamland close to people''s inner world.


    It''s the inner world that is most afraid of being demonized, because it''s the inner world that doesn''t want to happen.


    So if you want to break free from the dreamland of chirp, you must break through yourself.


    Fortunately, everyone here has passed.


    "Do you know what the next level is?" Su Yixiao hopes that JOJO will reveal the truth.


    But it didn''t work out as expected. Cho Cho te shook his head and said, "master, the orcs have to test you by yourself! I''m sorry, master. It''s impossible for JOJO to disclose... "


    Seeing that chirp is about to come out, Su Yixiao has to give up asking chirp and comfort him instead.


    On the other hand, they look at the interaction between Su Yixiao and chirp, but they can''t understand what chirp says, which makes Su Yixiao change so much.


    Because in their ears, chirp has been chirping.


    "Xiaoxiao, we Can we go now? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    I have to go.


    Time is pressing. She can''t waste another minute.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yixiao leads the way around the maze.


    "Stop!" Mingjunxie stopped them and said, "this place, we''ve been here!"


    What!


    Several people''s eyes stare at the same size as the crystal ball in Su luanyin''s hand.


    "You see," the dark king evil stretched out his hand and pointed to the black iron gate, "that''s where chirp stayed!"


    Nest in Su Yixiao''s arms inside the chirp agree with Ming Jun evil words, a strength of "chirp chirp" call.


    Baili Xiyue and others are about to break down. They show their hands and frown: "what should we do then! After a few turns, I found that it was the same place, which was very unpleasant


    Su Yixiao patted Baili Xiyue on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Let''s mark where we come from and go in the opposite direction. We can always get out! "


    Sure enough, by Su Yixiao''s way, they did go out.


    Although it takes a lot of time, and the process is very unpleasant


    "Wow! How beautiful ~ "


    lift the closed door curtain, and Su luanyin is the first to scream.


    The blue sky is as blue as water, and the faint bird calls are endless. There is no fairyland in the world like this.


    There are many trees, many words and many grasses here, but they are not as stiff as those in the forest.


    Everything here is shrouded in the sun, crossing a layer of soft golden light. Looking forward along a path, there is a big thatched cottage not far away. All around, the animals live quietly and freely, adding a sense of tranquility to the fairyland where people are few and not crowded.


    Su Yixiao takes us to the direction of the thatched cottage, close, close.


    Su Yixiao stops.


    The two windows of the thatched cottage are open. Su Yixiao and they can see that in front of the opposite window, there is a man leaning against the window. He slowly puts the Xiao to his lips and blows. The sound of the flute is like the rising of the bright moon and the blooming of spring flowers. The whole room is shrouded in tranquility.


    Su Yixiao and none of them want to disturb him.


    In addition to the dark faced Ming junxie and Liu Shaoji

 Chapter 182

    As the saying goes, the same sex repels each other. Ming junxie and Liu Shaoji especially want to interrupt the handsome man, but the gentlemanly demeanor still makes them stop for a while.


    Can''t help it, is ready to come forward, but the man has a song over.


    "Excuse me..."


    As soon as the man finished blowing, Su luanyin responded and hurriedly went forward to say hello.


    The man turned around after a meal.


    He was dressed in a white robe, with a long body and a beautiful face. His eyebrows and eyes were picturesque. There was no ruffian breath in his eyes. His features were deep and his face was handsome. He cast a light look at Su Yixiao, but it was like a banished immortal who let people fall into this mirror.


    Such a beauty, even Su Yixiao, who is hard and soft, has set his eyes on him.


    Just at this time, Ming junxie and Liu Shaoji block Su Yixiao and Bai lixiyue at the same time, with a black face. They don''t want to see that man half a cent!


    They can smell a strong sense of crisis!


    Bai Qingyu''s hand picked up and stretched out to Su luanyin, but in the middle of it, all clenched their fists and put them down.


    Tangle, now on his face.


    However, no one noticed.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Ming?"


    "Shaoji, don''t stop me..." Don''t get in my way!


    "No! If you want to see it, just look at me! " Ming Jun Xie and Liu Shaoji said in one voice.


    What are you looking at! It''s just a man! Not as handsome as me!


    "Don''t make any noise, Mr. Ming. We still have to know the situation! " Su Yixiao knows that this jealous man is not jealous all day, and he is not comfortable.


    But this time is really not a noisy time, they all want to go out quickly.


    Su Yixiao is comforting Ming junxie when the man has come towards them.


    "Excuse me!" The man raised his smile and the gentleman opened his mouth.


    Suddenly, a few people here are quiet down.


    Su Yixiao saluted back and said by the way, "this is what we should say!"


    The man shook his head: "I''m Qingyi. I don''t know how many of you come from?"


    Su Yixiao feels strange. Isn''t this man the original resident of this secret place?


    "You Don''t know where we''re from? "


    Qingyi shakes his head.


    They are very strange. Since they came into the secret place, every beast they met knows what they do, but this man


    "Do you know where this is?"


    Qingyi nodded, showing a natural appearance, and said: "this is the orc territory. After they came here, Yiling mainland did not give them a place to live, so they gave everything to create a secret place for future generations to live..."


    Qingyi seems a little melancholy.


    Su Yixiao is more confused.


    Since Qingyi knows so many things about orcs, how can he not know what they are here for? Besides, he doesn''t look like a ORC!


    Su Yixiao and other people look at each other, from their own eyes inside, see the doubt and doubt.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you Are you all right? "


    Qingyi Qingming''s eyes show concern. Su Yixiao says, "it''s OK. I''m Su Yixiao, and they''re my partners. "


    A few people in Baili Xiyue introduced themselves in a friendly way, and Ming junxie is still a consistent style -


    "Ming junxie, she is a man!"


    Qingyi nodded.


    "You must have strayed into a secret place! Over the years, many people have come here by mistake. But I can take you out. "


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "no! We open the customs

 Chapter 183

    "Customs clearance?" Qingyi blinked, staring at Su Yixiao for a long time, and finally said: "sorry, I still don''t understand what you mean!"


    After living in the orc field for so many years, I don''t know anything else. If I don''t even know what happened four years ago, it''s not reasonable.


    Su Yixiao, they have some doubts about Qingyi.


    But it didn''t show up.


    "Do you really I don''t know? "


    Only pure as Su luanyin can ask this question.


    Qingyi shakes his head again.


    Su Yixiao thinks it''s weird, but he doesn''t get it across. Then he talked with Qingyi about something more important.


    "Young master Qing, are you the only one living here?"


    Qingyi shook his head with a smile: "in addition to me, there are four maidservants and two servants."


    Su Yixiao said "Oh". He added: "young master Qing, it''s dark now, and we''re new here. Even if we want to go out, we have to wait until tomorrow! I don''t know if you can let us stay for one night. We''ll leave tomorrow. "


    Qingyi put away Xiao and nodded: "of course


    Turn around and shout to the thatched cottage not far away: "Qin, chess, books, paintings, welcome all the guests into the house!"


    "Small cottage, please don''t dislike it."


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. Without saying a word, four women who came out of nowhere took them to other places.


    There is a saying that although a sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.


    At this moment, Su Yixiao felt that he was talking about a thatched cottage.


    From the outside, it''s just a very common, even a little messy thatched cottage. But after you go in, you will find that there is a lot of money in the thatched cottage.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, Bai lixiyue and Liu Shaoji, Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu and Gu Yang have four rooms. It''s strange that there are so many rooms in such a big place.


    Along the way, Su Yixiao was talking with the four maidservants.


    But when we talk about it, we can''t get it right.


    Even so, Su Yixiao is sure.


    They are absolutely weird!


    Let''s not talk about the so-called maidservant. When she walks, it''s obvious that the footwall is very stable. It''s definitely a practice.


    Four maidservants are very curious about their clothes. There are ghosts!


    "Miss Su, our rule here is that when a guest comes, he must come in and take a bath, and then give us two pieces of clothes, and we will clean them for you..."


    Su Yixiao said: "this is the Qingyi childe set?"


    The maid nodded: "so, please don''t let us be embarrassed by Miss Su!"


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    These four guys definitely want to get something from their clothes, or add something.


    But in order not to let doubt, although they are not happy, but also against the clothes.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s take a mandarin duck bath!"


    Hehe, the light of the king''s eyes is shining with evil!


    Su Yixiao felt that a bad smell attacked him. He covered his chest with his hand and frowned, "what are you doing?" A look like a wolf Could it be that


    "Bath!" Ming junxie hugs Su Yixiao, regardless of her loud scream, and says, "didn''t you listen to what the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting said? You have to take a bath before you enter this thatched cottage! That''s the rule! However, there is only one bath bucket, so... "


    So, let''s have a blood boiling mandarin duck bath!

 Chapter 184

    Ming Jun evil is beautiful, but Su Yixiao "Pa, Pa" two, directly wake up.


    Ming Jun Xie black face on the spot: "broken girl, you hit me again!"


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ll beat you, you rascal


    Su Yixiao ignores the light of the upper body of Ming Jun evil, rub rub rub a few, quickly on the bed, lying on the top of the comfortable enjoyment.


    Ming junxie had no choice but to bathe himself.


    The sound of "Hua la la" never stops. Su Yixiao''s heart is also beating.


    Su Yixiao touched the place where he was beating and asked himself, what is it What''s up?


    Why, her heart would beat so fast when she heard the provocative sound of the dead man sprinkling water.


    "You are evil


    Can''t bear it, Su Yixiao called directly.


    The sound of the water disappeared, and the magnetic voice of the dark king came: "what''s the matter?"


    Eh


    Why is the sound so close?


    Isn''t it behind the curtain?


    Su Yixiao is curious, opens an eye, in front of the scene suddenly startles her to shout.


    "Hooligans!"


    Ming Jun Xie was helpless: "Xiao Xiao! You''re a pig, Bajie! What''s wrong with me? I have always been very upright, OK


    Su Yixiao doesn''t listen to him at all. She covers her eyes and waves her hand to let Mingjun evil "die".


    How can I not cherish the embarrassing side of this girl?


    Suddenly, the thing that frightened Su Yixiao suddenly rises. Su Yixiao grabs it directly and pulls it hard --


    "ah This time, it''s Ming junxie who screams.


    He made a painful plea to Su Yixiao: "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao I was wrong! You let go! Let go


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Ah I seem to have grasped him!


    But It doesn''t feel right!


    Su Yixiao opened his eyes and saw what he was grasping. Quickly release, and then disgusted in the bedside curtain hard to wipe his hand.


    Ming Jun Xie is not happy. He stares at Su Yixiao, whose facial expression is exaggerated five times. He mumbles: "how disgusting are you? This woman doesn''t need to be like this!"


    "Who said no more?" Su Yixiao''s ear sharp, turned to roar Ming Jun Xie, that a pair of angry and lovely appearance, electricity Ming Jun Xie crisp dead.


    No, No.


    He needs to calm down.


    The place that just went down is up again.


    Never let her see it.


    Ming junxie turned around, stepped in front of the bath bucket with a few steps, then turned the water into cold water with spiritual power, and then walked in.


    The hot body soaked in cold water for half a day to cool down, and the thing also recovered calm.


    "Hoo ~ ~" Su Yixiao, a greedy little goblin, is really hard to stop. He has to suffer for the future. Ah


    Ming Jun Xie feels sad for himself.


    But a few seconds later, still not at ease, Su Yixiao came out of the tub.


    This time, he put on his inner clothes and lay neatly beside Su Yixiao.


    He found out that the girl had fallen asleep.


    Get up, in her forehead gently printed a kiss, and then cherish her in his arms, fell asleep.


    Ah, this girl is also tired recently.


    It''s not easy to be the master of orcs, but She has a long way to go and will experience more.


    However, he will always be with her


    In the middle of the night, they heard unusual sounds.


    Mingjunxie is the first one to wake up.

 Chapter 185

    Ming Jun Xie''s action disturbed Su Yixiao. The moment he opened his eyes, he felt something was wrong.


    "There''s someone outside the house!"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Looking at the closed window was buttoned a hole, a pipe inserted, and then a stream of smoke was blown in, Su Yixiao felt that Qingyi''s appearance and work style were really different!


    The horse''s feet appeared so quickly. I thought he was the king, but he was just a bronze.


    Su Yixiao''s nose is close to the smoke that is about to surround him. He sniffs and knows.


    "It''s a smoke addict. I can''t wake up after smoking."


    Su Yixiao reminds Ming junxie carefully.


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Then he stretched out his hand and hit his shoulder a few times, then sealed the hole.


    And Su Yixiao, the poison is useless to her, just a little smoke, how can you charm her?


    Two people in accordance with the previous sleep posture to continue to pretend to sleep, just like to see, Qingyi in the end is to want how.


    After lying down, Su Yixiao finds out.


    The ghost King evil this goods unexpectedly cross arm on her chest!


    He can make such a bold gesture.


    But who is Ming junxie! Even though it is clear that Su Yixiao is staring at him with murderous eyes, he is still in a state of shock. By the way,


    "don''t move! Come in


    Su Yixiao is not moving.


    Only a "creak" was heard. Someone backed the door open and slowed down to come to them.


    Listen to the voice, it looks like two people.


    "Qin, didn''t the master say that we should come to search? If you don''t find it, you can''t find it. Forget it, let''s go! " A female voice submissive said, it seems very hesitant to follow Qin this time.


    Su Yixiao can tell that he is the most timid one in the music, chess, calligraphy and painting, which is called painting.


    She was curious for a long time!


    The voice is very gentle. Su Yixiao remembers it.


    "Painting, we can help the host finish it ahead of time! At that time, the host will not only punish us for our own opinions, but also praise us! "


    Su Yixiao slightly hooked her lips.


    She can fully feel what kind of feelings this Qin has for Qingyi. It''s just that the little maid falls in love with gentle childe! For love, really do everything!


    What they mean is that Qingyi didn''t let them do it.


    Well, forgive him for the time being!


    "This It''s too dangerous. " I still don''t want to do that.


    Qin suddenly roared: "you have followed me here, do you want to go back?"


    The painting trembled with fright.


    Su Yixiao is thinking: they two make such a big noise, should she wake up?


    Oh, they are addicted to smoking. They can''t wake up easily. But


    Ming junxie put his hand on her chest. It''s really hard!


    No way!


    Su Yixiao suddenly mumbled, scared Qin and Hua to be on guard.


    Su Yixiao throws away the hand of Ming junxie, turns over lazily and continues to sleep, even snores twice.


    The hand that Ming Jun Xie threw out at will didn''t move, but he really wanted to laugh but couldn''t hold it out.


    With Su Yixiao turned over, turned his back to Qin, painted them, covered his head in the pillow and snickered.


    Qin and Hua stare at them for half a day. They don''t see that they are going to wake up, so they slowly relax.


    Painting felt a little strange, looked at Su Yixiao, said to Qin: "after inhaling smoke, can you turn around?"

 Chapter 186

    "Ah, what do you care about her? We''re looking for ours. "


    Jean is impatient.


    Ignore the paintings around you and search around.


    Their behavior makes Su Yixiao more confused: what are they looking for? It''s mysterious. It seems that what we are looking for is very important to them!


    "Ah, I''ve been looking for it for a long time. Why can''t I find it? Where the hell is that thing? " Qin stamped her feet, her face full of grief and indignation.


    Su Yixiao asked: "that thing?"


    Qin replied: "yes, it is..."


    She suddenly felt something wrong and stopped.


    One side of the head, but see Su Yixiao such as stars in general bright eyes staring at her.


    Qin was startled. She stepped back and sat down on the ground. Her hand, shaking, pointed to Su Yixiao and stammered: "you How do you How... "


    "You want to say, how did I wake up?"


    Painting saw Su Yixiao stand up, also step back, she wanted to scream, voice, but like something sealed, speechless.


    Qin swallowed in disbelief.


    Su Yixiao smiles and says, "I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid of poison. What''s more, I''m just addicted to cigarettes. Miss Qin! Your wishful thinking should not be on my side. "


    Qin shook his head: "no, it''s impossible. It''s a high-class smoke fan! If you take a sip, you can sleep for three days and three nights. "


    Su Yixiao turned away, speechless.


    She''s not afraid of poison. She''s not afraid of this stuff. Why doesn''t the child listen?


    "Tell me about it," Su Yixiao said, stepping over mingjunxie who was still pretending to be sleeping and standing in front of Qin and Hua in his inner clothes, "what are you looking for here?"


    "Yes. You came here to search my friends, but you didn''t find the so-called thing, did you


    My eyes are red and my nose is puffing.


    Guess everything!


    Miss Su Will you tell the master!


    God, I''m dying. She just You shouldn''t be here with Qin.


    "I Don''t even say it to death! " Qin looks up at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao can see that she is really afraid of her, that is, she has too deep feelings for that Qingyi to betray him and tell herself.


    "Is it?" Su Yixiao''s lips.


    Turn your head to the picture with a scared face and ask, "what about you? I don''t know


    "I..." The painting hesitated.


    "Painting! If you dare to say it, you will betray the four of us! " Qin''s eyes stare at the painting like a snake, and the sense of threat is not bad at all.


    "I I I don''t know anything in a dilemma.


    She didn''t want to lie or betray them.


    The painting crouched down with her head covered, her face full of pain.


    Su Yixiao sighs.


    Ah, the girl''s heart is too soft and she is too timid.


    That''s all. Don''t scare her.


    "You don''t say it? Then go back! In the middle of the night, it''s time to go to bed. " Su Yixiao yawned and waved away.


    "You So let us go? " Jean doesn''t believe it.


    Because Su Yixiao was still aggressive, but now


    It''s changed a lot!


    "Not yet?" Su Yixiao frowned, this guy, let them go, actually still here.


    "Of course, I''ll let you go. Can you handle it? Not at all!! I want to find, and I have to find Qingyi. He is the master here! "

 Chapter 187

    Yes, Su Yixiao let them go, but with them came a bigger bomb.


    They hurt.


    "Looking for the master?" No, absolutely not!


    Qin is the first and the most responsive one.


    She does not allow any bad things to appear in front of Qingyi.


    In that way, his image in the master years ago was destroyed!


    "Miss Su, let us go! We Never do that in the future, I promise! " Qin was originally a world weary face. After hearing Su Yixiao''s words, the second changed.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    So. Would she let sleeping people go so easily? Of course not.


    Su Yixiao nodded with a kind face: "for your sake, you tell me what you are looking for, I won''t tell Qingyi."


    What?


    Tell Su Yixiao


    This is absolutely impossible!


    "Miss Su, don''t embarrass us..." The painting stammered.


    She doesn''t want to have an accident with Qin, but she doesn''t want to betray her master. It''s very important for her to make it clear.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "it''s hard? Why don''t you feel embarrassed when you come into my room and blow me a smoke


    "This..."


    Painting, which is not good at words, can''t speak any more. Su Yixiao, who was so smart, said nothing but sweat on his forehead.


    "Ah ~ ~" Su Yixiao rose a lazy waist, turned around and sat down on the stomach of Ming junxie. She felt that she had done something wrong, but she didn''t change her position.


    Ming junxie was frightened by the sudden weight.


    But what about the excitement?


    "I''m sleepy. You go! It''s going to be settled tomorrow -- "


    " wait a minute, I say! "


    After a long silence, the piano suddenly makes a sound.


    Where they can''t see, Su Yixiao shows a successful smile.


    Turning around, he had a serious face: "say it!"


    "What we are looking for is a blue jade pendant!"


    "Blue jade pendant?"


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    She''s never heard of it. How could it be on her? This group of people can find the wrong person to find things. Tut Tut, it''s terrible.


    "I don''t have that." Su Yixiao made it clear.


    Qin and Hua look at each other and yell at Su Yixiao with one voice: "impossible! Didn''t you come in for customs clearance? The orc''s master! How can you not have a blue jade pendant? "


    Emma!


    It''s all about what!


    Ming Jun and Xie are quarreled by the sound of Qin and painting.


    He frowned and yelled at the two uninvited guests they had not welcomed: "get out of here again!"


    Su Yixiao pinched Ming junxie''s waist and gritted his teeth: "don''t make trouble if you don''t help! They went out and said, "tell me what''s going on!" Really, this man, pretending to sleep well, why get up!


    "You go on."


    Qin patted her frightened little heart, and then she continued: "the blue jade pendant is the symbol of the orc master. People without the blue jade pendant will never be the orc master..."


    Su Yixiao couldn''t hear what they said later. She frowned and didn''t give her any blue jade pendant when she was in the environment!


    Don''t even mention it.


    So, what a hole that guy is! How can such an important Keepsake not be given to her in advance? At that time, if the customs clearance, but no blue jade pendant, no one admitted, how to do?

 Chapter 188

    This is a problem.


    Su Yixiao asked Qin to talk, and then said to her sincerely, "I really don''t have any blue jade pendant, but I saw Sidi. If you don''t admit it, I can''t help it. The competition with the president of Yijing college was that I left here alive, and he let Sidi go. Who knows what a ghost symbol of a Orc has come out


    Qin and Hua are complaining when they look at Su Yixiao, but they are unbelievable.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s appearance, she really seems to have no idea.


    The painting holds the Qin up, bows to Su Yixiao and says, "excuse me." He turned and went out.


    They feel inexplicably that they have explained this matter, and the lazy woman will keep her promise.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao standing there for a long time and frowns.


    Su Yixiao fiercely turned back: "ah?"


    The dark king evil embrace into the bosom, say: "we just need to go out, other, don''t care."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    What are you doing with those useless ones!


    What''s more, there''s nothing on her. It''s no use trying to be strong!


    I can''t find that Qingyi. Not to mention the orcs.


    Su Yixiao is not worried about this.


    Qingyi must know her identity, Su Yixiao can be sure. Because all his maidservants know such things, there''s no need for him not to know.


    "Sleep!" Su Yixiao comes out of the evil arms of Ming Jun and lies back in his original position.


    The dark king evil spreads hand, don''t let him embrace, he also partial embrace.


    So Su Yixiao was coy, but he was held by this guy and slept all night.


    The next day up, Su Yixiao feel his whole body is not suitable.


    "You are evil! What did you do last night? "


    Ming junxie held his head and blinked, completely unaware of everything.


    "Me? I didn''t do anything It''s just a little bit of pressure on you. He just wants to do something. He has the heart but not the courage.


    Ah, I don''t know when Xiaoxiao will admit him? He can feel the mind that he just can''t eat every day. Who can understand it?


    "Kuang Kuang..."


    Someone is knocking at the door.


    Su Yixiao glanced faintly at the door, only to hear the knocker greeting them: "Miss Su, Yiwang, the host invited you to the front hall for tea."


    It''s books.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie don''t gnaw at each other, they just manage everything for themselves.


    The book frowned outside, knocked twice on the door and called, "Miss Su, Yiwang, are you up?"


    ¡­¡­ Still no movement.


    "Miss Su, Yiwang Ah


    Before he finished speaking, the door suddenly opened from inside, which really scared the book that was about to knock.


    Su Yixiao, with a cold face and around her chest, said to the book, "little girl, it''s very impolite to yell outside other people''s houses in the early morning..."


    Say, have no reason to be stunned book, Su Yi Xiao pulls Ming Jun evil to walk toward outside.


    Scratching their heads for a few seconds, Su Yixiao followed them.


    As soon as he arrived at the hall, Su Yixiao saw that Bai Li cherished the moon and Liu Shaoji were sitting listlessly at the banquet table with their mouths covered. Although they wanted to keep sober, they couldn''t keep fit.


    "Xiaoxiao, instructor Ming Ah, you wake up... " Baili Xiyue greets Su Yixiao and mingjunxie with her eyes closed.


    Su Yixiao frowned and replied.


    "What''s the matter with you? Yesterday Didn''t sleep well? "

 Chapter 189

    "Yesterday After a few months of yawning, I haven''t said a word.


    And the rest of us are too lazy to talk.


    "Well, don''t talk about it." Su Yixiao imagined for a moment, they said two words to make a yawn speed, she heard, I''m afraid it''s dark.


    Anyway, she also knows what happened. Looking at the Qin and the painting standing behind Qingyi, both of them stare at Su Yixiao uneasily.


    Su Yixiao turned away from them. But Qingyi takes the initiative to say to Su Yixiao: "I don''t know how Miss Su slept last night?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "it''s very good. The bed of Qing''s family is very comfortable."


    Qingyi nodded a smile: "that''s good."


    "Why did you ask that?" Su Yixiao pointed out directly.


    Su Yixiao obviously saw that Qingyi''s face was stiff, but the next second soon changed. He said to Su Yixiao: "your friends, it seems that they didn''t sleep very well last night. Seeing them like this, they were worried about Miss Su, so they asked. So it seems that Qingyi is offended. Please forgive me


    Su Yixiao waved his hand: "I have to thank Mr. Qing for giving us some accommodation! How can I blame young master Qing for this... "


    The king of hell is speechless.


    Why can''t he just see Su Yixiao and Qingyi?


    Just talk. So what''s the point of being literate?


    "Since we are all awake. Then I''ll disturb you. Let''s go. "


    After that, mingjunxie pulls Su Yixiao to go outside. His hand is like a pair of pincers, holding Su Yixiao''s arm tightly, and he won''t let go.


    Su Yixiao felt very painful, but she couldn''t get rid of the shackles.


    "Don''t let go! What are you doing? Xiyue, they haven''t come out yet! "


    Su Yixiao frowned and stopped being pulled forward by Mingjun Xie.


    They are out of the front hall and in the middle of the yard.


    Ming Jun Xie turns to Su Yixiao with a black face and says, "they will be rescued by Qingyi. They will recover in a few minutes."


    "Then you can''t leave them first!"


    "What''s the matter with me? I just want you. " Ming Jun''s heresy gnashes his teeth, but Su Yixiao clearly hears a different emotion from this sentence.


    Su Yixiao has a red face.


    But reason told her that this was not the time to be in a daze.


    She shakes off the hand of Ming Jun Xie and goes straight to Qingyi.


    Because it is carrying him, so Su Yixiao did not see, behind him, dark Jun evil eyes disappointed.


    As the saying goes, life won''t just slap you with sugar.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao coming to Qingyi, the two of them sticking so close, and Su Yixiao whispering in Qingyi''s ear


    Just as mingjunxie is about to break down and wants to go up to pull the dead woman over to clean up, Su Yixiao has turned around and smiles at him, and then comes over.


    Qingyi is also smiling.


    Different from the past smile, today his smile is actually with a trace of sweet feeling.


    So what did the two of them say?


    Hundred Li cherish the moon, they and Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, as well as Ming Jun Xie are particularly confused.


    "Please do this, young master Qing." Su Yixiao smiles at Qingyi, as if it''s a very common thing, "Oh, right. By the way, help me get rid of my partner. They''re like this. It''s not easy for us to get out. "

 Chapter 190

    Qingyi nodded.


    He waved his hand and asked four people to inject clear blood into several of them.


    In less than half a minute, their physical strength has returned, and their body is much better than before.


    "This is What''s going on? It''s amazing... "


    Su luanyin made her almost stiff arm, and a comfortable feeling came over in an instant.


    They suddenly felt that I''m hungry.


    But they still give Qingyi wave goodbye, and then follow Su Yixiao, ready to leave the ghost place together.


    They''re gone


    Qingyi stood in the same place and shook his head with a smile, saying: "it''s true that since ancient times, heroes have been young. He was seen through by this child before he was ready to start. "


    Qin''s heart clattered and closed her eyes. She stepped forward to make it clear to Qingyi.


    "Master, I..."


    Qingyi reaches out a hand to stop her.


    "If you live till now, I''ve let you go. If I hadn''t forgiven you, I guess you would have been dead by now. "


    Qin Meng''s legs fell to the ground.


    The sound of a knee hitting the floor is no worse than the sound of two bricks touching each other.


    It can be seen how scared Qin is.


    "Thank you Thank you for not killing me. "


    Qin thought to herself: didn''t that woman say it? Miss Su never said that if this kind of thing goes wrong at ordinary times, she will definitely have fewer arms and legs, but today, the host is just a word.


    "Well, get up." Qingyi now looks like, where Su Yixiao first saw him when the gentle.


    Now his whole body is emitting a kind of cold, strangers do not close to the atmosphere. If it wasn''t for Su Yixiao, he wouldn''t pretend to be like this?


    "Thank you, master!" Qin got up with the help of chess.


    Qingyi looked at the four people and said, "you will send Miss Su out peacefully. Remember, no mistakes are allowed!"


    Four people a listen, without hesitation of big step out.


    They don''t know what Su Yixiao said to their master, but it''s OK to send them all out. They think so.


    The direction and exit of entering are different from that of entering.


    Su Yixiao played piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. They said, "we don''t know where the exit is, because we''ve never been out."


    Su Yixiao had no choice but to shrug and follow that road. Sure enough, the exit was just the place they were familiar with.


    "This is..."


    "Mirage!!"


    Five people in one voice, staring at the eyes, staring at everything in front of us.


    Su Yixiao frowned, this is not just when she just entered Yijing college, she experienced that dreamland! And it happened to be in the cave where the Eight Legged spider king was killed.


    "So the headmaster has a hole. It''s not true to go out alive and get Sidi back, but it''s true to go out alive with Sidi. "


    "Tut Tut, the president of Yijing college really knows how to do things." Why don''t you just make it clear?


    Baili Xiyue is not happy.


    Su Yixiao patted her on the shoulder and said, "OK, let''s go in. Anyway, you have to go in and bring Sidi out... "


    The cave was not as humid as it was the first time, but it was cold and the terrain was familiar. Su Yixiao took them to the cave quickly, and the unicorn was still guarding Sidi.


    At this moment, Sidi, as before, is dying and about to fall into a coma.

 Chapter 191

    Unicorn seems to smell Su Yixiao''s breath.


    No sooner had she gone in than the unicorn came running.


    "Roar..."


    Unicorn ecstatic, see Su Yixiao, this is the biggest surprise. It quickly took Su Yixiao''s sleeve and pulled her to Sidi''s eyes.


    "This..."


    Su Yixiao did not know what to do. Now Sidi can''t open her eyes. Su Yixiao has called several times, but she still doesn''t see any response from Sidi.


    What to do!!


    Unicorn see Su Yixiao also have no way, look up to the sky long roar a helpless drop of tears.


    Liu Shaoji suddenly remembers that the last time Su Yixiao woke up because she had dropped a few drops of her own blood. Now, maybe it''s OK?


    "Captain, try dripping blood." Liu Shaoji reminds Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao nods. With the idea cut his palm, blood, along the wound flow down.


    Su Yixiao opens Sidi''s pale lips and hands the blood in.


    Before long, Siddy slowly opened her eyes.


    Skin color, also gradually not so pale.


    Godless eyes to see Su Yixiao that moment, suddenly burst out of glory.


    "Here you are, master."


    Su Yixiao smiles and nods.


    In the second of seeing Su Yixiao, Sidi knew that his master had come out from Qingyi.


    "You guys, come here and help me untie these things."


    Su Yixiao calls Liu Shaoji, Baili Xiyue and others. With all his strength, he unties Sidi''s bracelet and Anklet.


    At the moment of lifting all the shackles, Sidi felt more relaxed than ever before, and the whole person was better.


    He touched the docile unicorn, chuckled and said, "now you don''t have to guard me. Go to your master


    The unicorn "roared" and reluctantly turned back in three steps. It came back to the door and licked Sidi''s face.


    Su Yixiao showed a look of "I knew it was like this", stood beside Sidi and said: "I guess it''s right, that unicorn is Qingyi, right?"


    Siddy, smile.


    "Master, don''t you know all about it?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Got it? What do you know? " Liu Shaoji frowned, and everyone had the same question. But they are buried in the drum. Do you know what else?


    They saw the eyes of Ming Jun Xie, but in the cold eyes of Ming Jun Xie, they also saw the confusion.


    Su Yixiao didn''t pretend to be mysterious and explained to them: "at that time, I talked with Qingyi, and mingjunxie was jealous and pulled me out. But inadvertently, I saw two unicorns running around in the backyard. When they saw me, they obviously hid for a while. I wondered if the unicorn guarding Sidi had only contact with the two. Then I went to test Qingyi. Unexpectedly, we didn''t say much, so he explained himself clearly.


    And did not let me in the back of the checkpoint, directly sent us out of the secret


    Sidi followed Su Yixiao''s words and said, "when I talked with Zhao Jincheng, Qingyi was also present. He couldn''t have known the true news."


    Baili Xiyue and others understood clearly.


    It turned out that Su Yixiao didn''t deliberately hide from them, but his thinking ability was too poor. He didn''t think of this at all!


    "So," Su Yixiao turned to Sidi and asked, "why didn''t you tell me about the blue jade pendant?"

 Chapter 192

    Unicorn seems to smell Su Yixiao''s breath.


    No sooner had she gone in than the unicorn came running.


    "Roar..."


    Unicorn ecstatic, see Su Yixiao, this is the biggest surprise. It quickly took Su Yixiao''s sleeve and pulled her to Sidi''s eyes.


    "This..."


    Su Yixiao did not know what to do. Now Sidi can''t open her eyes. Su Yixiao has called several times, but she still doesn''t see any response from Sidi.


    What to do!!


    Unicorn see Su Yixiao also have no way, look up to the sky long roar a helpless drop of tears.


    Liu Shaoji suddenly remembers that the last time Su Yixiao woke up because she had dropped a few drops of her own blood. Now, maybe it''s OK?


    "Captain, try dripping blood." Liu Shaoji reminds Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao nods. With the idea cut his palm, blood, along the wound flow down.


    Su Yixiao opens Sidi''s pale lips and hands the blood in.


    Before long, Siddy slowly opened her eyes.


    Skin color, also gradually not so pale.


    Godless eyes to see Su Yixiao that moment, suddenly burst out of glory.


    "Here you are, master."


    Su Yixiao smiles and nods.


    In the second of seeing Su Yixiao, Sidi knew that his master had come out from Qingyi.


    "You guys, come here and help me untie these things."


    Su Yixiao calls Liu Shaoji, Baili Xiyue and others. With all his strength, he unties Sidi''s bracelet and Anklet.


    At the moment of lifting all the shackles, Sidi felt more relaxed than ever before, and the whole person was better.


    He touched the docile unicorn, chuckled and said, "now you don''t have to guard me. Go to your master


    The unicorn "roared" and reluctantly turned back in three steps. It came back to the door and licked Sidi''s face.


    Su Yixiao showed a look of "I knew it was like this", stood beside Sidi and said: "I guess it''s right, that unicorn is Qingyi, right?"


    Siddy, smile.


    "Master, don''t you know all about it?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Got it? What do you know? " Liu Shaoji frowned, and everyone had the same question. But they are buried in the drum. Do you know what else?


    They saw the eyes of Ming Jun Xie, but in the cold eyes of Ming Jun Xie, they also saw the confusion.


    Su Yixiao didn''t pretend to be mysterious and explained to them: "at that time, I talked with Qingyi, and mingjunxie was jealous and pulled me out. But inadvertently, I saw two unicorns running around in the backyard. When they saw me, they obviously hid for a while. I wondered if the unicorn guarding Sidi had only contact with the two. Then I went to test Qingyi. Unexpectedly, we didn''t say much, so he explained himself clearly.


    And did not let me in the back of the checkpoint, directly sent us out of the secret


    Sidi followed Su Yixiao''s words and said, "when I talked with Zhao Jincheng, Qingyi was also present. He couldn''t have known the true news."


    Baili Xiyue and others understood clearly.


    It turned out that Su Yixiao didn''t deliberately hide from them, but his thinking ability was too poor. He didn''t think of this at all!


    "So," Su Yixiao turned to Sidi and asked, "why didn''t you tell me about the blue jade pendant?"


    "It''s always on you, master. I thought you knew it!" Siddy is as she should be.


    Su Yixiao was so angry that he yelled: "I don''t know what the blue jade pendant is. Besides, I don''t know who you are unless mirage comes here! I tell you, I don''t know what blue jade pendant, if you don''t admit it, I I Well, Siddy, what''s the matter with you? "


    Su Yixiao is said to work hard, think Di uncomfortable shake body, actually directly soft slide.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yixiao''s timely response, I''m afraid that at this moment, Sidi would have been knocked on the stone.


    "Sidy, sidy!"


    Su Yixiao anxious swap.


    In the heart thinks: finished, just rescued him, how can so faint? What if something goes wrong? She still has a lot of things to figure out!


    A hundred Li cherishes the month, they also surround up, the face of a concern suddenly expose on the face.


    Suddenly, Su Yixiao heard Li Yuan''s voice.


    He saw a scene in the glazed jade bracelet, grabbed an unknown object from the void, held it in his hand, and said, "master, take Sidi and everyone, come in! I have a way to wake him up


    As soon as Su Yixiao listens to it, she concentrates her energy and saves the jade bracelet.


    "Liyuan, what can you do to save Sidi?"Kurihara nodded.


    "Then you start!" Su Yixiao lets Sidi go and takes everyone back three steps.


    Kurihara a look, the black line.


    Do these guys need to go this far?


    What''s more, master, I''m a spirit. I''ll control the glazed jade bracelet, plant trees, and chat with you about heaven and earth. As for saving people, how could he?


    "Master, aren''t you master Dan? Well, you should have come. " Kurihara kindly reminds Su Yixiao.


    As expected, Su Yixiao did clap her thigh and said in surprise, "yes, I can save people." Tut Tut, how could you forget?


    Baili Xiyue suddenly collapsed, looking at Su Yixiao with speechless.


    Su Yixiao took a look and said: "it''s no big deal. It''s tied up all the year round, and the body doesn''t take in nutrition. Once the body relaxes, the whole brain will go into the dormancy stage. In addition, over the years, Sidi''s body is in overdraft, so it''s not overnight to recover. "


    Yeah.


    It''s not overnight.


    Kurihara interjected: "master, you put him here, I start the space acceleration, and Sidi will recover quickly."


    Su Yixiao nods.


    That''s what he thought.


    Other places, on the contrary, they are not at ease!


    "By the way, this one." Su Yixiao just bid farewell to Liyuan, want to take everyone out, suddenly remembered a thing.


    Su Yixiao turned around and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Here you are."


    Su Yixiao opened his palm and saw that it was a blue jade pendant.


    Without thinking or hesitation, Su Yixiao directly decided that "this is a blue jade pendant."


    Li Yuan nodded, Su Yixiao guessed right.


    Li Yuan didn''t ask how she knew. The exquisite jade pendant with excellent geology was blue enough to let people have a look and remember it.

 Chapter 193

    Su Yixiao has only one sentence in his heart - the name is so casual.


    If Sidi knew what Su Yixiao was thinking, he would jump up and say, "stupid master, this is what you think. Who''s to blame?"


    But Sidi didn''t wake up, but Su Yixiao changed.


    The blue jade pendant in her hand is getting hotter and hotter. She wants to throw it away, but it seems to stick to her hand. She can''t shake it away.


    Baili Xiyue and mingjunxie also feel Su Yixiao''s unusual. They go up in a hurry to ask Su Yixiao if there is something wrong.


    Su Yixiao is speechless, but she can''t speak out,


    How can she have a splitting headache?


    What''s the matter? Why, there is a I want to kill people.


    Beast space -


    a white light slowly lit up the whole beast space. All of a sudden, the big white beast''s eyelids moved.


    Su Yixiao is still immersed in the pain of the brain, unable to extricate himself.


    The whole eye opened.


    The big blue eyes were confused for less than a second, and gradually became clear.


    The big guy shakes his head and gradually gets up. It can be seen that the big white beast is just a white tiger - Baiyuan!!


    In fact, the animal space is so big. Although the little water on one side is still sleeping, Bai Yuan always feels that there is no place for him.


    "Master! Master


    Su Yixiao suddenly heard a familiar and distant voice.


    To explore the sound, Su ignores the pain in her hands and head.


    "Master, I''m Bai Yuan." The white yuan face of the beast space has this helpless, with the claw to help the forehead after remind Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao was hoodwinked at that time.


    "White "Bai Yuan?" Su Yixiao stammered until he heard the "Er" in his head, and then he screamed with ecstasy, "Bai Yuan, are you awake? Really? That''s great. "


    Bai Yuan listened to Su Yixiao''s chirping, sighed, and then said helplessly: "master, can you let me out first?"


    "Oh! Yes, yes, yes


    Su Yixiao concentrated his mind. In a flash, a white, hairy unknown object as big as a mountain appeared among them.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon: "it''s a beast by sight."


    ¡­¡­ Is it necessary to say?


    Su luanyin nodded wildly: "visual strength is very strong." In the distance, she can feel the overwhelming pressure, which is definitely not the existence of Yiling this small continent.


    Liu Shaoji frowned and had a strong curiosity about the mountain: "this should be Bai Yuan in the captain''s mouth!"


    Su Yixiao''s communication with animals is entirely based on his ideas, which can''t be heard at all.


    So just now they only heard Su Yixiao calling Bai Yuan as if he was in the middle of evil.


    Su Yixiao also looked at a mountain in front of him. A few drops of sweat came out of his forehead and said to Bai Yuan, "can you mimic it! The floor area is not generally large. Besides, it''s not convenient for us to talk like this! "


    Bai Yuan thinks so.


    When he was about to be taken back, he heard the sound of an earthquake not far away.


    They are not prepared, everyone is now East West shake, ask Li Yuan is how to return a responsibility.


    Li Yuan a white eye, "don''t know, anyway is not an earthquake." How can there be an earthquake in the jade bracelet? It''s just a joke.


    Bai Yuan, who lives at a high place, looks down, but sees that there are all white tigers rushing here one by one.


    In front of them was the white wing of their own God.

 Chapter 194

    White wing brake, braved the stars, looking like a mountain of white yuan, excited speechless.


    Su Yixiao helps the forehead.


    It''s really hard to see the appearance of white wing''s fan sister!!


    Su Yixiao began to tease: "white wing, your God of our family is here, don''t be too excited!"


    Bai Yi looks at Su Yixiao, then stares at Bai Yuan all the time.


    Looking at the blazing eyes, Bai Yuan suddenly Suddenly I don''t want to imitate.


    Why, this only the eyes of the younger generation will be so seeping?


    Master, can he not know this guy?


    Bai Yuan suddenly realized his sorrow after mimicry.


    However, it''s very inconvenient for him to communicate with Su Yixiao. Bai Yuan has no choice but to slowly mimic.


    When success was as big as white wings, Bai Yuan didn''t guess wrong. As expected, he was surrounded by a group of white tigers.


    "You are The God of my family! "


    White wing excited speech all stammer.


    Bai Yuan nodded.


    Although I don''t know who is the God of our family in his mouth, he is their God, which is no problem.


    After hearing this, Bai Yi knelt down with all the white tigers and said, "it''s a great honor for me to lead Yiling land and the white tigers to meet the God of our family in my lifetime."


    Su Yixiao


    Bai Yuan


    Su Yixiao thought in his heart, this guy is not received what stimulation, has not been straight male cancer? When the conversion of so terrible, have become a flatterer.


    Bai Yuan tugged at the corner of his mouth for a long time before he said: "you You get up. "


    Bai Yuan was really scared.


    It''s not that he hasn''t experienced this kind of thing. On the contrary, he has a great status and status among the white tigers in the divine world. Although every white tiger respects him, it''s natural!


    But now It''s weird.


    "Bai Yi, Bai Yuan is very easygoing, not so rigorous." Su Yixiao is forced by Bai Yuan to remind Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi nodded.


    Of course he recognized the meaning.


    That is to say, don''t let him go too far. It''s not good to scare away Bai Yuan.


    Bai Yuan looks at Sidi, who is lying on the bed, and looks at Su Yixiao''s blue jade pendant. There are complicated eyes in his eyes.


    He asked Su Yixiao to speak alone.


    Su Yixiao didn''t even think about it. I must agree!


    These days, Bai Yuan has been sleeping, and she doesn''t know who to tell Su Yixiao.


    "Master, ORC Was it found on this continent? "


    Bai Yuan was still conscious when Su Yixiao fell to Yiling. Later, I don''t know if it was because they couldn''t live in the low-level mainland and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    So he knows more about what happened to Su Yixiao in the front, and he has no impression of what happened in the back.


    Su Yixiao nodded and rubbed the blue jade pendant on his left palm with his right hand.


    "I found him in dreamland. He was dying at that time. Later, I woke him up with a drop of blood, and then he said, "I''m the master he''s been looking for for years."


    Su Yixiao told Bai Yuan very clearly.


    Bai Yuan listened and was silent for a while. He said to Su Yixiao, "this blue jade pendant awakened me?"


    "I don''t know," Su Yixiao nodded and shook his head,! "I feel my hands are very hot and painful, and when my brain is hot, I connect with you, and you come out."


    Bai Yuan

 Chapter 195

    Master, will you say something nice? What is it that when her head is hot, he comes out?


    It''s strange, OK.


    "I don''t have any image of this jade pendant in my mind, but the orcs in the divine world have a good relationship with the white tigers. They should be here."


    Good relationship?


    Before Su Yixiao finished thinking about it, Bai Yuan said, "sure enough, master, I won''t be here long, and I will soon fall into a deep sleep again."


    Su Yixiao looked up and saw that Bai Yuan''s body began to be transparent from his tail and disappeared.


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    It doesn''t seem to be permanent.


    "What should we do, Bai Yuan?"


    Bai Yuan said: "I didn''t expect that the orcs could come to the lower continent. Since they said, master, you are their master, remember to seize the opportunity. The orcs'' ability is unfathomable. It''s your master''s right-hand assistant."


    By the time he said this, Bai Yuan''s lower body had all disappeared.


    "Master, remember to take good care of yourself. I still want to wait for you to return to the divine world..."


    The words haven''t finished, Bai Yuan himself completely no trace.


    Su Yixiao reaches out his hand, catches the tiger hair falling in the air, and whispers to void: "don''t worry, Bai Yuan, I know."


    After that, he turned to the house where Siddy was placed.


    I went in to have a look and found that everyone was still gathered here. Sidi on the bed was awake, but she was still a little soft.


    And Baili Xiyue, Liu Shaoji, and Bai Yi, a group of them, have been staring at Su Yixiao since she came in.


    Su Yixiao: "you What''s the matter? "


    White wing asked: "master, where is the God of our family?" He also wants to have a look, talk about heaven and earth.


    But unexpectedly, Su Yixiao shrugged and said, "no more!"


    "No more?"


    What do you mean it''s gone?


    White wing said he did not want to listen to the words behind.


    "Yes. The blue jade pendant didn''t have much time to wake him up, and I didn''t finish. The whole person disappeared. "


    White wing asks in a hurry: "where did he go then?"


    Su Yixiao a white eye: "of course, to the beast space ah! Where else? "


    White wing this just "Oh" a, lose of turn past.


    Su Yixiao went to Sidi and asked him, "Sidi, how are you?"


    Although a pale face, but still did not stop sidy that a little milk dog general face.


    Siddy shook her head to say she was better.


    Sidi tried to open her mouth to speak to Su Yixiao. But this mouth is very difficult to think about. Don''t talk.


    "Come on, Liyuan, pour him a glass of water." Su Yixiao ordered.


    Kurihara took orders, and a cup came out between waving.


    In the cup, but the spring water in the jade bracelet! That thing is precious.


    Sidy drank it, coughed twice, and then gradually felt no pain in his throat, he said.


    "Master Do you see Qingyi? " All of a sudden, sidy felt a cold wind coming, and her shoulders were full of energy.


    "No!" Su Yixiao seems to be angry.


    What? She cared about him for a long time. In the end, he asked Qingyi the first question,.


    Well, that''s true.


    Sidi then knew what Su Yixiao was angry about, but he didn''t mean it! The two of them haven''t seen each other for four or five years. The days without each other are like years.

 Chapter 196

    Can Sidi not ask Qingyi at the first time?


    Sidi pulled Su Yixiao''s sleeve and said, "master, don''t be angry. I was wrong


    Su Yixiao is angry: "you are right, I am wrong."


    "Master ~"


    sidy is speechless.


    When did his master become so proud? It used to be that kind of soft body, easy to push down, how


    "All right, all right. What the master wants to know, Siddy must know everything and say everything. "


    All the friends in this room got sympathy and Schadenfreude, but there was no serious person, but God was unfair. She just woke up, did she have to accept such a big spiritual blow?


    However, as soon as Su Yixiao heard this, she was very happy.


    "Are you not from the divine world? Why are you here? " Su Yixiao asked serious questions.


    "We..." Siddy suddenly lowered her head. I don''t know how to answer.


    Su Yixiao looked at his tangled appearance, said: "it doesn''t matter, you don''t have to answer."


    "No -"


    sidy struggled and sat down from the bed.


    "Master, we all came here because of the fighting in the divine world 100000 years ago. I was the royal family of the orcs at that time. In order to save me, my father pushed me out of the gate of the world. That''s why I came here."


    "How did you find me?"


    Speaking of this, sidy is very proud, but also has regrets.


    "Four years ago, the diviner of our family calculated that the person who led us back there would appear. She could lead us back to the divine world and enter the whole tripod period."


    After a long speech, Sidi changed his tone and continued, "I have to use this method to attract you to come out. For this reason, our diviner, Yang Shou, is gone..."


    Su Yixiao did not speak.


    All the animals and people in the room didn''t speak.


    Su Yixiao walks over. Patted sidy on the shoulder and said, "I''ve found it now. Don''t worry about it now."


    Siddy nodded.


    If you find the owner, you don''t have to worry.


    Although the current owner is a little weak.


    But they have been waiting for so many years, and it''s not bad for one year or two. They can watch her grow up.


    "OK, then the last question," Sidi felt that Su Yixiao suddenly had something wrong.


    What happened to that slightly evil smile?


    But it can''t be mistaken.


    "What is the relationship between you and Qingyi?"


    Although Su Yixiao guessed.


    But from his mouth, it will be more exciting.


    "We..." Speaking of this, Sidi became a little bit coy. There was a flash of red on his pale face.


    "We..." "Oh, come on!"


    Sidi is not in a hurry. Su Yixiao is in a hurry. Let alone her, Bai lixiyue and Su luanyin behind her are staring at Sidi tightly.


    It''s not that sidy doesn''t want to say it, but he''s afraid that people in front of him will laugh.


    Because they are not recognized by the mainland.


    He didn''t want to hear people comment on their love in vain.


    However, the master, but dare not say.


    As soon as Sidi''s eyes closed, the secret in his heart was roared out like that - "Qingyi, my love!"


    The air, solidified in general.


    In addition to Su Yixiao, the three of them are just like being struck by thunder, staring at Sidi with wide mouth.


    As a result, it seems that sidy''s ruddy face has turned pale again,


    after a while

 Chapter 197

    He thought that they could not accept the feelings between him and Qingyi!


    "Sure enough, is that still the case?"


    Siddy was very upset.


    He and Qingyi together, how many people have opposed, how many people do not agree, but, Sidi never feel, and this moment the same loss.


    But Plot, always God turning.


    "God Baili Xiyue suddenly cried out, "in my lifetime, I''m very excited to see a beautiful man who loves each other."


    Su luanyin went forward incredulously, stood beside Su Yixiao and said, "master, is this true? I heard you right


    Su Yixiao nodded heavily: "you never heard me wrong."


    Su luanyin tut tut mouth, very excited: "if the beautiful man is robbed by a same sex, I''m not willing to, but if the opposite sex is robbed, it''s a good thing that can be sent out with both hands!"


    "Congratulations." Su luanyin squeezed Sidi''s hand and said, "I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years, grow old together and have a noble son early Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. Then help each other. Oh, you must be together anyway! "


    Su luanyin is full of idioms, which shocked those who were scared by her idiom skills.


    Oh, my God!


    People''s potential is really invisible.


    Su luanyin, an idiom like this, was so supernatural when she stirred the heart of her rotten daughter!


    It seems that Sidi is sincerely blessed and encouraged by Su luanyin and Baili Xiyue. His face is ruddy again. He is stunned for a few seconds when he first touches a woman, and then holds on to Su luanyin''s words tightly. He nodded heavily.


    Su Yixiao is less shocked than Bai lixiyue and Su luanyin.


    However, the heart of the rotten girl, which was hidden deep in her heart, was burning when she heard Sidi say it.


    "Siddy. Now that you choose something, remember to stick to it. Don''t care about other people''s eyes, follow your own heart! "


    After listening to Su Yixiao''s words, Sidi was stunned for a long time. As long as her eyes were red, she quickly nodded to Su Yixiao: "I know, master."


    Everything is in silence, everything is in the short five words.


    "Yeah, yeah, sidy, come on, the same sex is true love, the opposite sex is just for reproduction, so show it to them!"


    Liu Shaoji who heard this said: "I''m not sure."


    Dare to ask, can he pull this dead woman into another hut and turn over to beat her?!


    Ming junxie squints at Liu Shaoji with a yellow face, then goes up and grabs Su Yixiao''s arm, sips her thin lips, and pulls Su Yixiao out without saying a word.


    Su Yixiao is not allowed to follow.


    Liu Shaoji is inexplicably cold. The last look in the eyes of instructor Ming what do you mean?


    Is he to blame?


    But I didn''t do anything!


    Mingjunxie: "you didn''t do it, but your woman did it! Insulted his family Xiao Xiao''s ear, that can let him how to live? "


    Smart as Liu Shaoji, he of course realized this, and quickly went up to pull over the excited hundred Li Xiyue, and pulled her into his arms to keep her quiet.


    "Shaoji, what are you doing?"


    "Just for reproduction?" Liu Shaoji asked with a cold face. It seems that if Bai Li Xiyue dares to say "yes", he dares to throw the dead woman out.


    Look at the moon, wow! It seems that I''m really angry -

 Chapter 198

    "Oh! That''s not for For... "


    Hundred Li cherishes the moon, the eyes are rolling, thinking for a while, I don''t know what excuse to say.


    "For what?" These four words are absolutely from Liu Shaoji''s gnashing teeth.


    They are outside, and there is no one here, so Liu Shaoji is not afraid of other people''s jokes.


    "To comfort Siddy, of course!" After thinking about it for a long time, Baili Xiyue finally came up with something more like that.


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    The more you say, the more reasonable it is.


    As soon as Baili Xiyue opened her mouth, she couldn''t stop. Obediently let Liu Shaoji support waist, and her hands, but frame on his neck, two people are about to get together.


    "If you think about it, how happy he is, he can be backward Oh, no, no, not this!! How pitiful he is! Having true love is not tolerated by the world. Every day we live in the suspicion and bad eyes of others, experience what we have not experienced, and accept what we have not accepted. What''s more! He is still our captain''s person, I don''t comfort, who comfort! You see we are all comforting Well ~ ~ "


    before I finished speaking, my lips were sealed.


    Liu Shaoji is gnawing the pink and tender lips of the hundred Li Xiyue.


    I want you to talk again and again.


    Liu Shaoji felt that she was very powerful this second. She sealed the lips of the little girl, so that she didn''t have to hear the names of other men from her mouth!


    Not even orcs.


    At least half of them are people!


    When Baili Xiyue was suddenly attacked, she originally resisted, but Liu Shaoji''s androgen burst out. Baili Xiyue couldn''t resist, so she had no choice but to respond to this guy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, you are not allowed to listen to Xiyue''s nonsense. How can the same sex just reproduce?" Mingjunxie pulls Su Yixiao out, but this time, he doesn''t take the overbearing wind, and It''s a giant suckling dog.


    "Mingjunxie, you pulled me out to say this?" Su Yixiao rubs his red arm, discontented with the heresy of Ming Jun.


    Let her so shameless, and wanton, if you can not say a reason to her satisfaction, then he must die today.


    Ming junxie frowned and said, "of course not. I just want to tell you that I suddenly remember that the time inside the orc''s Enigma is twice as fast as that outside."


    "In other words, one day inside is equivalent to two days outside? So, now, it''s been more than a month? "


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    This The animal tide will be half a month later?!


    So they don''t have much time at all.


    "Ming junxie, take everyone with you. Let''s go out and find the mouth." After su Yixiao realizes this, he gives an order to Mingjun in a hurry.


    He just turned around, but he was caught by the dark king.


    "Why?"


    Su Yixiao has not asked, a kiss, gently fell on Su Yixiao''s forehead.


    As a dragonfly skims the water, mingjunxie leaves soon.


    "Xiaoxiao, same sex is true love, we are also true love!"


    Su Yixiao looks up. I saw the eyes of Ming Jun Xie as gentle as water.


    I don''t know why, but she''s in it.


    That Mou son is like a Wang spring water, clear to Su Yi Xiao since can''t say what to hate him or refuse words.


    That''s it. It''s OK to default!

 Chapter 199

    After seven days in the jade bracelet, the outside world only spent seven hours. Su Yixiao left the jade bracelet when Sidi recovered.


    After all, the outside world has something to do. I''m not at leisure.


    The mirage is closed. But Ming junxie''s two years in Yijing college were not in vain.


    However, what he knows must be directly proportional to his bad taste, and there is no corresponding reward. Would he say?


    The answer is No.


    Su Yixiao also knows this.


    "Ming junxie, are you going to help or not?"


    The dark king evil pretended to be high cold of glanced at the side of the small woman, evil spirit a smile, said: "help! But why should I help you? "


    As soon as Su Yixiao heard it, he knew that this guy was going to crush her again.


    Speechless turned: "what conditions?"


    "Conditions?" With a smile, he stretched out his index finger and gently picked Su Yixiao''s face, saying, "be the princess of the king."


    Su Yixiao knocked off his hand, and then unnaturally photographed the place that was touched by Ming junxie, "dream of you!"


    Ming Jun Xie was not happy. He took back his hand and said in front of everyone, "anyway, I''ve been sleeping. Why don''t I let my princess go?"


    "You!"


    "You say, don''t you?"


    Bai lixiyue, who received the instructions, nodded. Then when Su Yixiao turned around, he touched the icy look and shook his head again.


    Baili Xiyue said that God knows what they have just done. Although he admitted that the drillmaster Ming is very reasonable, they are on the team leader''s side.


    Of course, Ming junxie ignored this scene.


    "Your teammates support Wang''s proposal," he told Su with a smile. Xiaoxiao, just promise! "


    "Your Royal Highness," at this moment, Su Yixiao is very serious, and her star eyes are staring at mingjunxie, "although women all over the world may be thinking about your identity as a different princess, it''s not all. I don''t care about fame and wealth, I don''t care about identity, your identity and status as a different princess, and everything you get is not what I want, so I''m sorry that I can''t obey."


    Said, Ao Jiao such as her Su Yixiao turned to go.


    But in an instant, he was caught by the dark king evil.


    Su Yixiao turned around and frowned: "is there anything else?"


    Ming junxie''s dark pupils are three times darker than ordinary people''s eyes. It seems that they can''t shine in a ray of light, and they are dark to strange. Su Yixiao hates his gaze, but in the next second, Ming junxie laughs.


    Su Yixiao: "inexplicable, what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at you!" Ming junxie reaches out and scrapes Su Yixiao''s delicate nose. His deep eyes become spoiled.


    Su Yixiao in his eyes, clearly see that the noisy side of the quiet world, only pretend to her.


    In his eyes, Su Yixiao is the only one.


    Ming Jun Xie smiles, and the intoxicating smile seems to be brought to Su Yixiao''s heart by the wind.


    "Laugh at me..."


    "You girl Mingjunxie reaches out his hand and holds Su Yixiao in his arms. His cheek is close to her. He lowers his body and says, "I only want you to be with me. No matter what you want, whether it''s good or evil, whether it''s this day or this continent, as long as it''s what you want, I will give it to you!"

 Chapter 200

    Su Yixiao felt her heart stopped, and in the next second, she was very happy.


    After closing her eyes, Su Yixiao gently pushes away Ming junxie, blushing on her face, showing a different enchanting.


    "Your terms, I Promise you for the time being! But not now! "


    Su Yixiao said and turned to walk.


    Scold yourself as you walk - you''re going to die! He is bewitched by what, actually say this kind of shameless words, it is to destroy people!!


    Ming junxie stands in the same place and smiles.


    Without Su Yixiao, his eyes became very deep.


    They couldn''t see the moon clearly.


    Then, Ming junxie soon followed Su Yixiao.


    He is waiting for Su Yixiao! It doesn''t matter for the moment. It doesn''t matter now. Anyway, Su Yixiao is his all her life!


    The rest of our life is still long. Let''s teach slowly.


    Hundred Li Xi month Leng Leng staring at the front two people walking side by side, unbelievable tut tut mouth.


    "Cherish the moon, drillmaster Ming Has it ever been like this before? "


    Baili Xiyue shook her head: "to tell you the truth, uncle Huang used to drag all the women except me like 250000 or 80000. He wanted to slap all the women who tried to get close to him. How could that be! It''s just It''s just another person! "


    Baili Xiyue had a flash in her mind. She turned around, faced them and said, "do you think uncle Huang will be occupied by something, and then that thing will take a fancy to Xiao Xiao, so that''s why it''s like this?!!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the month to finish saying, return to attend to oneself of nod.


    There is no evidence that the evil is unusual, so she chose the most evil method.


    After all, in their royal family, such things have happened.


    But others don''t understand that much.


    Bai Qingyu rolled her eyes, took Su luanyin and ran to chase Su Yixiao and the two of them.


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t express anything. He just looked at the moon with a little sympathy, and then followed.


    Baili Xiyue watched the others go. He fixed his eyes on Liu Shaoji: "Shaoji, you say, am I right?"


    Liu Shaoji talks. He refused to answer the question.


    Just push a hundred Li to cherish the month, said: "cherish the month, you don''t care about them two, we also quickly go! They can''t see anyone anymore... "


    "Oh, tell me..."


    "Darling ~ ~"


    Liu Shaoji comforted her.


    Baili Xiyue didn''t realize it.


    Once that often with a smile, but indifferent with cold eyes, such as water, such as Yuehua, warm as jade and cloud, light wind clear youth, unconsciously, has been assimilated by her.


    That smile, no longer alienated, no longer indifferent, followed by tenderness and warmth.


    However, it''s just the eyes that stay on Baili Xiyue.


    This is similar to the evil of Ming Jun.


    "This is it?"


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Mirage can be opened inside and outside, but there are not many people who know this mechanism.


    In addition to the teachers of Yijing college, others, even if they hit here by mistake, don''t necessarily know that this is the place to open the dreamland inside.


    Mingjunxie let them all escape, stretched out their hands, palm toward the tree, slowly run the power, but see a few seconds, the tree moved from the middle.


    Ming junxie retreats two steps. After the big trees are all separated, Su Yixiao comes to know that between the big trees is the cloud they saw the last time they went into the dreamland.

 Chapter 201

    Just at this moment, it is in a state of condensation.


    "What''s next?" What should we do?


    I''m sure it won''t work.


    Ming junxie didn''t reply to Su Yixiao, but just grabbed her hand and rushed into the cloud.


    "Captain!"


    "Instructor!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and they shout.


    Engulfed by this cloud Will something happen?


    They are extremely worried.


    "We''re fine. Come in, too!"


    A voice came out of the clouds, and they immediately relaxed.


    Because they can hear clearly, that''s su Yixiao''s voice.


    Several people were ready, and then they lined up to enter the cloud.


    There''s a lot of money in it.


    "Wow


    It''s all gold coins, purple gold coins, all kinds of gold coins piled up in mountains, which make them blind.


    "Drillmaster Ming, what is this place?" Baiqingyu braved the courage to ask Mingjun evil.


    Mingjunxie pointed to a big sign not far away: "here, look there."


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted in the past, and they were all speechless.


    "Jincheng is a beautiful place. I have the most gold coins."


    If it''s such a mess, it must have been written by their good headmaster.


    And this place must be his.


    I see!


    "The president of Yijing college, Zhao Jincheng, has 18 concubines at home. She gives jewelry every day, and the money comes from here."


    The dark king evil didn''t say where these gold coins came from.


    But Su Yixiao and they have already guessed.


    These gold coins were not deducted from the hands of their students. Where else could they come from?


    "Wow! Why is the headmaster so mean? " Baili Xiyue was surprised.


    She didn''t even know about it.


    Baili Xiyue asked mingjunxie: "Uncle Huang, since you know this, why do you come to Yijing to teach? You are not fit to hate this kind of thing


    Mingjunxie shakes his head and looks back at Su Yixiao. "I hate everything except Xiaoxiao''s..."


    Baili Xiyue quickly hugged her arm, she only felt extremely creepy.


    I''m afraid that the soul of her uncle Huang will never come back after being seduced by something inexplicable ~ ~


    but from the bottom of my heart, this uncle Huang is very good.


    At least normal!!!


    But Su Yixiao, who has been lingering on the piles of gold coins, suddenly turned around excitedly and said to them, "since these gold coins are obtained by improper means, we have the right to take them back, right?"


    Ming junxie chuckled and went up the mountain to straighten the hairpin on Su Yixiao''s head. Then he hooked her nose and said, "I know you are jealous of evil, so I brought you here. Take it! Take Zhao Jincheng as the compensation for cheating us. "


    Su Yixiao smiles at Tian Tian, and then The next thing, she vowed, was never in her head.


    Su Yixiao pad feet, and then directly a, "Baji" in the right face of Ming Jun evil.


    ¡­¡­ Well, what did she do?


    Su Yixiao really felt that now he was a little confused.


    "Just as When Thank you! Cherish the month, quickly take out the space ring, cheap don''t occupy, son of a bitch! "


    Su Yixiao didn''t dare to look at the deep star eyes of Ming junxie again, so she quickly asked hundreds of Li Xiyue to change the topic and focused on the shining gold coins one by one.

 Chapter 202

    All the members of the Xiaoyao team take out their space rings. Where they sweep most, the gold coins are rapidly decreasing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Fortunately, it was Ming junxie who stood by and watched their actions.


    If others see it, they will open their mouths and look at them in amazement.


    Heaven believes that the group of people in front of us are the young masters, young ladies and princesses of one of the best families in Yiling continent.


    "Hoo, it''s clean at last." Su luanyin straightened her arms and stood up with her back as heavy as how much firewood she had carried.


    "Yes, yes. But this time, it''s a big win. "


    "I think president Zhao will praise us."


    Although Gu Yangzhi was silent there, and helped his forehead, the corners of his mouth showed that he was in the same happy mood at the moment.


    Do they have to be so shameless?


    In their hearts, what is shameless? It''s all right to do this. It''s not a bad thing for the wicked to receive their own things, is it!


    "Well, evil Ming Jun, take us out!"


    Although Su Yixiao is not as tired as they are, there are no gold coins here to please people. What are you doing here?


    Mingjun steps forward and fondly touches Su Yixiao''s face. The second he touches it, Su Yixiao suddenly remembers that she He kisses the king of hell!!


    Emma, she can''t face the man in front of her.


    "You, you, well, I''ll take you out."


    Ming junxie takes Su Yixiao by the hand and turns to take her to a gate.


    The gate is surrounded by simple carvings, the scarlet paint is almost off, hanging on the door, there is a sense of inexplicable vicissitudes.


    "This place has been lost for a long time! Look at this door! " Bai Qingyu stretched out her hand to wipe the dust on the lower door. When she put it down, there was a thick layer on her finger.


    Bai Qingyu took out a tissue and wiped it clean.


    A sense of age? Yes, there are.


    However, if it is said that the door has been lost for a long time, but there is no dust on the gold coin and purple gold coin inside, and each one has been wiped clean, what''s the matter?


    Su Yixiao feels strange here.


    When mingjunxie saw this scene, he raised his lips and said to the five people who were thinking hard: "you don''t have to think about it. Here is a deserted cottage in the southeast corner of Yijing college. It looks like a ragged house outside. It''s to hide people''s eyes and ears. In fact, it''s Zhao Jincheng''s treasure house.... "


    After listening to the explanation of Ming junxie, Su Yixiao knows them in an instant.


    It''s a good move of Zhao Jincheng. Unfortunately, met them, there is also a god knows what all know evil.


    It''s not their fault that treasure is not protected, is it!


    However, when Liu Shaoji was just as excited as Bai lixiyue, she was thinking about another problem.


    "Drillmaster Ming, since you know another exit of the dreamland, it means that the headmaster also knows! In that case, will he be outside guarding us? "


    He nodded his head: "the other way is to know. However, as far as I know, when Sidi was caught in a coma, he didn''t tell Zhao Jincheng that they came out from here. At this moment, Zhao Jincheng and a group of teachers are still waiting outside the forest! "

 Chapter 203

    The heresy of the king of hell is right.


    Zhao Jincheng, holding his beautiful concubine, is still drinking and eating meat in an inn in Wuwu city outside Wuwu forest!


    He doesn''t worry about Su yixiaoming''s evil will not come out, so he knows it''s good to be here.


    "Headmaster, drillmaster Ming and Su Yixiao. It still doesn''t show up! "


    People who stay outside Wuhu forest to explore the situation come in and report.


    Zhao Jincheng impatiently waved, let them go down.


    "I know, I know. I''ll report to the headmaster when someone comes. You go out first, go out!"


    The reporter was helpless. He straightened up and went out without any return.


    "How''s it going?" Another detective asked.


    "Ah," the man shook his head, "I really don''t know how the headmaster became like this, greedy for pleasure, addicted to beauty!"


    "Ah," another sighed, patted each other on the shoulder, and said, "people will change. Let''s go. We''ll just stand on our posts."


    After that, the two men walked out of the inn side by side.


    They have been suffering for three or four days, and they are exhausted. However, they still don''t see Ming junxie and Su Yixiao come out. Today, they can''t wait to report to Zhao Jincheng. Unexpectedly, Zhao Jincheng has such an attitude. No one can compare their loss and disappointment.


    As for Su Yixiao, when they came out of the shabby little room, they found that it was already midnight.


    From time to time, there was no sound except the sound of the owl cooing.


    "My God! How do I feel We are in a secret place. Haven''t we come out yet? " Su luanyin has been a killer all his life, but he is extremely afraid of the black night.


    This fear, you know to catch people around you, to seek a sense of security.


    Unfortunately, what she caught was Bai Qingyu''s arm.


    Bai Qingyu felt something soft rubbing against him. He felt strange. When he looked around, he saw Su luanyin holding his arm.


    And that softness is obviously the thing in front of Su luanyin. Well


    It''s not small. But


    "Luanyin, you -"


    "brother Qingyu, don''t talk. People are afraid! "


    Bai Qingyu''s whole body is not suitable.


    Fifteen year old Su luanyin is just like loli. She has a lovely body and a cute face. Besides, her voice is incomparably beautiful. Is that man not paying attention to her?!


    What''s more, Baiqing island is in love.


    Bai Qingyu blushed. He was very glad that it was in the dark. Not during the day.


    "Luan Luanyin, you, I Men and women give and receive in spite of each other.... "


    Bai Qingyu stammered, but before Su luanyin let go, Su Yixiao spoke impatiently: "Qingyu, luanyin is afraid, you protect her! Where can we use the phrase "men and women give and receive in spite of each other" to separate our relationship


    This guy, the girl took the initiative to ask for protection, but also refused, properly note solitary!


    Su Yixiao said, regardless of the two people, call out white wings, take them to their Xiaoyao team''s villa.


    Bai Qingyu stood in the same place for a few seconds, then took the initiative to hold Su luanyin''s hand, looked straight ahead, and quickly followed Su Yixiao.


    Only Bai Qingyu felt it. The sweat from his other hand wetted his palm and his heart.

 Chapter 204

    "Wow! It''s still comfortable here ~ ~ "as soon as Baili Xiyue came in, she would lie on the sofa comfortably. After several days of nervous tension, when she came into contact with the villa, she suddenly relaxed a lot.


    A comfortable hundred Li Xi Yue is like sleeping.


    The sound of "clattering" on the sofa made a hundred Li Xiyue feel uncomfortable. When she looked up, she saw that it was Bai Qingyu, Liu Shaoji and Su luanyin, who were just like her, jumped onto the sofa.


    "You scared me to death," hundred Li Xi month a pair of incomparable angry appearance, but in the eye but incomparable excited.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other and smile. They sit on another sofa gracefully and sit down.


    Su Yixiao asked Baili Xiyue, "do you like this villa so much?"


    Baili Xiyue nodded: "of course, this is our first nest. It''s one of the symbols of our Xiaoyao team. I just love it


    Liu Shaoji also nodded: "we meet here."


    Bai Qingyu said, "Captain, this is our home. Why don''t you like it?"


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t jump into the sofa or sit down with Su Yixiao, and he didn''t know what to think.


    Su Yixiao called twice, and he came back to himself.


    "Well Ah? What are you talking about? "


    Su Yixiao: "they..."


    The child didn''t listen to what they were saying for a long time, and he was immersed in his own world.


    "We said that Gu Yangzhi was wondering what he was thinking and whether he had done something wrong behind us." Bai Li Xi Yue stares at Gu Yangzhi.


    That''s right. She is not unhappy at all! It''s just that an apple was crushed by an accident.


    Gu Yang''s embarrassed scratching head, mouth closed, is not a word.


    There seems to be something hard to say.


    Su Yixiao went to Gu Yangzhi, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Yang Zhi, if you have anything, you can say that as long as we can help you, we will help you."


    Gu Yangzhi looks at Su Yixiao gratefully and chokes his throat.


    After a long time, Gu Yangzhi''s voice finally rang out in this quiet room -


    "I was looking after my family, and I was an orphan. Later, the servant girl of the owner''s thirteen aunts took me in and survived. Recently, I heard that because of my affairs, the thirteen aunts were implicated, and the girl was also executed. I didn''t expect that I was responsible for my upbringing I am deeply ashamed of losing my life. When I think of it today, I feel more pain in my heart. I don''t know. What else can I do... "


    Su Yixiao, the more they heard, the more silent they were. They killed and lost their lives. Who did this? They can imagine without saying it.


    Who else can it be? It''s the guy who was beaten by Su Yixiao.


    May be looking at Gu Yang''s absence, Gu Aojie can not vent his anger, can only turn his eyes to the Gu family and Gu Yang''s intimate people.


    The first to bear the brunt is Gu Yangzhi''s foster mother.


    "Gu Aojie?" Su Yixiao light said.


    Gu Yang nodded.


    No one else can be so boring except him.


    "Tut Tut, this ya, really don''t understand the face." Su Yixiao re do the seat, contemptuous mouth, and then sentenced Gu Aojie to death.


    "Since I don''t know how to keep a low profile. If you like to impress others, you''d better show him what it means to keep a low profile

 Chapter 205

    "Murder pays for life, blood pays for blood, Yang Zhi, your revenge, we will repay you together!"


    What Su Yixiao said is firm.


    Bai Li cherishes the moon, Liu Shaoji, Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin nod together.


    They are a family. How can they bear the grievances of their own family?!


    Gu Yangzhi looked at several people in front of him. Tears had already fallen unconsciously.


    Memories once, have forgotten when there was such a sensational, suddenly not alone, but found that they want to like this feeling.


    Gu Yangzhi just opened his mouth to say something, but was stopped by Baili Xiyue ahead of time: "yes, Yangzhi, if you want to say that thank you, you can hold it back. It''s very annoying."


    Gu Yang one meal, then smile.


    Now that they''ve been found, what else can we say. But how can it be belittled?


    Gu Yangzhi cleared his throat and then whispered, "Princess Xiyue, I just want to say You look like a strong man! "


    After that, Gu Yang quickly hid behind Baiqing island.


    Bai Li Xi Yue blinks her eyes and looks at Su luanyin, who covers her eyes and smiles secretly. After a long time, she finally understands what Gu Yang means.


    Immediately, Baili Xiyue got up and rushed straight to the place where Gu Yangzhi was hiding -


    "Gu Yangzhi, how dare you say that this princess is not a lady!! You''re dead. I''ll tell you! "


    Gu Yangzhi accidentally sticks out his tongue, and then runs to the other side.


    Baili Xiyue is already in the heart of Qigong. Liu Shaoji persuades her for a long time. Baili Xiyue doesn''t listen to her.


    But Liu Shaoji let go.


    These two people want to play, let them play for a while!


    Liu Shaoji let go and let Baili Xiyue chase Gu Yangzhi. However, Baili Xiyue turned her head in anger and kept her hand stretching back. She pursed her lips and yelled at Liu Shaoji: "don''t you pull me?"


    Liu Shaoji


    What happened?


    "Liu Shaoji!"


    When Baili Xiyue yells at Liu Shaoji in a low voice, Liu Shaoji agrees to come over and accept the order to hold Baili Xiyue.


    Bai Li Xi Yue smiles sweetly, then turns around and shows his teeth and says, "don''t stop me, young lady! I''m going to kill Gu Yangzhi, ah ah - "


    Su Yixiao stood there speechless, shook his head and said," Xiyue, this is a typical version of the opera essence! "


    Baili Xiyue stopped and scratched her head: "tomorrow is going to be a big thing. It won''t be noisy for a while."


    Su Yixiao nods. It''s time to be noisy for a while.


    "Then you''ll make trouble! I''m going to have a rest! " Su Yixiao said, no matter how they turn on the second floor.


    But in the middle of the way, he was interrupted by the sound of a salute gun.


    Before looking back, I heard Bai Qingyu say: "it''s strange. Is there a new year''s festival? Recently, there is nothing to celebrate in Yiling mainland. Why do you put fireworks in a strange way?"


    Su Yixiao also felt that something was wrong.


    Always feel, like some kind of signal!!


    At the end of the 11 rounds of gun salute, Su Yixiao was about to say something wrong when Su luanyin stood up and said to them with a bad face: "there''s some trouble, master. Gu''s family and Su''s family join hands to fix you..."


    Su Yixiao


    Gu Jiahe Su family??


    What combination is this.


    She seems to have heard that there is a su family in Yiling land.


    But this Su family. It''s comparable to the one in the divine world!


    The Su family here is not even the ninth rate family.

 Chapter 206

    However, it is not known how Gu family, one of the three major families, joined hands with a family of unknown size.


    Because they all know that there is no need to guess.


    "So, the eleven fireworks were sent to Lori again?"


    Su luanyin nodded and explained to them, "that''s the code of our shadow Pavilion. Every fireworks has a different meaning. It''s 316 passed to me. It seems that Shifu can''t keep a low profile."


    Su Yixiao leaned against the evil arms of Ming Jun and sighed lazily: "ah ~ ~ there are many mentally retarded people every year, especially this year. Maybe I happen to have bad luck! "


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    How many are there in this continent?


    Even if there are more than 50 families in the whole continent who practice the old things behind closed doors.


    What''s more, the 17-year-old lingzong!


    Su Yixiao''s strength is put there, the abdomen black degree who all cannot compare, by the human pit? That''s impossible.


    Su Yixiao gets up and ignores the feeling that the softness in her arms is gone. She frowns and stares at several people around her.


    "I don''t think you''re worried at all? Poor me, but I''m going to be dealt with by two families together... "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and turns her face away.


    "I think it''s Xiaoxiao. You''re too low-key. Tell you the identity of lingzong. Who dares to kill you in this continent? One by one, you may respect the same as your ancestors! "


    Still pretending to be pathetic?


    This is definitely not acceptable to them.


    "Yes. Master, they are all dead. Tomorrow we''ll see how they died. " Su luanyin is not worried.


    Can she not understand his master?


    I''ve been a genius ever since. Now they have been in the Liuli jade bracelet, and know a lot of things. A man with a huge white tiger Warcraft legion, and his strength is still so high, this continent may be hard to meet opponents.


    Su Yixiao yawned, stood up and said, "it''s just that I''m very interested in the Su family. Well, go to sleep. Tomorrow, I feel vaguely that there will be a war of sarcasm. "


    She was particularly curious, what tricks could a small family, which just ran into her surname, have to deal with her?


    The next morning, Su Yixiao wakes up and sees mingjunxie''s face not far away. She opens her eyes, opens her mouth and talks.


    "Good morning, Xiao Xiao."


    "Morning ~"


    Mingjun falls down and kisses Su Yixiao gently, still sleepy eyes.


    Sure enough, the place where he was passed by the thin lips of Ming Jun Xie followed the fire.


    Su Yixiao not only has felt it, but also can see it. Su Yixiao''s face "rubs" suddenly, all red.


    "It''s a good morning kiss." Mingjunxie looks at her face with attractive flush, and can''t help adding her face: "it''s not your fault to think good-looking, but Xiaoxiao, Gou, leads to the king, that''s your fault, you have to be responsible for the king!"


    Su Yixiao in the heart of a "MMP" has not yet said the export, Ming Jun evil has Bata Bata said a lot.


    But -


    "why am I responsible if you kiss me first?"


    Funny, Su Yixiao will not compromise this broken man!


    Ming Jun evil hook lips, a face of course.


    "Well. I''ll kiss you first, so I''m responsible for you! "

 Chapter 207

    Su Yixiao blushed instantly.


    "Who Who put you in charge? Pull it down ~ "


    the evil king of the underworld laughs:" just pull it down, there''s no need to pull it down. "


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    I remember the first time she saw this guy, although she was still coquettish, but at least, not so Destroy the image!


    Who this man is means that he really doesn''t know.


    "Let''s go." Su Yixiao pushes away the man, then grabs the quilt and opens it. After the whole person sits up, she finds something wrong.


    And so on -


    Su Yixiao lifted the quilt, looked at it, and when he looked again, he wanted to kill Ming junxie.


    "Ming Jun Xie, you..."


    She really doesn''t know what to say.


    Just one night, the man took her off.


    Looking around under the bed, scattered, is not exactly Su Yixiao''s clothes!


    "I can''t help it. It''s fun to stick meat. Without this, I can''t sleep ~ ~ "


    the magnetic voice of Ming junxie said this provocative word. Su Yixiao black face, but do not know such as blame.


    It''s no use being weird.


    All the enchantments are like ornaments in the eyes of this broken man.


    How many locks does Oulun suyixiao set up? All the evil spirits can travel freely.


    That''s all. It''s a waste of time.


    Su Yixiao uses her spiritual power to take all the clothes around her. She instantly collapses on her body, ignores her followers and opens the door gracefully


    Today''s villa is very happy.


    Not only the five members of the Xiaoyao team, Zhao Jincheng and Luo Tian, but also many teachers of Yijing college, were "chatting and laughing" in the Xiaoyao team''s villa.


    The moment Su Yixiao opened the door, all the sounds in the villa disappeared.


    Su Yixiao frowned and asked the unhappy hundred Li Xiyue with her eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    Baili Xiyue shakes her head and glances at Zhao Jincheng, who has a big belly on one side. She hides far away and sits down with Liu Shaoji in her arms.


    Zhao Jincheng sharp eyed, in Su Yixiao door moving that moment saw Su Yixiao. Such a long time did not pay attention to her, because Zhao Jincheng wants to give Su Yixiao a power.


    But seeing that Su Yixiao didn''t want to act at all, Zhao Jincheng had to lower himself and took the initiative to go to Su Yixiao.


    "Ha ha ha, the headmaster is right! I am a student of Yijing college. There is really no su Yixiao. You don''t dare to break into it! "


    Baili Xiyue has a white eye in the back.


    Bai Qingyu is smelling in the air. How does he feel that there is a smell of flattery?


    Su Yixiao gives a low smile. She ignores Zhao Jincheng and wants to hold her left hand and sit down where Zhao Jincheng used to sit. Then she replies: "headmaster, I''m just a girl. I''m not so amazing as what the headmaster said."


    "Ha ha," Zhao Jincheng just laughs and wipes his clothes with his hands in the air. He doesn''t know how to reply to Su Yixiao, because at this moment, Zhao Jincheng is hating Su Yixiao''s every move.


    "I wonder if the headmaster is bringing all the teachers to our humble home. What''s the matter?"


    Su Yixiao said with a smile.


    It''s a harmless face. The teachers really succeeded in cheating the teachers. They put their hearts down and said to Su Yixiao, "in fact, it''s no big deal. We... "


    "No big deal, come back here. I''m so busy?"

 Chapter 208

    Before a teacher finished, he was frightened by Su Yixiao''s roar.


    Su Yixiao glanced faintly and chuckled: "this teacher, that teacup is a magic device, thirty purple gold coins. If you break it, you can compensate."


    A teacher shivered with fright.


    As if looking at a ghost, I stare at the teacup which has been broken into three or four parts. I don''t know where to put my hand.


    "Oh, yes." Su Yixiao said again, "the six teacups and teapots are a set of limited edition, and the rest are given to you, a total of 300 purple gold coins. If you leave the money behind, you can go."


    A teacher shivered and raised his finger to Su Yixiao: "you You. Well, it''s all about forced buying and forced selling. "


    "Yes, yes, Miss Su, how can you pit your teacher? It''s immoral - "


    " what do you call me? "


    Su Yixiao lowered her head. The teachers couldn''t see Su Yixiao''s face. They could only hear Su Yixiao''s voice without any fluctuation or emotion.


    The teacher named Su Yixiao "Su girl" was stunned there. A few seconds later, he listened to Su Yixiao''s "order" and once again shook his voice and called: "Su Miss Su Ah ~ "


    the last sound was uttered by a teacher with complete shaking.


    Because he saw, Su Yixiao lifted up, looked at his face, dark, cruel, vaguely revealed a feeling of wanting to kill.


    "Miss Su? Oh, you don''t deserve that


    I remember that the old guys in the divine world often like to call her Su girl, saying that she is just a suckling girl, that she doesn''t look like a woman at all, that she can spend money without saving for them


    How can this old man, who is shaking so much, compare with those old guys?!


    The ferocity in the eyes is enough to kill a person!


    At least, the teacher felt a knife around his neck.


    He was puzzled, not only a young girl, but also dare not respect him?!


    But at this moment, he really wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "Yes, I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it. Sue Miss Su ~ "


    the previous premonition is wrong. This woman is actually an extinct nun.


    Zhao Jincheng looks at this ironic scene, biting his teeth viciously, and walks over. He has no place to get angry, and he can''t get angry on Su Yixiao''s face, right? After all, the dark king is still staring at him.


    Mingjunxie: actually not.


    So, that slap, can only hit in the face of the teacher who contradicts Su Yixiao.


    "Pa -"


    that sound was very loud!


    "Asshole!" Zhao Jincheng''s punctuation vigorously sprayed on the submissive teacher''s face: "who let you contradict su Miss Su, do you know that it''s the master of the orc, who tames the ferocious orc, and that''s what you can fight back freely? "


    Su Yixiao understood the words in Zhao Jincheng''s words, but also just a smile. By the way, she reached out to block the hundred Li Xiyue, who was already angry.


    "The headmaster is so eloquent!"


    Zhao Jincheng smiles.


    "Miss Su, you are joking. I can''t match it! "


    "I heard that Yijing college, Baicao college and Yingluo college have a century competition? President Zhao has chosen the right personnel? "


    Su Yixiao light floating two words, let Zhao Jincheng straight body.

 Chapter 209

    "What Miss Su means by this is..."


    Do you want to join Su Yixiao?!


    Zhao Jincheng immediately laughed.


    He''s missing someone to go to the century competition! Recently, the elite of Yijing college is getting smaller and smaller. He really worries that no one will go! Unexpectedly, Su Yixiao suddenly mentioned


    "Headmaster Zhao is so clever that he can''t understand the students'' meaning."


    Su Yixiao hook lip a smile, and did not actually explain what it means.


    But this way, in psychology, gave each other a hint, let Zhao Jincheng really think, Su Yixiao want to participate.


    "Since Miss Su insisted on this, the headmaster agreed directly. Originally, we were going to hold another competition!"


    The teachers around stare at Zhao Jincheng. "When are we going to discuss this?" came out of my mouth


    "We''ll leave you alone. Goodbye, your highness."


    After that, Zhao Jincheng greets the teachers and prepares to leave here.


    Because he thinks that there are two people here who make su Yixiao very upset. If there are a few more, he will go crazy!!


    "Wait a minute."


    Su Yixiao stops Zhao Jincheng.


    Zhao Jincheng turns around. Before he asked, Su Yixiao had already walked up to him and asked, "headmaster Zhao, you are afraid you are old and confused. When did I say I was going to the competition? "


    Zhao Jincheng was stunned.


    "Then you just..."


    "Oh, I mean, we decided to graduate early!"


    "What!"


    Now. All the teachers are not calm.


    Graduation ahead of time, does not mean that they are leaving Yijing college, right?! Moreover, not su Yixiao alone, but also a team, six, six.


    They are all elites of Yijing college!


    Zhao Jincheng opened his mouth awkwardly and said: "Miss Su, although you are the captain of the Xiaoyao team, you have no right to make decisions for them in such a big event."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "You are not their own or their parents. You are not qualified!"


    Su Yixiao hook lips, they a few people, can really good scar forget pain.


    Who was it that just begged for mercy? This person should be watching all the time! Even so, dare to give her such a drag, ah.


    "Xiyue, Shaoji, Yangzhi, Qingyu, luanyin, do you want to go with me?"


    Su Yixiao has 100% assurance and hears their reply standing on her side.


    Baili Xiyue directly hugged Su Yixiao, put her head on Su Yixiao''s shoulder and said, "people are willing to go with you. You have to treat people well. "


    Liu Shaoji frowned. Mingjunxie stepped forward and opened the hand of Baili Xiyue. The two men called out at the same time: "give me / my wife / Princess back!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Su Yixiao


    These two big men are very jealous. They are serious. Can they stay at the same time?!


    Baili Xiyue releases Su Yixiao, pouts her lips and sits upright beside her.


    "Where Master goes, I''ll be there!"


    Su luanyin said that she came to Yijing college because of her master and left Yijing college because of her master. Her pursuit is to follow Su Yixiao all the time.


    "Me too." Bai Qingyu raises her hand.


    Gu Yang nodded: "as long as the captain said, as a team member, we have no room for resistance."

 Chapter 210

    The performance of five people made Zhao Jincheng''s last hope disappear.


    "You How could you... "


    Zhao Jincheng''s hands were shaking violently.


    "You see, they all agreed. So, principal, we graduated successfully. "


    Su Yixiao walks up to Zhao Jincheng, sighs and pats Zhao Jincheng on the shoulder, then bypasses the stunned Zhao Jincheng and leaves the villa.


    Next to them is the evil king of the underworld, who cherishes the moon for a hundred Li.


    Su Yixiao finally saw that Luo Tian, who had been with Zhao Jincheng, came out with them.


    Although Su Yixiao has long known that Luo Tian is the person of Ming junxie, she wants to play this later guy.


    "Well, it''s Mr. Luotian. Aren''t you from the headmaster''s side? How can you follow me? "


    Luo Tian had no choice but to shake his head. The woman of the Lord. You know who I am. Why do you still embarrass me so much? "


    "I know? Where do I know? "


    Su Yixiao thought for a long time and didn''t expect it. That ignorant look, really let people believe.


    "So who are you?" Baili Xiyue took out her two short knives and pointed them straight at it.


    Su Yixiao knows Luotian because he met you in Wuhu forest, and they were made.


    mingjunxie slowly put down Baili Xiyue''s rubber band. It''s your business, and I have nothing to do with it, but: "Xiyue, he''s the king''s man."


    Baili Xiyue was confused at that time.


    Then, Su Yixiao suddenly said one by one: "Yo, everyone says that Yi Wang is not close to women. It''s because of the broken sleeve. It seems that the public neighborhood is right! "


    Ming Jun Xie


    Luo Tian


    Tianlalu, Luotian was really scared by the endless hostess.


    He and Ming junxie are pure masters and servants. There is no such thing as the relationship between them, the habit of breaking sleeves, the good of Longyang?


    And the performance of Ming Jun Xie is much better.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you jealous?"


    Su Yixiao face a stiff, said: "jealous? Funny, I will eat a man''s vinegar? "


    "Oh?" Ming Jun Xie''s smile stimulates Su Yixiao.


    She turned away and ignored the guy.


    Yes, Baili Xiyue is a Royal Princess. Liu Shaoji is the young master of the Liu family, and Bai Qingyu is also the young master of the Bai family. She colludes with them in this way. Their family I don''t necessarily agree!


    Think of here, Su Yixiao slightly tangled to Baili Xiyue, they said: "Xiyue, Shaoji, you don''t go back, anyway, there is still a month to graduate."


    Baili Xiyue stopped and asked Su Yixiao, "Xiaoxiao, are you ready to abandon us?"


    "No!" Su Yixiao said with a bitter smile, "after all, you have a family, and you follow me around without their consent. This..."


    That''s not good!


    Just Baili Xiyue listened to Su Yixiao''s words, decisively interrupted her: "don''t worry, they we can handle it."


    Looking at Baili Xiyue, Liu Shaoji and Bai Qingyu''s firm eyes, Su Yixiao had to nod back.


    To be honest, she didn''t want them to go either!


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, you should not go anywhere. Follow me and go to the palace to have a look!"


    The palace?


    Su Yixiao has some rejection in her heart.


    It''s said that the places are all open and dark, and the women there are more and more terrible. Su Yixiao doesn''t want to go in his heart.

 Chapter 211

    But


    "OK, Xiaoxiao ~"


    Baili Xiyue blinked her eyes fast and kept generating electricity to Su Yixiao with her mouth.


    Baili Xiyue is the first beauty in Yiling mainland. Su Yixiao doesn''t really appreciate Baili Xiyue''s beauty because of her strange character.


    Now look, it''s really a beautiful woman!


    What''s more, this cute look is really fascinating!


    Su Yixiao said that if he was a man, where else would Liu Shaoji be?


    "All right, all right, I promise you."


    Su Yixiao said that he really can''t stand this move, so, Baili Xiyue easily settled Su Yixiao.


    She embraces Su Yixiao with a happy face, but she makes a mischievous expression towards Ming junxie where Su Yixiao can''t see.


    Ming junxie also replied with a look of appreciation.


    No one else found out that the two people actually colluded with each other.


    "What about us?" Su luanyin takes a step forward.


    "Sister Xiyue, do you want to bring us into the palace together? We haven''t been there, either


    Like the bustle of the hundred Li Xiyue, where would be willing to refuse ah, directly take all to the palace, anyway, the palace is so big, also not bad these five rooms.


    "Go, all of you. Although the palace is not much fun. But I''m so happy to have you with me. " A hundred Li cherishes the satisfaction of the moon.


    "Let''s go ~"


    a few people didn''t take a carriage or drive a flying beast, that''s all. Several people went to the palace together.


    At that time, the setting sun happened to shine brightly on the palace. The whole palace was shrouded in a golden light, so holy and elegant.


    "Wow, have a good look here ~ ~"


    Su luanyin''s eyes are as big as the bronze bell, and he looks at the scene in front of him strangely, which he can''t forget for a long time.


    Bai Li Xi Yue said: "what a ghost! That''s it. I''ve been living here since I was a kid, and I don''t think it''s pretty. " It''s a lot of rules. It''s really annoying.


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    It seems that Xiyue doesn''t like it very much!


    "How come, sister Xiyue, I''ve never been here before!" Su luanyin''s full sense of longing was not disturbed or disappeared by the words of Baili Xiyue.


    Bai lixiyue frowned and murmured: "how can anyone like such a bad place?" It''s full of intrigue. People die every day. He really doesn''t like that place.


    "Cherish the moon," Su Yixiao came up and patted Baili''s shoulder and said, "it''s OK. He''ll know."


    Su Yixiao did not know why he said this, perhaps to remind himself, perhaps to comfort others.


    "Well."


    "Sister Xiyue, let''s go in! Let''s go, let''s go. It looks like fun. "


    Su luanyin pushes the reluctant Baili Xiyue. Baili Xiyue takes a long breath, pretends to relax and takes a group of children into the palace.


    "Well, well, you don''t have to rush me to take out the token, do you?"


    Baili Xiyue slowly took out the jade plate from his waist. The bodyguard immediately opened the Palace door to Baili Xiyue.


    It''s not only because of the jade medal, but also because they see that they are following a group of people. Although they don''t make a special show, they just stand there and have a kind of temperament that can''t be ignored.

 Chapter 212

    Baili Xiyue waved her hand and took them in one by one. When they were about to enter, a bodyguard suddenly opened his mouth:


    "Your Royal Highness --"


    Ming junxie looked at them faintly and didn''t reply.


    Everyone stopped and looked back at the scene.


    The bodyguard named mingjunxie felt that he was sweating. Why did so many gaze make him so uncomfortable?


    But No matter how hard you feel, you have to go on asking, don''t you?


    "Your Highness, I heard that the emperor missed you very much. Please stay two more days when you come back this time!"


    Ming Jun Xie


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Su Yixiao


    I heard that the emperor missed you very much. What kind of ghost are you?


    Does the emperor still have a broken sleeve?!


    No, I''m sorry that the moon is so big. It''s unreasonable for the emperor to be so old!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Hundred Li Xi month suddenly, one didn''t hold back, directly sprayed out. "The Emperor Uncle Huang, my father is missing you. You have to stay with him for two more days Emma, I laugh to death. "


    Liu Shaoji holds Bai Li Xi Yue''s smiling soft body, frowns and asks, "is it so funny?"


    Baili Xiyue nodded.


    Of course it''s funny.


    Father is still so naughty, you know. The concubines in the harem, their rivals in love, are often not on guard against women, but against their own imperial uncles.


    In this palace, the most gossip is about his father and uncle.


    After dinner, talk about Uncle Huang and father Huang. It''s fun every day.


    But these, hundred Li cherish month but didn''t say, because he smile of already can''t stand. It''s impossible to say a good word..


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know why, just a pair of eyes constantly in the hundred Li cherish the moon and Ming Jun evil.


    The evil face of Ming Jun is black. He stares at the guard, hoping to kill him with his eyes.


    "Your Highness, the emperor is missing you. Please come back this time and accompany the emperor more..."


    The bodyguard is not afraid of death.


    However, there is still no response.


    "Your Highness, the emperor missed you, please..."


    "Shut up


    This time, he did not finish, was directly interrupted.


    The word "shut up" comes out. The bodyguard knelt down on the ground. Don''t doubt it. He was scared.


    "Cherish the moon," he said.


    Baili Xiyue is still covering her mouth. In the endless laughter, she hears Mingjun call her. She thinks: "I''ve been hurt."


    But the body has not responded, as before.


    "You, go and play with your huangjie, Huangmei. They miss you very much -"


    after that, Ming junxie passed them by. When he passed by Su Yixiao, he stopped for a second, and then disappeared in front of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, uncle Huang! I''m not going It took a long time for Baili Xiyue to reflect what the evil saying of Mingjun was. When he turned back and refused, the evil saying of Mingjun was gone.


    "Eh, where''s drillmaster Ming?"


    White Qing island a white eye turned to the sky, remind Su luanyin this wench: "Ming instructor to find the emperor."


    "Oh


    "I don''t want to be with those women." Bai Li Xi Yue''s angry lips, a group of women who are delicate on the surface and black in the heart, really don''t know what to talk with them.


    Baili Xiyue didn''t know why Uncle Huang didn''t use any other way to punish her every time. He just came up with such a mean to punish her!

 Chapter 213

    "Miss Yue. Is it terrible? "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods.


    It''s not just terrifying, it''s terrifying.


    Those women can say and do everything. They are very dark in their hearts, but they have a good relationship on the surface. Together with them, they are suffocating.


    "Is it so terrible? I''d like to see it. " Su luanyin said with a smile.


    After all, a little girl who has not been involved in the world lived under the protection of a group of people.


    Su Yixiao thinks that Su luanyin has a lot to learn.


    After all, so pure, go out, will be cheated.


    When she found out, Su Yixiao still remembered Su luanyin''s performance in the college competition. After all, the scene was so bloody and brutal.


    But if you can''t find out


    Su Yixiao thinks that this girl will suffer a loss.


    "No, I won''t even kill you!" Baili Xiyue refused. That kind of place is not the gathering place of laity and ghosts like her.


    No one saw the refusal.


    However, Baili Xiyue was wrong.


    As soon as his words were finished, Luotian came out from behind her.


    Luotian arched his hand and said to Baili Xiyue: "Princess Xiyue, your Royal Highness has informed your sisters for you. They are ready to meet you. Please don''t refuse your sisters'' kindness..."


    Baili Xiyue was stunned. After reaction, she looked up at the sky and yelled, "Uncle Huang, I''m wrong. Can we not use this kind of punishment which is equivalent to taking life? It''s 100 times harder than forcing me to commit suicide. "


    "Please move Princess Xiyue..."


    Luo day will hand to the side, Su Yixiao they look, see is six sit cloud out.


    I''ll go, Baili Xiyue will open her eyes.


    Uncle Huang Can you stop punishing people like this? Everything is ready. It''s forcing him to get on the sedan chair!


    That group of women


    Tut Tut, OK, let''s go!


    Baili Xiyue greets others. You''re welcome. You can sit up one by one. Then dozens of eunuchs carried them away.


    Several people are full of interest, except Su Yixiao.


    Because in her mind, there was only one sentence left behind when the dark king evil left - "your relatives are coming soon!"


    Su Yixiao was puzzled.


    Family? Sorry, it''s not here.


    Then it can only show that the so-called relatives are prepared to cheat him.


    Whatever. The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth. Did he, a little Su family, think I would be afraid?


    Think of here, Su Yixiao Meng feel relaxed a lot.


    This time around, I found that a group of women were circling around them, one by one wearing heavy makeup, just like Ji in the Baihua building in zhaoyue city ¡â¡£


    "Xiyue, who is this? It looks like a beggar. " Su Yixiao mouth does not cover up, the idea of his heart directly said out.


    A hundred Li Xi Yue "poof".


    A beggar?


    The captain will really say, why didn''t he think of it before? These women, when they see an outsider, pounce on them. They really look like beggars.


    This is not only heard by Baili Xiyue.


    Almost everyone present heard it.


    Because Su Yixiao has no reserve at all, and even his voice is a little louder than usual.


    "Why are you so ill bred? How dare you speak to me like that! "


    A woman in purple pointed to her nose and scolded her. Su Yixiao was not happy. She resolutely held out her hand, held the woman''s finger, and broke it down -


    in a hurry

 Chapter 214

    "Ah, ah --"


    suddenly, there was a cry like killing a pig.


    Su Yixiao listen to ear trouble, let go of the woman in purple.


    "Shut up. Don''t make any noise


    Don''t bother! What a woman!


    "You How dare you hurt me?! Come on, drag it down for Princess Ben and cut it off! "


    At the command of the woman in purple, a line of bodyguards with armor and swords on their waists rushed out.


    Su Yixiao is completely speechless.


    She finally knows why Baili Xiyue doesn''t like this place so much. There are too many mentally handicapped women. If she stays with a group of lower animals, she will be like them sooner or later!


    Those bodyguards come fast, and the people in the Xiaoyao team are faster. Without a second, five people surrounded Su Yixiao. Although he was five flesh and blood, he seemed to be more solid.


    Bai Li Xi Yue frowned, stared at the guards and yelled, "I don''t know who dares!"


    When you have a clear view of the people in front of you, all the guards stop.


    Who dares? Who dares!


    Who cares about the moon? First, Yiling is the first beauty in the mainland; second, the emperor''s favorite princess is none of them.


    Who dares to move a hundred Li to cherish the moon? It''s just the enemy of the royal family and the men of the whole continent. They are just a little bodyguard. They don''t want to die miserably under the hands of two powerful princesses. That''s the real death!!


    "Princess Xiyue, welcome back!"


    The sword in the guard''s hand changes its position and bows to Baili Xiyue.


    Baili Xiyue waved: "don''t welcome me. I don''t want to come back at all."


    This


    The guards looked at each other, and they said they would not answer.


    The woman in purple was so proud that she thought she could cure Su Yixiao.


    But did not expect, plot reversal, "pa" of a big mouth to her face, yes, this is reality to her.


    The woman in purple, with a livid face, made a random command: "you Give it to me soon


    "Baili ziyue, don''t go too far. These are all my people. Dare you move?" Baili Xiyue said domineering, she just can''t stand the face of Baili ziyue.


    "Cherish the moon, don''t think I dare not!"


    "You dare to do it! I promise, the next second, your hand will be lying on the ground


    "You..."


    Hundred Li ziyue clenched her fist, even the long nail stabbed into the palm of her hand.


    A hundred Li Xi Yue sneered. He looked at the unwilling women in front of him and at the shivering women behind him. He glanced at Su Yixiao with disdain.


    Ah, it''s Xiaoxiao who looks comfortable. Those women, tut Tut, look more and more strange. They want to be beaten more and more.


    "Xiyue, you are so irritable!" Bai Qingyu suddenly opens her mouth. After that, she hides behind Gu Yangzhi a little bit afraid. Gu Yangzhi feels that he is infiltrating and takes the man off.


    "Grumpy?! Qingyu, the woman of the young master, need you to say Liu Shaoji stares at Bai Qingyu lightly, then encircles Bai lixiyue''s shoulder and says, "I love what you look like"


    Su Yixiao:.... "


    Su luanyin


    Gu Yangzhi and Bai Qingyu


    Well, this bowl of dog food, they''re done.


    Four people looked at each other, the helpless inside the eyes, self-evident.

 Chapter 215

    They are so calm, but some people are not.


    "Baili Xiyue, Master Liu, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Su Yixiao felt that a very familiar voice sounded. For a moment, she couldn''t remember whose voice it was.


    There is a riot inside the jade bracelet. Su Yixiao hears Bai Yi''s voice and says, "master, this voice What a nuisance


    Su Yixiao "puffed" a, quietly asked: "you also heard?"


    "Well, and very familiar."


    Su Yixiao looked at the woman in front of him who was walking towards them. She hooked her lips and chuckled: "you must be familiar with it."


    This is the "boar" they met in Wuwang forest. It''s a narrow road!


    Baili Yutong also happens to see Su Yixiao. She is angry. But her mind is not on Su Yixiao. She stares at the two people holding each other.


    - "cherish the moon, let go of Master Liu!" Hundred Li Yu Tong ferocious a face, dead life of point to those two people.


    Baili Xiyue was stunned.


    It''s Liu Mingji who takes the initiative to hold her, OK? And We are two greasy crooks, what does it matter to you!!


    "Baili Yutong, are you in charge of too much?" Baili Xiyue let go, let go of Liu Shaoji, but still hand in hand.


    Ah, this woman


    So concerned about


    Will


    Baili Xiyue was as surprised as he found the new world. He turned his face and looked at Su Yixiao. See Su Yixiao nodded. A hundred Li cherishes the month, this just affirmed the idea in the heart.


    Originally, this woman really has a crush on Liu Shaoji!!


    "How much do I care?" Baili Yutong pointed to his nose, hummed twice, and said, "Liu Shaozhu has not become a family. You depend on Liu Shaozhu like this. If you don''t mention your reputation, you will destroy Liu Shaozhu''s reputation. What shall we do? "


    As soon as she finished her righteous speech, Baili Yutong gave Liu Shaoji a coquettish look and said, "Liu Shaozhu, don''t you think so ~"


    Liu Shaoji just felt sick.


    He has been pitying Baili Xiyue''s sultry appearance for a long time. He really doesn''t like other coquettish and cheap people.


    Not to mention not coquettish at all, it''s just a cheap hundred Li Yutong.


    Liu Shaoji immediately felt how sad it was to be taken in by Baili Yutong.


    No, it''s very sad to be seen by women who only cherish the moon.


    "Yes? Master Liu


    Baili Xiyue looks at Liu Shaoji only to avoid his eyes. She squints and stares at Liu Shaoji with a smile.


    Liu Shaoji''s back is cold. He has no doubt about the tragic consequences of saying "yes".


    However, he would not let himself say that in his heart.


    "Who said that I didn''t have a family?" Liu Shaoji spoke.


    Baili Yutong''s eyes are wide open.


    Therefore, Liu Shaoji means -


    "the young master has decided, but after a long time, he will marry Xiyue. She will be the only one in his life!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Bai Li Yu Tong


    All the people present were quiet, looking at the dramatic scene in front of them.


    Three Love triangle?!


    Su Yixiao is in a trance. Because she was not surprised at all, because these two people often get bored with each other, Liu Shaoji''s endless love for Baili Xiyue, she had expected this scene for a long time, but a little surprised that it was thrown ahead of time.

 Chapter 216

    "You How can you... " Baili Yutong pointed to them and stepped back two steps.


    Baili Yutong suddenly recalled that when he was eight years old, a banquet was held in the Imperial Palace and all the powerful people and family representatives from Yiling mainland were invited to attend. At that time, among the people from the Liu family, there was Liu Shaoji, who was only ten years old.


    This is their first meeting.


    At that time, Xiao Liu Shaoji, and now the momentum must be gentle, more like a piece of jade. At the banquet, although I stayed in that corner, I couldn''t ignore the gentle momentum.


    Small hundred Li Yutong under the leadership of Mammy. After coming in, I saw little Liu Shaoji at the first sight.


    However, she wants to be close to find that Xiao Liu Shaoji looks as warm as jade, but the closer you get, you will find that there will be a chill on him.


    Make hundred Li Yu Tong dare not approach half cent at all.


    Unfortunately, it was at this banquet that Liu Shaoji saw a hundred Li Xiyue who could make a sword dance.


    "In this world, there are such women..."


    This is Liu Shaoji''s original words.


    Because women in this continent, under the age of 15, are reserved and gentle. They often smile and take lotus steps. They are delicate and old-fashioned.


    However, the dance of a hundred Li cherishing the moon is really rare and eye-catching.


    "Grandfather, who is she?" Little liushaoji asked the old man who was sitting beside and chatting with the emperor. The old man lowered his head and introduced him: "that''s the second princess of the royal family, Princess Xiyue."


    Cherish the moon Princess?


    Between a few breath, Liu Shaoji actually put that woman in mind thoroughly.


    And the plot is the same, Baili Yutong takes a fancy to Liu Shaoji, at the same time, she also inquires about her mother''s wife.


    "Concubine, concubine, that man. Who is it? "


    "Did Yu Tong take a fancy to it?" Zhao Guifei teases Baili Yutong.


    Baili Yutong''s face turned red immediately. She was a child. Although she was only eight years old, she would know something when she lived in the palace. At this moment, of course, she knew what it meant to "take a fancy to".


    "Mother Princess, you make fun of Yu Tong again, hum!" Baili Yutong sajiao, Zhao Guifei moment no longer tease, obediently agreed to introduce.


    "That," Zhao Guifei looked for a long time, then looked at the men around Liu Shaoji and nodded decisively, "if my mother is right, that boy is Liu Shaoji, the young master of the Liu family."


    Liu Shaoji?!


    Simple three words, but in the heart of a hundred Li Yutong hidden for eight years.


    Once again, the boy has grown up and become a handsome young man, and she wants to work hard to find another woman who can cuddle with each other.


    Unfortunately, the woman happened to be his enemy''s daughter and her beloved second emperor sister, Baili Xiyue.


    "How can I swallow my breath?" Baili Yutong shook his head.


    The pain in the eyes was covered in the past, and what remained was vicious.


    What you can''t get, even if it''s destroyed, no one else can get it!


    Baili Yutong according to this kind of heart, decisively, pulled out the hairpin on his head, straight toward Baili Xiyue.


    "Baili Xiyue, you die for me?"


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    In his whole life, he heard the most.

 Chapter 127

    Why do these people like to say "who, you give me to die?"


    Su Yixiao is still dissatisfied. She didn''t worry about Baili Xiyue at all.


    Baili Yutong''s strength, she does not know, according to her strength, Baili Yutong can be easily crushed to death, she shot, Su Yixiao is afraid to hurt others, at that time, still have to entangle with the palace again!


    "Ping -"


    Baili cherishes the moon in time, grabs Baili Yutong''s hairpin with one hand, and then laughs contemptuously.


    Now she is already the middle level of the great spirit Master, but Bai Li Yu Tong, who is not eager to make progress, is still a high level of the spirit apprentice. The level difference is not one star two points, even if the fight, it is one-sided.


    "Baili Yutong, are you ready to assassinate me?" Baili Xiyue said.


    Assassination, this charge is not small!!


    But Baili Yutong was indignant. There was no reason. His eyes turned red.


    "Baili Yutong, Liu Shaozhu is mine. My father and his wife have decided to marry him. When I''m 17 years old, I will marry Liu Shaozhu. So, you can''t get in between us. You can''t be Liu Shaozhu''s wife. You have to leave him. You can''t separate us!"


    All the people present were shocked by this.


    Especially Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji.


    "Engagement..." A hundred Li cherishes the moon and says.


    Liu Shaoji frowned: "when did this happen? Why don''t my client know? "


    "You don''t know. The last time the master of the Liu family came to ask his father to marry him. I''m the one with the finger. So master Liu, you are not allowed to be too intimate with other women except me! "


    Baili Yutong came forward to encircle Liu Shaoji''s arm and said overbearing.


    But just met him, Baili Yutong was thrown away by Liu Shaoji: "go away!"


    "Ah..." Baili Yutong was thrown on the ground. The pain in her knees and arms was unbearable. She looked up stubbornly, but saw Liu Shaoji''s cold face towards him. She turned to coax another woman, and It''s so gentle.


    This scene stimulates Baili Yutong, the man he likes to care about others in front of him, and that is the person he hates.


    Hundred Li Yutong alone, lonely sitting on the ground, I do not know why, Su Yixiao since some do not have the heart, stretched out his hand, handed a handkerchief: "here."


    Baili Yutong raised her eyes to see Su Yixiao''s scene, and finally gathered, clenched her teeth, stretched out her hand "pa", opened Su Yixiao''s hand, and then stood up stubbornly without any help.


    "Cherish the moon, remember, you owe me again, I will come back! All


    Then turn around and go.


    Baili Xiyue, looking at Baili Yutong''s back, suddenly felt that things were not so simple.


    Baili Yutong''s character should be that he won''t make a world shaking at this time. He won''t leave if he likes, but now


    "Leave her alone." Liu Shaoji broke off a hundred Li Xiyue''s face and said, "even if it''s true, I won''t really marry her."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods.


    Although she was a little sad, she believed him!


    Su Yixiao lowers her head to meditate, and even Su luanyin goes to her side without noticing.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yixiao reaction, toward a worried face of Su luanyin hook lip shake his head: "nothing."

 Chapter 218

    Today, Su Yixiao feels a little familiar with what Baili Yutong has done.


    In his last life, he treated sulinman so well, but he was almost killed by her.


    "Cherish the moon, you''d better be careful. This hundred mile rain tree may have a moth."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods.


    "I know, Xiao Xiao." At this time, she was different from usual. A hundred Li cherishes the moon and is not so stupid as to be credulous.


    People, they are finished, the task of Ming Jun Xie is finished, Luotian doesn''t need to hold on, and he can''t bear to watch the scene just now!


    They were just about to leave when suddenly they heard someone calling Baili Xiyue, so they stopped and turned back.


    "Big sister?" One hundred Li cherishes the moon only to feel the light in front of her eyes. A gentle woman comes out of the palace, dressed in a blue green smoky shirt, a skirt of flowers, water mist and green grass, a light blue green smoky gauze, a shoulder cut into a waist, a muscle curdling, and a breath of orchid.


    Every frown and smile moves the heart and soul.


    Su Yixiao has seen a beautiful woman, a gentle woman, but never such a beautiful woman.


    It''s like looking back and smiling. Baimeisheng, Liugong pink and Dai, has no color. They are beautiful and refined.


    "Shao Ji, what kind of woman is this? She is so beautiful?" Su Yixiao asked.


    Liu Shaoji is not happy to see Baili Xiyue pounce into the woman''s arms and explains to Su Yixiao: "that''s the eldest princess of the royal family. Baili rouqi is gentle and generous. Now, she is the queen of the ultraviolet underworld. Today, she may come to visit her relatives!"


    Purple underworld??


    When will another one come out?


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    Isn''t it true that there is only one royal family, three big families and some small families in this continent?


    "Elder sister, I miss you so much ~ ~ you don''t often come back to see me ~ ~" Baili said.


    It''s as if it''s all taken for granted.


    Su Yixiao saw that the two sisters had not seen each other for a long time, so it was meaningless to disturb them. Just don''t disturb them.


    Also, swallow that doubt, wait to see dark king evil, ask him again!


    "Xiyue, I''m here to see you. Is it my sister''s fault?"


    Hundred Li soft seven soft smile, as if the world is dim a lot.


    It''s not because of the amazing appearance, but also because all the princesses here don''t have a kind of dust bearing.


    "No wonder. But elder sister remembers to come several times, since you married out, Xiyue can''t find you to play! "


    Baili Xiyue pursed her mouth and restrained her wild personality in front of so many people. She pretended to be so soft, and she was not afraid of jokes at all. It was as if, in front of her sister, she had always been like this and never changed.


    And that''s what it is.


    "Sister, let me introduce you."


    Baili Xiyue takes Baili rouqi to Su Yixiao and ignores the princesses who also want Baili rouqi.


    "This is the captain of our Xiaoyao team. People are very nice. Sister, you will fall in love with her, too. "


    Bai lirouqi nods to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao replied: "long Princess Wan''an, I''m Su Yixiao."


    Bai lirouqi nodded.


    "My sister Xiyue is used to indulgence on weekdays. Since Miss Su is the team leader, please bear Xiyue''s bad temper more.


    "

 Chapter 219

    If Miss Su is bothered by Xiyue, rouqi, here, apologize to Miss Su... "


    "Long princess don''t be polite, Xiyue people are very good, in the team, also can be regarded as the big sister, sensible, serious, no nagging, no tolerance, we a few, very well together."


    Hundred Li soft seven eyes gentle can ripple water.


    Baili Xiyue''s dissatisfied team, Baili rouqi, said: "Oh, elder sister, don''t tell us the same trick to our father, emperor and empress. We are all straight people. That trick should be used to deal with those hypocritical people! Dear ~ "


    Baili rouqi blushed, gently hit Baili Xiyue, and scolded:" Xiyue, you don''t learn the basic etiquette in the palace. In the future, even if you are a princess and you are so perverse, the young master of that family still wants you! "


    Baili Xiyue, with a smile, then stood beside Liu Shaoji and said, "elder sister, rescue is wrong. Each has his own love. Even if I''m arrogant and unruly, and I don''t have the love of the young master and son of that family, I will grow old together after I have. Why do you care about other people when you are with them all your life? "


    At the same time, Baili Xiyue held Liu Shaoji''s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. It was comfortable.


    Moreover, this scene was seen by others. Baili Xiyue said that she was very clear about what she thought.


    "See, elder sister, this is my future son-in-law. How about that? Handsome or not?? Handsome or not??? It''s better than your purple underworld emperor! "


    A hundred Li Xi Yue can be proud and charming!


    Baili rouqi stares at Liu Shaoji for a long time. How do you think Liu Shaoji is so familiar.


    "This is..."


    Liu Shaoji took the initiative to explain, "long Princess Wan''an, I''m Liu''s family. My name is Liu Shaoji. When I meet you for the first time, please..."


    The words haven''t finished, hundred Li Xi month is on her waist.


    Liu Shaoji stops and looks down at her.


    Just listen to Baili Xiyue whisper: "first meeting? please be concerned?? Goodbye. I have seen you more than once or twice, and you have attended more than eight banquets. What''s the first time we met? "


    Not for the first time?


    Baili rouqi also heard Baili Xiyue''s words. Combined with Liu Shaoji''s introduction, I think of it.


    "Oh, yes, you are the young master of the Liu family! My brain is not as sensitive as it was when I was young. Please forgive me


    Liu Shaoji salutes back.


    "The princess is serious."


    Then he looked down and said, "I''m not I''ve changed my identity. I''m a little nervous! "


    Nervous?!


    Changed identity?!


    Hundred Li Xi month Leng a second, immediately wake up.


    After understanding, her cheeks turned red.


    It turns out that this guy is talking to him in disguise!!


    I''ve changed my identity. I mean to meet my parents? OK, I get it. Keep on being nervous. I don''t blame you.


    Baili Xiyue is happy. Baili rouqi comes up and grabs her and pulls her aside.


    She said quietly: "Xiyue, although I just came back, you don''t know Yutong''s temperament. Once something interesting happens, she will publicize it. Therefore, I know about her and master Liu, but You three What should we do? "


    Baili Xiyue immediately understood that her elder sister was really worried about something. She resolutely extended her hand to comfort her and said, "elder sister, don''t worry!"

 Chapter 220

    "Don''t worry, elder sister! Little Ji and I don''t know about the engagement, so it''s just a one-sided engagement. If little Ji doesn''t agree, it doesn''t count. "


    Baili Xiyue''s tone is firm, and the trust in Liu Shaoji is self-evident.


    But Baili rouqi is still worried!


    "Parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words, I''m afraid, are not so simple." Bai lirouqi''s pretty willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She could not rest assured of her silly sister.


    "Princess long."


    Just as they were entangled, Liu Shaoji''s voice began to ring.


    The two sisters look back.


    "Long princess," Liu Shaoji bows to Bai lirouqi and says, "I know, long princess, you are afraid that Xiyue will be wronged here and will be harmed by a traitor or cheated by Shaoji However, the eldest princess can rest assured that Shaoji has been in love with Xiyue since she was a child. She thinks that this relationship has no result. However, Shaoji is deeply pitied by Xiyue and is lucky to be with her. Therefore, Shaoji will surely protect Xiyue and betray her. She won''t appear between us, and she can rest assured about the engagement. Shao Ji will not marry another woman if she has her own heart. I will ask her grandfather to give up the marriage. In this life, Shao Ji will take Xiyue alone. If she betrays the oath, she will accept -- "


    " no, don''t say it, I believe you. "


    Baili Xiyue can''t hear the consequences behind Liu Shaoji. In this way, he has been moved enough.


    Liu Shaoji gently broke off the hand of Baili Xiyue and put one hand around her waist. Somehow, Liu Shaoji, who was originally strong and ambitious, was a little tired at this moment.


    Su Yixiao looked at Baili rouqi and was a little worried. She went forward and stood in front of Baili rouqi and said, "Princess Chang, please don''t worry. We all see the feelings of Shaoji and Xiyue. Please don''t worry."


    Su Yixiao said that Baili rouqi was not worried for a moment. She pondered for a moment and then nodded.


    "Well," Bai lirouqi sighed, "I''m worried about the moon. Although we''re not born to the same mother, we''re better than sisters. If we find one who wants to treat her, I''ll be relieved."


    I don''t know why, Su Yixiao suddenly don''t envy Baili Xiyue, she, there is such a sister!


    I don''t know what happened to my brother, father and mother.


    Su lingman is sure to have something wrong these days when she is away.


    I hope Su linman can accumulate some virtue and don''t provoke her relatives. Otherwise, after she goes back, she will do whatever she can to destroy Su linman!!


    "Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao Baili Xiyue reaches out her hand and waves it in front of Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao returned to his senses, looked at the moon and said, "ah, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter with you? All the way, I''m out of my mind. "


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    It''s OK, but Su Yixiao can''t say it.


    "Well, it''s almost to the imperial study of my father. Don''t be in a daze. My father is very interested in you."


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    What is the emperor interested in me?


    "If you cherish the moon, you can eat the food and not talk about it." Su Yixiao frowned and reproached Baili Xiyue.


    One hundred Li Xi Yue saw that Su Yixiao was wrong.


    "You are the person that uncle Huang likes, because you, uncle Huang, have gone to where father Huang left his family. Can you tell me that father Huang is not interested in you?"

 Chapter 221

    Su Yixiao


    What''s the matter with me?


    That''s true.


    Su Yixiao looks at Baili Xiyue and they stop. She looks up at the scarlet palace in front of her. The golden glazed tile double eaves roof of the palace is particularly brilliant.


    Outside the imperial study, it is not only spacious, but also gorgeous. It can be said that it is carved beams and painted buildings, resplendent and resplendent. The four corners of the hall are as high as four swallows.


    Eyes on the door. Red red lacquer door top hanging black gold nanmu plaque, above the dragon flying phoenix to inscribe three characters "Royal study".


    "Why hasn''t anyone come yet?"


    Baili Xiyue frowns and angrily looks at the vermilion gate. The gate is closed, and there are guards outside. Baili Xiyue is strange. It''s been a long time. How can the king and the emperor not finish talking?


    "People? Xiyue, who are you waiting for? "


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Baili Xiyue confirmed that Su Yixiao had never seen such a place, so she explained to her.


    "Mr. Li!"


    "Mr. Li?" Su Yixiao repeated. It sounds familiar. I have an impression that all of a sudden I can''t remember


    Baili Xiyue looks puzzled and knows that Su Yixiao doesn''t remember.


    "Stupid ~"


    Su luanyin covered her mouth and snickered: "hee hee, master, you are more white than me! The eunuch is the eunuch, and the eunuch is the eunuch. If we want to go in, we have to get permission from the emperor, and the eunuch conveys the emperor''s Yizhi. "


    I see. Su Yixiao understood.


    I remember at the beginning, when someone sent a message to mingjunxie, Su Yixiao seemed to have asked this question, but he didn''t write it down and forgot it at that time.


    "Forget it, don''t wait, let''s go straight in!"


    Baili Xiyue was so impatient that he lifted his leg and ran inside.


    It''s OK to cherish the moon, but it''s hard for Liu Shaoji and Bai Qingyu.


    Today, the emperor''s favorite is Princess Xiyue. Even if Baili Xiyue goes in like this, the emperor won''t blame her much, right.


    But they are not royal relatives. They have to be allowed to enter the imperial study.


    If they want to accompany Bai Li to cherish the moon, they have to abide by the rules of the palace. It''s difficult for them to come and go.


    Except for Su Yixiao, of course.


    Su luanyin is really talking about Su Yixiao.


    Yes, since he is Xiaobai, there is no need to abide by those bullshit rules!


    Therefore, Su Yixiao followed Bai lixiyue to go in for the first time.


    The guards didn''t stop them.


    As soon as they saw it, Liu Shaoji gritted her teeth and followed.


    Go in to have a look, this just discovers, the atmosphere inside this imperial study, can be really oppressive!


    At the top, a hundred Li Ao Xiang sits upright, deep like a valley in his bright eyes, which makes the sun and moon pale, and the bright yellow yellow robe sits on the nine days.


    A good-looking face is flat, a pair of cold appearance, significantly translated strangers do not close.


    Ming junxie sits in the first position on the left below, with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth. His posture is free and easy, and his arrogant but quiet momentum is combined with him.


    Below, there are four or five men of forty or fifty years old, and a woman.


    The woman was crying and wiping her tears, and the faces of the others were not good-looking.


    "Father, I''m sorry that the moon has come back ~ ~" I didn''t see him, so I heard his voice first.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang heard the voice of Bai Li Xi Yue again, and the cold expression on his face changed.

 Chapter 222

    When I saw the moon, my face changed.


    "Oh, my baby Xiyue is back. Come on, let father see. "


    Baili Xiyue came to him and showed him.


    "Here, father, look at Xiyue. Is she black and fat?"


    "Where there is," Bai Li Aoxiang denied, "my Xiyue is always so beautiful."


    A hundred Li cherish the moon and smile.


    Her father, ah, the degree of being garrulous is proportional to the degree of governing the country. That''s why the whole continent is so stable.


    "By the way, father, you don''t have many people here! Why don''t you let Mr. Li call me in! Does Father Huang not want to see Xi Yue


    Bai Li cherishes the moon and pouts her lips. Without reservation, she gives Bai Li Ao Xiang a coquetry. Liu Shaoji, who has a soft voice, is numb all over.


    ¡­¡­ What to do, he Like, and his father-in-law, jealous!!


    "No, I don''t know about Xiyue''s temper! No matter Li Gonggong, Wang Gonggong or Gou Gonggong, they can''t stop cherishing the moon, so I didn''t ask Li Gonggong to go ~ "


    Baili cherishes the moon and looks at the sky. She thinks, in fact, the emperor wants to praise her this time! Or do you want to hurt her?


    Regardless of this, Baili Xiyue said to Baili Aoxiang, "father, father, I''ll tell you something. I''ve brought a woman you''ve been curious about for a long time..."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang asked: "who is it?"


    Baili Xiyue is close to Baili Aoxiang, but she says very loudly: "she is the future Princess of Huangshu, the leader of our Xiaoyao team, Su Yixiao!"


    Su Yixiao?


    A hundred Li Ao Xiang came back.


    He remembered this woman, because, as early as a long time ago, Ming junxie used this woman to refuse her fiancee.


    Indeed, he is really curious about what kind of person Su Yixiao is.


    But without saying anything, the woman sitting down and crying in silence suddenly got excited.


    The woman stood up and directly asked Baili Xiyue, "Su Yixiao, are you talking about Su Yixiao?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, so he nods.


    The woman yelled excitedly, as if she couldn''t hold back her excitement. She danced and said to everyone again and again, "for many years, I have finally found my child, but I don''t want to. She has become the team leader!! Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao is my child


    The woman said a long line, then hid aside.


    I still don''t know why.


    Eh, didn''t Xiaoxiao say she was from the upper world? Why does a so-called "mother" suddenly appear in Yiling land?


    And this woman After hitting himself more than ten times, the thief is impolite.


    Let''s not say that she is a princess, but an ordinary person. You can''t look at people with your nose, can you!!


    "Xiaoxiao, people here have come to recognize their relatives. Please come in quickly."


    Baili Xiyue yelled at the door. The next second, I saw someone coming in from there.


    I haven''t seen who it is, the woman who cried before. It''s on the first one who comes in.


    "Xiaoxiao, my mother hates that she has been looking for you for so many years, and now she is finally found you."


    Su luanyin pushed away the man like octopus, pushed him aside, and then said, "you are blind! Can you see people clearly! Who''s your daughter? "


    Woman Lengleng sits on the ground, half a day, looked up at Su luanyin frowning, bow sorry.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so excited."

 Chapter 223

    "Well What about my daughter? " Women everywhere, because Su Yixiao in the last face to listen to this farce, so the woman did not see him.


    "Who is your daughter?" Su luanyin knows well and asks.


    The woman immediately glared at Su luanyin and said, "I told you my daughter''s name is Su Yixiao. You child, why can''t you understand people so well? "


    "You --" Su luanyin pointed to the woman, according to 316 teach her respect for the old and love the young, Su luanyin did not say dirty words, but this woman in her heart, but no position.


    "Where''s my daughter?"


    "Princess Xiyue, didn''t you say my daughter came in? Where is she? "


    When the woman saw that no one paid attention to him, she put her face together and asked Bai Li Xi Yue.


    And the tone is not very good.


    Bai lixiyue directly ignored her.


    She had confirmed it in her heart. This woman, if she were Su Yixiao''s mother, would bump into the chair where Bai Li Aoxiang was sitting.


    "This..." The woman had no choice but to wrinkle her face and show her hand to Bai Li Aoxiang and say, "emperor Shengming, I''m sorry that Princess Yue is so disrespectful. Please teach the emperor a lesson in private."


    With the woman''s words, even the air in the whole room became quiet.


    The men who came with the women were all annoyed.


    If it is true that only women and villains are hard to support.


    This dead woman, what''s coming out of her mouth?! The emperor''s favorite princess Xiyue, he dares to be so rebellious, not to mention anything else, contradicting the princess and calling her name, which is the death penalty of beheading!!


    Give an order to the emperor to teach his princess a lesson. This dead woman is not afraid to die, so don''t take him with her!!


    But there''s no way.


    Looking at the audience, Bai Li Ao Xiang''s face was already blue. The next second he was going to say "pull out, cut off". The Su family and Gu family were very anxious.


    That''s right.


    This farce was created by Gu and su. It was used to clear Su Yixiao.


    Their original plan is to take advantage of Su''s family to hold Su Yixiao in front of the emperor. At that time, no matter what they want to do, they will do it at will?!


    The plan is very good, they also moved to the emperor, let Su Yixiao die more miserable.


    However, unexpectedly, after making trouble for a long time, Liu Guifeng didn''t recognize anyone and gave them so many mistakes that they shouldn''t have made.


    What they don''t know is that they said to Liu Guifeng in the clan at that time:


    "you help to play a play, and when you catch the first talented girl from the mainland into your hand, you will be respected by the emperor for three points!"


    Liu Guifeng expanded.


    She thought that things had become a foregone conclusion, and her next step was the first day girl her mother, who did not dare to provoke, so Liu Guifeng did all the things that everyone did not dare to do.


    Gu Gu Ming stares at Su Wei, the owner of the Su family, who is sweating. Then he rises to his seat with a smile.


    "Ah ha ha, emperor, please forgive me. This Su family is also anxious for her to return home. That''s why she is so impatient. A lesson to the emperor -- "


    after listening to Su Ming''s explanation, he immediately smiles and says," I see. I love my daughter very much. I understand. It''s OK. Let''s let it go. Let''s wait until Su Yixiao comes out. "

 Chapter 224

    Then, without paying attention to Gu Ming, he said to the angry Baili Xiyue lying beside him, "yes, Xiyue, where''s su Yixiao?"


    "I don''t know!" Baili Xiyue was angry, with a black face and no good words.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang pretended to be angry: "you child, how can your father talk to the emperor?"


    Baili Aoxiang is angry. Baili Xiyue is even more angry. In such a large Imperial Palace, the emperor was the most important. This is


    "Father, why do you put everyone in the palace? Originally, I was in a good mood. First, I was made into a mess by Baili Yutong. When I came here, I thought I could be happy, but They What the hell is that


    Hundred Li Xi month red eyes, angry turned away, ignore everyone.


    Baili Aoxiang was really angry when he saw Baili Xiyue. He quickly turned her around and coaxed her to say, "OK, OK, my father has driven them all out of my imperial study. I just want to leave Xiyue and me to talk, OK?"


    Now Gu Ming and Su Wei are worried.


    Drive them out. This time, next time, where can we have such a good chance to plan while Bai Li Ao Xiang and Su Yi Xiao are both here?!


    If you miss the chance, it won''t come back.


    If they don''t grasp such a good opportunity, they will have to pay a lot to look for it later.


    Liu Guifeng is also anxious!


    Miss this time, don''t let her become the first gifted girl mother in the mainland, respected by everyone, the days of money and power will be postponed!


    They are trying to come up with some ideas to make the plan go smoothly, but unexpectedly, Baili Xiyue helped them.


    "No!"


    Baili Xiyue rejected Baili Aoxiang''s proposal.


    "Father Huang, since they say that Xiaoxiao is the daughter of that crazy woman, we will solve this matter in a few days, because Xiyue has never heard of Xiaoxiao''s family!"


    Suwei smiles and says to Baili Xiyue, "second princess, it should be Xiaoxiao who didn''t tell you. You see, her surname is su. There is only Su family in the whole mainland. Why can''t she be our Su family?"


    "Hum," hundred Li Xi month rolled a white eye, "how can there be?"?! It''s useless for us to say anything here. Call Xiaoxiao out and we''ll confront each other! "


    "OK, let Xiaoxiao come out!"


    Su Wei, the owner of the Su family, said he was not afraid.


    Gu Ming''s lips are slightly crooked. He looks at Su luanyin. They step aside and wait for Su Yixiao.


    So everything is going according to his plan! Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao, this time, you have to die in my hands!!


    Ming junxie stopped to drink tea, and he was sure to look at the door, waiting for the wild cat to come in.


    It seems that all this has become interesting!


    Su Yixiao also listened to the farce outside for a while. After hearing the words of Baili Xiyue, she nodded.


    It''s OK. I''m tired. Go in and sit down.


    Su Yixiao slowly came in. As soon as she came into the hall, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    She didn''t care about the rest, mainly


    Liu Shaoji Bai Qingyu Dark king evil


    These guys are meeting for the first time, aren''t they?! Acting is enough. Why invest so much!


    Liu Guifeng saw Su Yixiao, originally wanted to rush up, but Su Yixiao''s momentum was stronger than that of Bai Li Ao Xiang. She always held out her hand, but did not dare to rush over.

 Chapter 225

    "Su Yixiao, the daughter of the people, has met the emperor." Su Yixiao low eyebrow, very obedient to 100 Li Aoxiang say hello.


    But the knee didn''t bend at all.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang smiles to show his understanding. He pays attention to every move of Baili Xiyue. Naturally, he will pay attention to who Su Yixiao, who appears in Yijing college inexplicably and colludes with his brother-in-law by the way.


    Although dark Wei showed her paintings to him, after meeting a real person, Bai Li Aoxiang felt for the first time that the things painted by the Royal painter in his palace were not spicy.


    "Are you su Yixiao?"


    "It''s the daughter of the people."


    Su Yixiao frowned and bowed her head. She was very obedient - if you ignore her momentum.


    "Ha ha, I always thought that what kind of a beautiful woman is the person whom my younger brother was in love with. Today I saw Miss Su, and I just knew that I was short-sighted."


    Is this praising her in disguise?


    Su Yixiao shrugged that he did not understand.


    "Emperor Xie, the emperor praised me falsely. The daughter of the people is just a grass-roots person. How can she get a different King''s match?"


    Mutual humility, who won''t! Su Yixiao can control that way. Different people give different faces. She doesn''t see the same people on one side. But the man on the stage must be respected, not only because he is the supreme ruler of the royal family in the Yiling continent, but also because he is the father of Baili Xiyue.


    For the relatives of good friends, Su Yixiao loves her family and respects her.


    But he did not think, such a perfect sentence, there are people to pick on!


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao means that I''ve always been full?"


    Ming junxie slowly gets up and takes a step to Su Yixiao.


    Hot eyes forced Su Yixiao had to look up, just a look up, see the dark king evil into the snake general eyes.


    The next second, Su Yixiao could not hold his head down.


    "Ming The other king said and laughed, ha ha. "


    Joking, Ming junxie said he didn''t.


    One more step.


    In fact, there was not much distance between them, and every step of Ming junxie was very big, so they didn''t take a few steps. They were face to face and close to each other.


    Su Yixiao frowned, just stepped back, he was pulled into his arms by Mingjun evil. Overbearing said: "Xiaoxiao, you have to pay for what you said."


    Su Yixiao struggles hard, in order not to let other people doubt, there can not be too much movement, Su Yixiao gritted her teeth to the ear of Ming junxie and said: "you let go of me!"


    "You say that you are the king''s woman, and the king will let you go."


    "No!" Su Yixiao refused directly, but she didn''t want to be shameful. After that, she was afraid that there would be something wrong with mingjunxie, so she continued to warn, "mingjunxie, we''ll talk about it later. Now, don''t make trouble for me!"


    Later?


    The dark king evil expresses that he can promise, but this woman, unexpectedly don''t admit her hook, lead of he, tonight, let her taste consequence.


    Ming junxie didn''t say a word, so he stepped back and left Su Yixiao.


    "I''m sorry, Emperor. I''m so excited to see Xiaoxiao. "


    The emperor''s mouth subtly smoked a few times, and then nodded.


    What happened just now, he saw it clearly, and there was a hundred Li Xiyue explaining it to him, so Hehe, he knows more about these two people than before.

 Chapter 226

    "It''s OK. I understand the mood of the emperor''s younger brother." Baili Aoxiang is worthy of being a veteran. He will take care of mingjunxie every minute, and then solve the problem here.


    "Miss Su..."


    "The Emperor just calls me Xiao Xiao." Su Yixiao looked up and blinked mischievously at Baili Xiyue.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and gives him a brilliant smile.


    What? Miss Su is too outsider. She is also trying to give her father said, did not expect Xiao Xiao so understand her.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang smiles with admiration. Now, he likes Su Yixiao very much. Liu Guifeng is not only polite, but also understanding. It would be wonderful if she were her relative.


    That''s all.


    Baili Aoxiang can see that this is a conspiracy, but how can he feel that Gu Ming and Su Wei will be trapped by themselves?


    "Ha ha, since Miss Su said so, I''m not polite. Xiao Xiao, the Su family are here. They want you to come. "


    Su Yixiao nodded slightly, said: "people know, the next thing, please the emperor to watch."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded.


    Su Yixiao''s constant surprise and calmness impressed him.


    Well, that''s all.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang sat there drinking tea and watching.


    Baili Xiyue called several eunuchs, brought some chairs and put them on the side, then asked them to sit down and watch the play.


    Now the Royal study, only Xiaoyao team and Su family, Gu family to people. Su Yixiao turns around decisively, and gives Gu Ming and Su Wei, outsiders who think they are in a high position, no courtesy.


    After all, to the emperor is just bending over, how can the people who harm her salute?


    "Master Su, and this Aunt? You came to me? "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know how to call Liu Guifeng.


    If the young lady can''t afford it, it''s just the old lady.


    Liu Guifeng laughed and looked around. She didn''t know where to put her hand. Just after she thought about how to speak, Gu Ming intervened.


    "Su Yixiao, the owner of my family has been entrusted by others to recognize your relatives. You --"


    "I don''t seem to have asked you to take care of the owner of my family!"


    Gu Ming''s words are not finished, but Su Yixiao''s light and strong. There is disdain for Gu Ming between the lines.


    Su Yixiao feels strange. She ignores Gu Ming, who is so obvious, and even talks so shamelessly!!


    It seems that the self-respect of family members is tempered in every way.


    Gu Ming''s face is blue.


    Su Yixiao turned his head around again and said with a smile and politeness, "sujiazhu, tell me about it!"


    "Er..." Su Wei was a little embarrassed because he didn''t know what to say. He turned to look at Gu Ming, but he only heard Gu Ming Snort and turned away.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Su Wei has no one to help, so he can only say it himself. He reaches out his hand and introduces Liu Guifeng to Su Yixiao: "Su Miss Su


    "Pa -"


    it''s ridiculous to say that Su Wei came to recognize his relatives, but he called Su Yixiao Su Yixiao. Liu Guifeng slapped Su Wei on the shoulder immediately.


    "That''s my daughter. What''s her name, Miss Su?"


    "Sue Xiao Xiao, this is your mother. She''s here to take you home today. "


    Suwei finally said a word completely. After that, he felt relaxed.


    "Oh? My mother


    Su Yixiao didn''t tear it down at that time, just asked.


    "Yes, yes, Xiaoxiao, I''m your mother, Liu Guifeng!"

 Chapter 227

    "Poof..."


    Su Yixiao laments that she didn''t drink any water. Otherwise, just like Baili Xiyue who was made with Baili Aoxiang, the tea she had just drunk would come out in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Liu, GUI, Feng!"


    They cried at the same time.


    When Liu Guifeng heard this, she was a little nervous: "yes. Yes! What''s the matter? "


    So vulgar?!


    Bai Qingyu said that they didn''t despise Liu Guifeng, but it''s just too easy for people with this name to take out such names as "Su Yixiao".


    Besides, these two people are not like each other.


    "You said, you are my mother?" Su Yixiao stares at Liu Guifeng and asks.


    Liu Guifeng nodded.


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao, my mother hasn''t seen you for a long time. Today, I finally found you."


    Liu Guifeng privately pinched her thigh, choked out tears and looked at Su Yixiao with tears in her eyes.


    Su Yixiao, unmoved, chuckled and said, "I''m afraid I haven''t found me long ago, but I don''t know how to cheat out of Yijing college."


    Liu Guifeng tears open the corner of her mouth and does not know what to do.


    Because what Su Yixiao guessed was all right.


    Air, instantly solidified.


    Looking at the members of the Xiaoyao team, Su Wei stammered and explained to Su Yixiao: "Su Xiaoxiao Liu Guifeng is your mother. Although you have lost your memory and haven''t been around him for several years, your mother has come to see you. Don''t resist. Blood is thicker than water. You can''t ignore it! "


    However, after these words, Su Yixiao burst out laughing.


    The appearance of madness frightens the members of the Xiaoyao team. After several times, Su Yixiao calms down and recovers his cold and pure appearance.


    "The owner of the Su family is really joking. My father is Su Yi, the owner of the Su family, and my mother is the daughter of the owner of juechen Yougu, the little princess of juechen Yougu. The two of them have the same eyebrows and love. They were originally celestial couples. How could they come to such a place and become collateral members of a small family? It''s funny. "


    "I, I This... "


    Sue Wei spread out her hand and couldn''t speak.


    Su Yixiao''s words, if change a person to say, they definitely think is false.


    What''s Su Yi? It''s Su Wei who owns the Su family.


    There are juechen Valley, little princess, and falling flower shadow, which I have never heard of.


    There is no such thing in this continent. Otherwise, how can they not know it?!!


    However, this is Su Yixiao said, it is not necessarily.


    The people of the Xiaoyao team, and the evil of Ming Jun, have not forgotten that Su Yixiao is from the upper world. How can you be here and have family?


    Unless, they also come down from the upper boundary.


    However, there is no such possibility at all.


    "Also, master Su, I tell you very clearly. I''m not from this continent. " Su Yixiao hooked her lips, ignoring the face of Su Wei, the owner of the Su family, who had taken care of the customer, and continued, "so. You don''t have to bother to tie me to Su''s house in this way, and then let you drive me. "


    Gu Ming and Su Wei have not recovered.


    Liu Guifeng is quick to understand, but this reaction is also big -


    Liu Guifeng grabs Su Yixiao''s sleeve and says, "no, it''s impossible. You are my daughte

 Chapter 228

    "No, it''s impossible, you are my daughter, daughter, go home with her mother ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao looked at the dark hands holding her clothes and frowned: "I''m not your daughter Oh, no, it should be said that I''m not your chess piece to improve your status, and you don''t deserve to control me, so, Liu Guifeng, you can let go. "


    As soon as Su Yixiao''s words are finished, Liu Guifeng releases Su Yixiao like an electric shock.


    Su Yixiao has not yet turned back, head hit into a hard thing above, hit the nose pain.


    Hard things suddenly shake up, the next second, Su Yixiao heard a sound.


    "Xiaoxiao is not from this continent, I can prove it!! I will never let go of anyone who wants to touch her and hurt her! "


    Su Yixiao just responded.


    Oh, it turns out that this hard thing is the chest of Ming junxie!


    In other words, this guy is good at practicing. It seems that although he is poisonous, he has a very good figure.


    Su Yixiao said that she had personally tested this


    "Your Royal Highness. Isn''t it too decisive? "


    Su Yixiao frowned and looked at the speaker. He saw Gu Ming standing there upright, looking like he was not afraid of anything. However, Su Yixiao obviously felt that this guy''s legs were shaking badly!


    "Oh? The head of the family has come to teach me a lesson! " Ming Jun Xie''s hand on Su Yixiao''s waist is fiercely tightened, and Su Yixiao''s eyes are not staring at others.


    Su Yixiao is helpless.


    OK, this is your place, your boss.


    Su Yixiao put up with it and didn''t care about the jealous man.


    It''s a big deal. Just don''t look at Gu Ming. Anyway, he''s not as good-looking as the jealous man!


    Gu Ming lowered his body, raised his hand, bowed to Ming Jun Xie, and said, "I dare not teach you a lesson. My master just thinks that the alien king is protecting this woman too much!"


    The dark line of Ming Jun Xie.


    If you don''t protect your own women, do you have to let others protect them? Is this man stupid! I don''t know how to be a housekeeper.


    "Moreover, Su Yixiao''s life experience can''t listen to her alone, which is unfair to the truth -"


    Gu Ming finished, then waved his sleeve, sat down again, and looked like a big brother. He couldn''t stand it.


    A hundred Li Xi Yue is the first person who can''t help it.


    But as soon as I got up, I was pulled down by Baili Aoxiang.


    Baili Xiyue whispered: "father, what are you doing? I must teach him a lesson!! I don''t care about you! "


    Baili Aoxiang still didn''t let go of Baili Xiyue, he said: "don''t worry, let''s see how junxie and Xiaoxiao solve it first. You have to teach me a lesson. There will be more opportunities in the future! "


    "Really?" Baili Xiyue''s eyes brightened. Seeing Baili Aoxiang nodding, "that''s great."


    Suddenly happy like a child.


    No, she is still young


    "Gu, please tell me, what is the truth?" Mingjun asked Gu Ming and picked out the thorn.


    Gu Ming turned his eyes and said, "the truth is the truth. We can''t just look at one-sided words. "


    Ming junxie nodded.


    "Since the owner knows so well, why don''t he investigate the truth, bring the evidence to this place, and come here with only two idiots?"


    Su Wei dun for a moment, looking at the dark king evil.


    Who the fuck? Who the fuck? Fool will not talk about himself and Liu Guifeng!

 Chapter 229

    Su Wei''s guess is right this time. It''s them.


    However, due to the identity of the Dark Lord, no one took the initiative to say it.


    Oh, yes!


    That''s not the point.


    Gu Ming listened to Ming Jun Xie''s words, retorted: "but, also can''t listen to Miss Su''s one-sided words."


    "But is Gu''s master mistaken? You brought people here first and sealed up the topic with a direct sentence. Otherwise, how could our Xiaoxiao be like this?"


    Gu Ming is dumb.


    He calculated everything, but not good, Su Yixiao will be so strong, and Ming junxie, will come forward to protect Su Yixiao.


    So, they want to govern Su Yixiao. Do you have to keep trying?


    Looking at Gu Ming''s appearance, Su Yixiao really feels ironic and knows that this guy has no good intentions.


    However, it''s not hard to understand how to kill her by beating her son.


    However, there is a head of injustice, there is a master of debt, that thing is Gu Aojie''s evil, otherwise he bullied Gu Yang first, how can su Yixiao deal with him?!!


    "Gu''s master," Su Yixiao told Ming junxie to let go of her, and then said to Gu Ming, "if you have time to break your head, you''d better teach your master a lesson. Don''t let him think that the whole mainland is owned by his family. We are not easy to bully. Similarly, Yang Zhi is not allowed to be slandered and used as a shield by others! "


    Gu Yangzhi was sitting there looking at all this. Suddenly, he heard his name. When Su Yixiao said a complete sentence, Gu Yangzhi felt that Su Yixiao was so great at this time.


    So, to grow up in Defend me?!!


    Gu Yangzhi was moved.


    On hearing this, Gu Ming burst out laughing: "Gu Yangzhi? That trash? "


    Su Yixiao looks at him coldly.


    All the members of the Xiaoyao team stand up fiercely and stare at him with cold eyes.


    Then Gu Ming was not afraid. He glanced coldly at Gu Yangzhi, who was sitting there. He continued: "it seems that everything in the Xiaoyao team is good, but this vision Tut Tut, too blind! "


    "Gu Ming, you --" Liu Shaoji steps forward, and Su Yixiao stops him when her fists are almost in front of Gu Ming''s eyes.


    "Shaoji, listen to him


    Su Yixiao''s tone is beyond doubt.


    Liu Shaoji''s fists came back abruptly.


    "Hum!"


    Liu Shaoji turned away and stopped looking at Gu Ming. Because he was afraid, he was afraid that if he was not careful, he could not help beating the pig to death.


    They can''t tolerate their own people being told by others. You can slander, then die in front of them!


    "Hum!"


    Gu Ming also gave a cold hum.


    However, this sound is entirely to boost his momentum.


    Liu Shaoji''s sudden shock scared him a lot.


    "Su Yixiao, this is the Xiaoyao team in the famous Yiling land! Good quality


    In secret, everyone understood Gu Ming''s words, full of satire.


    In the heart comes gas, but the person of free and unfettered group, all by Su Yi Xiao''s eyes calm.


    Su Yixiao didn''t get angry. She just looked at Gu Ming and said, "Oh? Listen to Gu Jiazhu''s words, do you despise our Xiaoyao team? "


    Gu Ming also has a heart of bear. Since he says that "the people in the Xiaoyao team are not as strong as my Gu family, I advise captain Su to disband as soon as possible."

 Chapter 230

    "Oh, really?" Su Yixiao showed a look of disbelief and thought, "but how can I remember that in the Yijing college competition, none of the family members were in the top five?"


    "This..." Gu Ming''s face didn''t look good.


    "Besides, the top five are all members of my carefree team. I don''t know where the self-confidence of the housekeeper comes from? "


    Gu Ming didn''t know what to say.


    Because what Su Yixiao said is true.


    Xiaoyao team was finally lifted the ban on speech, and everyone burst out laughing.


    "Yes. Mr. Gu, I don''t know where you come from. You are not even in the top 50 of the mainland rankings. We are Shaoji, but we are in the first place. Although Bai Qingyu is just a small person, we are also in the top 20. Mr. Gu, what''s the point? "


    Good idea? Can he be embarrassed?


    The cheekiness of caretakers is something that people in the whole mainland know. What''s more, it''s the owner of caretakers! He is definitely better than Gu''s family.


    So at this time, Gu Ming, who was insulted, raised his head and said, "Gu Yangzhi is also our family caretaker, ranking ninth. How can we say that I have no family caretaker?"


    When they heard this, they laughed more happily.


    Only Gu Yangzhi stood up with a cold face and said to Gu Ming, "Mr. Gu Yangzhi said a long time ago that he wanted to sever the relationship with his family. Therefore, I am not a family keeper."


    "You, you bullshit!" Gu Ming''s face turned red. "Since your surname is Gu, why aren''t you from our family?"


    He said that Gu Yangzhi''s purpose was not only to relieve the current situation, but also to see that Gu Yangzhi was so powerful recently. He wanted to win over Gu Yangzhi.


    Since everyone in the family is not dependent on himself, and everyone in the mainland has such a strong mentality of caring for himself.


    Therefore, Gu Ming has great confidence in Gu Yangzhi''s knowing what he said and returning to his family.


    But unexpectedly, the plot is not what he thought.


    Gu Yangzhi directly vetoed it.


    Gu Ming thought to himself: does Gu Yangzhi really have no expectation of Gu family? It''s not good!


    If it''s not good, it''s not good. Gu Yang doesn''t care what Gu Ming thinks.


    He has long forgotten the grievances he suffered in caring for his family. However, it is absolutely impossible to return to caring for the family!!


    There is Su Yixiao, there is the place where the carefree team, is his home. Nothing else.


    Looking after his family, oh, is not in his heart at all.


    When he decided to cut off the relationship with Gu''s family, Gu Yangzhi didn''t regret it.


    That place brought him endless humiliation, shock, and heartache, which he didn''t want to go back in his life.


    But today, Gu Yangzhi not only doesn''t want to go back, but also wants to destroy Gu''s family


    "Gu Ming, my surname is Gu, but your Gu family never regards me as a member of the clan. Today, I tell you that Gu Yangzhi not only has to break off the relationship with Gu family, but also has to be irreconcilable with Gu family! "


    Gu Yangzhi yelled out the last four words. He kept these words in his heart for a long time. Today, Gu Yangzhi felt that he was inexplicably comfortable.

 Chapter 231

    "You..."


    Gu Ming didn''t believe that Gu Yangzhi had done so well.


    "Do you really want to do that?"


    Before people even a little face do not give themselves, Gu Ming can see, Gu Yangzhi is not likely to take care of the family..


    In this case, that special me also low body to say a wool.


    "Gu Yangzhi, I also tell you that even if you want to look back on your family, we will not welcome you!"


    Gu Yangzhi did not speak.


    But his eyes, you can see his attitude.


    "Oh, whatever."


    Yes, it''s the kind of look that doesn''t care about anything.


    Gu Ming is about to die, but at this time, Su Yixiao has seen enough about it. Let''s talk about the last one!


    Today, Su Yixiao can''t let Gu Ming go!!


    "Take care of your family, please make it clear that we don''t want you to take care of your family, not that you abandoned him."


    Blink, what''s the difference?


    Su Yixiao ignored.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang, who was just watching the play, bowed his hand and said, "emperor, these people have no evidence and no manners to rush in. They are ready to be my cheap father and cheap mother. Please don''t let it go. This kind of thing can cause trouble to the emperor. How disrespectful they are to you!"


    "Ah --" Bai Li Ao Xiang just reached out and wanted to talk.


    But he was robbed by Gu Ming.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, Emperor. I respect you so much. I''ll go and talk about the river continuously."


    "Dear?" Su Yixiao said to Gu Ming, "do you know how to write respect? Do you know how respect works? "


    "My master, of course I know."


    "Why do you still use" you "to address the emperor when the Gu family master knows? Is that what you call respect? That little girl, she really learned! "


    "You..."


    Gu Ming was robbed before he finished his words again.


    "Xiao Xiao, don''t follow others. It''s impossible to be inconsistent. We want to be a good girl who is honest and kind Ming junxie touched Su Yixiao''s head and laughed at her honesty and kindness.


    Su Yixiao at this time can not refute, can only hold the corners of the mouth, especially the official smile, plus nod.


    "You..."


    "All right!"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang''s languid and powerful voice suddenly shut up.


    Bai Li Aoxiang pointed to Su Yixiao and said, "Xiao Xiao, you are the victims of this matter. What do you want to do? After all, if I can do it, I will not shirk it!"


    Yes!


    Su Yixiao said that he was waiting for a word!


    Gu Ming''s gang is not funny. Su Yixiao feels a little tired. It''s at least seven o''clock outside the window. Stop here. Let''s call it a day!


    "Emmmm, tell the emperor that Xiaoxiao has nothing to punish them. After all, we can''t fool around with someone with a low IQ. Well, emperor, you just tell them not to provoke me in the future. And send me an edict or something. He wrote, "if the Gu family and the Su family still come to my su Yixiao''s trouble, then Su Yixiao has the right to dispose of their lives."


    Su Yixiao''s words just finished, and three voices remembered at the same time.


    Gu Ming: "it''s not fair!"


    Liu Guifeng: "who do you think has a low IQ?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon: "no! It''s too light! "


    Su Yixiao black line.


    Xiyue, the girl, can''t stand these people!

 Chapter 232

    "Cherish the moon, and forgive others. Look at them --"


    Bai Li cherishes the moon, looks at her eyes with a black face, and then turns around without a second.


    I''ll go. There are three people. One is uglier than the other. It''s not as good-looking as my little girl.


    "I''ll show you!" Su Yixiao looks at Bai Lixi moon in surprise. It''s just a glance. Why do you turn away like that?!


    "Yes."


    "How does it feel?"


    "How do you feel?" Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao, "what do you feel?" It''s disgusting. Is it


    Su Yixiao is really speechless.


    This wench, when intelligence quotient became so low?! She wanted her to see that these people are weak and Well, disgusting face. Let her know, this kind of goods, the status is relatively high, in front of the emperor, the punishment will not be too big.


    However, after the people can not be the same, their carefree team, as long as they catch them, flat death does not matter.


    Baili Xiyue didn''t think of Su Yixiao''s idea, but Liu Shaoji thought of it!!


    He went to Baili Xiyue, put his mouth on Baili Xiyue''s ear, and whispered a word. Baili Xiyue''s eyes lit up.


    "Cough."


    Su Yixiao coughed and motioned to Baili Xiyue not to be so excited.


    Xiyue took the order, made a generous appearance, waved her sleeves and said: "that''s OK! Listen to Xiao Xiao, I won''t care about you! "


    Liu Guifeng and Su Wei breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Gu Ming obviously felt that there was something between them, but he just couldn''t figure it out.


    However, he was too conceited to expect that Su Yixiao would put him in the future!


    Baili Aoxiang appreciates Su Yixiao''s cleverness. In the final analysis, he and Ming junxie are like brothers. As long as things don''t come to him, he is willing to turn a blind eye. If they come to him


    Then shirk it!


    What a hassle!


    "Since you all agree with what Xiao Xiao said, I also think that Xiao Xiao''s words are reasonable. In that case, I will draw up an imperial edict and give it to Xiao Xiao! "


    Su Yixiao hook lips, mind looks very good, bow hand to Bai Li Aoxiang thanks: "thank the emperor."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, Xiao Xiao! My daughter, I need your help. "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Of course.


    However, Su Yixiao still looked up at the hundred Li Xi month, the teasing in his eyes is self-evident.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and spits out her tongue mischievously.


    She is loved by other people. She is the second princess of Xiyue. Some people in the royal family spoil her. Isn''t it normal!


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Well, yes, it''s normal. She felt the warmth and love, but It''s a little annoying.


    When two people make eye contact, Bai Li Ao Xiang opens his mouth.


    "Gu Aiqing, Su Aiqing, and Mrs. Su, "Bai Li Ao Xiang looked at Liu Guifeng with complicated eyes. After a pause, she said," this matter has passed. You Aiqing are tired. Go back! "


    How dare they not follow the emperor''s words.


    Gu Ming and Su Wei retreat after saluting.


    Seeing this, Su Yixiao also said: "we..."


    "You stay!" Bai Li Ao Xiang said gently.


    Nani?


    Su Yixiao looks up at Bai Li Aoxiang, but he hasn''t asked. Bai Li Ao Xiang said, "you are my friends who cherish the moon. I have set up a banquet in advance. Everyone, let''s go."

 Chapter 233

    The people of the Xiaoyao team, it''s better to be obedient than respectful.


    The emperor asked them to eat, said, but also can''t angry other people!! It''s such a good thing. How can we not go?!!


    They were the only people at the banquet. There was nothing else. There are few eunuchs..


    Not to mention the warblers in the harem.


    Only one of the emperor''s women came here.


    No matter Bai Qingyu or Gu Yangzhi, it''s the first time to see the queen, let alone Su Yixiao!!


    The woman in charge of the harem is a different person. The empress Chang is dignified and dignified. She is dressed in a golden robe with pale gold gauze on her shoulders and lined with a white tunic. He wore a golden fork on his head. With a little powder, it looks very solemn. The green gemstone earrings are shining and chic, with a butterfly bun on the head, decorated with dark green and light green gemstones.


    Baili Aoxiang claimed that it was just a family dinner.


    So Chang''s clothes are not very serious, and they are a bit homely. But after all, where are people''s identities and behaviors? No matter what they wear, there will be a kind of elegant and noble momentum, which can''t be ignored.


    Su Yixiao thinks that all the women in the harem are charming like fox spirits, but this queen really makes her hate.


    Bai lixiyue nestles next to Chang, a sweet "mother ~ ~", and Chang, is also the corner of the mouth, often with a smile, eyes, are full of doting.


    Inexplicably, Su Yixiao also thought of her mother, who was thousands of miles away from her. She was so dignified and elegant, but different from Chang, her mother was very approachable, gentle and good.


    But now, I can''t see her


    Su Yixiao''s momentum suddenly became low and lost - everyone felt it.


    "Xiaoxiao What''s the matter? " Hundred Li Xi month don''t understand of ask.


    Ming junxie frowned and looked at the distracted little woman beside him, holding her in his arms.


    Su Yixiao reacts and glares at Mingjun in the next second.


    "In public, can you be reserved?"


    Ming Jun Xie didn''t pay attention to what he said. He still frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you just now?"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "No, nothing."


    Su Yixiao turned away and no longer looked at Ming junxie.


    But she can feel, belong to the dark king evil that a red, naked hot eyes.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s bad face, Chang asked: "is Miss Su OK? Her face is a little bad. Why don''t we ask the imperial doctor to show you?"


    Su Yixiao shook her head and refused.


    She is suffering from heart disease. How can the imperial doctor see it.


    "Thank you for the kindness of the empress. Xiaoxiao is just a little absent-minded. She''s fine now." With that, Su Yixiao laughed. Sure enough, I was really absent-minded.


    "It worries you all."


    Su Yixiao showed a embarrassed appearance, let them give up the idea.


    Bai Qingyu said: "when you see the captain like that, you know he''s OK."


    Su Yixiao lightly raised her head, looked at her eyes and didn''t want to live. She teased her Bai Qingyu. As a result, she was so scared that this guy lowered his head every minute and pretended to gobble it up. Su Yixiao snorts and laughs. Bai Qingyu dares to make fun of her. He is not afraid of death!


    That''s all.


    In fact, Su Yixiao loves these players very much!

 Chapter 234

    However, Bai Qingyu''s words just dispelled your useless concern for Su Yixiao.


    "I heard that Miss Su is from the upper world. My palace is very curious. How did Miss Su come to Yiling land?" Although Chang is elegant and noble, Bai Li Ao Xiang thinks that the only thing that is not good is that he can''t choose his words!!


    She asked what she shouldn''t ask, and she asked what she should. Anyway, up and down, left and right, she had to finish.


    But Chang thinks, this also can''t blame her! It''s mainly because of curiosity.


    Today, however, the difference is that she just wants to know what kind of person her partner is, whether she will bully Baili Xiyue and hurt her.


    All of them are for the sake of cherishing the moon.


    Su Yixiao can feel it.


    Then he didn''t care about it, and took the initiative to answer: "Queen Hui, because she was hurt by a traitor, she fell down on the door of the world, and her accomplishments were scattered..."


    Su Yixiao said very flat, as if telling a story she had heard.


    With these words, the members of the Xiaoyao team did not have the words of Jie Su Yixiao, and said, "not only that, but now we are a second-class God of lingzong." Bai Li Ao Xiang patted the table, looked at Su Yixiao excitedly and said -


    "it''s impossible. I can smell the smell of a practitioner from you, and it''s as good as me."


    Su Yixiao has no choice but to sip her lips.


    She finally knew who she had learned from. Now it seems that your father''s technique is much better than instant noodles!


    "Back to the emperor, not to mention now, but before min Nu, she was also the whole God The best in the mainland, now all the sinews and veins are broken, but I can still repair them! The current level is already level 2 of lingzong. There is a subtle feeling among practitioners of the same level. The emperor should feel it. "


    Baili Aoxiang was shocked.


    I didn''t expect Su Yixiao to go through this.


    I thought it was the people in the upper world who thought it was a waste and had no place to throw it away. By chance, they left this group of good friends. There will be a lot of cheerful.


    If Su Yixiao knew what Bai Li Aoxiang was thinking, he would praise him for his big brain hole.


    This kind of bloody plot can be thought of. It seems that Baili Aoxiang, the emperor, is very leisurely!


    "What Xiaoxiao has experienced is something that Xiyue hasn''t seen since she was so old. I haven''t heard a lot about this kind of event."


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "the emperor does not know that the competition in our mainland is more fierce. If she is not careful, some people will die. Moreover, the people''s daughter meets a person who regards the people''s daughter as a thorn in the flesh and has a strong jealousy. The people''s daughter thinks that it is good to survive."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded.


    Yes, what else is more important than your own life? No,


    "Well, what will Xiaoxiao think next?"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang asked.


    Su Yixiao didn''t even think about it. She said directly: "although it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge, as long as I live one day, I will go all over the world, find her, and take revenge!"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are a little red.


    But it''s only a second.


    Among all the people, the only thing they saw was Ming junxie, who had been staring at Su Yixiao, and Su luanyin, who happened to have something to ask Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 235

    Su luanyin stood there on the spot.


    Eyes From black to red, evil and Ye Li, white face is full of Su Sha.


    This is Su Yixiao that Su luanyin has never met.


    Ming Jun Xie, also slightly Leng for a while.


    But he soon reacted like Su Yixiao, and warned Su luanyin with his eyes.


    Su luanyin nodded a little afraid. She didn''t need to be reminded by Ming junxie. It was her master. This kind of thing, of course, would not come out.


    What''s more, if you say it, no one will believe it!


    To ask is to ask in private, isn''t it?!


    Su luanyin has been immersed in the changes of Su Yixiao''s eyes, and has not seen the surprise and firmness of the people around after listening to Su Yixiao''s words.


    Surprised, is a hundred Li Ao Xiang and Chang, and firm, is the members of the Xiaoyao team.


    For a long time, Baili Aoxiang said: "I can see your revenge, Xiaoxiao. But the road to revenge is long. Don''t be anxious. Don''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit."


    Su Yixiao nods.


    She knows all these things. Su linman is very suspicious. If she doesn''t see her body with her own eyes, she won''t easily believe that Su Yixiao is dead. I won''t give up chasing her.


    While Su Yixiao is looking for herbs, Su Liman will try her best to cultivate her accomplishments - Su Yixiao knows her!


    "Xie emperor exhorts, Xiao Xiao knows these truth."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded.


    Su Yixiao''s performance and words are highly appreciated by him, so he is willing to cherish talented people.


    The atmosphere is back to normal.


    It''s as dark as ink. Mingjunxie suddenly put down his glass and said to Baili Aoxiang, "emperor, it''s dark now. Xiao Xiao and I will not disturb you, and the queen, go first


    Having said that, without waiting for the consent of Bai Li Ao Xiang, Ming junxie has already taken Su Yixiao''s hand and left here.


    Su Yixiao is really puzzled by every move of Ming junxie. She is embarrassed to smile at Bai Li Aoxiang, and then follows Ming junxie to leave.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang shrugs helplessly, his brother Huang! There is no respect for him. He can''t refute or warn him if he wants to leave. Moreover, he is still happy about the most important thing.


    Tut Tut, Baili Aoxiang thinks he is a bit abnormal and masochistic!


    "Father, mother, don''t mind! Uncle Huang often pulls Xiaoxiao away in front of us. It''s really... "


    Hundred Li Xiyue also feel very speechless, but can only accept, isn''t it!


    And they are willing.


    However, Baili Aoxiang was just like discovering the new world. He looked at Baili Xiyue excitedly and asked, "so, are you used to it?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods. Liu Shaoji nodded.


    Bai Qingyu, Gu Yangzhi nods more energetically.


    Only Su luanyin didn''t know where he was. He didn''t hear the dialogue between Baili Xiyue and Baili Aoxiang.


    Of course, there are only a few people here. Others also find Su luanyin''s unusual at this moment.


    Bai Qingyu went by and called Su luanyin. But Su luanyin did not give a trace of response.


    Bai Qingyu reaches out her hand, raises it to Su luanyin and waves it down. Su luanyin still doesn''t care about him.


    "Is that ok? No, I''ll do it! " A hundred Li cherishes the month.


    Bai Qingyu looked back at her and said, "just a moment, just a moment."

 Chapter 236

    "Wait, wait, just a minute."


    After that, Bai Qingyu put her hands together and put them in Su luanyin''s ear. Suddenly, the sound of "pa" was loud.


    Su luanyin''s fierce move, again how two eyes, stiff turn head to see toward white Qing islet.


    Seeing him, he relaxed his stiff body, breathed out a breath, and then complained -


    "you are going to die on baiqingyu!! What are you doing at night


    Bai Qingyu is seriously injured. His mouth shape and Su luanyin''s words are right. He fully anticipates what Su luanyin wants to say.


    It''s just


    "At night, what are you doing! It makes us worry about you. "


    Bai Qingyu stands up and rubs the place that Su luanyin has mercilessly hit.


    Su luanyin was stunned.


    Worried?


    Looking around, other people really look at themselves with a worried face.


    Su luanyin is embarrassed to smile and apologize. Then, she is looking for Su Yixiao''s person.


    "Ah, where is the master?"?! Why don''t you see her and the instructor Ming? "


    The others were speechless and too lazy to explain.


    Only Baili Xiyue, sitting down and sighing, weakly pointed to the place where Su Yixiao left, said: "Xiaoxiao was dragged away by Uncle Huang, just left."


    "Laurie! You''re so close to Xiaoxiao that you don''t realize that they''re gone! "


    Su luanyin bows and apologizes: "just now When Bai lixiyue saw her appearance, she was really reluctant to talk about her. Just thought she was tired, let Bai Qing Yu take Su luanyin to rest.


    Bai Qingyu pointed to himself and asked, "Why me?"


    "I''ll choose the soldiers and generals who are ordered." Baili Xiyue said very righteously, "go, go, don''t be poor here!"


    "You..."


    There are ten thousand words of Cao NIMA in Baiqing Island, which have never been spoken.


    This is someone else''s territory. Baiqingyu is very good at looking at people''s faces.


    "Yes, I will. Remember, don''t finish it for me! " This cherish month, can not fall in his hand after, otherwise, he won''t see Liu Shaoji''s face!! I will teach you a good lesson.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it for you!" A hundred Li cherishes the month to urge a way.


    Bai Qingyu pursed her mouth and looked at Su luanyin, who was silent beside him. She walked a few steps ahead of time.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Su luanyin has already stood in the same place and has not moved a step.


    You will know that Lori is in a daze again!


    A few steps forward, grasp her hand, directly and Ming Jun evil, drag to walk.


    It turns out that this is not a gentlemanly way, but it''s a good way. Su luanyin finally raises her feet and follows Baiqing island.


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon, Liu Shaoji and Gu Yangzhi look at the two people who have gone away. At the same time, he did not speak.


    After a while, Gu Yangzhi said: "how do I think they are so matched?"


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue nodded.


    "I feel the same way -"


    ... "


    Su Yixiao wants to shake off the hand of Ming junxie all the way, but, where does this ya come from so big strength, pinches her arm to death. You can''t fight for a point.


    Moreover, the spirit power is also pressed by the powerful spirit power of Ming junxie, and it can''t be exerted.


    Su Yixiao makes all kinds of noise and shouts, but he doesn''t see Ming junxie stop half a minute.


    "Ming Jun Xie, where are you going to take me?"


    "Shut up


    The voice of Ming Jun Xie sounds very urgent.

 Chapter 237

    Su Yixiao feels strange.


    This dark king evil, that time speaking is not domineering and slow, so urgent, can only explain


    He wants to do that!!


    Su Yixiao surprised himself suddenly thought of, unbelievable staring at the back of the head.


    So a trance, but did not see the king of evil stop steps, the result, directly hit the king of evil back.


    Her nose, too, is not immune from disaster.


    Su Yixiao cries out in pain. He just wants to scold Ming junxie, but he is pushed to the front and hugs him.


    What the hell?


    Su Yixiao frowned, not sure what kind of evil Ming Jun this is!!


    As a result, the words haven''t come out yet. As soon as I lift my eyes, I find several women standing in front of her.


    Su Yixiao suddenly understood.


    She was pushed out by this guy as a shield!!


    "Mingjunxie, you''ve gone too far!"


    Dare not speak aloud, Su Yixiao partial head, ferocious roar Ming Jun evil.


    However, Ming junxie didn''t show his treacherous voice and laughter as before, but he only heard a word in a low voice.


    "I''m poisoned. They''re poisoning me."


    Su Yixiao a Leng, quickly stretched out his hand, touch the Ming Jun evil artery.


    This pulse just discovered, where in this is the poison, is obviously lets the human feel excited the mellow medicine - he. Huansan!


    He. Huan San, as the name suggests, sounds like a bad thing. He Huansan is the VIP in the magic medicine. It''s very powerful. No matter what cultivation, it''s impossible for people to endure it all the time.


    Su Yixiao turns her face and stares at the four women in front of her.


    How hateful! I can''t believe I''m taking this kind of medicine. If you want to be dissatisfied, go outside to find a man. Nowadays, there are few waiters in the brothel!!


    Su Yixiao is quiet, but the people over there can''t wait. Pointing at Su Yixiao, he threatens: "those who are wise, put down the strange king, and then leave, otherwise..."


    They stop and the four make eye contact.


    Su Yixiao said he did not understand, frowned and asked: "otherwise how?"


    Four people Leng for a while, damn, this woman is really stupid or fake stupid? Otherwise, I don''t know what''s behind.


    One of the women, impatiently pulled out the sword on her waist, said: "otherwise, sisters, you will die!"


    Su Yixiao


    Are there no outstanding threats these days?


    Why does it threaten the mentally handicapped?


    "Oh."


    No matter how much psychological activity Su Yixiao has in her heart, but on the surface, she still coldly replies to the four women.


    But this word is enough to make those women angry.


    Su Yixiao didn''t dodge one of the women''s swords. When it was about to reach her head, the other side drew out a sword to block the attack.


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    Together? Do dogs bite dogs?


    "Why are you stopping me?" The woman who was stopped yelled at the other. Another ignore him, just straight to Su Yixiao in front, want to forcibly pull Su Yixiao on the back of the Ming Jun evil.


    However, Su Yixiao successfully evaded.


    That woman, even the Cape of the dark king evil, did not meet.


    Women ignore Su Yixiao and continue to chase around. But still didn''t catch the emperor evil''s clothes.


    Cat and mouse over. The woman''s cold eyes looked at Su Yixiao and said calmly, "give him to me!"

 Chapter 238

    Su Yixiao thinks funny, this woman, come up so strong, think Ming Jun evil is an object! I''ll give it to you if I say it to you. She hasn''t settled the matter with her yet!


    "He''s mine." Su Yixiao replied.


    "Yours?" The woman sniffed, "why is it yours?"


    Why?


    This can be difficult to live Su Yixiao, what the woman said is right, she is not the princess of Ming junxie, and the identities of the two people have not been disclosed. Indeed, why?


    It''s true that Su Yixiao''s intelligence quotient is low - so does Ming junxie.


    I''ve endured so hard for so long, she actually


    No way.


    Mingjunxie quietly pinches Su Yixiao''s waist. Su Yixiao is in pain and slightly deviates from her head. Then she hears mingjunxie say in a soft voice: "hurry to solve it. I have to go back to sleep!"


    Sleep?


    Yes, sleep!!


    Su Yixiao suddenly thought of something, confident smile back on her face, she learned the palace women, slightly gentle and proud said: "we, sleep!"


    The woman is stunned! Su Yixiao knew that he had succeeded.


    Ming Jun evil is also a Leng, didn''t expect this wench incredibly so direct.


    Yes, he likes it.


    Dark king evil hook lips, and will su Yixiao hold some.


    Just simply want to hug to express his happy mood, but he forgot his situation in that moment. Feeling uncomfortable under him, mingjunxie suddenly remembers


    Damn it!!


    Can''t be in this place!!


    Ming Jun evil suffering, from between lips and teeth, unconsciously leaked out.


    Su Yixiao felt it and looked at the people who were still in a daze. He roared: "we''ve slept, so he''s my man!! Wise, get out of here! "


    This sound made those women angry.


    The pretty face is as ferocious as eating excrement. The leader pinches his hand tightly and uses his aura.


    Originally, these women are not simple!


    Damn, she hasn''t been to this place. She doesn''t know who these women are. What if they are injured by mistake?


    However, it''s OK to hurt someone by mistake, right!


    Besides, they did it first. Su Yixiao, when did she do this?!


    That''s very nice.


    Su Yixiao also gathered aura and prepared for battle. But I didn''t expect that the plot changed so quickly.


    The four women, who are opposite each other, throw down the weapons of their cell phones and sincerely say to Su Yixiao, "although I don''t know who the girl is, since the girl and Yiwang have already been married, it''s hard for us sisters to separate them."


    Su Yixiao so what?


    The woman partial head saw an eye behind several always stare at to hide in Su Yi Xiao behind of Ming Jun evil. With a smile, he said, "we Yiling are polygamous all the time. If you don''t dislike us, we can serve your royal highness. It''s fair and just. How do you like that?"


    How are you?


    What a fart!


    Su Yixiao directly black face.


    Do these women have tumors in their heads? Or can it overflow with a shake? Where''s all this mess coming from? Is it crazy to miss a man? There is no polygamy here. If mingjunxie has sex with her, he can only be her.


    These goods that want to be drafted should be put in the brothel!


    "Girl? What do you think? "


    "No! This man is mine. Get out of the way! "

 Chapter 239

    Su Yixiao said domineering. Don''t give those women a little face.


    The woman''s face turned black.


    He took the weapon in his hand again and said coldly: "since you don''t give face..."


    Su Yixiao is on the alert.


    "Then..."


    Su Yixiao black line, say a word to pause for a long time.


    "Sisters..."


    Bah, dead woman!


    "What do you want, can you say it directly?"


    "Give it to me!"


    It''s really direct..


    Su Yixiao just finished, the woman who took the lead waved a weapon and rushed up first. Su Yixiao was too busy to get away and didn''t forget to give the woman a gift.


    - "ah..."


    A woman screamed, a look at their shoulders, has been soft lying down there, how hard can not command.


    Su Yixiao''s provocative lips.


    Then, the next, "pa" sound, was su Yixiao''s aura straight hit the wall, how can''t move down.


    Another - Su Yixiao release green from and white wings, mimicry of the two small beasts will be the remaining two women''s faces do not look like.


    White wings are drawn with strokes, green leaves are drawn with tails.


    Don''t be so cruel!


    Su Yixiao helplessly looks at the two people''s faces, one is bloody and the other is swollen and speechless. There is an inexplicable madness and excitement in the blood. At that moment, Su Yixiao almost can''t control himself.


    Or lie on Su Yixiao body Ming Jun evil aware of the wrong.


    It''s hard for him. His body can''t stand it, and he can also care about Su Yixiao.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao, showing her small fangs, shining in the moonlight.


    "This is..."


    The emperor of Europe has been in front of Su Yixiao''s face. He obviously sees a red light flashing.


    If you''re right, it''s su Yixiao''s eyes


    The dark king evil swallows mouth saliva, no, absolutely not wrong. That''s su Yixiao''s eyes.


    From black, into a charming red eyes. It''s very evil.


    Ming junxie saw that this change of Su Yixiao directly affected Bai Yi and Qing Li.


    White wing and green from two beasts, punishment is not a simple lesson. And a sense of wanting to die.


    "This..."


    Ming junxie knows that he should wake up Su Yixiao now.


    Do what you say!!


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m going to I can''t bear it... " The dark king evil pretends to be unable to support the appearance, light voice calls.


    Su Yixiao only hears a sound like Qingliu pouring into her buzzing brain.


    The next second, suddenly I felt a shiver and my eyes closed.


    Open it again, mingjunxie see her as beautiful as the sky, deep, filled with thousands of stars of the ink pupil, this is sure - Su Yixiao has returned to reason.


    I can''t remember what I just did.


    Su Yixiao confused left and right to see, suddenly saw just paws and tail extended to two women in front of the head, but stopped from green and white wings, frown to stop.


    "Qingli, Baiyi, enough lessons!"


    Bai Yi and Qing Li look at each other, and at the same time, they look at the woman who is fixed in front of their eyes. A woman whose face has long been out of shape retreats behind Su Yixiao in surprise.


    White wing doesn''t understand of ask: "master, those two people......" Is it their masterpiece?


    No, I remember that I just had some light and heavy ones coming for a few times just to scare them. How could

 Chapter 240

    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    Of course, she didn''t know what was going on. If she did, she would tell them!


    "Hey, you know what just happened?" Su Yixiao is biased and wants to ask Ming junxie, but he is pacified by the injustice in his eyes.


    Su Yixiao What''s the matter with you


    Ming Jun Xie pursed his lips and said, "Xiao Xiao. They have called you for a long time, but you don''t pay attention to them ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao:" I''m not sure. "


    MMP, this man, have nothing to do, can not be cute, too That''s too much. She can''t hold it.


    Su Yixiao stared for three seconds, then turned his face and said, "that must be because your voice is too small. I didn''t hear you."


    Ming Jun Xie Lying is not afraid of being struck by thunder. He lies in her ear and can be heard with a snort. Can you tell me if you can''t hear it?!


    Well, well, for the sake of your red ears, you are free from this sin.


    The atmosphere between them is very good!


    White wing and green from looked at each other, at the same time in each other''s eyes saw speechless, two people tacit nod. Then without saying goodbye, he went directly into the glazed jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao, they didn''t find out.


    Others, too, have come back.


    The first one is the two women who are settled.


    "Ah, ah --"


    the scream ran through Su Yixiao''s and Ming junxie''s ears. Ming junxie frowns and reaches out two hands to cover Su Yixiao''s ears.


    The next second, the two women shut up.


    Su Yixiao feels strange. When she looks back, she sees that the two women have already disappeared.


    Eh, where are the people?


    Is it


    Su Yixiao looks back at Mingjun evil. He had already concluded that the two women had been secretly taken to a place where he didn''t know what they were.


    So she didn''t ask.


    The woman in front of her was staring at herself with the eyes of her father''s enemy.


    Su Yixiao knows that he has to solve it as soon as possible. The whole person of Ming junxie has become a pool of mud, but he is quick to get up on her.


    And all this is because of the woman in front of us.


    The man who covets her, that''s not to say.


    It''s not a matter that we know in a day or two.


    But, unexpectedly will be together. Huan scattered to the dark king evil feed in.


    It''s very infuriating.


    Su Yixiao naturally smiles at the end of his anger, which makes people shiver.


    "What are you doing?"


    The woman finally realized Su Yixiao''s terror and quickly stepped back. His face was full of panic.


    "What did you just want to do?" Su Yixiao asked.


    The woman completely collapsed, virtual not appearance, she knelt down, two lines of clear tears left, hanging on a small and pitiful face, the man saw not distressed.


    Except for the evil of Ming Jun.


    Because he didn''t look at Su Yixiao at all.


    "I''m wrong. The alien King belongs to you. I won''t rob you. Please let me go ~ ~"


    the woman said, and she didn''t forget to look up at the attitude of Yanming junxie.


    The natural result is - no attitude.


    Su Yixiao looked at this scene, feel ridiculous.


    This woman doesn''t give up when she comes to this step.


    Stop robbing? It depends on whether she is qualified to rob.


    "Since we don''t rob, why don''t we go away?" Su Yixiao takes back her fist and looks coldly at the woman kneeling under her eyes.


    The woman raised her head and looked pathetic. She grabbed Su Yixiao''s sleeve and begged, "girl, I won''t rob you. Let me follow the king!"

 Chapter 241

    "Girl, I don''t want to rob any more. Let me follow the king! Don''t worry, the identity of the different Princess must be yours. I just want a side princess. I hope the girl will succeed! "


    The woman said at the end, the tone is firm, not only kneeling, but also kneeling to give her a strong kowtow.


    Lie. Trough lie. Trough lie. Trough!!


    Su Yixiao is convinced.


    How dare this guy threaten me?!


    Su Yixiao reaches out her hand and points on the restless acupoint of Mingjun evil behind her, temporarily suppressing the more powerful flattering drug in Mingjun evil''s body.


    Then he looked back and quietly watched the woman kowtow to her.


    One, one more.


    Su Yixiao didn''t want to stop her action, so the woman didn''t want to get up.


    Knowing that there was a red envelope on her head, the woman rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Su Yixiao looked at her eyelashes tremble, disdain of "cut" a.


    What to wear.


    If you have the ability, keep knocking!!


    As soon as Ming junxie saw it, he said to Su Yixiao, "since she is dizzy, let''s go back."


    Su Yixiao squinted at him: "how? Love your pursuer? "


    "No way "It''s almost midnight, we have to go to have a rest! As for her Whether it''s death or work, it''s not my business


    Inexplicably, Su Yixiao suddenly special rare Ming Jun evil just words, then also according to him.


    But you have to pay attention to the image, right!


    So, Su Yixiao pretended to reluctantly agree, said: "OK, OK, let''s go back to rest."


    That woman, then hang out there, they also don''t care.


    People are pretending to sleep. Can''t you wake someone who hasn''t heard of pretending to sleep? When they left, the woman got up by herself.


    However, Su Yixiao is curious about her identity.


    Dare in the palace so bold plunder, and no one to stop the woman, who is sacred?!


    In a few moments, Su Yixiao saw a few guys in maid''s clothing hiding not far away, hiding behind the tree, looking at what just happened, but did not come out to stop.


    Even Ming junxie, since she doesn''t know who she is!!


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Don''t be afraid it''s a shield! And see just met the attitude of the four women, Su Yixiao also don''t believe in Ming Jun evil don''t know.


    Mingjun evil wronged Baba said: "wronged! I''ve been away from the palace for so long, looking for herbs and detoxification everywhere. I''m lucky to meet you and come back again. Other time, I''m either looking for herbs or on the way to find herbs. Where do I know this woman jumped out of that hole!! Xiaoxiao, you have to believe me! "


    Su Yixiao looked at him pitifully blink, blink that double peach when dazzling, directly slapped up.


    "Can you go back to normal? What''s cute about a big man?" I can''t control myself.


    Ming junxie took the opportunity to rub in Su Yixiao''s palm, and said vaguely with his deformed mouth: "my body is not normal, how can I recover?"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Yeah.


    It seems that the goods haven''t been released yet.


    It''s better just now. It seems that I sealed the acupoints myself.


    Eh, I remember I saw it before. If I got a drug, I didn''t solve it in time. Instead, I sealed the acupoints. After an hour, I would react More serious!!


    "Lie. Trough!"


    Ming Jun Xie stares at Su Yixiao and complains: "Xiao Xiao, you are swearing."

 Chapter 242

    Su Yixiao is in a hurry, with the dark king evil to take him in the palace room, where to take care of and his poor mouth!


    It''s finally here!!


    It''s urgent.


    Su Yixiao will Ming Jun evil mandatory pressure on the bed, and then went to the side of the wrist.


    When mingjunxie saw it, he felt a pain in his heart. He grabbed Su Yixiao''s knife, frowned and asked nervously, "what are you going to do?"


    "Bloodletting!"


    Su Yixiao said that the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    After all, your own blood can detoxify.


    I haven''t tried any medicine, but I still have to try it.


    After all, it''s the quickest antidote, isn''t it?


    But she didn''t want to.


    This girl, so hurt yourself! How painful this knife is! Cut is your meat, but my heart, will also hurt.


    "I don''t need your blood." The dark king''s evil pinches a little heavier.


    Su Yixiao looked up at him: "what?"


    "Don''t use your blood," he repeated.


    The next second, a pull over Su Yixiao, and then homeopathy pressure in her body.


    Breathing intertwined, looking at his eyes as confused as a whirlpool, Su Yixiao was captivated and forgot to struggle.


    "Don''t use your blood, use your people, give me the solution."


    Having said that, the two of them are already dependent on each other.


    Su Yixiao was blocked breathing, can only let the king evil grope, invasion, attack the city.


    Ming junxie holds Su Yixiao with his left hand and releases his acupoints with his right hand. The body is suddenly as hot as fire.


    Clothes, one by one, fall down in the air into different elegant posture, and behind, are two winding bodies.


    The curtain is down, blocking the beautiful scenery


    On the other side!


    "Bai Qing Yu, do you know the way?" Su luanyin stares at the youth who leads the way in front of her suspiciously.


    This road, how to see how wrong, good.


    "Otherwise, we''d better go back and ask!"


    Su luanyin saw that Bai Qingyu did not answer her and said.


    Bai Qingyu stops, turns around and looks at Su luanyin, but doesn''t say anything.


    "Well?" Su luanyin feels more and more strange. At ordinary times, baiqingyu is not an ordinary noisy island. How come now How uncomfortable is it?


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Qingyu: "I..." No, I still can''t tell.


    Damn, why are you so upset!


    Bai Qingyu scratched his head impatiently and had a good haircut. He ruined it.


    Su luanyin looks at his appearance, can''t bear to say what heavy words, just silently pick his hand down, comfort way: "it doesn''t matter."


    Bai Qingyu stops and looks at Su luanyin, wondering: "what It doesn''t matter? "


    Does she know what she''s going to say?


    Bai Qingyu''s heart was beating all the time.


    Su luanyin found his abnormality and said: "it doesn''t matter, you don''t know the way. I don''t blame you. Don''t blame yourself like this. We can go back the same way."


    Bai Qingyu


    He trembled his lips, slowly approached Su luanyin, breathing gently on Su luanyin''s ears, which made Su luanyin feel numb.


    Bai Qingyu had been brewing for a long time before she said two words. After that, she turned around and left, ignoring Su luanyin.


    After a long time, Su luanyin reacted. He stared at the disappearing figure in the distance and ran after him. He slapped her on the shoulder of Bai Qingyu without any mercy.


    "Bai Qingyu, who do you think is a fool?"

 Chapter 243

    "Here it is."


    Bai Qingyu stopped, pointed to the row of rooms in front of her, then lowered her head, touched Su luanyin''s head with her big hand, rubbed it fluffy and said, "who said I don''t know?"


    Su luanyin blushed, not only because of what Bai Qingyu said, but also because of the distance


    Your sister, don''t be so close, OK?


    "Baiqing island!"


    "Why don''t you call me little brother?" Bai Qingyu is seldom treated with gentleness.


    "I..." Su Luan is dumb.


    At the beginning, she was called little brother baiqingyu because of her smelly face. She thought playing with him was a great pleasure in her life!


    But now


    Mix more and more familiar, little brother or something, just don''t go too far!


    So, Su luanyin never called Bai Qingyu little brother.


    But this kind of embarrassment, was raised, Su luanyin particularly want to ask: baiqingyu little brother, you are not embarrassed ah?!!


    "Baiqing island!"


    "Where''s my little brother?"


    Su luanyin chokes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you stop pestering these three words? "


    Bai Qingyu shook his head: "no!"


    Su luanyin


    Why.


    Why does she feel that the boy in front of her is a little different from the one in the ordinary life. But what''s the difference? Su luanyin said he didn''t think of it.


    "All right, all right, whatever!" Su luanyin waved, "what do you want? I''m going to bed. Good night Ah... "


    Before Su luanyin could react, he was pulled by a strong force. He rotated three times in the same place, and then went straight down.


    However, when she thought she was going to fall to the ground and naturally closed her eyes, she was held by a big hand and the back of her head was also held by a big hand.


    Ah, hero saves beauty?!


    She has to see who the hero is


    But unexpectedly, when I opened my eyes, what I could see was the big face coming from baiqingyu. It fell down quickly and went straight to her cherry mouth.


    Su luanyin opened his eyes and looked at this frightening scene, stretched out his hand and rushed up abruptly!


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t think about the next thing. It''s a pity that Bai Qingyu didn''t subdue Su luanyin.


    His big face, however, was blocked by Su luanyin for ten centimeters. His face was squeezed out of shape, just like a baked potato. It was smashed by the slap of "pa". His original pretty and attractive little appearance had already disappeared.


    Baiqingyu has come back to her senses.


    Let go nervously.


    ¡­¡­ Can you guess?


    Su luanyin no support, straight fall, "pa" all of a sudden fell to the ground.


    Bai Qingyu, covering her eyes, looked at Su luanyin''s twisted voice from between her fingers and stammered: "you Are you ok


    Su luanyin reluctantly stretched out a hand: "don''t you help me up?"


    "Oh, yes"!!


    Bai Qingyu is very obedient and helps Su luanyin up. Then he apologized sincerely and smilingly: "poof Don''t blame me, little Laurie. I''m wrong! "


    Su luanyin stares at him with a squint. His liver aches and he can''t say a word.


    A few seconds later, Su luanyin really thinks that this situation is a waste of time, so he holds his waist, turns around and chooses a room.


    Bai Qingyu wants to catch up. Help her in.


    But Su luanyin keeps him out of the door.


    "You are not allowed to come in!! Turn around and roll! "


    Then, Bai Qingyu only heard a "pa", and the door was closed mercilessly.

 Chapter 244

    Bai Qingyu really hates herself.


    is there anything more stupid than provoking someone she likes to boast about? Bai Qingyu believes that there is no one but him. But he doesn''t deserve curving, does he?


    316 has said that his highness, that is Su curving, can only follow the orders of his predecessor and marry 316!


    if he wants to intervene, he must defeat all the people in shadow Pavilion.


    And 316 also said.


    his status is humble, Su luanyin married him, only to suffer, what else, can do? Glory and wealth, baiqingyu can''t give her!


    of course, baiqingyu also realized this.


    Su luanyu turns around and walks to the house with a bitter smile.


    Even if he can''t love her close, let him guard her far away, because otherwise, he doesn''t know how to love her silently.


    Then, one after another, Bai Qingyu vaguely heard the noise of the commotion outside, and thought that the banquet was over. Liu Shaoji and some of them came.


    As for Baili Xiyue, she should live in her original palace.


    Then he turned over and went to sleep again.


    It''s tiring to watch the play all day


    Su luanyin didn''t feel sleepy at all. Sitting on the bed listening, he thought of the movement outside and gradually disappeared. He didn''t move all the time.


    There is only Su Yixiao''s red eyes in his mind.


    Red eyes


    If Su Yixiao knew about this, he would be surprised.


    Because she knew her eyes would change color, but she didn''t think it would turn red.


    Even if it changes, I''m afraid it''s silver!


    A sleepless night.


    Su luanyin kept that posture and sat all night.


    In the morning, Su luanyin just opened the door, ready to ease his stiff body, but unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he saw Bai Qingyu turning around in front of the door.


    Su luanyin was puzzled and asked: "Hello -"


    before finishing a sentence, Bai Qingyu was scared to death.


    Seeing that it was su luanyin, he put down his heart and touched his chest and said to Su luanyin, "I''m scared. I''m scared to death. Do you know?"


    Su luanyin frowned: "I haven''t asked why you are walking around my door! Who scares whom? "


    Bai Qingyu is dumb and stares at Su luanyin. Without saying anything, he turns around and leaves.


    Su luanyin didn''t go after her


    Oh, No. She has no reason to chase ang!!


    "Why is this man so awkward?" Su luanyin lowered her head and muttered.


    "What''s so awkward?"


    "Ah! God, what is it


    Baili Xiyue looked at Su luanyin with her chest and said, "little Lori, you can see clearly! This princess is Baili Xiyue, not what you said! "


    Well, there seems to be something wrong.


    Hundred Li Xi month finish saying, oneself all froze.


    Don''t you still scold yourself in disguise?!


    Look up angry stare carefully, from the fingers in the middle of a hundred Li Xi month of Su luanyin, this girl, all her detour dead lane inside to go?!


    How treacherous!


    Su luanyin put down her heart: "it''s you, sister Xiyue."


    "Didn''t you go to your princess''s house? Why, here? " Su luanyin doubts.


    Baili Xiyue shook her head: "no, No. How nice to be with you. In that princess''s place, there are all unmarried princesses. They all gossip. I can''t get along with them! "

 Chapter 245

    Luanyin shrugs helplessly.


    The princess has a big temper. No, No.


    "OK, whatever you say is what you say." Su luanyin nodded, and then suddenly seemed to think of something, "ah, right."


    "What?"


    "Why don''t you see the Ming instructor and master?" Generally at this time, the master should get up!


    Eh, which room should it be in??


    Su luanyin looks at a row of rooms and thinks whether to knock on the door one by one.


    Baili Xiyue looked at her strange appearance and stopped her and said, "OK, don''t look. Xiaoxiao and uncle Huang are not here. "


    "Ah?"


    Su luanyin said he didn''t understand.


    "Don''t you understand? Little Laurie


    "Do you think uncle Huang will bring Xiaoxiao to such a place?"


    Su luanyin is partial: "otherwise?"


    Baili Xiyue rolled her eyes and said patiently, "Xiaoxiao, you must have been taken to his own palace by Uncle Huang to make a baby."


    Hundred Li Xi month just finished, Su luanyin only feel brain "Weng" sound.


    Make Make man


    Although 316 said it to her, it''s embarrassing to say it so frankly!


    "Miss Yue."


    Su luanyin whispered.


    "Well?"


    "Next time, can you stop saying that? Don''t be so blunt? "


    "Poof..."


    What do you think about Baili Xiyue!


    That''s what it''s all about?!


    "OK, I''ll say it euphemistically later. But I remember you little dirty girl. I used to say that uncle Huang and Xiao Xiao were very good? Straight and rough Ha ha ha ha ha... "


    Su luanyin looks at Su luanyin who can''t hold back her smile. Her angry face turns red.


    However, Bailishi said, still laughing.


    Su luanyin shrugs and shakes his head helplessly. Just smile. It''s no big deal.


    "Ah, master."


    Su luanyin is so angry that she wants to turn around and not look at the confused hundred Li Xiyue.


    But this skim, saw from far away Su Yixiao. Next to him is mingjunxie, who has been guarding the master''s side.


    This pair of CP, how to see how eye-catching, talented women, how to match it?


    "Shifu ~"


    Su luanyin ran to act like a coquetry: "Shifu, you see sister Xiyue, she laughs at others in the morning, and I didn''t say anything?"


    Su Yixiao is also confused.


    Looking at the smile regardless of the image, the next second is about to fall on the ground of a hundred Li Xi month, inexplicably asked: "Xi month, what are you doing?"


    This is Su Yixiao''s voice.


    Bai lixiyue immediately converged.


    "Xiaoxiao, uncle Huang, are you here?"


    "It''s not in front of you, I still ask." Su Yixiao frowned, "come on, how do you bully Luan yin? Look at this little mouth. It''s covered with soy sauce. "


    That''s right. I feel sorry for myself.


    "Xiaoxiao, you can''t listen to one side of the story! It''s Lori. She She Poof, I still can''t hold it Ha ha ha... "


    All of a sudden, Baili Xiyue has no reservation. He is totally holding the wall and forcing himself not to fall down.


    I laugh so much that my stomach hurts.


    "Taiyi, find me Taiyi. I can''t do it."


    Su luanyin coldly looks at the hundred Li Xiyue at the root of the wall and hums.


    And Su Yixiao and Ming junxie will not pay attention to her.


    Baili Xiyue looked at the performance of these people and thought that they were boring, so she got up.

 Chapter 246

    As soon as I got up, I heard a door being knocked open. Liu Shaoji came out and rushed straight to the hundred Li Xiyue.


    "Xiyue, are you ok?"


    His face was full of worry.


    Baili Xiyue shakes her head, with a smile on her lips.


    Emma, why did she start to laugh just now? After the incident of Baili Xiyue, she said she didn''t remember. Anyway, she just thought it was funny.


    "Come on, don''t make a fuss when it''s all right." This morning, as soon as I came here, I saw bailixiyue rolling on the ground.


    Su Yixiao thought: Fortunately, some of them saw it. If other people really think that their second princess Xiyue is really sick.


    "What are you doing today?"


    Baili Xiyue asks Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao hooked her lips and said mysteriously, "today, I''m going to do something big. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Yes!"


    This sound can attract Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi who just got up.


    After su Yixiao repeated it, they said -


    this must, must, must!


    It''s a great pleasure for them to follow Su Yixiao and play the role of a pig and eat a tiger and bring down two hundred and five!


    "To be honest, yesterday, mingjunxie was drugged."


    "What?!"


    Take the medicine!


    How is that possible?


    They can''t see the power of the dark king evil, let alone be drugged.


    By the way, "what medicine did you take?" Su Luan asked.


    "I said you may not believe it. This kind of medicine is disposable. As long as the poison is removed from one thing, the medicine school will disappear naturally. "


    "Emma. Master, don''t hook it. It''s tempting. Speak quickly. What is it Su luanyin has been tickled by Su Yixiao. She urges Su Yixiao to speak quickly.


    Su Yixiao looked at the time, just about to say, was a hundred Li Xi month interrupted.


    - "it''s flattery, isn''t it?"


    Su Yixiao was stunned and looked at the hundred Li Xiyue and asked, "how do you know?"


    Baili Xiyue shakes her head, can you not know.


    "When Uncle Huang lived in the palace, he usually had twenty doctors around him at any time. Because no matter where you touch your hands, or the food you eat, or the water you drink She will be drugged by the brain disabled woman anytime and anywhere. Among them, there are also the most flattering drugs. "


    Su Yixiao can see it.


    How helpless and used to be when Baili Xiyue said this.


    Su Yixiao looked at Ming junxie, did not ask, he nodded: "Xiyue said right."


    Inexplicably, at this moment, Bai Qingyu, Liu Shaoji and Gu Yangzhi suddenly look at each other.


    What''s in his eyes is no different from his admiration for Ming Jun Xie and his horror for brain disabled girl.


    Fortunately, they didn''t grow up as promiscuous as the Ming instructor, and they didn''t have so many terrible women coming up one after another.


    And the purposes are not pure! There''s always a risk of innocence being destroyed.


    Su Yixiao is also a little jealous.


    I love this man. I''ve been here so long.


    By the way -


    "Ming Jun Xie, your first time, won''t be taken away by that brain wreck?" Don''t tell me if it''s Really can die!!


    With a smile, the evil spirit of Ming Jun came to Su Yixiao''s ear and said, "my first time, don''t you all know! Mine and yours disappear togethe

 Chapter 247

    Around the voice of ridicule ring, a large group of "ouyou ~ ouyou ~" called, Su Yixiao instant blush, but see Ming Jun evil, that a handsome face above, successfully demonstrated what is innocent.


    Su Yixiao''s face is smiling and her heart is full of MMP.


    He''s innocent? So there are no innocent people in the world?!!


    If you want to play a pig and eat a tiger, and pretend to be forced to hit people in the face, the evil idea of Ming Jun is the second, and no one dares to say the first.


    This bitch


    She hasn''t settled with him about grinding her to dawn last night!


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Su Yixiao retreats as soon as mingjunxie approaches her.


    "Shut up! I''m angry with you! "


    "Oh ~ ~ it turns out that I have such great ability!"


    Su Yixiao has nothing to say.


    This bitches, it''s amazing.


    It''s not worth your life to be angry!


    Ming junxie''s excellent skill made them all admire Bai lixiyue. They could make their captain angry when they were kissing and facing all kinds of difficulties. Tut Tut, how could ordinary people.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao''s black face, gives her a step down, and touches Su Yixiao''s silky face by the way.


    Bean curd again?!!


    Is it so kind?


    Su Yixiao expressed disbelief.


    The next second, I heard the king evil close to himself, especially ambiguous said: "big deal, let you press back next time."


    Su Yixiao


    She shouldn''t believe that this guy can change his ways. It''s absolutely impossible for him not to take advantage of the goods.


    Just as she was about to say something, she saw a group of people walking back and forth not far away.


    As soon as Baili Xiyue saw it, he knew that it was Baili Aoxiang''s favorite father-in-law Li. He was not a eunuch, but a group of eunuchs.


    Tut tut.


    Baili Xiyue said that this lineup, she has not seen many times.


    "Xiao Xiao, father Huang has come to call us."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Of course she saw it.


    And she could think of something the emperor would say.


    "I''ve met his royal highness Yiwang, the second princess, Master Liu and Miss Su..." All the people present were met by him, and Wanfu Jin''an was returned. Li HUICAI said that he was serious.


    "Father Li, father Huang asked you to call us?" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and asks clearly.


    Li Hui nodded.


    "The second princess is right. The Emperor invited all members of the Xiaoyao team to discuss business. He also said that you just got up and didn''t want to eat. Let the slave take you to dinner together! "


    Su Yixiao said: "in this way, I would like to thank the emperor for your help."


    "Miss Su is serious."


    With that, Li Hui turned and made a "please" gesture to let the Xiaoyao team pass first.


    When he got to the place, Su Yixiao didn''t see where it was. He just sat up and looked at the memorial.


    Baili Aoxiang sees that they are coming, puts aside the memorials that have not been finished, and invites Su Yixiao and others to take a seat.


    There are many kinds of food materials in front of her. Su Yixiao looks at them. She doesn''t do the same as Su luanyin. She just smiles.


    Baili Aoxiang stares at Su Yixiao''s every move.


    At the moment, just looking at Su Yixiao smile, but don''t see her move chopsticks, Bai Li Ao Xiang will ask.


    "What? Does Xiao Xiao feel these things are not good for her


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll ask the imperial chef to do it for Xiaoxiao again, and send someone -"


    "

 Chapter 248

    Su Yixiao shook his head and stopped Bai Li Aoxiang: "the emperor is worried too much. The imperial chefs in the palace are all five-star. I''m just a civilian. If I can eat the same food as the emperor, how can I not be happy? It''s just


    "Xiao Xiao has something to say."


    Su Yixiao raised her eyes, staring at Bai Li Aoxiang with burning eyes, and said: "only, I''m afraid that after eating this meal, I have to promise what the emperor put forward."


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, who are eating, are stunned, looking at the food in their hands in a dilemma.


    Is it difficult to There''s a conspiracy?!


    Bai Li Ao Xiang was stunned and laughed when he reacted.


    "I''m the captain of the Xiaoyao team. It''s really unusual!"


    Su Yixiao said: "please tell me clearly, Emperor!"


    "Yes, I have something to ask for you."


    Baili Aoxiang just finished, Baili Xiyue threw his chopsticks: "father, you cut first and then played!"?! If you have something to say, do you still use this kind of dismissive method? "


    "The routine in the palace is so deep. I''m not living well. You girl, you don''t have the calmness of Xiao Xiao." Baili Aoxiang mercilessly reproves Baili Xiyue, which makes Baili Xiyue roll her eyes.


    "Dade, it seems that I am redundant. Father Huang, you forget huang''er when you have Xiao Xiao. Shut up! Shut up


    "Well! It''s said that you and your imperial sister Yutong have quarreled again. This time, why Baili Aoxiang doesn''t worry about Su Yixiao. It''s just because of him Not prepared to speak.


    Therefore, Baili Xiyue gave him a chance to change the topic. He simply took the topic to another thing.


    Su Yixiao certainly saw it.


    But it''s just a laugh.


    This time, it''s time for them to solve the problem of Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji. Now there''s an extra Baili Yutong. After a while, there will be some crazy girls. What should they do?


    Is it cold?


    "Because..."


    "Wuwuwuwu, father, you have to decide for your children''s ministers..."


    Baili Xiyue didn''t finish her words, but she heard a cry. Looking up, she saw Baili Yutong come in with red eyes. When she saw her, she stopped for a while.


    A hundred Li cherishes the month to stop, disdain of turn a face to go.


    When the playwright came, she said nothing.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang looks at Bai Li Yu Tong who rushes in without hearing the news. He slaps the table fiercely: "nonsense!"


    Baili Yutong was frightened.


    Afraid of looking at the hundred Li Ao Xiang.


    Baili Aoxiang pointed to Baili Yutong and said, "no one told you. Who let you rush in?"


    "I..."


    "I''m a princess, and I''m still shouting like a shrew. What''s the point?"


    "I..."


    Hundred Li Yu Tong''s face "brush" suddenly red through, have become pale.


    In response, he immediately knelt down on the ground: "father, my son is wrong. My son shouldn''t shout, my son "Son Chen..."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang waved his hand and said magnanimously: "OK, don''t make it next time. You come in like this, but what''s the matter? "


    Su Yixiao looked at the scene and sighed: "the emperor is really different to Xiyue and Baili Yutong! Not to mention, Xiyue rushed in yesterday without permission. Moreover, he took us with him. The Emperor didn''t scold him. Baili Yutong came in, and the sky was about to collapse. "

 Chapter 249

    Although he spoke in a low voice, he was heard by Ming junxie.


    He approached Su Yixiao and said, "Xiyue is the daughter of the emperor and the queen. Who knows, the emperor and the queen are models of Royal love! My daughter was born to the woman I love most. Of course, I have to love her in every way. "


    "What about the hundred mile rain tree?"


    "She is today''s purple lady, the child of the Queen''s maid."


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are wide open.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang doesn''t look like a man who even has the handmaids around him!


    How could


    Seeing that Su Yixiao''s curiosity was aroused, Mingjun said, "it''s not the emperor''s business. It''s the maidservant who gave the emperor what she gave me yesterday when the empress was in confinement. That''s why You know


    Su Yixiao nods.


    So it is!


    That''s why the emperor has no choice but to promote the maid to a noble person?


    Ah, it''s very kind to write about the emperor and queen. If she were Su Yixiao, the chickens would be bent.


    If Ming junxie knew Su Yixiao was so cruel It''s so terrible. I have to be careful of the thing at the foot of my leg.


    Su Yixiao did not want to, continue to look ahead.


    I saw a hundred Li Yu Tong up, began to complain.


    "Father, you have to decide for your children''s ministers."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Li Ao Xiang asked with a frown.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and laughs.


    Father and emperor can''t do anything but act well.


    And the word "you", how strange it sounds. Are there too many such things? Or Baili Yutong doesn''t like it very much, Baili Aoxiang is tired of this kind of thing?!


    There should be both!


    A group of people eat melon seeds to see a play, and a hundred Li Xi Yue keeps on laughing.


    However, Baili Yutong was anxious to complain and didn''t care about the word "you". He continued: "father, it''s clear that I''m a couple with the young master of the Liu family. This marriage was agreed by you and the master of the Liu family. Why, why did you let the elder sister of the second emperor be with my husband?"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang looked surprised and said, "what?! Xiyue and Liu Shaozhu are together?! When did this happen?! Why don''t I know about it? "


    "Just yesterday!" Baili Yutong pointed to Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji and glared at them mercilessly with his nostrils. "The emperor saw them together yesterday! It''s too greasy, too crooked! "


    "Oh? Cherish the moon, is that so? " Bai Li Ao Xiang asks Bai Li Xi Yue.


    Baili Xiyue took back her smile, pulled Liu Shaoji to her feet and said, "father and emperor, the third emperor and sister are right. I''m with Shao Ji, and I''ve been together for a long time! "


    "Oh?"


    "Cherish the moon, you are immoral. Why don''t you tell me first? It''s immoral to cut before you play. "


    Baili Xiyue retorted: "then you are not ready to give Xiaoxiao first and then play, this is all learned from you! It''s called heredity! "


    "You -"


    Baili Aoxiang was unable to refute.


    What a warm scene! However, someone looked at it, but it was very boring.


    Export for a long time did not plug in words, two people stopped, a hundred miles rain Tung can make a sound.


    "Father, you You... "


    "Yutong, don''t worry. Father, I''ll give you a stroking. Although the engagement is ahead, you have to meet! It''s a matter of a lifetime to get married and have children. It can''t be decided by two unrelated people, I and the Liu family leader, in a few words. "


    Baili Aoxiang seriously reasoned with Baili Yutong.


    But, what Baili Yutong needs, where is bullshit truth! What she wants is Liu Shaoji, a real person!!

 Chapter 250

    "Parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words. Father, how can you say nothing Baili Yutong is about to cry.


    Baili Aoxiang has been questioned!


    With a straight face, he said to Baili Yutong, "why don''t I mean what I say? It''s hard to catch up with a word, but you don''t have a joke!! But now, there is not a change! Well, Yu Tong, you go down first. I''ll call the master of the Liu family and tell him about it. I''ll think it over and make plans. "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang has come to this point. Baili Yutong is not a man who has no eyes. Although he is dissatisfied, he still retreats.


    As soon as the hundred Li Yutong leaves, there will be no outsiders in the whole palace.


    Hundred Li Xi month "poof Chi" a laugh out, and then can''t stop.


    "My father, I really realized my father''s real strength today, or I''m too confident. Please blame me Poof... "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang rolled his eyes.


    "Come on! Even if I didn''t punish you, I''m still slandering me here! "


    "Liu Shaoji, what do you want to do about it?"


    Bai Li Aoxiang turns his spearhead to Liu Shaoji, who is silent.


    He wanted to see what was good about the man who had confused his two sons.


    And Xiyue insists on marrying him, so let him see if his character is right.


    He and the empress Chang really love each other. Is it not that Chang forces him to die? He really wants to dissolve the harem and drink only one scoop of three thousand weak water.


    Therefore, he must let his son marry love.


    Liu Shaoji stood up and knelt down to Bai Li Aoxiang. Her voice was loud and her voice was firm. She said, "please tell me more. My willow young Ji will only love and cherish a girl in his whole life, that is, his two Royal Highness. Other women, no matter how good or excellent they are, for me, are just passing away. They have nothing to do with me... "


    A word down, a hundred Li Xi month already moved a can''t.


    Su Yixiao and his party look at the hundred Li Xiyue. Among them, the hundred Li Aoxiang''s eyes are not generally hot.


    It''s hot!


    Baili Xiyue looks up and sees Baili Aoxiang''s satisfied eyes. She smiles.


    The man that oneself fancy, can bad?


    But my father, who knows what kind of character he is, will let Liu Shaoji go so easily?


    No doubt, of course not!


    Just look at his teasing eyes.


    "But even so, you still have to marry Yu Tong. After all, your engagement comes first."


    Liu Shaoji shook her head and totally refused: "I will only marry one woman, and that person can only cherish the moon!"


    Baili Xiyue is both moved and angry. She stares at Baili Aoxiang fiercely: what do you want?!!


    Bai Li Ao Xiang: stupid! Look at men for you.


    Baili Xiyue: my man, you don''t need a father! Don''t embarrass Shaoji any more!!


    Bai Li Ao Xiang: you are my daughter. If you say you are not embarrassed, then you are not?


    Baili Aoxiang is jealous. Eat your daughter''s!!


    With a man, forget Dad!


    This girl is real!


    Isn''t it for her good? Bai Li Ao Xiang doesn''t look directly at Bai Li Xi Yue. He slaps Liu Shaoji on the table and roars: "nonsense!"


    "This is what I have discussed with the master of the Liu family. My imperial edict has gone down. You can''t refuse it! If I refuse, I''ll betray you for deceiving you. At that time, what you lose is not a woman, and your life! "

 Chapter 251

    "Then I''m willing to die for it!" What Liu Shaoji said was firm.


    At this moment, the hundred Li cherishing the moon is not a pity for Liu Shaoji.


    Tears flow down from the eyes, blurring the figure of people in front of us, blurring all things in the world, leaving only that touched.


    She wiped her tears, got up from her position, stood with Liu Shaoji, and said to Bai Li Aoxiang, "I''m not born with you. I''d like to die with you. If my father and emperor can''t help us both, it''s a big deal to wander around the world with a sword. Anyway, that''s what I thought..."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang looks at the stubborn emperor son in front of him. What hurts is not a single bit.


    The girl she raised was abducted. Really good cabbages have been arched by pigs.


    "You''re still wandering the world with your sword! If you leave, I''ll find you back even if I look over the day! "


    "Father, you..."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon.


    At this time, mingjunxie stood up and said to Baili Aoxiang, "brother, you are very serious."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Jun Xie, what do you want to do? " Bai Li Ao Xiang has a bad premonition.


    Ming Jun Xie smiles and reaches out his hand to Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao''s face is muddled, so she can only seize the hand of Ming junxie and stand up.


    "My father knows that Xiaoxiao is from the upper world, so we want to take you from the Xiaoyao team and look at the upper world and the wider sky together!"


    Just finished, you all stand up.


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie. She understands what he means, but


    "It''s natural! Yiwang, we have said for a long time that if we want to avenge the captain, we must go to the upper bound! " Bai Qingyu said that the smile on the corner of his mouth is brimming with incomparable confidence and firmness.


    "Come on!" Su luanyin patted him on the shoulder and said, "the old Dong of your family won''t let you go!"


    Then he said to Su Yixiao, "master, luanyin is your apprentice. He is only a teacher, but he is not anti bony. You can''t abandon me!"


    Su Yixiao looks at her and pretends to be pathetic. She laughs inexplicably.


    How could she forget her!


    Bai Qingyu retorted: "as long as I practice hard, I can''t help them agree or disagree! Don''t forget that after the lingzong high level, there will be the gate of the world. If you don''t want to go, we have to go up! "


    "They are old-fashioned, old-fashioned. It''s just to protect the calf. First, they don''t believe that we can cultivate to that level. Second, they don''t feel at ease. But when they really get to that level, they will be proud of us! After all, he has been practicing all his life, but we can''t improve. It''s good for the family to say it! "


    Bai Qingyu''s words awakened the dreamer.


    "Yes, father. Shaoji and I practice hard. When we reach the high level of lingzong, even if you want to stop us, you can''t stop us! " Baili Xiyue thought of it and put it around Liu Shaoji''s arm. She was very happy and brilliant.


    Liu Shaoji is also indulged in a smile.


    Even if the family doesn''t agree.


    In order to cherish the moon, he will also work harder.


    He will be so strong that everyone can''t help them, so strong that he can protect her life!


    Bai Li Ao Xiang looked at the pair in front of him, but he had no choice but to smile.


    The children of their own family are really like themselves. I still remember that I and the queen are so persistent.


    "Come on! Don''t get tired of it. " Bai Li Ao Xiang interrupted the pink bubble just beside the two people and said, "the queen who bullied me is not by my side?"

 Chapter 252

    Gu Yangzhi, Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin look at the sour emperor and say with kindness: "Emperor We are still here


    They are also single dogs!


    Please don''t abuse!!


    "Cough, forget you three." Bai Li Ao Xiang put his hands on his mouth and pretended to cough.


    Well, he''s been abused with someone.


    "So, brother, do you agree with them?"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded.


    "You are right, master Bai."


    "If Xiyue and Shaoji are cultivated to such a degree, we as parents must be proud. Of course, we still have to give up."


    "But it''s not enough to be a stumbling block for the two children. What they have to face is a more distant world. They have to face a lot of hardships on the journey. You can''t get out of your life as a chick under your parents. "


    "So if you don''t degenerate but grow up together, why don''t I agree?"


    Baili Aoxiang watched Baili Xiyue jump into Liu Shaoji''s arms with a strange smile -


    "but!"


    Baili cherished the moon and stopped, then jumped down to give Baili Aoxiang a white eye.


    She knew that it was absolutely impossible for the father to let them go so easily.


    "Come on, father, what are the conditions?"


    Hundred Li Ao Xiang smile, or this month to understand him.


    "There''s only one condition. Go and get Yutong. It''s over. "


    Su Yixiao is stunned, get Baili Yutong?! This It''s hard.


    just wanted to make complaints about it. He was pulled into his arms by Liu Shaoji, and he opened his promise to Baili Xiang.


    "Father, I thought you would let us take care of the Liu family."


    "The old master of the Liu family is not afraid of death, but he is very satisfied with you! Besides, he already knew about it. "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang stretched out his hand, and everyone looked at a square jade in his hand. A figure image appeared on the jade.


    Liu Shaoji looked carefully and called out directly: "Dad!"


    "Ah


    Bai Li Ao Xiang and Liu Jiang Qing over the jade called at the same time.


    The sound of Bai Li Ao Xiang makes Bai Li Xi Yue blush like a big apple.


    Eh, it''s too fast for father and emperor to enter. How long has it been?! What''s more, Shao Ji calls my father-in-law. What''s the matter with him?


    Liu Jiangqing, who was opposite the jade, also heard it and went on a rampage: "old man, what are you doing! That''s my son


    Hundred Li Ao Xiang said: "if you don''t accept it, you have to accept it. Your son became my son-in-law one second ago. So there''s no mistake in calling me dad. "


    "I haven''t agreed yet!" Liu Jiangqing said with a red face.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang said: "do you dare not agree? Just now I said, "there''s such a daughter-in-law. It''s my Liu family that burned high incense in the last life." look, the Liu family''s owner didn''t mean what he said. Tut Tut, tut Tut, the face of the Liu family... "


    "Come on! Old man Liujiang roared, his eyes in the secret room of Liu family were red, but he couldn''t bear the tone.


    But the old emperor''s mouth was very sharp. He never won in front of him.


    This time, he stopped because he was afraid of losing too much


    "Two children''s matter, my Liu family also agrees, solved the rain Tong three princesses, what matter all did not have."


    Baili Aoxiang pointed to the jade and told them.


    Let''s see. We have to get rid of Baili Yutong!

 Chapter 253

    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji nodded.


    It''s a hundred Li Yutong. It''s a simple thing.


    They are afraid that these parents will not agree. As for those who covet Liu Shaoji, they will give a warning and fight if they can''t, and then nothing will happen.


    I think it''s simple, but I know it well. Baili Yutong people are not so easy to be dismissed.


    "That''s right."


    When Bai Li Ao Xiang collected the jade, he suddenly thought of something and said to them, "I cherish the moon. Now the great spirit Master is at a high level. How much is Shaoji?"


    "Report back to the emperor, I have just been promoted to lingzong, and my Lingli is not stable."


    Su Yixiao suddenly surprised.


    Everyone in the Xiaoyao team was surprised.


    "What?"


    Promoted?


    But this guy is too low-key! I didn''t even say it when I was promoted.


    Su Yixiao a test, indeed Oh!


    Liu Shaoji''s strength is in lingzong, but the spiritual power in Dantian is not very stable, it may backfire.


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin sat down fiercely with a face in mourning: "I feel that we can''t catch up."


    "The promotion is so fast, Shao Ji deserves to be the first person in Yiling mainland." Gu Yang''s rare praise.


    When Liu Shaoji heard this, he turned back to Gu Yangzhi with a brilliant smile and told him that he could do it, too.


    Gu Yang nodded.


    "But the spirit power is unstable..."


    He didn''t say it.


    Because Gu Yangzhi can see it, so does Su Yixiao, and Liu Shaoji knows that her spiritual power is not very stable.


    Baili Aoxiang also saw it.


    A look of the past experience, said: "promotion of lingzong is like this, lingzong needs a lot of spiritual power, this period of time, you need to gather elixir to maintain the spiritual power in the body, after a period of time will be stable."


    "The magic pill?"


    Su Yixiao asked in surprise.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded: "our lingzong, just promoted to the early stage, all use the julingdan to stabilize, oh! As long as you are promoted to lingzong, Gu''s family will issue julingdan to you, and the price is free. Because there are not many lingzong in this continent. "


    Su Yixiao looked at Bai Li Ao Xiang''s emotion, squinted and said: "no wonder the strong people here are all lingzong second class people who can''t go up! Emperor, do you know why? "


    "Why?"


    Is there a reason for this?


    They all think that it''s because of their own constitution or physical quality. They think that it''s very difficult to promote at this stage.


    How can you tell from what he said?


    Su Yixiao took out a ready-made julingdan from the glazed jade bracelet and held it up for everyone.


    "As we all know, the ability of julingdan is to improve people''s spiritual power in a short time. It is usually used in combat..."


    Everyone nodded.


    Of course, they know the effect.


    "If you take it for a long time, it can really stabilize your aura. But do you know how to maintain the spiritual power of a elixir that can improve the spiritual power? "


    "Why?"


    Su Yixiao continued: "because julingdan, is closed your blood, meridians, short time does not let your spirit power in the body circulation, operation, use once, after a period of time, pill efficacy disappeared, meridians, blood flow, spirit power will naturally run."


    "However, if you take it for a long time, the efficacy of julingdan will not disappear. In half a month, it will completely seal your blood vessels, meridians, and Lingli can''t come out of the Dantian, and the fresh Lingli outside can''t come out. It''s completely blocked. Excuse me, you don''t even have a vent. How can you continue to practice?"

 Chapter 254

    "If your meridians and blood vessels are sealed, your spiritual power will be stable. The price is that you can''t cultivate and promote in the future. Shut up or something, it''s all in vain! "


    "Therefore, this kind of thing is the most rubbish pill in the field of pills! Saying it''s poison is insulting poison! "


    Having said that, the pills in Su Yixiao''s hand suddenly became powder and disappeared with the wind.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang is a mess in the wind.


    Liu Shaoji patted her chest. Fortunately, she didn''t tell others that she was promoted, and she didn''t ask for pills.


    Baili Xiyue looks at Baili Aoxiang''s pitiful appearance and can''t bear to ask Su Yixiao: "Xiaoxiao, is there no other way to recover?"


    Baili Aoxiang echoed: "yes, Xiaoxiao girl, is there any way for us to continue to practice?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "yes, there is, but the chance of success is not big, and if you are not careful, you will fail. After failure, you will lose all your accomplishments."


    Su Yixiao then frowned and asked Bai Li Aoxiang, "no, I''m surprised. If you had known that, why did you have to do it in the first place? There are not many Dan masters in this continent, but there are also many. You don''t know whether it''s good or bad? "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang shook his head: "where do you know this! At that time, we, like you, wanted to go higher and farther. At that time, julingdan was very popular. After eating it No promotion. Later, because of identity and responsibility, I put down my cultivation heart. "


    Bai Qingyu was very sad because Mao felt that these giants were so pitiful.


    Su Yixiao is also silent.


    I understand, and I can''t blame him for not understanding, right!


    He who does not know is not guilty.


    But


    "I really want to find the fool who made the julingdan and ask her if it''s in her mind Wu Wu... "


    Is not only dung, no other things, the brain is below the flour above the water bar! Left and right is the paste!!


    But these words were all put into his hand by the dark king evil.


    "Brother Huang, Xiao Xiao, as a Dan master, can''t stand his peers making rubbish. He also says that it''s good for people, but the effect is really bad. So, what I said just now, brother Huang has to bear with me... "


    The explanation of Ming junxie is not willing.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang''s eyes are warm and vague, indicating understanding.


    Su Yixiao squints at him.


    She just says what she wants, can''t she?!


    This man!


    Come on, I won''t say it, let me go!!


    Su Yixiao with the eyes signal, Ming Jun evil this just let her go.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang asked: "what method does Xiao Xiao want to use to untie the sealed blood vessels and meridians?"


    Su Yixiao goes to Liu Shaoji and takes out a pill and hands it to Liu Shaoji.


    "Here, eat it!"


    Looking at Liu Shaoji''s hesitation, Su Yixiao gave him a reassuring pill: "don''t worry, it''s not julingdan. This is the condensate pill that I tried out a few days ago to prepare for your promotion. There are no side effects


    On hearing this, Liu Shaoji did not hesitate at all.


    What the captain says is what he says. What the captain says is right. The captain is their God. The captain even gave them the space ring without hesitation, and they would accept everything of the captain without hesitation.


    As soon as she took a gulp of Ningqi pill, Liu Shaoji immediately felt that her aura was not so impetuous. She slowly settled in the lowest part of Dantian, layer by layer.

 Chapter 255

    Liu Shaoji said in surprise: "it''s really effective. The aura has settled down. There''s no discomfort at all!"


    "Captain, you are too good at this! Sure enough, the only person in the world who is worthy of a team leader is drillmaster Ming! " Bai Qingyu''s "casual" time, two people''s flattery all clapped, oneself feel oneself good cow force.


    But Su Yixiao does not eat his this set, light glanced at him one eye, then turned past.


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su Yixiao''s performance, his heart is a little trembling.


    Eh, I can''t make a mistake!


    That''s not worth the loss!


    "Emperor, I will put aura into your body, and use aura to block the place until you get through."


    Hiss


    Bai Li Ao Xiang felt pain when he heard it.


    "Just Is there no other way? "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "There may be a way to eat what has just been eaten. But you''ve been here for many years. The blockage in the blocked area is very hard. There''s no way for any pills to melt. So there''s no other way except this one. "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang''s decadent thinking.


    Su Yixiao suggested: "emperor, you''d better give an imperial edict first to let your people know the danger of julingdan. Don''t let them yearn for it any more. It can also reduce the damage of julingdan. Then forbid refining and take back the scattered pills. It''s also a remedy, isn''t it? "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded.


    "Xiao Xiao is right! I''ll do it right away


    Bai Li Ao Xiang didn''t even think about it. He took up his pen and wrote the imperial edict.


    Baili Xiyue gives Su Yixiao a thumb.


    Su Yixiao has the ability to obey her father''s command.


    However, Su Yixiao is really powerful.


    Although he no longer practiced, he still yearned for the upper world. Su Yixiao''s words gave him a ladder to realize his wish!


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    Where does she have that kind of ability? If she meets an arrogant person, it''s all in vain. For others, it''s farting.


    When Qianlima meets bole, he will really understand Qianlima.


    "All right."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang put down his pen and took a long breath.


    Then he called out to the door: "Li Gonggong --"


    Li Hui came in.


    "This edict will be read out all over the palace. We must let all my countrymen listen and understand


    "Here, I''ll do it now."


    Li Gonggong took the imperial edict and went out.


    Now, Baili Aoxiang is worried about one thing.


    That is


    "I think it''s very possible to be promoted to lingzong high level within three months according to the ability of Xiaoyao team. So I have a proposal."


    "Father, you say!"


    "Three months is too much."


    Su Yixiao and Baili Xiyue speak at the same time.


    Everyone''s eyes look at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao light said: "at the latest one and a half months, all people must lingzong high level!"


    Xiaoyao team''s people take orders, a "yes" resounding through the sky, even Baili Aoxiang was scared.


    "Xiaoyao team is really extraordinary. In that case, we have to do it ahead of time! "


    "Father, what do you say first?"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang said with a smile, "it''s not too late to wait for your two couples to have a big wedding and leave after the wedding."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Liu Shaoji


    Two people look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the shyness and expectation.

 Chapter 256

    "Oh, what are you being coy about! It''s not like you''re married in the same grade. " Bai Li Ao Xiang''s ridicule made them both shy.


    "Father emperor ~ ~"


    Baili Xiyue stares at Baili Aoxiang fiercely. This father emperor is not a gentleman at all.


    Liu Shaoji seems to have thought of something, and asked Bai Li Aoxiang in doubt: "by the way, emperor, you just said, are we two? Why, two pairs? "


    Baili Aoxiang looked at Baili Aoxiang with admiration, pointed to him, finally someone had a rest to this sentence, otherwise, he didn''t know how to go on.


    After turning his back, Bai Li Ao Xiang explained: "in fact, there is no problem with the two pairs I said. These two pairs, you and Xiyue, one of them, the other, is my brother Huang, and Xiaoxiao! "


    "What?!" Six people yelled at the same time.


    "How could that be?"


    They were scared out of their wits.


    Ming, Ming instructor and captain?!!


    One Two Three


    "Pa pa pa..." A burst of applause, Su Yixiao staring at the past, but see is a face excited Su luanyin.


    Su Yixiao is in a hurry.


    This guy, what are you doing!


    Su luanyin was very bold, very loud applause, but in the next second, see Su Yixiao''s face, momentum instantly weakened a lot.


    "Master..."


    Su Yixiao takes back her eyes and ignores Su luanyin.


    Su luanyin pursed her lips innocently, thinking: Well, I''ll piss off Shifu. I''ll have a good life in the future Ah


    Su Yixiao bows to Bai Li Aoxiang and says, "thank you for your love. Xiaoxiao is just a daughter of the people. There are no parents here, so there is no need for the emperor to care about marriage."


    "But..." Bai Li Ao Xiang looks at Ming Jun''s pale face and wants to fight for it, but he doesn''t expect Su Yixiao to give him face, so he bows and leaves.


    "Emperor, I have to go to the death desert to find the orcs, so I won''t accompany you. I''m sorry."


    Su Yixiao decisive leave, really let hundred Li Aoxiang measure less than defense.


    As the king of a country, he should have been angry, but at this time, Baili Aoxiang didn''t feel a little angry. Instead, he felt that something was going to happen.


    This is not, next second, he sees dark king evil cold a face to walk toward him.


    Unlike his usual appearance, mingjunxie didn''t even bother to pretend at this time.


    He came over and approached Bai Li Aoxiang. He had an absolute advantage. He held one hand on the right side of Bai Li Aoxiang, grabbed his collar with his right hand, and said in a low voice: "later, don''t mind me and Xiao Xiao. My brother, you''ve suffered a lot. I don''t think you''ve suffered so much in my life


    Bai Li Ao Xiang trembled twice and nodded fearfully.


    Ming junxie let go of him and left without looking back.


    Gone Now


    When Bai Li Aoxiang is still looking at the direction of Ming junxie''s departure, Bai Li Xiyue comes to Bai Li Aoxiang and waves her hand, but Bai Li Aoxiang doesn''t respond to her.


    In a hurry, he directly shakes a hundred Li Ao Xiang -


    "father emperor! Father


    "Huh?"


    A hundred Li Ao Xiang came back.


    Xiyue just gave up.


    "Don''t make trouble! Huang Shu and Xiao Xiao''s practice will take some time. Besides, Xiao Xiao is burdened with so many things. Are you in the mood to get married? Father, you don''t think about it

 Chapter 257

    "When you say that, I think so." Bai Li Ao Xiang felt that he was too anxious.


    "By the way, they are going to the desert of death, you..."


    "Of course we''re going!" What the five people said was firm, and it was not up to others to refuse.


    But Bai Li Ao Xiang''s face changed and he firmly refused: "no! Xiyue, you and Shaoji can''t go! "


    Baili Xiyue was stunned and looked at Liu Shaoji: "why?"


    "How dangerous the desert of death is! You know, none of the people who have been there have come back completely!! For your safety, you can''t go! Well, let''s say it to Xiao Xiao too! "


    "No, father, we have all decided to work together..."


    "No one is allowed to go!"


    Baili Aoxiang does not leave any refutation.


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, Gu Yangzhi took a look and saw the protest from each other''s eyes.


    There was no sound in this room for a long time.


    After a while, Liu Shaoji made a sudden noise.


    "Emperor, if I remember correctly, drillmaster Ming went to the desert of death that year and came back completely."


    "So what?"?! Can you match him? "


    Liu Shaoji said: "we can''t compete with the Ming instructor, but this time we go to the death desert, in addition to our carefree team, there is the Ming instructor."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang was stunned. He turned back and asked, "what, he''s going too?"


    "Yes! So father, let''s go! "


    "The captain said, in adversity, let people grow faster! Our current strength is only to absorb spiritual power, but if we add experience, it will be greatly and rapidly improved! " Gu Yangzhi said a long string of words, but these words, but let Bai Li Ao Xiang''s determination a little shaken.


    "Danger and opportunity coexist. Maybe this time, there will be a great harvest! " Bai Qingyu is also trying to persuade Baili Aoxiang.


    After all, they are the carefree team. If they want to act, they have to act together.


    "So be it!" Bai Li Ao Xiang couldn''t see these people, but he didn''t promise, "you all have your own family. If you want to deal with your family, you can go."


    This move continued, so that a few of them really hesitated.


    Originally also by the hundred Li Ao Xiang''s hand to persuade their family!


    Now it seems that we have to act on our own.


    However, they will be su Yixiao and Xiaoyao team said again exaggeration, after all, is the death of the desert that kind of dying place, I''m afraid they won''t agree!


    Gu Yangzhi and Baili Xiyue will be fine.


    Su luanyin, Liu Shaoji and Bai Qingyu feel that their responsibilities are huge, and they are very difficult and heavy!


    Even so, they are not willing to let go of this opportunity.


    "Thank you! We will take care of the family and go with the team leader! "


    "You..."


    Ah, Bai Li Ao Xiang feels a little dizzy.


    I didn''t persuade him. He''s still such a bull. He''s the emperor! In front of this group of people, Xiaoyao team really has no face!


    Several people looked at each other and laughed. Then they sat down and ate peacefully.


    Besides, after su Yixiao ran out, it wasn''t long before Ming junxie came out.


    "Xiao..."


    "Shh..."


    Ming Jun evil said a word, was su Yixiao turned to cover his mouth.


    It is Su Yixiao''s soft palm that can be reached by her mouth.


    Dark king evil lips micro hook, let her so cover.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are not on him. Mingjunxie is curious about what Su Yixiao is looking at, and he hears

 Chapter 258

    "Sister Sanhuang, I must decide whether to find someone to take care of sister Xiyue. At that time, she was disgraced, and she was gone for the first time. Master Liu would not want a broken woman!"


    Mingjunxie is familiar with the sound, and the words are so vicious. When he looks up, he sees that three or four women are gathered together to discuss how to deal with Baili Xiyue.


    Hundred Li Fei curtain?!


    Ming Jun evil looking at that talk of, icy vision all stabbed Su Yi Xiao.


    Su Yixiao turned his head and asked him softly, "do you know him?"


    The dark king evil unexpectedly rolled a white eye, think he is also this palace inside of dissimilar King''s highness, how can recognize the royal family''s person not.


    ¡­¡­ Well Some of them don''t know each other.


    But bailifei curtain, he was very impressed.


    "Who is she?" Su Yixiao asked again.


    Ming junxie nodded his mouth with his eyes. Su Yixiao eyes down, see their own hands, also put on the mouth of others, fiercely let go.


    "Baili Feilian, the fourth Princess of the royal family, is the daughter of Liu Bianfei and the emperor."


    "Concubine Liu?" Su Yixiao whispered.


    "You''re right. It''s Liu Shaoji''s cousin''s daughter."


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    Together with these four families, they are one!


    "Let''s talk about bailifei curtain! It doesn''t matter. I''ll be angry when I hear that. "


    The king of the dark dotes on him with a smile.


    This girl


    "Baili Feilian is cruel. In order to make the emperor look at Liu''s side imperial concubine, he killed a side imperial concubine''s three-year-old prince in private, and it was dismembered!! At that time, she was only 12 years old. For the next four years, she has been thinking about the temple wall. I don''t know why, but she seems to have been released recently. "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    The royal family is a terrible place indeed.


    Twelve? Su Yixiao thought about it.


    When I was 12 years old, I was still learning how to refine weapons!


    There''s no such thing as killing people.


    Precocious, precocious.


    "Fei Lian, I''ve decided that your way is very good, but how can we give the medicine to ER Huang Jie because she is so powerful?"


    They''re still talking. While listening, mingjunxie explained to Su Yixiao: "it''s the fifth princess who is talking. What''s her name I forgot. The dogleg of the hundred mile Fei curtain. "


    Over there, Baili Fei curtain slapped the fifth Princess: "Hey, danyan, don''t boost other people''s morale and destroy your prestige, OK? What''s more, Bai Li Xi Yue, a guy with long hair, short knowledge, developed limbs and simple mind, how can he be our opponent


    Bai Li Dan Yan nodded repeatedly.


    Su Yixiao looks at the hair of hundred Li Fei curtain and estimates it. It seems that this one is longer than Xiyue''s!


    "What Fei Lian said is." Silent for a long time, Baili Yutong said, "Baili Xiyue, the woman, in addition to cultivation, has a way of robbing men, the others are not as good as our sisters."


    "When the brave meet, the wise win and cherish the moon, it is impossible for us to escape from our sisters!"


    At the same time, he clenched his fist. It''s like having a plan.


    "Sister Sanhuang, when you see Baili Xiyue, remember to show her weakness..."


    Bai Li Fei curtain words didn''t finish, was interrupted by Bai Li Yu Tong.


    "What did you say? Let me show him weakness?! How is that possible! "


    "Sister Sanhuang, don''t worry. Listen to me." Baili Feilian takes out a small porcelain vase from her arms and hands it to Baili Yutong.


    "It''s filled with a kind of magic medicine. If you take it, you''ll be extremely weak, hot, hungry and thirsty When it comes time, you''ll know! "


    Bai Li Fei Lian''s eyes were extremely vicious.


    Baili Yutong took the vase and looked at them with a smile.

 Chapter 259

    "Go


    Su Yixiao flies through the sky with the evil of Ming Jun.


    I didn''t let a few people in the pavilion find any clues.


    "Xiaoxiao, just leave?"


    "That''s enough!" Su Yixiao smiles confidently and waves the things inside to mingjunxie. Mingjunxie can''t see clearly. She grabs Su Yixiao''s hand and sees that it''s a crystal ball.


    "This What can I do? "


    Su Yixiao forgets that there is no such thing as crystal in this place. She pretends to cough awkwardly and explains it to Ming junxie.


    "This is the image storage crystal. It can record what we saw just now. This is the evidence!! If they dare to harm the moon, I will let them die to understand! "


    Ming Jun Xie looks at Su Yixiao and swallows. Really, please don''t offend Su Yixiao!


    On her body, only you can''t think of, no she can''t get out.


    Storage like crystal is a portable monitor!


    "You want to give it to the emperor?"


    The dark king evil guess.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment and shook his head.


    She also thought so before, whether or not to give the emperor, let Baili Aoxiang make a decision.


    But Baili Aoxiang himself is kind-hearted, and he is his own daughter, and he didn''t do it for Baili Xiyue, so Baili Xiyue didn''t do any harm.


    In this way, the punishment will be very light.


    Isn''t that not effective at all?


    So Su Yixiao decided to share this matter with all the members of the Xiaoyao team, and then fight against them.


    "No Su Yixiao said, "we''ll wait for them where we live. We''ll come over later and discuss."


    Having said that, there is no reason to go alone.


    The king of hell smiles.


    It seems that Xiaoxiao now I''m in a good mood.


    When Su Yixiao got there, he saw that they had already come back.


    Bai Qingyu is still asking Baili Xiyue why she lives here.


    Baili Xiyue: "where my love is, it''s there. Eh, Xiaoxiao is back. "


    "Master..."


    "Captain..."


    Su Yixiao looks at several people in front of her, but she can''t help hooking.


    I don''t know why, they always feel a little cold in the back.


    "Xiaoxiao, you What are you laughing at? "


    Su Yixiao sat down, raised her head and said, "I''m in a good mood. I want to laugh. Can''t I?"


    "Yes, you can do anything!"


    Baili Xiyue thinks that this young lady is a princess more than her!


    "Cherish the moon!"


    "Ah?" Hundred Li Xi month flurried reaction come over, she was puzzled, thinking, is Xiao Xiao found what he was thinking.


    "I''ll tell you, you''ve got a big deal, you''ve got a big deal!"


    "Ah!" Baili Xiyue''s heart beats like thunder and apologizes: "Xiaoxiao, I''m wrong. I just thought about it. You don''t know princess at all..."


    Su Yixiao looked at her with a confused face, just like a fool: "what are you talking about, Xiyue? Oh ~ ~ just... "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, and I feel confused.


    Is


    "Xiaoxiao, what you just wanted to say is not this?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    She doesn''t know what Baili Xiyue said. Where do you know?


    Baili Xiyue was relieved.


    "So you want to say..."


    "I just heard that three women, Baili Yutong, Baili Feilian and Baili danyan, are discussing how to ruin your reputation, and then rob Shaoji!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon Don''t tell me, you''re just happy about it... "


    Su Yixiao nodded.

 Chapter 260

    How pleasant it is!


    After that, when you turn defeat into victory, think about it!


    Baili Xiyue, with her hands akimbo, looks wrongly at Su Yixiao with a happy face and says, "Xiaoxiao ~ ~"


    "eh?"


    "Are you so happy that I''m being bullied? Can we have fun together?!


    Su Yixiao frowned. Didn''t she think clearly!


    Didn''t you think about what she said?


    "Cough, don''t worry." Su Yixiao comforted her little emotion, "I mean, you and Shaoji want to be carefree together, this is not an opportunity!"


    I don''t know.


    What is it about them being together?


    Hundred Li Xiyue didn''t want to understand, but Liu Shaoji is an understanding person, Su Yixiao''s every word, he considered three points.


    "Captain, do you mean to kill with a knife?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "well That''s about it. It''s just that it''s not someone else''s knife, it''s her own


    What else can be more popular than being trapped in a cocoon?


    "Captain, what are you going to do?"


    Su Yixiao''s evil spirit smiles. She hooks her fingers to let a few people get closer


    With the help of pink lips, a mysterious plan to overthrow the contemporary cruel princess has officially begun -


    everything is waiting for Baili Yutong to start.


    Su Yixiao promised that this plan will not let the three people of Baili Yutong have any mistakes.


    As for the question of who is the mastermind It''s up to them.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and shakes her head helplessly.


    She thought she was smart! As a result, any plan of Su Yixiao can surpass her thousands of times!


    But as long as you can pull down Baili Yutong and really stay with Shaoji, then everything will be OK.


    "That''s it!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the biggest voice of the moon.


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    Since there is still such a big play, then go to the orc''s death desert, put it off for some time!


    By the way, I have to tell Siddy.


    -- jade bracelet with glass.


    "Here comes the master!"


    As soon as Su Yixiao went in, he heard a voice greeting her.


    It''s Kurihara.


    But What about Kurihara?


    "Liyuan? What are you doing? "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t understand, and walks toward the land. Liyuan never looks up, and doesn''t rush into Su Yixiao''s arms as usual.


    Su Yixiao is a little disappointed, but she doesn''t admit it.


    Gently walk past, stretch a head to see, that is in the middle of that one forget worry to fall on the ground.


    Su Yixiao nervously frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Master?"


    A little Huoling jumped into Su Yixiao''s arms and said in a low voice, "I don''t know what happened today. Suddenly, the leaves turned yellow and fell to the ground. Liyuan little brother said, forget worry to promote! That''s why But at that time, it was really terrible! "


    So it is!!


    But What is Kurihara doing?


    See Li Yuan a strength in forget worry dry fried and withered yellow leaves add soil, bury them in the soil.


    Try to get rid of a leaf.


    Xiaohuoling explained: "little brother Liyuan said that he would not be reborn until all the leaves were gone. Those leaves are another one. There can be many of them."


    Su Yixiao finally let go.


    All this is the metabolism of forgetting worries!


    What they can do is to cheer for her?

 Chapter 261

    Thinking of this, Su Yixiao also squatted down, gently stroked his trembling body, and said gently and gently: "forget worry, come on, get through this, we are all here looking at you!"


    It seems that Su Yixiao''s encouragement was heard, but it really worked.


    At last, she threw down the leaves.


    A flash of light, originally only a trunk of worry and restore the original appearance.


    But Su Yixiao just felt that there was something more.


    "Master, I I''ve got two more leaves, can''t I open a forest? "


    Su Yixiao smile: "no wonder, I said something more! Where just two more leaves, ah, also grow! Here, your children are out, too! "


    Su Yixiao points to the little guys emerging from the earth.


    Forget worry carefree smile.


    Jump down from Su Yixiao''s hand, to amuse those new little "little forget worry".


    Su Yixiao thought silently: forget worry, the meaning of this name, not only is to make people faint, forget the troubles they faced at that time, but also indicates themselves, even if sober, don''t be afraid of those troubles!


    "Liyuan, forget your worries. It''s just two more leaves, isn''t it?" Su Yixiao expresses disbelief to this thing that sees with eyes only.


    Seeing is not believing.


    Li Yuan said to Su Yixiao with a smile: "the master is really smart. How can he only grow up superficially when he is promoted once?"


    "Come on, don''t you know more than me, don''t beat me!! Tell me quickly, what progress has been made in forgetting worries? "


    Kurihara shrugged.


    This master, don''t you know to let him be proud for a while?


    It''s boring!


    "The others didn''t change, but the two biggest leaves came out. They didn''t have the fragrance of other leaves. They were really silent, tasteless and colorless halogens!! If you throw it at random, you can make the practitioners of God level coma for three days and three nights. "


    "What a nuisance!" Isn''t that invincible?


    Kurihara rolled his eyes.


    "How can it be that the creator is fair to everyone?"


    "Although the ability of forgetting worries is excellent, it takes 24 hours for an eruption to be sent again, while others can be sent continuously."


    Su Yixiao knows.


    But it''s nothing at all.


    If you want to use it as soon as possible, just speed it up in the glazed jade bracelet.


    How clever she is!


    Su Yixiao put xiaohuoling in Liyuan''s arms and said, "I''ll go to Sidi."


    "Well, inside the bamboo house, go!"


    Liyuan didn''t have eight trigrams. Let''s go.


    Su Yixiao pinched his face, ate a piece of tofu, and then went to Sidi''s place in a good mood.


    "Well, Siddy, how did you get down?"


    As soon as Su Yixiao goes in, she sees Sidi sitting by the window learning from Lin Daiyu.


    From time to time a "ah" sad issued, the air a lot of desolation.


    Su Yixiao is strange.


    This guy, not happy to be released? A strong sigh.


    "Siddy?" Su Yixiao called again.


    Sidi turns around and talks to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao disdains the pie mouth, sits in the position next to him.


    "Come on, don''t laugh. It''s terrible


    Siddy''s obedient smile.


    "You are Do you think about your people or your lover? "

 Chapter 262

    "All of them."


    Siddy replied.


    Su Yixiao stares at him motionless.


    Sidi couldn''t stand it, so she said, "love more."


    Su Yixiao


    She knew that.


    "Don''t worry," Su Yixiao said on Sidi''s shoulder, "I will let you meet!"


    Sidy: Thank you, master


    Su Yixiao laughed and said, "but It will be a little later. Because something happened in the palace. We have to solve it before we go


    Su Yixiao can see that Sidi is a little sad, but soon, he looks up and says to Su Yixiao with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ve been waiting for four years, and it''s not bad for a while."


    Su Yixiao loves his understanding and cleverness. She fondly touches his silky hair.


    Then get up.


    "That''s it! I''ll go first


    Su Yixiao said, without looking back, she went straight out.


    She didn''t see Siddy''s expression that could not be expressed in words, but he could feel the momentum of sudden solidification.


    After su Yixiao left in a hurry, Sidi raised her head. She didn''t have the horror Su Yixiao thought. She just had no expression on her face and a little helplessness in her eyes.


    "Master, I''m better than you Big


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao Xiao."


    As soon as I went out, I was hugged by the dark king.


    Su Yixiao looked up and saw the evil Ming Jun''s slightly aggrieved eyes: "how can you go to the jade bracelet without taking my king?"


    Su Yixiao ignored him and turned away.


    During this period of time, there are a lot of things, although they are trivial, but


    She always felt that she ignored a problem.


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    Mingjunxie reached out and touched her forehead. He thought she was ill!


    "No fever!"


    Su Yixiao reaction to come over, a push away sticky in her body of Ming Jun evil.


    "Go to the dead side -"


    Su Yixiao pointed to the innocent face and said, "you have a fever! Why do you follow me


    It''s going to make people think he''s very ambitious.


    Ming junxie didn''t deny it.


    I had an intention!


    "Xiaoxiao, this question has been answered by Wang for a long time. As for the attempt, I just want to abduct you to be my princess. Is there a problem? "


    "Of course there is a problem!"


    Hold on to everything.


    Su Yixiao eyes turned, said: "I don''t think of your princess, so you don''t follow me."


    "No, we have a long way to go."


    Su Yixiao Can this person refuse so simply?


    What a face!


    Su Yixiao only begged God to accept this guy.


    It''s not good to follow anyone, but it''s better to follow her.


    Besides, my hatred Not allowed to be an ordinary princess.


    This man, he''s suffering a lot. I don''t know.


    "So be it!"


    Su Yixiao couldn''t resist the evil eyes of Mingjun. She stared at her and said, "every day, there''s a reason for me to be your princess. In the half month before going to the desert of death, if you moved me, I''ll let you follow me. If I didn''t move, then..."


    "And what?"


    It seems that mingjunxie knows the words behind.


    So what?


    Su doesn''t know.


    Let him go?


    Yes, she wants to say this sentence, but why do you always feel heartache when you want to say this sentence?

 Chapter 263

    "Well Let''s talk about it! Do you understand? " Su Yixiao pretends to be calm.


    Ming Jun evil see out her careful thinking, gentle smile nod, also don''t poke.


    Su Yixiao is about to brush past Ming junxie and leave the house, but he is stopped when he passes by.


    Before he could export it, he heard the voice of the dark king''s evil magnetism ring: "the first reason is that the king has asked for simang. You are the most suitable princess for the king."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Destiny?


    That''s not a good reason!


    That''s all. She has a large number of adults. Don''t worry about it.


    Su Yixiao turned around, pointed to the evil Ming Jun and said, "this is the first one." After that, he left the house without looking back.


    Ming Jun Xie didn''t catch up with him. On his face, he also had a residual pet.


    This is


    The space in the room was distorted, and mingjunxie felt the unusual in the air, and the danger on his face disappeared completely.


    "Lord


    Ming junxie turned around and saw a man kneeling in front of him in black clothes, trousers and shoes. His face was blocked by black cloth.


    "He said


    Mingjunxie opened his mouth and only used one word. The man immediately responded and immediately reported to mingjunxie what he had discovered.


    "The Lord is right, Miss Su. She is from the divine world. Now another miss of the Su family, Su linman, sends people to look for her in all walks of life. But there is no message... "


    There was no expression on the face of Ming Jun Xie. He opened his lips and asked, "Su Lin Man?"


    "Exactly!"


    "There''s no such thing in this world."


    The man in black replied, "I''ve searched the subordinates of this kingdom, but I haven''t. There is no upper bound. "


    "What is the fastest way from Yiling to Shenjie?"


    "There is no Yiling land or illusory land. There are a few in canglan land. If you go up, it will be the divine world."


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Still expressionless.


    Wave the man in black back, then sit in a chair and think.


    People come and go outside the window, and the servant girls who cherish the moon come and go with tea and water.


    However, no one found the house abnormal.


    It''s just like no one knows how high the cultivation of Ming Jun Xie is


    Xiaoyao team in the palace of their days, boring after three days, finally ushered in the beginning of a hundred Li Yutong death.


    First is the dead cat hanging at the door, and then is found before going to bed, inside the quilt, was stabbed beyond recognition


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Su Yixiao also thinks that these seemingly vicious things can only scare the helpless and weak women in the palace, and they can only come from the boring women in the palace.


    Just when they were tired of this kind of thing, Baili Yutong finally began to take action.


    "On this day, the moon is dark and the wind is high, and the big trees swaying around by the wind are like demons with their teeth and claws in full swing..."


    Baili Xiyue yawns and covers Su luanyin''s mouth.


    "Ah Little Lori, don''t talk about this kind of devil. It sounds sleepy. "


    Su luanyin leaves the palm of a hundred Li Xiyue''s hand, and feels disgusted and goes to one side to "bah, bah".


    When Baili Xiyue saw it, the evil interest came on the spot: "loli, I forgot to tell you, I''m convenient today, and then I didn''t wipe my hands ~ ~ "


    after Bai lixiyue said that, Su luanyin''s face changed.


    "Miss Yue!! Bah, bah... "


    "As a princess, you are so disgusting..."


    "Ha ha ha..." A hundred Li cherishes the moon and laughs twice.


    Su Yixiao sees the snake green coming in at the door and spits its head at her.

 Chapter 264

    So Su Yixiao nodded to understand.


    Qingli went out again.


    Su Yixiao informs everybody: "coming."


    "Follow the plan!"


    The people of Xiaoyao group nodded.


    Then according to the plan, Baili Xiyue pretends to go out. Zhuye Qingqing follows Baili Xiyue to watch the plot for Su Yixiao.


    "Xiaoqing, do you think this medicine is useless?"


    The slippery Qingli twined around the arm of Baili Xiyue and said with disdain, "if you think so, you also underestimate the master. All the pills she made are the best of the best, not to mention the ones made in previous lives! Don''t worry, the poison won''t kill you! "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods.


    So it is.


    When she ate it, she heard that it was qinglingzhu. The last time she heard that Su Yixiao had forgotten her worries, she used a qinglingzhu. If these supernatural things didn''t work, the Baili Feilian''s magic medicine really went out of her mind.


    "Sister Erhuang!"


    Baili Xiyue thought, suddenly a girl called her name.


    Baili Xiyue looks up and sees Baili Yutong without accident.


    "Oh, third sister? What brings you to my eyes? "


    Baili Yutong dares to be angry. At this time, she shouldn''t lose her temper, or she will destroy the plan. She held it for a long time before she said: "I''m sorry that there are a lot of elder sister Huang. Don''t worry about the stupid things I did before, OK?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, encircles the chest, does not yield at all.


    But it was hard for her to see that Baili Yutong, who had always been arrogant and domineering, had such an unyielding side.


    "If you don''t care, you don''t care? Who do you think you are? "


    Baili Yutong''s eyes were stunned, Baili Xiyue seemed to suddenly realize: "I remember. A few days ago, you said in front of your father that you would not let me go. How can you settle accounts?"


    Baili Yutong''s good temper was finally exhausted by Baili Xiyue''s shameless words and almost jumped.


    Afraid that the plan was completely out of control, he restrained himself, took a deep breath and squeezed out a stiff smile: "before, I didn''t understand Er Huang Jie. I hope Er Huang Jie doesn''t care about that. I will be filial to ER Huang Jie, and I will never do that kind of thing in the future."


    She is also ironic, and her eyes are white.


    "In fact, I also have a fault, three Huangmei, I was not good before, from today on, I will love you well."


    Baili Yutong didn''t know what was wrong with Xiyue.


    Just secretly happy, Baili Xiyue finally took the bait, so she handed Baili Xiyue a sachet on the side maid''s plate.


    "Here, sister Erhuang, this is my hand-made sachet. It smells good. Smell it!"


    Baili Xiyue looked at Baili Yutong''s expectant eyes, almost burst into laughter.


    The first sentence SHENTE handed to a sachet was "give you a smell?" Shouldn''t you say "you look good or not"?


    But for the next, Baili Xiyue closed her eyes and threw herself deep into the sachet.


    Facts have proved that qinglingzhu is really useful.


    Baili Xiyue didn''t feel any discomfort, but she still pretended to be trapped and fainted.


    It is estimated that when she wakes up, she will be itchy, hungry and thirsty!


    Baili Yutong claps her hands, stares at Baili Xiyue on the ground, and kicks mercilessly: "does SHENTE want to make up with you? Liu Shaozhu is always mine. You can''t take it away!! This time, his reputation has been ruined. I don''t think Master Liu wants you! "

 Chapter 265

    "Three Huang elder sister, don''t say, we let him taste, besides Liu Shaozhu, other men''s taste how."


    Baili Yutong nodded Baili Feilian''s head and said, "OK, you have many ghost ideas."


    "Come on, get this guy out of here."


    Three people and three servant girls together, the hundred Li Xi month up, to the west of the palace inside the abandoned palace.


    The people they arranged are still waiting there.


    "Quick, quick, careful, careful."


    "Don''t wake people up."


    Baili Feilian blames Baili Yutong for being too careful: "don''t worry, sister Sanhuang, it''s very effective. I can''t wake up at that time."


    A hundred Li Yu Tong listen to, also didn''t say what.


    Baili Xiyue was miserable because of a sentence from Baili Feilian, her body was moved around, and sometimes she would bump into or scratch some place, making her whole body in a mess.


    Finally.


    Baili Xiyue felt that she was thrown in a soft place. Then Baili Yutong got up and told the three strong men to go down.


    "Today, our second princess Xiyue is your bed companion. You can do whatever you want as long as you don''t kill people."


    "Hey, yeah! We will listen to what the third princess said and do it


    The strong man spoke to Baili Yutong again, but his eyes were glued to Baili Xiyue urgently.


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon, one hundred Li Yutong gnashes his teeth, but he can''t move at this time.


    Qingli, who was wearing a bracelet on her arm, saw that her face was not good, so she said: "it''s the last point. If the master takes a good picture, he doesn''t need to install it."


    As soon as he finished, Qingli listened to Su Yixiao''s voice.


    "Qingli, let Xiyue get up!"


    Green from a listen, quickly reprinted to the hundred Li Xi month.


    Just after their discussion, Baili Yutong walked outside the door, while the strong man walked towards Baili Xiyue.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon to jump up, and the spirit power will be excited in an instant.


    One of the strong men fell to the ground without a snort.


    The other two see, panic in want to call back Baili Yutong them, but the words have not finished, but has fallen to the ground.


    When going out, Baili danyan always feels that something is wrong. She turns her head and sees Baili Xiyue smiling at herself.


    Baili danyan was scared, and quickly called Baili Yutong them.


    Looking back, I found that in front of the door, Su Yixiao was holding a crystal with the same smile as Baili Xiyue, staring at them.


    "No, how can it be, Baili Xiyue? How can you wake up so early?" Baili Yutong''s frightened eyes stare at Baili Xiyue, and she can''t help retreating.


    But there are also people in the way behind them.


    "Why not? Baili Yutong, do you think I will really believe you so foolishly? "


    "But But when you smell the sachet, you will faint That''s flattering drug! "


    Baili Yutong and Baili Feilian were not in general astonishment. They thought that the plan was safe this time, but they didn''t think that the mistake came from it. This powerful magic drug had no effect on Baili Xiyue.


    "Xiao Xiaoxiao, I You take care of the three of them first! I... "


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Before Su Yixiao had time to step forward, Liu Shaoji took the lead.

 Chapter 266

    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Shaoji asked Baili Xiyue anxiously.


    Baili Xiyue smiles awkwardly and says, "I''m ok, just..." Hiss, why is Dantian so miserable? It''s like a fire.


    Liu Shaoji looked at Baili Xiyue covering her stomach. For the first time, she thought that the tide was coming and her face was red. She wanted to escape.


    The second time, she saw something wrong.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon to cover, where is the belly! It''s the Dantian area.


    Could it be that


    Liu Shaoji suddenly thought of something, quickly asked Baili Xiyue: "is Dantian hot and painful like a fire?"


    Baili Xiyue nodded: "some spiritual power I can''t control it. "


    Su Yixiao hears the conversation between them and reacts instantly.


    Hastily ordered the task: "Qing Yu, Yang Zhi, luanyin, you three take care of them, Shaoji, Ming junxie, you two stay away."


    "What''s the matter?" Hundred Li Xi month, the party is still in the clouds, others have begun to worry.


    Although they don''t know what''s wrong with Bai Qingyu, they have already surrounded Bai lifeI curtain and made all preparations.


    Su Yixiao also did not expect that promotion came so suddenly.


    She pretended to be angry and looked at Baili Xiyue and said, "you''re going to be promoted."


    "Nani?"


    Baili Xiyue was stunned.


    I''m going to be promoted, and I don''t know.


    Liu Shaoji is really speechless to this girl.


    She fondled her head and stepped aside.


    "Captain, Xiyue didn''t prepare ahead of time. The proportion of emergencies will be relatively large. She Please


    Su Yixiao looked at Liu Shaoji''s sincere eyes and said, "why, I''m afraid I can''t help her?"


    "No, captain..."


    Liu Shaoji, who is always calm, always makes a fool of herself in front of Su Yixiao. At this time, she is even more nervous and speechless.


    It''s not that I don''t believe it, and I believe it too much.


    "Come on, I know what you mean. Don''t worry!"


    After that, Su Yixiao turned to check the situation of Baili Xiyue.


    She knows what Liu Shaoji is worried about.


    It was only because he had suffered the pain of being promoted to lingzong that he could not bear to see Baili Xiyue suffer a little.


    Su Yixiao has a look. Just as Liu Shaoji said, Baili Xiyue''s spiritual power is very unstable and the probability is not high.


    There is a great risk to be promoted to lingzong, which is why so few people are promoted to lingzong in this continent.


    Bai Qingyu, they also know the situation of Baili Xiyue and are worried about them.


    And a few people in Baili Yutong, just like doing damage when they don''t pay attention.


    But unexpectedly, the spirit power just condenses, is restrained by the evil of Ming Jun.


    Mingjunxie walked towards them.


    Hundred Li Yu Tong they feel pressure, Ming Jun evil aura, really not the general strong.


    Baili Feilian forced out a few tears for herself and said pitifully to Mingjun: "Uncle Huang, I Ah... "


    Before he had finished speaking, the hundred Li Fei curtain had already flew up, straight into the inner room, and fell on the three strong men.


    Then, it was Baili danyan, the last of Baili Yutong.


    Several of them were stacked on the ground like a pile of people, and the three strong men were also woken up by the weight of their bodies.


    "Princess highness, you..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and let us down." Baili Yutong order.


    At this moment, Baili Yutong did not forget her shelf.

 Chapter 267

    "Oh." The strong man agreed, but there was no place to start.


    Heart a horizontal, direct a turn over, will hundred Li Yutong they all back down.


    Baili Yutong came down and fell to the ground with a "touch". She didn''t feel that the sachet, which was put on her waist, was crushed by her.


    When she was lifted up, it happened that everyone smelled it.


    So, without exception, all of them fainted, including the three great men.


    "Poof..." Su luanyin covered her mouth and sniggered, trying not to make her voice come out.


    This scene is too funny!


    But this is good, no one will disturb the promotion of sister Xiyue.


    Besides, on the side of Baili Xiyue, she sits in the ground, trying to control her spiritual power. But somehow, the harder she works, the more unstable her mind becomes.


    Several times, three times, several times.


    Su Yixiao in the side all see anxious, but in addition to give her Du Lingli, but there is no way.


    Looking at Bai Qingyu, he asked Gu Yangzhi, "are you sure Xiyue is not having a baby?"


    Gu Yangzhi Idiot


    Liu Shaoji couldn''t help coming forward. Although he was worried, he couldn''t show it. He comforted Baili Xiyue: "just hold on for a while. Don''t you want to prove to the emperor that we can always be together? I believe in you, please, believe in yourself! "


    As soon as the words were over, Su Yixiao heard a sound of "poof". Lingli broke through a barrier, and Baili Xiyue could finally control herself.


    However, this situation did not last long, and all the spiritual power accumulated in the hundred Li Xiyue Dantian was scattered.


    Take the body of Baili Xiyue as their arena to fight for their own territory.


    Sweat, from the forehead of a hundred Li Xiyue.


    Su Yixiao knows that before long, it will not be as simple as the forehead, and what is flowing out is not just sweat, but blood in the pores all over the body.


    "Xiyue, I know it''s very difficult to be promoted to lingzong, but you have to hold on. If you want to persist for such a long time, what is it for?" Su Yixiao poured chicken soup into the mouth of Baili Xiyue.


    Not all chicken soup can be drunk, but it''s her dear captain who speaks, and


    Yes, she has to go to the upper bound. She has to have children with Shaoji and fight side by side with the team!


    If you fall down here, what will you do in the future


    No!


    You can''t let these stored psychic powers return to the mainstream.


    Her body belongs to her, and these spiritual powers can only be driven by him!!


    Thinking about this, Baili Xiyue felt that her willpower and limbs had regained their consciousness and cohesion Gather together


    "Boom -"


    a border fell from the sky and surrounded the hundred Li Xiyue. Even Su Yixiao couldn''t get close.


    Far away from the hundred Li cherish month, but Su Yixiao and Liu Shaoji relax, finally, a sigh of relief.


    "Captain, cherish the moon She... " Bai Qingyu nervously points to the hundred Li Xiyue in the jiejie and speaks incoherently.


    Su Yixiao unable to wave: "Xiyue nothing, she broke the first level, now in promotion."


    "Yes, as long as the situation just passed, the success rate will be much better." Liu Shaoji also smiles after a long absence.


    The sweat on his body is more than that of Baili Xiyue!

 Chapter 268

    As soon as they let go of their heart, they saw a formation appear in the border. Baili Xiyue was wrapped in it, blurring her face. Only a vague figure could be seen.


    "This What''s going on? " Bai Qingyu asked nervously.


    Su Yixiao looked at him with disdain and said impatiently, "ah, Qingyu, do you think you''re stupid? You don''t know how to become a great spirit Master''s middle level


    Bai Qingyu laughs and scratches his head. He doesn''t reply to Su Yixiao''s tricky question and turns back.


    This is not a moment of anxiety, so forget it!


    The captain is really Strict!


    "Stupid!"


    A loud female voice sounded like a bell, accompanied by the pain in her head.


    Su luanyin looks at Bai Qingyu with her head raised around her chest. The teasing in her eyes is self-evident.


    "Stupid Bai Qing Yu Ben, the pavilion leader knows that it''s a promotion array. Just like a fool, you have to ask Master!"


    "I''m stupid, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t know. You are the stupidest one in our team!"


    "You..."


    Two people bicker endlessly, a few people who pay attention to a hundred Li Xi month, all turn around, distract, stop them.


    "Luanyin, Qingyu, you two, stop arguing!"


    The two men suddenly stopped fighting.


    The captain has spoken. They both have to listen.


    The bickering is over and the promotion is almost over.


    Because the array inside is getting thinner and thinner, and the border is also getting thinner and thinner, as if it would rot at the slightest touch.


    Gu Yangzhi was surprised that the array and the border gradually became thinner, which was different in the Jin level.


    Gu Yang asked Su Yixiao: "Captain, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yixiao thought for a while and knew what Gu Yangzhi wanted to say, so he explained to her, "when promoted to lingzong, practitioners usually" eat "the array and jiejie, because the spiritual power of controlling the body had exhausted their mind. It can also be said that the array and the border are the gifts given to lingzong. "


    Gu Yangzhi understood what Su Yixiao said, nodded, and then thought to go.


    Su Yixiao said, did not go to do anything, she also sat in place, do not move, thinking about what.


    She clenched her fist.


    It''s decided.


    I want to refine a pill that can help lingzong to improve his aura without any side effects!!


    It''s decided.


    Just a few days after they finished solving the problem of Baili Yutong and were ready to go to the desert of death.


    If you go into the jade bracelet, it will be refined in less than a year! It''s only a day or two to speed up in the glazed jade bracelet.


    In the end, the border is eaten up, and the array is also eaten up by Baili Xiyue.


    What can I do for you? What''s useless? After all, I feel more at ease with my own refining.


    Su Yixiao looked at the spirited, like the rebirth of the hundred Li Xi month, approval of the smile twice.


    "Congratulations, second princess. She''s finally promoted to lingzong. See who dares to stop you two!! "


    Su Yixiao hummed to herself, only to find that Baili Xiyue hugged her tightly, crying and saying," Xiaoxiao, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be here! In the future, I''ll accompany you, whether you go to daoshan or under the sea of fire!! "


    Su Yixiao opened her mouth and said," don''t worry about it. Your man is still watching. "

 Chapter 269

    "Don''t you, your man is still watching! The son-in-law to be is angry. I can''t afford to be a grasshopper. "


    Although Su Yixiao is teasing.


    But she clearly felt a strong smell of vinegar around her.


    She really wanted to go back and say, "no, Liu Shaoji, you can''t afford to play like this?"?? You''re jealous of me as a woman? "


    Ah, Liu Shaoji looks directly at her and smiles. Su Yixiao obviously saw the evil intention and


    Suddenly, Baili Xiyue falters and falls into Liu Shaoji''s arms.


    Su Yixiao thinks, this matter son has premeditated!


    Someone definitely pushed Xiyue. She wanted to see who was so bold.


    Piantou hasn''t seen the man yet, so he is carried up by Mingjun evil.


    Attention, is to carry up!!


    "Well, what are you doing! Put me down now! "


    Corner, too much, Su Yixiao was finally put down. Although she is not only a practitioner, but also a warrior, she can''t stand being treated like this all of a sudden!


    Especially, this man!!


    Mingjun fiercely reaches out his hand, covers Su Yixiao''s chattering mouth, gently opens his thin lips, and says, "I admitted before that your IQ is very high, but now I can see that your EQ is in contrast with your IQ!"


    Poof


    Su Yixiao on the spot a left hook in the past.


    "If you have something to say, don''t beat around the Bush and satirize my girl."


    Mingjunxie grabs Su Yixiao''s fist and says, "you''ve made someone else''s son-in-law jealous."


    "I know!"


    "So?"


    "So I''m going! As a result, you rushed out and turned me to this place. Don''t you know that I will get lost if I haven''t been here? Believe it or not, you have to take it with you when I go back! "


    Su Yixiao said is a big push, Ming Jun Xie is willing to listen to Su Yixiao speak to him, with her? It''s a pleasure!


    "All right, all right!" Ming Jun Xie can''t stand Su Yixiao''s agitation. He reaches for her hair and slides down. He takes her little hand and goes in one direction.


    At this time Well, it should be almost there!


    ¡­¡­


    Walking, Su Yixiao felt wrong.


    This direction doesn''t seem to be the direction that mingjunxie brought her!


    "Hello. You are wrong again, Mr. Ming


    Mingjunxie didn''t look back, just took her hand and looked after her head: "No. I have lived in this palace since I was a child. How can I go wrong? " But he didn''t want to go to that place.


    Su Yixiao thought about it, too.


    She is the first person to come here, not the strange king in front of her.


    Naturally, he knows more than himself.


    Ah! It doesn''t matter! Anyway, I know that mingjunxie won''t harm her. Just follow her!


    But when she arrived at her destination, Su Yixiao realized that she was right.


    This man did go wrong. I came to the imperial study.


    "You..." Why did you bring me here


    Before she had finished speaking, Su Yixiao saw Mr. Liu come out of the main hall and said to them, "Miss Su, your royal highness, the emperor asked you not to wait, just go in by yourself."


    Ming Jun Xie nodded and went in with Su Yixiao.


    It''s amazing. All the people are here.


    Ah, what are the six big lumps lying on the ground?


    Su Yixiao takes a closer look, but sees that it''s Baili Yutong, Baili Feilian and the three big men who were stunned before.

 Chapter 270

    And their respective servant girls, all kneeling on one side, trembling small body, incomparable fear.


    Su Yixiao cold hum a, early know so, why originally follow your master son to mess?


    It''s a pity at all.


    "The Emperor..." Su Yixiao greets Bai Li Ao Xiang sitting above. Bai Li Ao Xiang''s face is not good. He waves to Su Yixiao at will and says nothing.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other and don''t say anything.


    "Xiyue, what are you going to do about it?" Bai Li Ao Xiang sighed and asked the silent Bai Li Xi Yue.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other. This kind of thing Of course, Baili Aoxiang is the best. They are so talkative that they will have difficulties in the future, whether in the back palace or in the former dynasty.


    Baili Xiyue thought about it and said to Baili Aoxiang:


    "father and emperor, I don''t have much kindness and embarrassment to the three imperial sisters. I don''t know why the three imperial sisters want to ruin my reputation and even insult my body today. Although I hate them, they After all, they are my royal sisters. It''s hard to say anything. Everything depends on my father and Emperor. "


    Baili Xiyue doesn''t know. This will make Baili Aoxiang more difficult.


    Baili Yutong they are Baili Xiyue Huangmei, yes, they are.


    However, he is also a child of a hundred Li Aoxiang. Although the royal family is strict, he can''t open this mouth.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang said irritably: "wait for Yu Tong to wake up!"


    One hundred Li Xi Yue said cleverly: "listen to my father."


    As a matter of fact, her sensible role makes Bai Li Ao Xiang more inclined to cherish the moon. At the same time, it''s more difficult for him to execute.


    Quietly, the room is quiet as no one.


    Su Yixiao and they all stood there in silence, and then father-in-law Li sent someone to move some benches for them, waiting for Baili Yutong to wake up.


    An hour


    Two hours


    Three hours


    Baili Yutong is still awake.


    Bai Qingyu yawns and looks like he''s about to fall asleep. It''s su luanyin who just managed to hold on to him with his elbow.


    "Well


    The hundred Li Fei curtain in the middle suddenly hummed.


    People''s eyes gathered and looked at the hundred Li Fei curtain in the middle.


    As soon as Su Yixiao heard it, she knew there was something wrong with the voice.


    This is not a cry of pain, but The groan of being seduced!!


    Sure enough, Su Yixiao looks at the hundred Li Fei curtain and gives them a confused look. Then her eyes stare at Ming junxie like light, struggling to climb over.


    But how can su Yixiao, as he wishes, stand alone in front of the dark king evil, which makes the hundred Li Fei curtain turn away.


    She needs men, men!!


    Su Yixiao doesn''t work for her.


    Confused, but with emotion and desire, his eyes turned back, and all the men around him were blocked by their female compatriots. So, Bai Li Fei curtain threw her eyes and her whole body on the same man who had been seduced.


    "Well..." The gasp of light broken from the voice of hundred Li Fei curtain can''t restrain float out, the movement of her hand also didn''t stop. After a while, the big man was stripped naked by the hundred Li Fei curtain.


    Then, Baili Fei curtain quickly climbed up and moved


    Su Yixiao is looking at the strange, was the king evil cover eyes.

 Chapter 271

    Su Yixiao is looking at the strange, was the king evil cover eyes.


    I only heard that the evil Ming Jun gathered in Su Yixiao''s ear and said, "I don''t want you to see it!"


    How can su Yixiao be obedient?


    He was ready to pick his hand off, but he didn''t expect that the man could not pick it off with so much strength. Su Yixiao stepped on his feet and said, "mingjunxie, let me go!"


    It''s just a picture of chungong. You can put it in front of you without looking at it! If we don''t look at it in this case, we won''t lose money!


    Su Yixiao''s eyes can''t see, but her ears can hear.


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of sound continued for a long time, and suddenly there were several more.


    Before Su Yixiao covers her eyes, she sees the big man, who is also in love with Bai Li Fei''s curtain


    Now, there are a few more of these red sounds.


    Not only that, but also more charming.


    Su Yixiao knows that Baili Yutong and they are waking up, and each of them has to follow the same path


    Tut Tut, Su Yixiao can only praise: this flattering drug really can''t be underestimated. Fortunately, they gave Baili Xiyue qinglingzhu in advance. Otherwise, this kind of thing would make Liu Shaoji lose self-control in this situation!!


    That''s not worth the loss.


    Luckily.


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, Su Yixiao, who was immersed in his thoughts, was startled and relaxed. Then he heard Bai Li Ao Xiang''s gnashing of teeth announcement -


    "come


    "Throw these traitors, husbands, prostitutes and wives into prison. No one is allowed to separate them and no one is allowed to see them without my order!"


    No separation?


    This is difficult.


    "Hey, mingjunxie, you broadcast it to me. How can they solve the problem of" no separation "


    Ming junxie jokingly said: "take off the door, take it out "


    Su Yixiao blinked, and the itching feeling filled the palm of mingjunxie''s hand.


    The hand of Ming Jun Xie trembles gently.


    Damn it!


    This woman, why don''t you blink?


    But Su Yixiao didn''t feel the feeling behind her. Instead, she made up the plot of xiamingjun''s heresy, and then laughed unkindly. The smile is particularly obscene.


    Because she thought.


    When they go out


    There was nothing to cover the six people''s bodies


    Just go out


    Others will soon know the story between them!!


    Ming Jun evil fierce open Su Yixiao''s eyes, but let Su Yixiao not adapt.


    However, the period of relaxation was not long.


    Su Yixiao looked at the top, a hundred Li proud eyes, really feel that the emperor''s mood is really bad!


    The face is hard to describe, like Eat Shi general constipation expression.


    Ah! But also, who happened such a thing in the heart is not uncomfortable ah!


    Looking to one side, Baili Xiyue rubs her eyes. Her eyes are a little red. Su Yixiao knows that Baili Xiyue is not worth it for Baili Aoxiang.


    At the same time, some blame themselves.


    "Ah..." Bai Li Ao Xiang sighed a long time, and then looked up helplessly, "Miss Su, cherish the moon, you go down first! Let me be alone and be quiet. "


    Baili Xiyue still wants to stay with Baili Aoxiang, but she is pulled away by Su Yixiao.


    At this time, Baili Aoxiang doesn''t need chicken soup, company or comfort. What he needs now is quiet.

 Chapter 272

    He just wanted to be quiet. What should he do next.


    After Baili Xiyue was caught by Su Yixiao, she looked at the door gradually closed behind with worry.


    She''s thinking.


    All this, this plan, did she do it wrong?!


    Because he was unwilling to punish Baili Feilian and Baili Yutong, he didn''t do it by himself. However, the ugly appearance of Baili Feilian in front of his father was very good.


    But


    Father Huang looks not happy at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you think we are wrong! My father... "


    One hundred Li Xi Yue frowned and asked Su Yixiao word by word.


    Su Yixiao slapped Bai lixiyue on the shoulder and said, "but if you think about it, who will be hurt if you follow their plan? Who will be the saddest at that time? "


    "Now in the emperor''s heart, it''s just sad to have such two concubines. If you get hurt, your father shows his love for you. I believe that at this moment, Baili Yutong, Baili Feilian and Baili danyan are already in two parts!"


    The character of Baili Yutong and others is there.


    Sooner or later, Baili Aoxiang will find out their bad habits.


    Sooner or later, with a hundred Li Ao Xiang, in exchange for a hundred Li Xi month of innocence, why not?


    This is Su Yixiao.


    You can''t help your parents.


    Their own people, how to do is right, others say they are wrong, that is to find fault!


    Because she believed that she would not know such a scum.


    "Well "


    a hundred Li sighed.


    Su Yixiao is helpless. It seems that Baili Xiyue will not forgive herself in a short time.


    She blinked at Liu Shaoji in the direction of Liu Shaoji. Liu Shaoji reacts and leaves with the hand of Baili Xiyue.


    Su Yixiao looks at him two go far, in the heart say again: hope little Ji''s company, can let cherish month a little less self reproach.


    I also hope that the emperor will not be too affectable and come out of the "quiet" as soon as possible to preside over justice.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao with a thoughtful look on her face, and puts her arms around her shoulder decisively. Taking advantage of the danger of others, she says painfully: "you don''t always take everything on yourself. Sometimes you try to put it down. Some things will come to an end. Sooner or later. "


    Sooner or later


    Su Yixiao grinned.


    Maybe.


    But some people wait for this "sooner or later", while others can''t wait.


    Not everyone has leisure to wait for time.


    What she has to do is to seize the time, strive to climb up, and make progress every day.


    She believes that she can restore her former strength no Even higher!!


    "Yes! After that, it''s their own business. There''s no way to let go of the past. No matter how much we are worried by outsiders, it doesn''t work. "


    Su Yixiao finish saying, got the kiss that the dark king evil rushes over.


    "You are evil You take advantage of the danger of others! "


    "I''m going to take advantage of others'' danger. What''s the matter? Do you want it back? "


    Ming Jun Xie''s face was in need of beating, and he was smiling with a big face.


    Where can su Yixiao bear this kind of tune? Play, directly chasing the dark king evil.


    Thus ignoring the side of a group of cool looking at their single Wang.


    "So Master, this is spreading dog food for us? "


    Bai Qingyu nodded.


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t pay attention to it directly, turned around and left.


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin catch up: "Hello, Gu Yangzhi, where are you going?"


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t turn around. He waved his hand and said, "sleep in the cage!"


    "I, I''ll go too!"

 Chapter 273

    The emperor is ill.


    Baili Yutong and Baili Feilian cut their hair to nunnery after thirty lashes and entered the nunnery.


    The three strong men, hearing that they had been sawed alive, were infected by the dirty things in the prison, and their whole bodies rotted to death.


    Baili Xiyue wants to stay and take care of Baili Aoxiang, but she is refused to live outside Chenglong hall where the emperor lives.


    After kneeling for a day and a night, Liu Shaoji kneels with her


    Knowing that Li Gonggong came out, he said to Baili Xiyue, "second princess, the emperor is OK. You''d better go back."


    Baili Xiyue shakes her head, and her stubborn light flickers in her eyes: "no, I won''t go back if I don''t see my father today!"


    "Ah..." Li Gonggong sighed, "why bother!"


    "Second princess, the emperor said, let you follow Miss Su to experience together, don''t stay in the palace again."


    "No!"


    Bai lixiyue refused completely.


    "I''ll wait for my father to come out well!"


    "Even if you wait What if you wait to come out... "


    When Duke Li was trying to admonish Baili to cherish the moon, the voice of Baili Aoxiang came out from the inside and went directly into their ears.


    "Little plum, let Xiyue and Shaoji come in..."


    Li Gonggong didn''t pay attention to the content of Bai Li Ao Xiang''s words. Instead, he trotted in with a look of panic -


    "Oh, emperor, how can you use your spiritual power!..."


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other and rush in.


    "Father How are you, father


    Baili Aoxiang raised his head from the memorial, looked at Baili Xiyue''s tense look and laughed.


    "Why, do you really listen to what those people outside say? Your father, I''m dying?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the silent moon.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang continued: "is it true that some people say that I am going to die, and you will believe it?"


    "I..." Baili Xiyue shook her head, "of course not! Father Huang is so powerful, how can he easily How about that


    Bai Li Ao Xiang put down his pen and said, "yes, I''m really OK. Don''t worry, ah


    "I managed to convince myself that I would let you go to the desert of death with us. Now you come in again. I see it. Naturally, I can''t bear to let you go again!"


    Baili Xiyue stepped back two steps, his eyes were so big that he shook his head like a rattle and said, "that''s not good!! Everyone has gone. How can we lose me? "


    Baili Aoxiang looks at Baili Xiyue who is not dejected. Suddenly, there is a smile on the corner of his mouth, which is a pure smile from the heart, because this is the original appearance of Xiyue in his heart, not the one kneeling outside full of dejection.


    "Let''s go!"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang said softly.


    Baili Xiyue''s eyes widened, and all the precautions disappeared. He walked to Baili Aoxiang and asked.


    "Father, are you serious?"


    "It''s hard for a gentleman to be happy. I''m not joking!! But if you don''t go now... "


    "Go, go, go!" Baili Xiyue grabbed Liu Shaoji in a hurry, "but father, we are gone, you have to take good care of your body! Don''t just sit here and write memorials, stand up and interact Hey, don''t hit me. I''ll just leave it alone... "

 Chapter 274

    While avoiding the attack of Bai Li Ao Xiang''s brush, he had to protect Liu Shaoji to step back.


    At the door, she had not finished.


    Baili Aoxiang threw a memorial directly to the door where they left, and the door was closed instantly.


    A hundred Li cherish month also helpless spit out tongue, turn round to leave.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang held his forehead in the hall and sighed.


    Xiyue''s nagging is definitely inherited from the queen.


    When I went to court, the empress would have to nag for a long time. Compared with the empress, the skill of cherishing the moon is absolutely better!


    "It''s better than blue."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang sighed.


    Li Gonggong was puzzled. His sharp voice rang out and asked Bai Li Aoxiang, "emperor, why don''t you let the second princess take care of you, and your health is not very good at all!"


    Just finish saying, see hundred Li Ao Xiang cover mouth cough with the hand, cough out, full of blood.


    "Emperor, look at you..."


    Bai Li Ao Xiang waved his hand and said, "it''s OK."


    "When Xiyue and Xiaoxiao come back from the desert, I won''t suffer any more."


    "When will it have to wait..."


    "I can''t wait to live!"


    Li Gonggong watched Baili Aoxiang leave his seat and walk to the window. He watched the sunset slowly fall, just like Baili Xiyue leaving him.


    Heart a sour, hundred Li Ao Xiang no longer look outside.


    The setting sun is infinitely good. It''s just near dusk!


    He was afraid that if he saw it again, he would be reluctant to leave.


    The next day, everyone in the Xiaoyao team set out.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t have any objection to the fact that he hasn''t eliminated the obstruction of Baili Aoxiang.


    This is a decision made by Baili Aoxiang - he will not clear it until they come back safely from the desert of death.


    Otherwise, if you don''t see a hundred Li Xiyue in peace, even if it''s cured, what''s the use?


    Well intentioned.


    Su Yixiao saw the love of Baili Aoxiang for Baili Xiyue, which is really beyond life and death!!


    "Master, master. Can I come out? "


    Su Yixiao suddenly heard a sound, looked around, and then knew that it was Sidi''s voice from the glass jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao turned to look around, frowned and asked, "Sidi, we are together now Well, on the water, are you sure you want to come out? "


    Siddy insisted on coming out.


    One of the best characteristics of the orcs is that no matter where they go, they will adapt to the environment quickly and easily.


    So orcs are easy to walk on land and water.


    "Master, it''s not because we live in the desert that we suspect that we orcs are all dry ducks?"


    Su Yixiao "eh?" He let out a cry.


    She does think so.


    Yeah, and then?


    Sidi shakes his head. It seems that he really has to popularize Orc knowledge with Su Yixiao.


    "Don''t worry, master. We orcs all have good water quality. This is the fastest way to reach the edge of the desert. Can I show you the way?"


    Free tour guide??


    Su Yixiao knows that, of course, it is not.


    They, and others, don''t know that Su Yixiao and he have already reached an agreement.


    No, if it wasn''t for your little friend, Siddy, would you do it like this?


    What''s Siddy''s temperament? And Siddy, how can you buy new clothes so rashly?


    Su Yixiao knows that the relationship between Sidi and Qingyi is like a magnet, attracting both sides.

 Chapter 275

    And there''s no doubt that it''s mutual.


    Su Yixiao couldn''t resist Sidi, and finally released him.


    Su luanyin looks at Sidi sitting on the ground naked. The eyes of the female compatriots are very big.


    My God


    What do they see?


    Gee. Shyness.


    Right times, male compatriots, you are a pair of gnashing teeth appearance, but can''t to Ming Jun Xie, a big hand is covering Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    The female compatriots covered their eyes with their hands, but in the middle of their fingers, they all cast their eyes on Sidi.


    When sidy came out, he was also confused.


    Because when he was still in the bamboo house, he took a bath at this time.


    So he just told them to show up, but didn''t say when!


    Anxious Su Yixiao, put the naked Sidi out.


    "You You... "


    Sidy hugged her body, but there was no shelter or sharpness around her.


    But it turned out to be this oolong.


    Su Yixiao also has no way, ready to introduce to you, listen to Baili Xiyue said: "Xiaoxiao, don''t say it. We all know each other! "


    Baili Xiyue said, a man came from there, holding his own achievements.


    "Give it back to me!"


    I can''t even reach it.


    Su Yixiao thinks that mingjunxie just wants to take the opportunity to eat meat.


    Terrible, she can''t give it to him.


    "All right, all right, stop it." Su Yixiao opened his mouth and said, "we''ve been walking along this road for a long time, but we didn''t find anything wrong."


    As soon as Su Yixiao spoke, everyone was silent.


    Yes, I didn''t find anything wrong.


    But there''s nothing wrong. That''s right. It''s the beginning of their new life.


    Everything seems to be a little too peaceful


    The sound of the gurgling lake, no one rowed, a boat carrying us to a more mysterious place.


    "This is going to Where? " The rest of the Xiaoyao team are more virtuous because they don''t have to row.


    It''s a pity that Sidi is a good four legged man --


    "soon. Just go through the stone cave in front of you. "


    I''m still a little excited!


    Sidy''s whole body was full of excited cells. She couldn''t sit down.


    Stone cave?


    All eyes turned to the front.


    Indeed There are caves!!


    However, the water at the entrance of the cave is fast and there are reefs everywhere. There is the possibility of hitting the wall at any time. That is to say, there is the possibility of being hit and scattered before entering the cave.


    "Captain, what can I do?"


    They are all in a hurry.


    Su Yixiao thought about it and suggested to them: "we use Lingli to tow the boat..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Sidi. "It''s useless. Here, even if you are strong, it''s a pity that you still can''t use it."


    "Well There''s no way, is there? We can only watch the water coming, can we get in? " Su luanyin suddenly wants to cry, and her heart is trembling.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t think so.


    There is an original resident in front of them!


    It should be easy to enter a stone cave!


    "Sidy." Su Yixiao called.


    "Well?"


    "You are not the original resident! Then you can definitely pass by. Tell me the secret. If not, no one will pass by! "


    Seeing that there are still ten meters to run into the rapids which are different from other rivers, Su Yixiao is extremely calm.


    She is not his master, so he will agree to this little request!!

 Chapter 276

    Sidi expected Su Yixiao to say so. Of course, he is sure to send everyone to the desert safely.


    "Everyone is ready."


    Siddy''s arms were wide open, and her limbs, like the body of a horse, were bent slightly.


    Close, close


    Five meters


    Three meters


    "Whew -"


    sidy took off, and then when the boat was about to hit the rock, he took off again. A golden light flashed by, and all the people had disappeared.


    If there are any traces of their coming, there are only pieces of broken wood on the river.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Yixiao suddenly returned to the noumenon.


    First of all, I was scared by the glare of the sun. I looked around


    Su Yixiao: so did they successfully enter the desert, or were they unfortunately exposed to the sun?


    Who can tell me how scorpions and vipers around me stare at them?


    Also, sidy brought them in, but Anyone here?


    "Lord Master, you Wake up? "


    "Well, wake up!" Su Yixiao takes advantage of the situation to reply, and then suddenly he is forced.


    "Oh, enlightenment? Where are you? "


    Su Yixiao looked left and right, but did not see enlightenment.


    But edification stammered: "master, when you wake up, get up!! It''s nothing to press me... " I''m going to be crushed to death


    Su Yixiao fierce reaction, stand up and found himself under the pressure of enlightenment.


    No wonder I don''t feel pain!


    Su Yixiao quickly helped edification up, and then called to the other people who were still in a coma.


    A little comfort to her is that everyone''s expression after getting up is more astonished than his.


    Except for the evil of Ming Jun.


    "So What''s the matter with these scorpions and poisonous snakes? Staring at us, do you want to eat us? "


    Su Yixiao was on guard.


    Eat us?


    Let''s try who moves first!


    Mingjunxie pulls Su Yixiao behind him to protect him, then looks at Sidi coldly, frowns and says, "Sidi, these poisons belong to you


    Eh, why do you ask?


    Sidi looked down and thought about it. Then, the next scene really scared them.


    See Sidi directly put the middle of a golden, small scorpion in the hand.


    Su Yixiao they are still slightly stunned, but Ming Jun Xie has already laughed out: "sure."


    Sidi raised the little guy in his hand with a smile and said to Mingjun: "master''s man, this thing and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. How can you see that I have something to do with it at a glance?"


    Speaking of this, Ming Jun Xie''s face was slightly embarrassed.


    Can he say that the last time he came to the desert of death for training, he was stabbed by this scorpion. Is it because of his great life that he was buried here long ago?


    Of course not!!


    "I''ve seen it in books. There are almost no exceptions to the death of the original inhabitants of the desert and the stabbing of living things."


    "The people here are all foreigners, and only you are the original resident. This time, this scorpion is so unusual to us. It must have taken care of us. You are the only one who is different from us


    Ming Jun Xie said a few words about the cause and effect.


    Siddy nodded with approval.


    I have to admire the legend of Yiling land, your highness.


    "You''re right, ha ha. When we orcs came here, we would live with a group of little guys. Naturally, they won''t hurt us. "

 Chapter 277

    "Of course, master, you and I are very close, and they won''t hurt you if I say so."


    Su Yixiao nods,


    in fact, she doesn''t want to make any trouble!


    When the orcs are accepted, it''s time to go back and give treatment to Baili Aoxiang. There are also members of the Xiaoyao team. The breakthrough of their strength is not big enough.


    Besides, we can''t relax in refining utensils and alchemy.


    At this juncture, she doesn''t want to take care of anything irrelevant to her. It''s best if she can persuade her to do nothing.


    Sidy soon made a deal with scorpion king. Then, Sidi and Su Yixiao, together with the poisonous snakes and scorpions, set out towards the center of the desert.


    Although no one or animals dare to move them along the way, the sun is so poisonous that people are dizzy, let alone they are still in action.


    "Sidy, is it fast?"


    I can''t help asking.


    Siddy nodded.


    This is the edge of the center of the desert of death. It''s still a little way from the center. Please insist!


    Hold on!!


    Although they are very tired, they still want to be together with everyone compared with being alone here.


    There is no water, no dry food, the only thing there is is the fruit in the jade bracelet.


    But Su Yixiao didn''t give too much. Everyone had only one. You can''t eat it until you reach the limit and can''t hold on any longer.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t feel strict. It''s a way to exercise themselves.


    Heaven''s great responsibility lies with this person. He must first work hard, work hard, starve his body and skin


    If none of these can be done, then he will have to go alone in the future.


    But ah!


    That lingguo, until Sidi took them to the orc tribe, all the members of the Xiaoyao team were holding it tightly in their hands, but no one ate it in advance.


    The people who welcome Su Yixiao are not familiar. Sleeves fluttering, elegant, a pair of people hook the peach blossom smile of the brilliant.


    Tut Tut, it hasn''t changed.


    Su Yixiao looked at Sidi''s eyes as if they were shining, and ran with four legs. It was really extraordinary.


    "Qingyi!"


    "Sidy."


    Qingyi''s left hand touches Sidi''s face, and his right hand pulls him into his arms. Two people of the same height embrace each other, full of love.


    Su Yixiao, Su luanyin and Baili Xiyue all show their aunt''s smile, but mingjunxie looks away like others.


    The orcs surrounded Qingyi and Sidi, roaring excitedly and warmly. They were used to this scene. There is also a feeling of long absence.


    Their patriarch finally came back, and the elder Qingyi didn''t have to wait for the patriarch in the orc''s secret place everyday!!


    Originally a good "beautiful woman", they have been melancholy and lonely for more than four years, which makes them feel very sad.


    Qingyi songkaisidi smiles and nods to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao smiles back.


    This time, mingjunxie didn''t come up to block his eye contact. In his opinion, a person who already has a family and doesn''t like women is especially safe.


    "Qingyi Qingyi, this is my master, and..."


    Sidi takes Qingyi''s hand and introduces Su Yixiao to him.


    Qingyi didn''t say he knew Su Yixiao, but just looked at Sidi''s excited introduction. Introducing one, Qingyi nodded to each other as he had just met.

 Chapter 278

    Su Yixiao looks at their interaction. She is warm and beautiful. Suddenly she doesn''t know what other people think. It''s clear that homosexuality is also very loving!


    After dinner, Su Yixiao and Qingyi come out alone and walk around the family.


    Idle boring, Su Yixiao suddenly special want to know, how they know each other.


    "How else can we know each other? He''s the patriarch, I''m the elder. "


    Poof.


    Su Yixiao covers her mouth.


    That''s right.


    "Well When you are together, there must be a lot of resistance from the outside world. I never thought about Give up? " Su Yixiao asked. She felt uneasy when she asked this question. After all, it was a scar in other people''s heart


    But she didn''t expect that Qingyi was very frank about this problem.


    He said: "at the beginning, most of the clansmen didn''t agree with me, didn''t support me, and even wanted to force me to withdraw from the clan. Sidi was the new clan leader. He should accept everyone''s decision, and then be a clan leader respected by tens of thousands of people. However, he foolishly defended me."


    Qingyi takes a look at Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao can see the obvious happiness on his face.


    "I wanted to give up, but at that moment, I couldn''t put down the stupid patriarch. Well That''s it! "


    "I''ve experienced so much, but you see, it''s all over!"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. I just fell in love with someone who happens to be of the same sex with me!"


    Su Yixiao has nothing to say.


    Because of Qingyi''s words, she can''t find out anything wrong?


    "And I have to thank you." Qingyi turns around and says to Su Yixiao.


    "Thank me?"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t understand.


    Because in the middle It seems that there is nothing wrong with her!


    Qingyi said: "four years ago, we predicted that you would come. I have never seen Sidi. Now, the prediction is correct. When you come, Sidi comes out. We orcs can get out of the desert, can''t we? "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Yes, that''s not her mission!


    Orcs, you have to get out.


    And -


    "you don''t have to thank me, it''s all right! If I hadn''t rescued Sidi, I would not have predicted that I would have come four years ago. In other words, I was responsible for Sidi''s four-year separation from you


    Qingyi smiles and looks far away.


    No one is surprised. It''s fate, isn''t it?


    Su Yixiao said that along with his eyes, he saw Sidi not far away, also smiling at Qingyi here.


    Su Yixiao lowered his head and walked in different directions.


    Everything is fixed, the process is not clear, but the outcome is very good on the line, isn''t it?


    Ming junxie looked at Su Yixiao as a prophet, and said, "do you feel so much when you see them?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Ming Jun Xie looks at her side face, spoils a smile.


    There are many variables in life, but Xiaoxiao. You have to remember. I have been by your side, always, will not let you sad, let you down, let you cry


    I swear in my heart.


    But the days of slapping face always come so fast. Mingjunxie has just finished swearing. Before long, it makes Su Yixiao cry for a long time Of course, that''s all in the future.


    Sidi introduced Su Yixiao to all the people. At the banquet, Su Yixiao proposed to take them out of the desert of death.


    Originally, I was going to give them more time to discuss, but unexpectedly, the orcs agreed on the spot.

 Chapter 279

    "Master of the clan head, I want to ask if we can take our good friends with us."


    Good friend?


    Su Yixiao looks at Sidi. Sidi points to the golden Scorpion King lying on the corner of the table.


    Su Yixiao looked down and found that there were scorpions on every Orc''s desk, purple, red and brown.


    And the scorpions are also holding their claws like pincers, and their small heads are constantly shaking.


    Oh, it''s them.


    "OK, why not!" Although they are small, they will be of great use in the future.


    "Really, can we all go?"


    The orc who had spoken raised the snake on his arm.


    Su Yixiao


    That''s how I got here!


    She seems to be up


    "Yes, yes?"


    More orcs asked, and the snakes with the bracelets on their arms were spitting out their cores.


    As soon as Su Yixiao wants to agree, he hears Qingli pop up and beg Su Yixiao with the Orcs: "master, master! Do people want to play with friends? You''ll agree, won''t you? "


    Su Yixiao


    How does she feel that she has become a vicious matchmaker in an instant?


    I was interrupted by them before I could speak. Really is!!!


    "Stop it!" Su Yixiao''s face is black and ugly. Suddenly, Sidi is a little worried about whether his people who have no scruples will make su Yixiao angry


    If you''re angry, you''re in trouble


    But before she spoke, she heard Su Yixiao say: "I don''t disagree. You see, why are you so nervous?"


    The orcs let go and thank them happily.


    So is sidy. Just now, her heart was about to hang.


    His heart couldn''t stand the shock.


    Qingyi looked at Sidi patting his chest, and then he quickly covered his mouth to prevent Sidi from hearing.


    But it was so close that Siddy certainly heard.


    Incarnate into a little by him, proud face, instant angry!!


    "Qingyi, how dare you laugh at me?"?!! We can''t finish this matter! "


    Qingyi blinked when he was wronged Did he do something wrong?


    However, whether he is wrong or not, Qingyi knows one thing - between them, no matter which side is wrong, it must be his fault.


    Siddy is wrong. It''s his favorite, so it''s his fault!


    Qingyi is wrong. It''s his fault!


    So next, he should go to coax his daughter-in-law


    "Sidi..."


    "Poof..."


    All of a sudden, Su Yiba thought that the other two would not forgive each other??


    Show love is too blatant!


    The next scene was even more surprising.


    Sidi raised her head, snorted, and then said, "Qingyi, let me tell you, this matter, a kiss, can''t solve the problem..."


    Qingyi immediately understood.


    Pull sidy''s face and just go up.


    He knows.


    If one kiss doesn''t work, then two. If two don''t work, then one night, over and over again, he doesn''t believe that after four years, sidy can become something else.


    Sure enough, it happened. Sidy''s face turned red into a monkey''s ass

 Chapter 280

    Tut, I still can''t make progress.


    Qingyi picked up Sidi, then said to all the people present with a smile: "sorry, everyone. I have something else to do with your patriarch. Excuse me first... "


    The clansmen looked at each other and mocked him: "I understand. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Elder, I remember how much I love the patriarch ~ ~ but Don''t try too hard... "


    Qingyi nodded and gave him a reassuring look.


    Sidi, with the only soberness left, glared at the speaker.


    The next second has not done anything, was easily dragged away by Qingyi.


    Su Yixiao


    Khan, that clansman, can really talk.


    What''s more, he was the one who told us to take the scorpion and the poisonous snake together! Su Yixiao remembered him.


    Baili Xiyue, however, relaxed. They had a lot of delicious food and wine in front of them. They had a good talk with the orcs in front of them.


    "Sidy said that people outside don''t accept orcs at all and treat them as aliens. Xiyue, luanyin and they just give the orcs less vigilance and let them see that there are human beings who are kind to them. "


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao with emotion on her face and hugs her in her arms.


    "Shall we call them?"


    Today is going well. If there is no accident, they will go out to the desert of death according to the plan. So we should have a rest as soon as possible.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment and shook his head.


    "Come on, they''re having such a good time. Put it off for a day! And give the orcs some time to clean up Su Yixiao''s heresy to Mingjun.


    Ming junxie has no opinion.


    "Well. Then let''s go back and have a rest! "


    After that, Ming junxie will leave the scene with Su Yixiao in his arms.


    Su Yixiao pauses for a second, and comes back to stop Mingjun: "wait a minute, why are we?"


    Ming Jun Xie looked at her at a loss: "otherwise?"


    Or with whom?


    Su Yixiao


    This guy, she hasn''t admitted yet!!!


    As a result, she was dragged away before she could react.


    Drag be gone!


    And then things Well


    The next day.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie clean up and go out of the door. They see all the people lying on the ground yesterday. The scene in front of them is terrible.


    Su Yixiao can''t bear to look directly at Bai Qingyu. She walks up to Bai Qingyu and kicks directly


    "Come on, drink, keep drinking!"


    Bai Qingyu suddenly got up with the devil''s surprise and held up the empty wine glass in his hand. After a few seconds, he fell asleep again.


    Su Yixiao


    She can''t help it.


    "Ming Jun Xie, you go up!"


    On


    Mingjunxie especially wants to ask where this word can be seen, but looking at Su Yixiao''s face, he is obedient in the past and kicks Bai Qingyu.


    There is no doubt that Bai Qingyu was definitely awakened by pain.


    The foot of Ming Jun Xie didn''t leave any strength at all.


    "Ah, pain..."


    Holding his waist, Bai Qingyu tries to stand up with wide eyes and looks at Su Yixiao bitterly.


    Su Yixiao feels funny and angry, and points to others with her chin.


    "What are you looking at me for? Why don''t you go and wake them up? "


    "Oh Bai Qingyu turns his head.


    But in the next second.


    God My God?


    Is that what they did last night? No wonder the captain gets angry. It''s a murder scene!

 Chapter 281

    Bai Qingyu came forward consciously and woke them up one by one.


    "Xiyue, get up The sun''s on your ass! " This is the truth.


    But it''s true that a hundred Li Xi Yue can''t get up.


    As soon as Baili Xiyue turned her head, she slapped Bai Qingyu and said, "do you want to let people sleep at night?"


    "All night long, it''s daybreak!"


    Bai Qingyu tried his best to persuade him, but he was annoyed by Baili Xiyue. Then he turned around and ignored him.


    Bai Qingyu has no way.


    It''s better to call Baili Xiyue to Liu Shaoji. They are a couple. If they call themselves, it''s not very good.


    Liu Shaoji didn''t drink much last night. Bai Qingyu said it and Liu Shaoji got up.


    Together, I saw Su Yixiao motionless looking at her, with a suspicious smile on the corner of her mouth. The more you look, the more you see.


    It''s so hot in the desert that one person was deleted. In Su Yixiao''s eyes, there was a cold sweat on his back.


    "Yes Captain... "


    "Don''t write ink, just like Qingyu, call someone to go!"


    Liu Shaoji listened. Stand up immediately and shout one by one.


    Although Baili Xiyue is willful, what she wants to do, if it is for Liu Shaoji''s sake, she will do it without delay.


    Getting up at this moment is the same.


    But seeing the surrounding scenes, she was stunned without exception.


    Oh, my God!!


    Without too much psychological activity, Baili Xiyue also rushed into the army.


    With more and more people, by the time of the day, all of them have woken up.


    One by one, they bow to their own positions.


    Su Yiluan takes the initiative to stand in front of her and apologizes


    "Well? What''s wrong? "


    "Wrong..." Su luanyin hesitated for a moment, then closed his eyes and said: "we shouldn''t drink so much, we shouldn''t sleep so late, we shouldn''t take Shifu as a gamble..." Speaking of the end, Su luanyin is really afraid, Su Yixiao''s eyes sharp to death.


    Su Yixiao Huh? Bet on me? " These guys have a lot of time, haven''t they?


    Seeing that Su Yixiao just smiles and doesn''t speak, Su luanyin carefully asks, "Shifu, you don''t blame us, do you?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "I don''t blame you."


    "I was going to leave today according to the original plan, but I thought for a moment that our people still need to pack up, so I''ll put it off until tomorrow."


    Everyone in the Xiaoyao team lost a breath: it seems that the team leader is really not angry, so now they can go back to sleep, right?


    Yeah, why not.


    Su Yixiao powder lips a hook, the next words out, Xiaoyao team all collapsed to the ground.


    - "as for the Xiaoyao group, run around the orc''s clan site in the morning. When they finish cleaning up, you can rest. Remember!! Don''t be lazy!! I''ll let all the little scorpions watch you


    Su Yixiao''s lips are very attractive, but her words are shocking enough.


    A cold sweat came out of their heads.


    Sure enough, how could the stingy captain let himself go so easily? They could only turn around and ask the orcs to clean up quickly.


    In this way, they can run less.


    The orcs looked at them pitifully one by one, and agreed very readily.

 Chapter 282

    Orcs are fast.


    Liu Shaoji and they just ran around the clan site for more than 30 times.


    No exaggeration.


    "Everybody. The patriarch''s master asked you to gather in the main hall. Go quickly! "


    Liu Shaoji and her group finally stopped.


    They were almost dead without breakfast. Lingguo was eaten by them on the way, so that they could hold on for such a long time. The words brought by the orcs were like sounds of nature and flowing water into their hearts.


    "Captain..."


    Dozens of people go in and see Su Yixiao, Ming junxie and Qingyi, and Sidi are chatting over tea.


    What a leisurely look


    They Can you resist?


    Of course not.


    Because Su Yixiao didn''t let them continue to be tired, and he collected the glazed jade bracelets together with other people.


    "Master, you two Is that ok? " Sidi was still concerned about Su Yixiao before she went in.


    Su Yixiao smile, said: "don''t worry! The next way is for me to go out. You were tired all night yesterday. It''s time for you to have a good rest, eh? "


    Sidi: "I''m not sure."


    Speechless, then secretly looked at the Qingyi standing on one side.


    Of course, Qingyi knew what Su Yixiao was saying. When she understood, she put her hand on Sidi''s shoulder and said, "what the master cares about is that he should have a good rest I''ll go with him, too! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Then take all the orcs, the members of the carefree team, and the dark king evil


    Ming junxie I''m not going


    Su Yixiao frowned: "such a big man, can you stop it?"


    Ming junxie still shakes his head.


    "No! I''ll go with you


    Su Yixiao


    She also wanted to persuade him to come, listen to Liyuan said: "master, you let the dark king evil accompany you, so we can rest assured you, don''t we?"


    "But -"


    "ah, don''t be." Li Yuan was a little impatient. "Don''t forget that you can''t even figure out the power of the evil Ming Jun Xie. Just admit that the evil Ming Jun Xie is more powerful than you!"


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    She admits.


    But Ming junxie and her


    "All right! Then follow me


    Su Yixiao has no choice but to compromise.


    Ming junxie is very happy! The long-awaited two person world finally came, moreover that gang of guys are not in, he finally can and Xiao Xiao two people to others, hand in hand walk!!


    "Xiao Xiao, are you cold?"


    Su Yixiao


    She looked up at the sky. It was almost faded by the sun, and the clouds were gone. She even asked her if it was hot?


    Inside the jade bracelet, all the people staring at the floating screen sighed.


    This guy is usually very smart, so now it''s the same as the one whose EQ has shrunk?


    "Ah, it''s said that the intelligence quotient of the Ming instructor is strong, and the EQ is negative. You see, what do you ask?" Liu Shaoji pointed to the screen and said.


    Baili Xiyue held hands with him tightly, then nodded heavily: "that''s it!! Thanks, uncle Huang is the leader of the team. If my son Tut Tut, I can''t stand it at all, OK? "


    "So what can you put up with?" Liu Shaoji suddenly looks directly at Bai Li Xi Yue and says this.


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon.


    Shaoji said what do you mean?


    Together, he''s jealous?


    I don''t know why, Baili Xiyue didn''t feel disappointed, but there was a sweet feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 283

    Baili Xiyue held Liu Shaoji''s arm tightly, looked up and said with a sweet smile, "you are like this!"


    Bai Qingyu


    Su luanyin


    Gu Yangzhi


    Kurihara''s face and dog food It''s so angry that the wrinkles are coming out!


    "You two, if you want to be kind, please go to your own house, or the place we can''t get to. It''s very eye-catching here!"


    Hundred Li Xi month want to refute, but see around a circle of people around her, each evil spirit stare at them two.


    They So innocent.


    "Hum, just go!" Baili Xiyue knew that she was wrong, so she pulled him up, and Liu Shaoji pulled him away.


    Liu Shaoji didn''t retort, so he let Baili Xiyue pull him.


    "It''s clean at last!" Kurihara looked at Sidi and Qingyi not far away. He saw that they were just sitting quietly. He didn''t show the "bad" thing of scattering dog food, and he didn''t stop them.


    How nice it is to sit quietly. Why do you want to say that kind of greasy words? They are all protecting animals, so it''s really bad to stimulate them!


    "Liyuan, Liyuan, look, what''s going on?"


    Li Yuan leaned over and asked confusedly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Something''s going on outside!"


    As soon as Li Yuan heard it, he quickly moved the screen to him with his consciousness. The yellow dust inside the screen was full of sand.


    And the only clear blue sleeve, a trance between no trace.


    He remembers.


    Su Yixiao is wearing a sky blue wide sleeve doze tight skirt today


    That is to say


    Kurihara''s guess choked in his throat.


    Some people think the same as us.


    The next second, someone began to cry.


    It''s su luanyin.


    "Liyuan, Liyuan. You when I go out, let me out!! Shifu, Shifu hasn''t come in yet. It''s quicksand and sandstorm outside! "


    What a sad tone.


    Li Yuan was also worried. He was even more worried when Su luanyin made it.


    I was thinking, who can take this little Laurie away! It''s so noisy!


    Just after thinking about it, Bai Qingyu comes forward, hugs Su luanyin, and then steps back to prevent her from making trouble. Let Su luanyin restless struggle in his arms.


    Gu Yang, one of the pedestrians, all stood up and stared at the screen, but it was still full of sand and nothing appeared.


    The people of the white tiger clan stood in front of the white wing and would not let the white wing run out of their besieged circle.


    This is Kurihara''s order.


    At the critical moment, every one of them, every beast, could not contact Su Yixiao. The news passed and there was no sound.


    "What to do, what to do?"


    Liyuan is not afraid of quicksand and sandstorm, which are disastrous things for people. In his eyes, they just cover his eyes.


    But


    Most importantly, he can''t go out!


    At this time, Sidi stood up and said, "Liyuan, do you want me to go out?"


    "No, you are not going!" Qingyi frowned and pressed Sidi, then turned to Liyuan and said, "let me out! He hasn''t been here for four years. I''m still familiar with him! "


    Kurihara didn''t say a word, but he agreed.


    And Sidi just want to stay, listen to the tone of Qingyi can''t refuse.


    Sidi couldn''t speak, but he just grabbed Qingyi''s sleeve, and the worry in his eyes couldn''t be covered.


    Qingyi smiles at him.

 Chapter 284

    "Don''t worry! The passage between Wuwu secret place and death desert is worse than that outside. For you, I don''t know how many times I''ve experienced it. I''m more than enough to deal with it. "


    Then turn around.


    Before Sidi had time, Qingyi disappeared in front of them. Before Sidi had time, Qingyi disappeared in front of them.


    Looking back at the screen, it''s no surprise that there is a clear and elegant figure like a white relegated immortal.


    Qingyi is right.


    He stood in the middle of the sand, eyes did not close, but those small and thin sand still can''t get in..


    Seeing this scene, sidie finally let go.


    One side of the clan comforted Sidi: "patriarch, don''t worry! When you are away, the elder will shuttle between the clan and the secret place every day, so it''s not difficult to defeat him at all! "


    Siddy nodded.


    He saw, saw the growth and maturity of Qingyi.


    You can see from the bed


    -


    it''s windy and dusty outside, and Qingyi is not as relaxed as you can see.


    Although autoimmune, it doesn''t mean it''s easy to find people. Because there are too many obstacles ahead, I can''t see clearly.


    All the nervous people in the jade bracelet broke their palms one by one. But the white figure disappeared in the screen.


    - "what''s going on?"


    Sidi turns to ask Liyuan.


    Li Yuan shook his head: "I can''t control the unconscious movement of the jade bracelet, so the external function of the jade bracelet can only be like this."


    If Su Yixiao doesn''t feel or blocks the connection with Liuli jade bracelet, then Liuli jade bracelet can only stay in that place.


    Until Su Yixiao regains consciousness, or removes the shield, the jade bracelet can move again.


    This reason is very simple, which is the biggest drawback of the glass jade bracelet at this stage.


    "Then, which stage can you really control the glazed jade bracelet?"


    Li Yuan shook his head: "the master is always the master, I am just a spirit, the only role is to help the master manage the glass jade bracelet.".. However, the problem of immobility can be solved as long as the owner leaves the Mainland... "


    For the sake of harmony and harmony among the continents, heaven''s punishment will curse all kinds of objects that will enter the lower world.


    Everyone is no exception.


    And this is just their disadvantage!


    "But now I can''t find anyone..." What Siddy said was very sad.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This topic is too profound. And it''s embarrassing.


    So they still put their eyes on the big screen for a long time.


    Nothing in the screen has changed, but Kurihara has finally received Su Yixiao''s contact.


    "Liyuan, I''m ok..."


    Tone is a feeling of fast collapse, nothing is strange!!


    Kurihara said in a hurry: "master, where are you?? Qingyi is out looking for you. Are you ok? "


    So many questions


    Su Yixiao did not have the heart to answer one by one.


    Just one word, there is no sound.


    No matter how Li Yuan called Hu, Su Yixiao no longer had a voice.


    It looks like the big sleeves are too tired to walk on the screen.


    "Now the sandstorm is a little lighter. It''s up to you, brother."


    Sidi received this assignment and got up and went out decisively.


    Just went out, Qingyi fell in his arms, no consciousness.

 Chapter 285

    "Qingyi? What''s the matter with you, Qingyi? " Siddy patted the man on the back, trying to get up.


    Qingyi didn''t have the strength to talk to him. He just raised his hand and pointed to a direction. He muttered in Sidi''s ear: "master Over there... "


    Then, he lost his intuition.


    "Liyuan, pull us in!" Steve called into the air.


    Although he didn''t know the location of the jade bracelet, he knew that the people in the jade bracelet could feel what happened at any time.


    Sure enough, the next second, they re entered the glass jade bracelet.


    Sidi gently put down Qingyi, and then turned to let Kurihara let him out again.


    Li Yuan shook his head and refused: "no! Qingyi is like this, so what''s the danger outside? We don''t know. If you go out so rashly, you may have something wrong! "


    "Qingyi, look. I''m fine. I''ll come as soon as I go. "


    Sidi refused Kurihara''s kindness.


    For him, Qingyi is very important, but so is Su Yixiao.


    One is his lover, the other is the master who may save him and save the orcs. No matter which side, he is not willing to give up.


    Qingyi has come into a safe place, and he believes this place can make Qingyi better.


    But Su Yixiao is still outside, and she doesn''t know her safety. How does this reassure him?


    Li Yuan looked at Sidi''s firm appearance, then turned his head to see the screen in front of him. He was cruel and finally let Sidi out.


    Looking at his scorpion and snake, Li Yuan shook his head.


    "You can''t go out. It''s dangerous."


    Scorpion King shakes his head.


    They are not afraid of this kind of thing. They don''t know how many times they have experienced it. It''s true.


    Li Yuan kneaded his paws and refused.


    "No way, no way. It''s no use trying to be cute." Then Kurihara turned away and ignored them.


    Although they have a large number, their actual strength is not as good as others. Let Siddy out. He can see it. He can track it from a distance.


    But let these little things out, even if there is news, where does he go to collect it?!


    Ah.


    Kurihara looks inside the screen.


    After Sidi went out, he walked in the direction of Qingyi. On the way, there was yellow sand all over the sky. All he touched was sand.


    Where can I find someone?!!


    The desert is so big, and the dust storm just now can completely blow the two people to other places. Sidy is very tired, but he has to keep looking for them.


    "Huhu ~ ~"


    there was something blowing in front of him, which covered sidy''s eyes.


    Sidi picked it off angrily. Just now, she wanted to throw it away angrily, but she found that


    "It''s not on the master''s clothes..."


    Not good!!


    Sidi runs towards the direction of half sleeve blowing. Sure enough, he finds Su Yixiao and Ming junxie beside a pit.


    It''s just


    Su Yixiao''s clothes are ragged and drooping on her body, and she still holds a lying person in her arms.


    Why is this picture so strange?


    Think Di feel wrong, come forward to check, but see Su Yixiao in the arms, unexpectedly is the usual invincible King - Ming Jun evil!!


    No, no, how could this happen?


    I don''t know how powerful the evil is, but how can people with intelligence like Su Yixiao and the evil escape?

 Chapter 286

    At this time, the most sad, should be the master


    Sidi looks at Su Yixiao who is holding mingjunxie and lost. In the heart is not very good, ready to go up to let Su Yixiao first to glass jade bracelet.


    If you think so, Siddy will act.


    He walked quickly into Su Yixiao and just started to call her, but --


    "Ming Bang


    Su Yixiao around a burst of strong calls, the next second, Sidi has been lying three meters away.


    At this moment, Sidi finally knows how Qingyi was injured. The clothes that were injured at the back were blackened. It turns out that it was all done by the owner


    Siddy didn''t know what it was all about.


    Even why even the king evil of the underworld became like this.


    "Master..."


    Sidi covered the wound and hummed a few words, but no matter what he said, Su Yixiao didn''t move.


    - unless someone used to die.


    Sidi is ready to run to Su Yixiao. For no reason, a shield blocks his way.


    Siddy''s eyes are wide open.


    What about the fierce attack?


    What about the majestic momentum? What is this?!


    Sidy didn''t know that there was a great connection between the owner and the contracted party.


    Between them, it is not an ordinary master servant contract. And it''s a kind of ancient contract. As soon as Sidi came up, she said she was his master, so Su Yixiao didn''t want to make another contract. After all, the connection between the two people is not deceptive.


    After attacking Sidi, Su Yixiao reacts fiercely, and his heart aches.


    So she turned the attack into protection. She didn''t want anyone to disturb them


    "Master, come out, let''s take mingjunxie to Liuli jade bracelet. Liyuan can cure her. Come out!"


    "Master, you are in it. You can''t do anything well. Come out quickly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sidi stood outside and said a lot, but Su Yixiao didn''t listen to a word, because her mind was on the man lying in her arms.


    This man, when quicksand comes, doesn''t he know how to leave? I know she still has a jade bracelet. I can escape even if I go in, but Why is he so stupid?!


    At that time -


    the hot sun was hanging overhead, and there was hardly a cloud in the sky.


    Ming junxie and Su Yixiao are walking. They talk about each other from time to time. Ming junxie found that Su Yixiao''s temple was full of sweat.


    Taking off his coat, he reached over Su Yixiao''s head and covered her with the sun.


    Su Yixiao smiles at him. This guy is so gentle except in bed


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t we go into the jade bracelet and have a rest?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "No, it''s almost there anyway."


    Ming Jun Xie has no choice but to follow Su Yixiao''s mind.


    But I didn''t expect that between a few breath, the sky was shaking.


    Su Yixiao has not yet reacted. In the distance, large tracts of desert have entered the occupation. All the creatures above the desert, without exception, sink in.


    Ming Jun Xie''s heart thumped for a while, watching the fall of the desert, but they were both at their feet.


    Ming junxie''s hands are condensed into fists and uses his spiritual power to lift Su Yixiao up. Then he is brought down by quicksand.


    Su Yixiao''s life is fast anyway. She thought of the solidification time, but did not think of the glazed jade bracelet


    Time has solidified, all the objects will be static.

 Chapter 287

    Time solidified, all objects will be static, although only one minute, but this is enough for her.


    She thinks so.


    But Su Yixiao didn''t expect that she was just a middle-level cultivator of lingzong.


    Solidifying time means breaking the law of nature and stopping time. But her former strength was only ten minutes, and now her strength is too low to be any lower. When she sank, she didn''t pull up the evil Ming Jun and stuck herself in.


    Ming junxie wants to blame Su Yixiao for not obeying, but it''s too late.


    He had no choice but to use Lingli again to push Su Yixiao out.


    But this time, Su Yixiao no longer has the strength to solidify time


    This skill can be said to consume the most aura.


    Using her current lingzong''s strength to drive the solidification time is a joke with her own life, because a careless person will be backfired.


    Looking at the dark king evil bit by bit swallowed, Su Yixiao flustered.


    I don''t know where the strength comes from. Push aside the protective ring made by mingjunxie, and then fly towards mingjunxie -


    at that moment, the quicksand stops and the sandstorm stops. Su Yixiao finally grabs the hand of Ming junxie. But all his people have been trapped in the quicksand.


    "No, you can''t..." Su Yixiao is really flustered.


    She shakes her hands and pulls the Dark Lord up, but every time, she doesn''t grasp


    "The dark king evil?" Su Yixiao said, "don''t frighten me, you dark king evil. The sand is so thick that it won''t hurt the human body You get up! "


    No response.


    Not even half of his arm, which had not been engulfed, was exposed and did not move.


    Su Yixiao is not reconciled. He dug up the sand of Ming junxie with his hand, and then pulled him out.


    At this time, the obstacles caused by sandstorms to the surrounding environment have weakened a lot.


    But Su Yixiao did not see, her heart, are digging the sand around the king evil.


    I don''t know how long after that, Su Yixiao digs and feels that someone has grasped her arm.


    Su Yixiao waves away and continues to dig.


    At this time, she seems to think of something, fierce back, sure enough!!


    Catch him, is the half arm that the dark king evil hasn''t been swallowed.


    Is Ming junxie OK?!!


    Su Yixiao is ecstatic and seems to see endless hope.


    She used up her strength to drag the whole person out.


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you


    Su Yixiao nervously looks at him. The man in front of him is as quiet as a fresh and elegant landscape painting. Every stroke is so popular.


    But Why doesn''t he wake up?


    "The dark king is evil?! It''s all over. There''s no quicksand and no sandstorm. Look... " Su Yixiao can''t bear to go on, and can''t bear to look at the man in front of her, so she has to look at the air around her.


    Even the corner of her eyes unconsciously, leaving tears, he did not notice.


    Before the ecstasy at this time, it seems so powerless.


    Know tears, is a hand to her wipe.


    This is


    Su Yixiao lowered his head, looked, and was shocked.


    She is not familiar with that hand?!


    "Xiao Xiao Xiao, "the dark king evil difficult mouth, the voice is very small very small.

 Chapter 288

    Su Yixiao''s tears fall.


    Even though she said so. But she knew that the dark king could not hear, could not hear


    Outside the protective layer, Sidi is still yelling at Su Yixiao, but that doesn''t work.


    Su Yixiao can''t hear either.


    Now he just wants to guard the dark king.


    No why.


    Feeling that his body is getting cold, Su Yixiao feels that his heart is also getting cold.


    In such a trance, Su Yixiao''s position has changed, but she didn''t find it. Because mingjunxie is still in her arms, because the protective layer is not damaged, because She hasn''t come back yet.


    "So For the sake of the master What''s the belch


    One of the elder white tigers said.


    This words just finish saying, be kicked open by white wing one foot.


    Hiccup?!


    Can you make it sound better?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ White wing, you take the white tiger to go down first! There are poisonous snakes and scorpions. Just a few of us here. Too many people will disturb the master. "


    Kurihara opened his mouth and dissuaded those people.


    He knows that some of them are for the sake of livening up the atmosphere, but at this time. It''s not really a time to liven up the atmosphere.


    At this moment, Su Yixiao is like a volcano that has been silent for a long time. It may erupt at any time.


    No one knows this better than Kurihara.


    White wing is not willing to send all white tigers back, he also went to a time.


    He knew that Kurihara was right. At this moment, Su Yixiao closed her heart, immersed in her own world, and accepted the sadness brought by the departure of Ming junxie. She didn''t need anyone''s interference at all.


    And Ming Jun Xie''s kindness to Su Yixiao during this period of time is in their eyes and in their heart.


    Ming Jun Xie''s sudden departure is not very good for them.


    "Liyuan, do you have a way to save Mingjun evil?" Sidi grabbed Kurihara''s arm and asked.


    Kurihara heavily looked at the dark king evil whose lip color had turned white. He shook his head heavily and decisively.


    "My body is cold, and I''ve missed the last time. The pills and methods I have here can''t save me at all..."


    This is a heavy topic.


    As soon as Kurihara finished, Su Yixiao disappeared.


    "Lord..."


    As soon as Sidi wanted to look for it, he was held by Kurihara''s backhand.


    "You don''t go, master is OK," Li Yuan didn''t move either, "she just took Ming junxie to purple bamboo forest, everything here is under my monitoring, you don''t have to worry. It''s Qingyi. I''ve woken up. Go and have a look! "


    When he heard that Su Yixiao was ok, Sidi lost his breath. Then when he heard Qingyi''s name, his heart moved violently again. Before he finished what Li Yuan said, Sidi ran out.


    He''s afraid!


    Qingyi came in, the glass jade bracelet''s fateful and lethargic appearance really worried Sidi.


    "Liyuan..."


    Baili Xiyue and his party came running from a distance with a pile of wood in their hands.


    "What you want us to prepare has been brought here. Where''s Xiaoxiao? Are you back? "


    Kurihara nodded.


    "I''m back."


    "That''s great." A hundred Li Xi Yue is ecstatic.


    Just now, they also saw a terrible scene outside in the screen. Although they know that Su Yixiao and Ming junxie have more strength than the sum of them, they are their captain and uncle Huang.

 Chapter 290

    In the face of natural disasters, everyone is ordinary and insignificant.


    They wanted to go out, but Kurihara stopped them.


    Li Yuan also asked them to go to other places inside the jade bracelet to find some common wood. Li Yuan also said, "when you find it back, your captain, my master, will come back too..."


    It is this sentence that makes them do other jobs instead of looking for Su Yixiao.


    Originally, they really thought that Li Yuan lied to them.


    The reason for this is just not to let them worry about Su Yixiao.


    But the result is very agreeable, Su Yixiao still came back.


    With a bitter smile in his heart, Li Yuan stopped their plan to find Su Yixiao.


    "You still Don''t disturb the master. "


    Su Luan doesn''t understand.


    "Why don''t we go to the master?" Is there any other secret?


    Or something happened


    Su luanyin''s fierce heart is pulled.


    After that bad idea just came into being, she was crushed to death in her heart.


    But I didn''t expect that it was.


    Kurihara''s face didn''t look very good. He can''t pretend!!


    Slightly heavy. Facing five people staring at him nervously, Liyuan said slowly: "master is OK, but it''s Mingjun evil..."


    "Uncle Huang?" Bai Li Xi Yue stepped forward and put his fingernails in his palm. "What''s the matter with Uncle Huang..."


    "Ah..."


    Kurihara still can''t say.


    Turn away from them.


    Baili Xiyue took the initiative to stand in front of Liyuan and insisted on asking him, "Liyuan, what''s the matter with Uncle Huang?"


    At this time, everyone realized that things didn''t seem as simple and perfect as they thought.


    There seems to be a gap.


    Each of them quieted down.


    Looking at Liyuan, one of them didn''t move, just waiting for him to speak.


    Li Yuan


    Such words How can he say it.


    Do you want to be like the old white tiger of the white tiger clan, and say "mingjunxie, in order to protect Su Yixiao, has he belched fart now?"


    He''s not sick, and he won''t say that.


    It seems that people with strong relationship stand in front of them, but they dare not tell them things that make them sad.


    Kurihara is right now.


    For this unexpected thing, his heart is also very heavy, OK?


    "You..." Li Yuan began to talk and began to struggle. After thinking about it, he decided to say, "Ming Jun Xie Because protecting the master Now there is no breath... "


    The last few words are very heavy. When Kurihara said it, he felt that he was going to lose his voice.


    And listen to the person, that kind of sudden attack, just like a punch to hit the key.


    Li Yuan shook his head, ignored the several people who were stunned, turned around and disappeared in the same place.


    If a few of them knew it, they would not be decadent.


    He doesn''t have to teach them.


    Su Yixiao sits cross legged beside him and nestles gently beside him. He feels that at this moment, just the two of them are really quiet ~


    Liyuan stands outside the purple bamboo forest and doesn''t dare to disturb him.


    People always spoil the best things before they begin to feel that life is just like the first sight.


    Su Yixiao, still lost the ghost King evil


    The whole jade bracelet is in a sad state.


    Almost no one spoke out loud.

 Chapter 291

    Kurihara didn''t appear in front of us these days. All the heavenly spirits and earthly treasures were guessing what he was doing.


    "The boss probably went to accompany the host!" Xiaohuoling guesses.


    Just finished, he was denied by Qingli.


    "The boss said, no one is allowed to disturb the master, so this sentence means that he will not disturb."


    Xiaohuoling nodded thoughtfully.


    She felt that there was nothing wrong with what Qingli said.


    It took me a long time to say, "I I think the boss is going to be sad alone. He didn''t want us to see... "


    After that, all the heavenly spirits and earthly treasures nodded,


    it seemed that they agreed with what they said.


    And they don''t know.


    The protagonist of their topic stands behind them and looks at them.


    But Kurihara did not speak.


    These days did not appear, because he went to the study inside the glazed jade bracelet to search, about starting the glazed jade bracelet.


    There is a little record about the glazed jade bracelet in the divine world strange news record.


    Although it''s just a little bit, it''s very helpful to the memory of Kurihara.


    Relying on that "a little bit", Liyuan practiced for a long time before he moved the jade bracelet.


    But also made the glass jade bracelet inside as if an earthquake in general left shake right shake.


    He also destroyed half of the mansion built by five of them and the white tigers.


    Xiaoyao team


    The white tiger people; "..."


    Baili Xiyue and others just wanted to continue to start over. At this time, Liyuan came back and set up their mansions.


    The carefree team is silent.


    Two seconds later, he didn''t say anything and asked Li Yuan what else he wanted them to do. If not, they will go to practice.


    Although they are still very uncomfortable, they have gradually begun to accept it.


    And now they feel that they can''t continue to wait while Su Yixiao doesn''t come out! It''s just a waste of time.


    If Su Yixiao came out to know, he would scold them for not cherishing time.


    Kurihara thought the same way.


    "No more." Li Yuan said, "since you are going to close the door, go!"


    "Yes, yes." They nodded their heads.


    When you enter your own room. Don''t forget to give Liyuan advice: "Liyuan, the team leader came out, remember to tell us!"


    Kurihara nodded.


    It''s natural.


    After taking care of all the members of the Xiaoyao team, Liyuan goes to the outside of the purple bamboo forest to watch Su Yixiao transfer mingjunxie to the bed made of Millennium black ice, and then he sits on one side. Looking at Mingjun without moving his eyes


    Then, as he held a position all day, he sighed. Then turn around and leave.


    "Bang..."


    Why?


    It seems that something has been mentioned by him.


    Kurihara looked down and patted his forehead.


    He lowered his body and picked up an egg that was still circling underground.


    No wonder I always feel that I have forgotten something. It turns out that Su Yixiao brought in this phoenix egg!!


    Liyuan put the Phoenix outside the purple bamboo forest in a soft and safe place, and left.


    Even if he wants to hatch, he will not let the little Phoenix come out even if he hatches for 3000 years.


    Because phoenix eggs, only her master and mother can hatch.


    For others, hatching phoenix eggs is like a toad trying to eat swan meat.

 Chapter 292

    "Phoenix egg? It''s amazing. "


    "Boss, master Are you ok? " Forget worry, worry about Su Yixiao, specially ran to Li Yuan in front of the inquiry.


    Liyuan looked at the long string of Tianling and Dibao hiding behind forgetting worry, and all of them looked at it.


    Li Yuan


    "Master, it''s OK. You Why don''t you come out? "


    Xiaohuoling swallowed, then jumped into Liyuan''s arms and said, "boss, we are worried about our master, but You said that we could not disturb the host, and then we sent representatives to you... "


    After listening, Kurihara was silent.


    A few seconds later, helpless sigh, had to be covered with these little guys, and then again went to the purple bamboo forest, to let them see Su Yixiao.


    But if you can think that these guys will cry, Kurihara won''t make such a decision to bring them here.


    "Xiaohuoling, forget your worries, you What are you crying for? "


    "Woo woo, master Poor master. Why doesn''t the master''s man wake up? In that way, the host would not sit there all the time. She can come and hold xiaohuoling Wuwuwu... "


    Li Yuan And what about you? Qingli, why do you cry as a male creature? "


    Qingli touched his tears with his tail, then spat out his tongue and said, "can''t you understand us? We''ve been worried about the master for so long, you don''t show us. Now, we see that the master is not so good at all! "


    "Well. You''re a liar! "


    Li Yuan Why is he a liar again?


    If it''s a liar. Will he bring them here to see?


    Ah These kids.


    Li Yuan was wronged, but when he saw their watery big eyes, red and pitiful, he felt even worse.


    Who says he won''t cry?


    Isn''t the director still treating him as a child?


    The world must be strong, but he can''t cry.


    Because he had to hold the whole jade bracelet. Su Yixiao''s backing. It''s him, too.


    Li Yuan was more tired than all of them, but he didn''t tell anyone.


    Small fire Ling person is careful, she also saw that Li Yuan was said so two after, the facial expression is very bad.


    "Boss, are you ok?" he asked


    Kurihara shook his head.


    He''s fine.


    Small fire spirit looking at Li Yuan a see oneself, second change relaxed appearance, more distressed.


    She leaned up to Liyuan''s ear and said, "boss, I believe you!"


    Kurihara really laughed this time.


    "Well, boss, I won''t let xiaohuoling down!"


    The vows have been made. Can Liyuan not insist?


    Although there is no su Yixiao, but within two days, he has been very hard to learn how to slightly control the glass jade bracelet, and does not damage the life inside the glass jade bracelet.


    Little by little, he moved the position of the jade bracelet. Five days later, the jade bracelet was safely out of the desert of death.


    Their present position is an oasis on the edge of the desert of death.


    Here, Liyuan can finally rest.


    He feels so tired, so tired, so tired up and down, so sleepy


    But he''s just a spirit. He doesn''t know how to sleep.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Small fire spirit looking at Li Yuan pale, the facial expression asks.

 Chapter 293

    Li Yuan shook his head: "it''s OK. It''s just a little bit of effort. You call the master and tell her that we have left the desert of death Oh, yes. In addition, Luo Tian, the man of Ming junxie, has also found here. He asks the master if he wants to come in. "


    Xiaohuoling was puzzled.


    "Boss, you don''t mean Can''t you disturb the master? " Why does she have to go to the master now?


    Li Yuan raised his eyebrow wearily. He didn''t even have the strength to scold her. He could only explain in a low voice: "if you don''t call the master again, I think she will be decadent!"


    I understand when I''m in a hurry.


    "Yes! Boss, I''ll call the host right away Ah, master, you are out! "


    Xiaohuoling looked at the back of Liyuan curiously.


    Li Yuan thought she was joking with herself. A chestnut hit Xiao Huoling on the head. He urged: "the master is still in the purple bamboo forest! Don''t be kidding here. Go and call the host! "


    Xiaohuoling didn''t have time to care about the bag protruding from his head. He just winked at Liyuan.


    Maybe fatigue has lowered his IQ.


    The hint of xiaohuoling was so obvious that Liyuan came to xiaohuoling''s eyes. He stared at xiaohuoling''s big watery eyes and asked nervously, "xiaohuoling, what''s wrong with your eyes? What''s going on? "


    Xiaohuoling


    What she can do, she is also very helpless.


    The owner of mingmingsi is right behind them, but his boss is still concerned about his eyes.


    Her eyes didn''t catch wind!!


    Kurihara was looking into the eyes of xiaohuoling very carefully when he suddenly felt that he was getting far away from the earth.


    Then the body was forced to turn around without self-consciousness, and the big face in front of him was the one who made him think day and night!!


    "Master..." Kurihara hummed carefully, because he was afraid that this was an illusion.


    Unexpectedly, in front of Su Yixiao hook lips, as usual hold him as pinching his face, and then vigorously knead: "Kurihara xiaozhengtai, don''t remember your master me?"


    Really


    It''s true


    Kurihara''s eyes were moist.


    Involuntarily put out his hand to embrace Su Yixiao''s neck, and finally couldn''t help crying.


    "Master, you have come out at last What you looked like before really scared me to death Wuwuwu... "


    Su Yixiao looks at Liyuan, who is still resisting. At this moment, she is talking about his missing around her neck


    Tut tut.


    Why is this picture so weird?


    "Well, well," Su Yixiao comforted, "I''ve come out. I''m sorry, you''ve been worried about this period of time..."


    Su Yixiao just finished.


    Under the feet gathered a bunch of cute.


    At first glance, they are all the heavenly and earthly treasures before.


    They shook their heads together and said, "it''s good that the master is OK."


    Su Yixiao squats down to touch this and hug that.


    Although the corner of his mouth has been raised, Li Yuan can see clearly. Su Yixiao is very tired now


    More tired than him.


    But to cheer up. Let''s show them that they''re still holding on.


    Su Yixiao looks up and looks around as if he suddenly remembers something. Then he turns his head and asks Liyuan: "Hey, Liyuan, why don''t you see Xiyue and Shaoji?"


    Kurihara explained, "Oh, they''ve all gone to practice in seclusion."

 Chapter 294

    "By the way, I forgot. They said that when the master comes out, I have to inform them."


    As soon as he finished, Liyuan was ready to go to the place where Xiyue and them were closed.


    As soon as he stepped forward, he was stopped by Su Yixiao.


    "Liyuan, don''t go."


    "Why?"


    Kurihara did not understand.


    At this time, the master should not want them very much?


    Why stop him?


    Su Yixiao shook his head and said, "don''t go. This time they shut down, it must be for promotion. If I pause half the way, the efficiency will be half as low.


    Now has been put in, or wait for a few of them to promote the bottleneck in the call out it! In this way, I am also ready to guard the promotion


    Kurihara thought, it seems to be true.


    With this in mind, Li Yuan would not call them. Instead, he sat down and told Su Yixiao about Luo Tian.


    However, as soon as he made a speech, he was interrupted by two people who came face to face


    - "master, you''re out!"


    Su Yixiao stands up and nods.


    Yeah, it''s coming out.


    She will still guard the people in the purple bamboo forest.


    But she knew that there were many things she had to support besides the evil of Ming Jun.


    So I have to come out!


    "Sidi, is Qingyi OK?"


    Su Yixiao is embarrassed to look at the Qingyi held by Sidi, and her eyes are full of apologies.


    Otherwise, because of her, Qingyi would not be like this!


    As soon as Sidi wanted to speak, he was knocked on the elbow by Qingyi.


    Sidi shrugged and gave in to Qingyi: "OK, you say!"


    Qingyi looked at Su Yixiao and said with a smile, "master, I''m fine now."


    "No problem walking, no problem eating, no problem exercising with Sidi, don''t worry!"


    Siddy looked at the serious man around him with wide eyes.


    This guy


    What the hell is sport?


    Can you not be so calm to say it, very embarrassed good.


    Su Yixiao didn''t feel anything. She returned to Qingyi with a smile and a "I understand" look, and then said, "it''s ok At that time... "


    "At that time, tut Tut, master, you were so fierce, but now is not the time to say that! I remember when I came over, I saw a handsome guy standing outside the screen


    Qingyi interrupts Su Yixiao.


    And then it''s natural to change the subject.


    Su Yixiao is confused.


    Handsome guy? Where''s the handsome guy from?


    "Liyuan?"


    Li Yuan said in silence: "master, I was just about to say it, but they interrupted me..."


    "Poof..." It''s really a small look of grievance.


    "Now you say, there''s a chance."


    "No, this is the king of the underworld..." Kurihara''s voice of silence.


    Because he obviously saw it. Su Yixiao Leng for a while, but also a trance, almost did not stop.


    Su Yixiao reaction come over, hook lip let Liyuan continue to say.


    "I''m fine, just The pace is a little unsteady It''s OK, Kurihara. Go on


    "His man is still a friend, that''s Luotian."


    Oh, my God?!


    Yeah. Su Yixiao remembers.


    "And then?" Su Yixiao asked.


    "He didn''t know where he came from these days. He has been wandering around the desert of death. It seems to be looking for something. "


    "I thought He should be looking for Liuli jade bracelet


    Kurihara made his guess.


    Sidi and Qingyi look at each other, and then look at Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 295

    Su Yixiao nods.


    "I also think that he is looking for Liuli jade bracelet No, he''s looking for Ming You are evil


    Kurihara frowned.


    "That''s Let him in or not? "


    "Let him in," Su said! After all, mingjunxie is his master. He''s all found here. Why stop him? "


    After that, Su Yixiao closed her eyes.


    Slowly, slowly. A clear tear came from the corner of her eye.


    Kurihara quietly went down with a group of them.


    In the same place, Su Yixiao was left alone. Standing there, there was no movement


    On the outside of the jade bracelet --


    "Oh, Lord, when you find the space where you are, you can go back into your body, so you have to bear with it!" Luo Tian with the tone of supplication, in the same place around, the appearance of self talk is funny enough.


    Because all the people can''t see the objects that Luo Tian gave them, only Luo Tian can see them.


    A small drop of water floating on his shoulder.


    Water drops impatient with lotian around. But there is no message.


    Ah Xiaoxiao without him, now do not know how, how to do, he clearly felt his body in this place!


    Kurihara, isn''t there a monitor screen in the Liuli jade bracelet?


    Is there no one watching in front of the screen, or is Kurihara sleeping comfortably? Why, it''s been so long, no one''s looking for him?


    "Oh, Lord, it''s not like there are people here!"


    Luo Tian had just finished complaining, and a sharp and thin voice came out of the water drop, which was more than a girl.


    "Poof..."


    Luo Tianren''s hard work.


    Ask who can expect, Lord, there is such a day!


    And on such a special side, he took a fancy to it.


    Small drops of water condensed out of a pair of vivid eyes, fierce and cool, staring at the face muscles are laughing Luo Tian.


    Luo Tian fiercely took away the laughter coming out of his throat and said to the little water bead, "report master! I really tried my best to find an object that can hold your soul in the cultivation continent. Other things, once you attach them, either die or wither away So make do with it! "


    Make do with it?!


    Little drops of water hummed.


    When did he make do with it?


    "Lord, you have to think about it. Is it better to find a better place for you now, or to see the future Lord''s wife soon? "


    Little drops of water


    Of course, it''s important to meet your beloved woman!!


    The little drops of water quieted down in an instant.


    Lotian looks at the effect. It''s a nice smile.


    Sure enough, it''s true that emperors love beautiful people since ancient times!


    Before Luo Tian could react, he found himself in a new place.


    And this place It''s not like a place in Yiling land!


    So this place can only be -


    before Luotian reacts, he is dragged away by small water drops.


    Li Yuan wanted to ask, but he was ignored


    Ignore I see Now


    "Hey, whose territory is this? This ah, really is! "


    Sidi looked at Kurihara''s anger and said, "I think he came in purposefully..."

 Chapter 296

    "It''s not nonsense!"


    Kurihara glanced at Sidi, who was tall beside him, and disappeared in the same place.


    Siddy''s gone, and almost fell to the ground.


    Embarrassed to get up and look around, there was no one. Sidy left at ease.


    Su Yixiao went to see Bai lixiyue in Guanzhong, and then went to zizhulin.


    Outside the Zizhu forest, Luotian is turning around in a circle. While turning around, he was still talking to himself, occasionally pointing fingers in the middle, which surprised a group of Qingli who passed by.


    Luo Tian also saw Qingli


    A red and gorgeous snake lies on the ground and raises its head very high because of curiosity,


    Luotian: "it''s very strange


    On this embarrassing situation, the little water droplet is still urging Luo Tian again and again: "ah, what do you stop for? Look for it


    Luo Tian: "well Lord, I''m supposed to be insane now... "


    The little water droplet pauses for a second, then calmly says, "isn''t this the truth?"


    Luo Tian


    It''s all aimed at him. What did he do wrong?


    Luotian didn''t speak, but xiaoshuizhu began to urge him again.


    "Hurry up!! Find Xiaoxiao''s position for me. I want to see Xiaoxiao now! "


    Luotian is helpless.


    He especially wanted to say: Lord, don''t you know this is someone else''s place? Or rely on others can''t see you, so all fool side let him bear?!


    ¡­¡­ Well, he can bear it. Who let him be a subordinate!


    "Lord, my subordinates have checked and found that she is in the forest..."


    Little water nodded.


    It said, "I feel it too, and my body is in it."


    "Yeah, that''s great!"


    If the body is found, the Lord doesn''t have to stay with him all the time. Every day''s nagging and cold air add up to the rhythm of being bored to death.


    "So, let''s get in!"


    Little drops can''t wait.


    Lotien is about to go in.


    Green from a look. My eyes are wide open.


    Get in there?!


    That''s not good!!


    The master is still in it, the man guarding the master!


    How can you just go in??


    In still short of a step is about to go in, green from quickly dart up, small body fierce big, so block in front of Luo day.


    Little drops of water are crazy.


    "Oh, my God, what''s the matter with Qingli?" Xiaoshuizhu orders Luotian: "Luotian, get him right away!"


    Luo Tian


    He said that he didn''t know the snake named Qingli at all!


    Qingli spits out the snake''s core, and his mouth is really a human voice: "the master is in there, no one is allowed to go in and disturb Eh, you look so familiar! "


    Luo Tian: "well I''m familiar with you, too. "


    "But I just can''t remember seeing him there..."


    Qingli ignores the reason why he blocks Luotian and starts to think about how to know Luotian.


    Luo Tian said that he could not look at it directly.


    But he has to get in as soon as possible, No.


    So Luotian gave a very obvious hint to Qingli.


    "My master is your master''s man..."


    So, Qingli immediately remembered.


    "Yes, I said!"


    As soon as his tail patted his head, Qingli suddenly realized.


    "Can you let us in then?"


    "No!"


    ¡­¡­ Oh, wait.


    Qingli suddenly reacts.

 Chapter 297

    Look at Luo Tian''s side. He''s the only one. Where''s the word "we"?


    Luo Tian


    He was a little speechless.


    Why did he do everything? The existence of suffering.


    "In a word, we want to meet Su Yixiao!"


    Green from the dead do not leave, in front of them.


    So big body was held up, and then put aside, Luotian turned a blind eye into the purple bamboo forest.


    The green leaves the eye to see to have no chance, then immediately greets Li Yuan.


    I didn''t expect that Kurihara knew better than them. He just nodded faintly and said, "forget it, let him in!"


    There''s no wolf dog coming. Besides, it''s also under mingjunxie. There''s mingjunxie''s body in the purple bamboo forest They also have the right to see it.


    Qingli was very unwilling. Their master, they did not make the distance, but listen to Li Yuan said so, also suppressed the heart of suffering.


    "Actually I don''t blame the master... "


    A general stammer.


    If he doesn''t speak, he won''t speak. When he speaks, many people like him + 1.


    "Yes, but it''s not what we think. We don''t blame the master for it. But it doesn''t mean that the director can put her down. Her mind has to be solved by Mingjun evil. That''s very good. "


    "But the master''s man, he..."


    Forget worry, green from and Li Yuan three looked at each other, and then heavily vomited a breath.


    I hope the master can come out from inferiority and sadness! They have no other way but to cheer up Su Yixiao.


    Inside the purple bamboo forest -


    "to the right No, no, left, left... "


    "My God, is it left or right? Luo Tian said he was going crazy.


    Finally, the goal was set.


    At this time, she also stood in front of Su Yixiao.


    Luo Tiankai said: "Miss Su..."


    Su Yixiao was dazed. Then look up. Immediately.


    "Luotian?"


    "Well, it''s me."


    Su Yixiao is not surprised by her arrival, but the reason is not clear.


    "You are Why are you here? "


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Luo Tian''s mouth is quick. His brain hasn''t responded yet. His mouth has already spoken. Fortunately, Su Yixiao didn''t hear it.


    "I I followed the Lord. Unexpectedly, I came in all of a sudden... "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    She pretended that she didn''t hear what Luo Tian said just now.


    She knew what he said was "the Lord is worried about you, let me come and see Miss Su", but worried?


    The dark king evil has already left, how can you still worry?


    Are you worried about tomo?


    But if so, why didn''t he give her the dream directly?


    Su Yixiao sighed.


    "You''re looking for Jun Xie, aren''t you?"


    Su Yixiao said heavily.


    Luo Tian was stunned and shook his head.


    "Lord, he I know that... " Luo Tian doesn''t know how to organize the language, because on one side, the little drops of water possessed by the soul of Ming junxie are looking at Su Yixiao obsessively at the moment.


    Where can I hear the question I just said!!


    "I know Oh, it''s all my fault. It''s that I shouldn''t be too brave at that time. I shouldn''t listen to Jun Xie, let alone Find your mind earlier... "


    A heavy voice rang out, and every word fell on the heart of the little drop of water. It flew fiercely to the king of hell on the ice bed there

 Chapter 298

    "Xiaoxiao, wait for me I''ll be with you in a minute... "


    Seeing this scene, Luo Tian knew that it was too late to stop the small drops.


    Can only give Su Yixiao said: "Su girl believe in the Lord?"


    This


    Su Yixiao felt puzzled.


    But she knew that she would believe it.


    Of course, the answer is the same.


    "That''s good," Luo Tian said again.


    Su Yixiao


    I don''t know what it means, but


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    Su Yixiao thought half of the mind suddenly pause.


    Because she seems to have heard, heard the sound of her thinking day and night.


    So this is


    "Xiaoxiao. Don''t you turn around and look at me? "


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are wide open. Is it really him?


    It seems to turn around, but the body seems to be stuck in the same place, so does the waist. It''s stiff and can''t turn around at all.


    Luo Tian looks at Su Yixiao and simply closes his eyes. Then he murmured in a low voice: "if this is true, please call my name again..."


    Luotian looked back, the soul just went into the main body, the pale skin seemed to disappear at any time.


    In this way, but he still can''t bear not to see Su Yixiao.


    The first time I wake up, my mind is full of Su Yixiao''s figure.


    This body can''t hold the soul, even if the original soul, also need a little bit of fusion.


    But Ming Jun Xie was worried, and his whole soul went directly into his body.


    Pain is about to come out. Just now, the soul was almost pushed out by the body.


    But he has to recognize Su Yixiao!!


    She that pair of pale small appearance, saw let a person distressed to death.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    This is the last sound. Really very weak, the dark king evil feels the voice that oneself throat inside sends out, but oneself all didn''t hear.


    But Su Yixiao heard it.


    For her, it was so wonderful.


    "Ming What''s wrong with you


    Finally, I can turn around.


    Su Yixiao saw that the man who had been lying on the ice bed, opened his eyes, and started again, blooming the whole starry sky in his eyes.


    "Ming Jun Xie..."


    Su Yixiao staggers to run past, the whole person all pours on the Ming Jun evil body.


    Then look him in the eye.


    Su Yixiao opened her mouth and hid a thousand words in her throat, but she couldn''t say them.


    Mingjunxie knows how Su Yixiao feels.


    The feeling of reunion, unspeakable, is more than Su Yixiao alone.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are all right!" Ming Jun Xie''s hoarse voice rang out. At that moment, Su Yixiao''s tears fell down.


    Ups and downs of the fate, in the end, a good-bye, more than 10000 I love you.


    "Don''t get hurt, Mr. Ming!"


    Su Yixiao came back.


    Think about it, with the fate of all the transactions, meet you, but also love you, this one is the most cost-effective!


    Luotian is very knowledgeable and has retired a long time ago.


    The space between two people is too narrow to accommodate a third person.


    Even though, he has nothing to do with the two of them.


    Ming junxie stretched out a hand difficultly and firmly, and then held Su Yixiao in his arms. They were speechless and nestled together like that.


    Life is just like seeing for the first time.


    Su Yixiao vowed that she would never want to lose mingjunxie in her life.


    Up and down every moment, as long as there is him, it will not be very difficult.

 Chapter 299

    Ming junxie is sitting on the bed. Looking at all kinds of underground busy Su Yixiao, suddenly want to laugh.


    Once Su Yixiao, when would he be willing to do such a thing for a person?


    Not decades ago, not hundreds of years ago. Even in front of millions, it will never be like this.


    As soon as Su Yixiao looked up, he saw that Mingjun was grinning his teeth and stealing music!


    And her eyes are on her.


    Su Yixiao is puzzled, is what stuck on his face?


    He reached out and touched nothing.


    That''s


    What on earth is this man laughing at?


    Su Yixiao doubts, naturally asked?


    "What are you laughing at


    "Laugh at you The dark king evil answers.


    "Laugh at me? What''s so funny about me? "


    Ming junxie bowed his head and then said to Su Yixiao, "look at you!"


    Su Yixiao


    Su Yixiao''s face is red, and his eyes are erratic.


    She was puzzled.


    Before Ming Jun heresy this kind of numb words, oneself also won''t have how big reaction! So this time


    And ah, since she woke up last time, Su Yixiao found that mingjunxie was more and more provocative.


    However, Ming junxie won''t tell Su Yixiao, he just likes to see her because of her red face.


    Mingjunxie wakes up. The air inside the jade bracelet is much better. It''s just rainy and sunny.


    Because of breaking through his own limit, Li Yuan fell asleep temporarily, and all the real power was given to Su Yixiao.


    Although Su Yixiao doesn''t understand the structure of the jade bracelet, it''s not a big problem.


    Because Kurihara did not sleep for a long time, the outside world for two or three days. It''s only two or three years in the jade bracelet.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiyue, it''s almost time for them to get out of the pass."


    Ming Jun evil gap to the glass jade bracelet, the spirit of the air inside all condensed into milk, flying in one direction.


    If you are not wrong, these great spiritual powers are absorbed by a group of people at the same time.


    Su Yixiao a listen, got up to check for a while, as expected and Ming Jun heresy of the same.


    "Yes, Xiyue Shaoji and they are almost out."


    "This time, they have gained a lot!"


    Su Yixiao said absolutely.


    Ming junxie nodded with approval.


    He doesn''t know the strength of those people. They are all four outstanding people in the whole Yiling continent. If they are closed for such a long time, the harvest will not be too bad.


    "Wait and see!" Ming junxie gently looks at Su Yixiao who continues to cook soup for him, and feels that the stability at this moment is the life that he pursues wholeheartedly.


    Su Yixiao suddenly thought, those people don''t know the dark king evil wake up!


    If you tell them the news, which What kind of expression would it be?


    Surprise? Stunned? Or surprise?!


    Maybe all of them!


    The more she thought about it, the more fun she felt. Can''t help laughing out of the voice, laugh that call a wretched.


    "Xiao Xiao," Ming junxie suddenly called Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao fiercely closed smile, turn head "ah?" It''s a big noise.


    Ming Jun Xie refers to the underground.


    "You lost your big tooth!"


    Su Yixiao You just lost your big tooth


    "Then why are you laughing so horrible?" Ming junxie pretends to be innocent and teases Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao didn''t respond. After a few seconds, she suddenly turned black and ignored him.


    This guy, no tune, drama, she is not daily!


    Glass jade bracelet for a month, the outside world but half an hour, a hundred Li cherish the month, they also on this day, out of the customs.

 Chapter 300

    "Xiaoxiao -"


    Su Yixiao hugs the flying hundred Li Xiyue.


    Looking at her exuberant appearance, Su Yixiao knows that she must have gained a lot.


    If you look at it carefully, although it doesn''t reach the level of spiritual power that can be promoted to the second level of lingzong, the stored spiritual power in your body is much richer than before.


    In the near future, the possibility of promotion is very high.


    Su Yixiao smiles and nods.


    "Not bad, Xiyue. I thought you pretended to be closed inside, but actually had a sleep!"


    Baili Xiyue black face: "Xiaoxiao, do you think I''m a pig?" Have a sleep?! They have been closed for almost half a year, and they have been sleeping for more than half a year.


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon. Su Yixiao didn''t say a word. She just stared at Baili Xiyue seriously. After staring at Baili Xiyue for a long time, she felt her scalp numb and nodded.


    "I really thought you were a pig..."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Can you still play happily?!


    Su Yixiao smiles. Instead of looking at the mourning face of Baili Xiyue, she turns to Liu Shaoji, who is coming towards them.


    "Captain."


    Liu Shaoji smiles at Su Yixiao. In her eyes, his meaning is very obvious.


    Su Yixiao curls her lips, releases Baili Xiyue, and pushes her directly into Liu Shaoji''s arms.


    "OK, you look so tight. Do you think I''ll eat her or run away?"


    Liu Shaoji said: "both!" After all, it''s not impossible to be abducted.


    Liu Shaoji gently holds Baili Xiyue, then takes her hand and stands aside.


    As for those who report their strength, he knows that Su Yixiao knows it at a glance, and there is no need to say anything about it.


    Su Yixiao looked carefully, not happy, only black face.


    After a while, he scolded: "Liu Shaoji, are you a pervert? I have caught up with you in such a short time Anyway, I was promoted to the second level of lingzong after a long time. "


    But Liu Shaoji hasn''t said anything yet. Baili Xiyue steps forward to block Liu Shaoji. Said: "Xiaoxiao, you are a pervert, OK, no, if you say Shaoji is a pervert, you must be a monster!! Promotion is like eating for you. When I was a lingmingshi, I was able to fight at a higher level. Don''t you think you are a demon? "


    That''s right, that''s right.


    Their captain is the real pervert.


    Small win big, weak win strong, this is not, you have seen promotion is to jump promotion?


    No?!


    But that''s what the captain of her family is like.


    Who does not say a meeting, Su Yixiao is abnormal ah!


    Su Yixiao pretends to stare at others, but secretly looks at their strength.


    A nod of approval.


    Because this time, they have made great progress.


    Gu Yangzhi, like Baili Xiyue, will be promoted to lingzong after leaving Liuli jade bracelet.


    Su luanyin''s level hasn''t been improved much. He''s still at the third level. There is no sign of promotion at all.


    But Su Yixiao can see that Su luanyin''s progress is the biggest among these people.


    Su luanyin, the daughter of the shadow sect, was very good at assassinating him. Su Yixiao thought that it was not impossible for the shadow sect to be invincible if his lightness skill became the mirage of the Leng family.


    So a long time ago, she told Su luanyin about the skills of Leng''s mirage.


    I didn''t expect that it was only half a year since she was shut up. Su luanyin''s steps have reached a state of no trace.

 Chapter 301

    This progress was unexpected by Su Yixiao.


    "Luan''s voice is good, and she has a high understanding." Su Yixiao praised Su luanyin.


    At least it''s much better than the cold family who think they are genius.


    Su luanyin was praised by his master, and his eight excited white teeth were all exposed.


    "Thank you, master. Luanyin will continue to refuel after that. "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Ready to see the next


    Ah, people?


    "What about Qingyu? Why didn''t you see anyone else? " Su Yixiao asked five other people.


    The others looked at each other and shook their heads.


    They have just left the pass, and they have just seen each other. How can they know where Baiqing Island, which is also closed, has gone!


    Liu Shaoji pointed to the house behind him and said, "is it still closed?"


    "Let''s go and see it. Anyway, I have not seen him come out until now


    We agreed, and then walked to the houses together.


    When I got to the door of baiqingyu''s room, I heard the sound of snoring before I knocked.


    Su Yixiao


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon


    Liu Shaoji


    Su luanyin is about to knock on the door, but he doesn''t have a hand to fall down. He holds it there awkwardly.


    "This guy is really asleep!" Su Yixiao is full of black lines.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that in the Xiaoyao group, the condition is that the pig is not a hundred Li Xiyue, but Bai Qingyu, who has always been very hardworking.


    "Captain, shall we wake him up?" Gu Yang now wants to rush in and laugh at the guy in it. But he still held back and said it to his team leader first!


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. I didn''t let you in.


    "Forget it, let him sleep first! I''ll take you to see someone. "


    Baili Xiyue looked at Su Yixiao who turned around and left first, and said in doubt: "who do you see? Who are you meeting? "


    "I don''t know. Let''s follow up first."


    Then all the people left baiqingyu, who was still sleeping in the bamboo house, and quickened their pace to follow Su Yixiao.


    To whom? Who else?


    Su Yixiao brought to see, of course, is that they think they have died of the Ming instructor.


    When they went into the bamboo house, mingjunxie was struggling to get to the door.


    Not much miss the outside life, and because Su Yixiao left too long, long to the dark king evil thought he was abandoned again.


    "Ming Jun Xie! Why are you getting out of bed? Qingyi said, "I want you to have a good rest!" Su Yixiao nervously steps forward to hold Ming junxie, moves to the side table, and gives him a cup of hot water by the way.


    Several people in the room stare at Su Yixiao''s every move.


    And the man who was held.


    -- instructor Ming


    Ming Jun Xie looks up and waves after seeing several familiar eyes.


    "You''re out? Congratulations


    Su luanyin was stunned.


    They were thinking in their hearts: "do you want to say hello to drillmaster Ming?"


    But just up the hand embarrassed to put down.


    Because Su Yixiao has been a dark Jun evil embrace on the bed.


    Baili Xiyue runs to mingjunxie and stares at mingjunxie again and again.


    "The Emperor Uncle Huang? "


    "Well? Xiyue, what''s the matter? "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, wipes her tears and shakes her head.


    "It''s OK, I just Just out of the gate, I was excited to see Uncle Huang. "


    Ming Jun Xie smiles.


    Lie with your eyes open.


    How can it be just because of the clearance? Also because, before said that the dark king evil Belch, fart.

 Chapter 302

    Chu Qingli felt that she could not be forced to worry. He sat on the main seat without interest. He seemed to fan the thick ink garden fan inside and said, "this prime minister married a beautiful concubine yesterday. Do you want to Go and hear it? "


    Yu Xiyuan swept Chu Qingli from the beginning to the end and said contemptuously: "Chu Qingli, I didn''t see that you are a pervert! You''re going to listen to the corner. "


    Chu Qingli is a Leng, lift Mou to look at Yu Xiyuan, the fan that falls inside hand is silent signal this his embarrassment.


    "What about perversion?"


    Chu Qingli, whose face returned to normal, coughed twice and said with righteous words: "don''t you want to collect materials for baguatang? My palace''s good intentions have been wasted... "


    With that, Chu Qingli got up and went away.


    And so on -


    Yes, there is also material collection!!


    This time, you can''t go back without anything!


    In this way, what face does she have to meet everyone in the hall?


    "Wait..."


    When Chu Qingli is about to pass by Yu Xiyuan, Yu Xiyuan catches him quickly.


    In the back, the corner of chuqingli''s mouth was raised imperceptibly, but it was soon put down.


    "All right! Just go there... "


    It''s hard to say.


    But Chu Qingli was not a bit embarrassed. He happily picked up Yu Xiyuan and ran his lightness skill to fly towards the left prime minister''s mansion.


    Their voices came with the wind and drifted away


    "Chu Qingli, don''t touch there!"


    "It''s the waist. Your waist is still It''s rough! "


    "Go away..."


    Facts have proved that such things as lying on the roof are really not done by people.


    Yu Xiyuan awkwardly listened to the blushing voice coming from the bottom, her eyes were floating, and her heart was also uneasy.


    On the contrary, Chu Qingli was extremely calm. It''s just that some protruding places completely exposed him.


    The main reason is that they are still in a very overlapping position - because they lie on it as soon as they come, so they don''t change positions at all.


    So yuxiyuan also felt it.


    "This rascal!"


    No, she can''t stand it. She has to change her position!


    But to Chu Qingli said, he will certainly take an excuse to shirk, forget it, directly for it!


    When Yu Xiyuan is ready, his left wrist is forced, and his elbow is on Chu Qingli''s waist. Chu Qingli is hit fiercely, but he doesn''t react, so he presses down.


    "Boom "Pull up..."


    Not a little bit of precaution, not a bit of worry


    Roof It collapsed.


    Who did it? Needless to say, Yu Xiyuan and Chu Qingli suddenly feel that life is like a dream when they look at the stunned Prime Minister Zuo and the woman under him who has no time to scream.


    One second, I was prone to watch the battle, and the next second I was on the scene. It''s like


    "Prince..." Prime Minister Zuo just recognized Chu Qingli, and then came the shrieks of women!


    "Ah --" pa... "


    The left prime minister was annoyed, and he directly stunned the woman under him.


    Then I got up naturally.


    At that moment, Chu Qingli cursed her mother in a low voice and covered her eyes quickly.


    "Why is the prince not only here? And with a strange woman? "


    Chu Qingli covered Yu Xiyuan ''


    Prime Minister Zuo was very happy.


    "When the Prince visited, it was really Special

 Chapter 303

    "That is, the prince has to be different from ordinary people. Otherwise, how can I show my grandeur as the prince


    As he spoke, Chu Qingli was upright and confident.


    Prime Minister Zuo


    With both hands stretched out, the left prime minister made a "please" gesture: "since the prince has seen it, please move it!"


    Chu Qingli nodded.


    He turned around and took yuxiyuan away.


    Yu Xiyuan stopped at once. He turned around and asked Prime Minister Zuo: "prime minister Zuo, it''s said that you have a male pet, isn''t it Well... "


    Before Yu Xiyuan finished speaking, he was covered by Chu Qingli.


    I''ll go!


    Can this girl not be so direct?!


    You see, Prime Minister Zuo was so scared that his face changed.


    "Ha ha, Prime Minister Zuo, this new lady in our palace likes to listen to gossip. Don''t mind. In that case, keep busy. Let''s go first... "


    After that, before Prime Minister Zuo nodded, he had tried his best to push Yu Xiyuan out.


    "Hey, Chu Qingli, what are you doing?"


    Chu Qingli was surprised: "no, what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to collect materials? Why did you stop me when I was about to ask?"


    Chu Qingli My aunt, if I don''t stop you, Prime Minister Zuo will treat you as a madman.


    After all, Yu Xiyuan''s identity is quite special. If Prime Minister Zuo takes a long time to investigate, it will expose that Chu Qingli has no ability to protect Yu Xiyuan completely.


    But Yu Xiyuan didn''t know that.


    She complained about Chu Qingli, and did not give him a good look.


    The next morning, Yu Xiyuan decided to go back to her gossip hall. Due to politeness, she felt that she had to say something to Chu Qingli before she left.


    But listening to the guard at the door, Chu Qingli went to the palace, and she had no choice but to wait in the main hall.


    In such a short time, Yu Xiyuan didn''t expect that she would come to her in real trouble.


    "Yo, I heard that a new leader has come to the Lizheng hall. I''ve come here to have a look. Is that you, the little leader?"


    Yu Xiyuan looks at a woman with delicate make-up and beautiful clothes, who is supported by a maid. Her tone is hard to hear. Yu Xiyuan doesn''t want to pay attention to her.


    There are only four people in this place, Yu Xiyuan, the woman who came and the two maids around him.


    So the woman''s "little master" can only be Yu Xiyuan.


    Although Yu Xiyuan didn''t want to think so.


    Seeing that Yu Xiyuan ignored her, the woman who came in changed her face and gave a look to the maid beside her. Then the maid went up and scolded Yu Xiyuan: "are you deaf or blind? Can''t you hear us


    Yu Xiyuan raised her eyes: "hmm? Is that for me? " He is very good at pretending to be stupid.


    "No, who are you? Is there anyone else here? "


    Yu Xiyuan pretended to be enlightened and said in surprise: "Oh! So you are not human! I said, "how can I hear the dog barking? It''s really frustrating in the early morning!"


    "You -"


    compared with Yu Xiyuan''s composure, the opposite side imperial concubine is not very good-looking. A face was pulled to her chest, and her eyes were staring at Yu Xiyuan fiercely. She opened her mouth. She was afraid that Yu Xiyuan would retort and could not speak, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Here comes the prince!"


    There was a sound coming from the outside of the Li Zheng hall. You don''t have to think about it. It must be the person that the side imperial concubine arranged to guard.

 Chapter 304

    "That''s good!" Chu Qingli touched Yu Xiyuan''s head and said, "on that piece of paper, it''s your consent form and your lip print. Do you see it?"


    Of course, Yu Xiyuan saw it.


    So obvious big red lips, not her who believe.


    She didn''t want to go to the palace, but if she didn''t, she would be charged with "treachery".


    The whole eight trigrams hall is waiting for her to find materials and write eight trigrams to support her! If she doesn''t go, she will lose her business and put gossip in the wrong.


    Yu Xiyuan thought about it, but he agreed to take this trip to Chu Qingli.


    In other words, why does Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, who specializes in collecting the eight trigrams of rich and noble families, have something to do with today''s Prince Chu Qingli?


    This matter Children have no mothers. It''s a long story.


    In other words, Yu Xiyuan is still the unofficial Princess of Chu Qingli!


    But


    "Here we are."


    Chu Qingli''s voice interrupted Yu Xiyuan''s memory.


    Yu Xiyuan looks up at the East Palace she once longed for. Although her heart is dead, she still has no reason to feel pain.


    "Our palace has arranged for you to live in the main hall of Li. You can settle down there first."


    Lizheng hall?


    Yu Xiyuan was shocked.


    Isn''t that where the imperial concubine lives? There shouldn''t be Has it been occupied for a long time?


    Yu Xiyuan''s lips turned white. Seeing that Chu Qingli was leaving, Yu Xiyuan didn''t even think about it, so she grabbed him by the corner of his coat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Chu Qingli looks back. My eyes are full of tenderness.


    Yu Xiyuan frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan so nervous, reaches out his hand to hold her in his arms, and gently touches her back: "our palace is not going anywhere, yuan''er, our palace is here to accompany you, OK?"


    When Yu Xiyuan reacts, a fragrance of medicine has swept her whole body. With a violent tremble, Yu Xiyuan reacts and pushes Chu Qingli away.


    "Then you''d better go. Prince, take your time


    After that, Yu Xiyuan went into Li Zhengdian without going back.


    And Chu Qingli, standing in the same place, hurt himself for a while, then left.


    "Prince, Yu..."


    "Well?" Chu Qingli looks coldly at the bodyguard around him, as if the next second, as long as the bodyguard says more, he will be beheaded


    The bodyguard''s reaction was timely, and he quickly changed the name of Yu Xiyuan.


    "Does your royal highness really want to live in Lizheng hall?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, but I''m afraid that the one in the Jiali hall will treat her Highness the Crown Princess... "


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Qingli had already left, leaving only a shocking sentence for the bodyguard -


    "if you hurt someone, you make amends!"


    Looking at Chu Qingli''s distant figure, the bodyguard immediately felt that if the Crown Princess and the crown prince did not make up for a day, they would not have a better day as subordinates


    On a dark and windy night, Yu Xiyuan is moving her muscles and bones, but she sees a remnant of shadow outside. The target of the visitor is Yu Xiyuan.


    Yuxiyuan''s reaction was timely, but it couldn''t defeat chuqingli. Within three rounds, yuxiyuan was controlled by chuqingli.


    "The prince left my gossip hall, and his hands and feet became more and more unrestrained!"


    Chu Qingli said with a smile: "in my East Palace, I will do whatever I want."


    Yuxiyuan is speechless.


    How to say again, she is still her, is this man, also regard oneself as his belongings.


    "The prince didn''t come to me in the evening to be sarcastic! If you have something to say, don''t move your hands. "

 Chapter 305

    "Xiao Xiao is going to be promoted again!"


    Ming junxie looks at the lightning.


    It just flashed, and then disappeared.


    "It''s such a rough lightning. What''s the promotion Captain, will it be all right? "


    "I think life is short, so there is no such thing as difficult or not. The captain will make it through! "


    Bai Qingyu cheers Su Yixiao, but also herself.


    Su luanyin is a little happy. Her Pro master is finally going to be promoted again.


    And hear Su Yixiao promotion of Liu Shaoji, in the heart is unable to bear for her happy. But


    "Woo woo, it''s over now. I thought I caught up with the captain! This promotion, the gap will be much bigger! "


    Baili Xiyue hugged Liu Shaoji and comforted her affectionately: "don''t worry, Shaoji, I will stand in front of you. I won''t let Xiaoxiao skin you


    Liu Shaoji nodded with cooperation. In return,


    "don''t quarrel." Su Yixiao was not happy, she said, "this may be a sudden lightning, how can you think I promoted?" I don''t feel it myself, OK?


    They shook their heads and then pointed to the evil Ming Jun on one side and said with one voice: "it was the Ming instructor who told us."


    Really don''t care about them!!


    Su Yixiao turns her eyes to Ming junxie. She can''t understand it.


    Ming Jun Xie smiles, and then lets Su Yixiao look down.


    Su Yixiao doubts of low head, saw sole of foot unexpectedly appeared promotion array.


    But this array It''s different from the previous promotion array.


    In the middle of the array, a phoenix appears. The majestic atmosphere shook her heart.


    "Phoenix? This Where did you come from? "


    Su Yixiao could hear the sound of Feng Ming in her ears.


    It seems that at the moment when the array appeared, the heaven and the earth changed suddenly, the wind and cloud came, and the whole sky sounded like thunder, hiding behind the dark clouds with pink lightning.


    The clothes were blown elegant, Su Yixiao stood in the array waiting for a long time, still nothing happened.


    "Lord Master... "


    It''s Kurihara!


    Su Yixiao ran into the glazed jade bracelet. Li Yuan said that when the barrier was large, the relationship between them would be more stable.


    "Liyuan, what''s the matter?"


    "Master, which phoenix egg he brought is now wandering around and can''t be cured. It''s just like a headless fly, and it''s specially picked to hit it. Now it''s chasing xiaohuoling everywhere. What should we do?"


    Phoenix egg?


    Su Yixiao suddenly opened his eyes and thought of something.


    Looked not far away, in the face of such a sudden change but still smile of Ming Jun Xie, and looked at the array under the soles of the eyes and feet. Suddenly I understood something.


    "Liyuan, let the phoenix eggs out!"


    "All right, master."


    Although I don''t know why, there is something wrong with the display screen inside the jade bracelet, even between Su Yixiao and the outside world. Li Yuan doesn''t know what happened outside.


    However, according to Su Yixiao''s mood, Kurihara is sure that they met an emergency.


    Obediently handed out the phoenix egg, Liyuan finally relieved.


    I finally threw the ancestor out.


    Su Yixiao looks at the phoenix egg in her hands. The delicate pattern on the egg surprised her.


    I also affirmed the thoughts in my heart.


    The phoenix pattern on the egg feels like it''s about to fly out, just like a real Phoenix.

 Chapter 306

    In the hands of Su Yixiao, the egg is not stable, Su Yixiao simply put the egg aside.


    The contact between the egg and the array suddenly burst out a golden light. The brightness was so high that they could not open their eyes.


    Except Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao looked as like as two peas of the golden red and beautiful phoenix flying on the horizon.


    She turned her head and asked what was going on. Unexpectedly, she ignored the array. Straight came in, encircled Su Yixiao''s waist, said.


    "That''s the little princess of the Phoenix family. She didn''t want to give it to you so early, but when the quicksand came, the little guy smelled your blood. At that time, she had no choice but to take advantage of her little time. I''ll give it to you. Look, she''s going to break out of the shell... "


    Su Yixiao looked at the bottom of her feet gradually fly up the egg, watching it rise a little bit, a little bit of crack.


    "Click..."


    Several times later, Su Yixiao saw a naked bird come out of the egg.


    Su Yixiao


    She pointed to the unknown creature and looked at mingjunxie with astonishment. Her eyes were full of doubts - "this is Phoenix


    Ming Jun Xie is embarrassed to curl the corner of the mouth, in the heart a horizontal want to go up to blow dry the body for this little guy.


    But before he started, the creature who heard that it was Phoenix swayed by himself. After a few times, it was clean as expected.


    The whole person has become hairy, and gradually become a lot of lovely.


    Su Yixiao just let go. I''m going to do it.


    As soon as the young Phoenix came out to clean up himself, he fluttered to Su Yixiao''s arms with his little wings.


    "This is..."


    Su Yixiao is confused.


    But I hugged the little guy.


    So small, so soft, just a little bit.


    Su Yixiao did not dare to let go. He was afraid that the little guy fell down.


    Such a little bit


    The young Phoenix fondly rubbed Su Yixiao, then left her arms and turned to eat the eggshell.


    "Click, click..." The sound of continuous in their ears, Su Yixiao watched it eat bit by bit.


    When the last bite was eaten, the flying phoenix disappeared in an instant.


    Then, the young Phoenix jumped back into Su Yixiao''s arms. Since she opened her sharp mouth, she said, "mother ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao turned her head and asked Ming junxie, "who is she calling Mother?"


    "You


    The heresy of Ming Jun is natural.


    Su Yixiao


    "Mother ~ ~"


    when Su Yixiao was just in a daze, the little guy called again.


    And that pair of water Lingling eyes, just to Su Yixiao.


    It''s like she doesn''t want to admit it. It''s not going to work, is it?


    "Dad ~ ~"


    the young Phoenix turned around. Looking at Ming Jun''s heresy.


    Su Yixiao


    She also looked at the king of hell.


    But mingjunxie was not as shocked as she was, but replied with a happy face: "Hey, Lingbao, Dad, go back to buy you sugar!"


    Su Yixiao


    Shit, I''ve got a name.


    "Don''t you pay attention to me as a mother? Why isn''t my name in it? "


    Ming junxie stopped teasing Lingbao, and looked up at Su Yixiao,


    he said

 Chapter 307

    In the hands of Su Yixiao, the egg is not stable, Su Yixiao simply put the egg aside.


    The contact between the egg and the array suddenly burst out a golden light. The brightness was so high that they could not open their eyes.


    Except Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao looked as like as two peas of the golden red and beautiful phoenix flying on the horizon.


    She turned her head and asked what was going on. Unexpectedly, she ignored the array. Straight came in, encircled Su Yixiao''s waist, said.


    "That''s the little princess of the Phoenix family. She didn''t want to give it to you so early, but when the quicksand came, the little guy smelled your blood. At that time, she had no choice but to take advantage of her little time. I''ll give it to you. Look, she''s going to break out of the shell... "


    Su Yixiao looked at the bottom of her feet gradually fly up the egg, watching it rise a little bit, a little bit of crack.


    "Click..."


    Several times later, Su Yixiao saw a naked bird come out of the egg.


    Su Yixiao


    She pointed to the unknown creature and looked at mingjunxie with astonishment. Her eyes were full of doubts - "this is Phoenix


    Ming Jun Xie is embarrassed to curl the corner of the mouth, in the heart a horizontal want to go up to blow dry the body for this little guy.


    But before he started, the creature who heard that it was Phoenix swayed by himself. After a few times, it was clean as expected.


    The whole person has become hairy, and gradually become a lot of lovely.


    Su Yixiao just let go. I''m going to do it.


    As soon as the young Phoenix came out to clean up himself, he fluttered to Su Yixiao''s arms with his little wings.


    "This is..."


    Su Yixiao is confused.


    But I hugged the little guy.


    So small, so soft, just a little bit.


    Su Yixiao did not dare to let go. He was afraid that the little guy fell down.


    Such a little bit


    The young Phoenix fondly rubbed Su Yixiao, then left her arms and turned to eat the eggshell.


    "Click, click..." The sound of continuous in their ears, Su Yixiao watched it eat bit by bit.


    When the last bite was eaten, the flying phoenix disappeared in an instant.


    Then, the young Phoenix jumped back into Su Yixiao''s arms. Since she opened her sharp mouth, she said, "mother ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao turned her head and asked Ming junxie, "who is she calling Mother?"


    "You


    The heresy of Ming Jun is natural.


    Su Yixiao


    "Mother ~ ~"


    when Su Yixiao was just in a daze, the little guy called again.


    And that pair of water Lingling eyes, just to Su Yixiao.


    It''s like she doesn''t want to admit it. It''s not going to work, is it?


    "Dad ~ ~"


    the young Phoenix turned around. Looking at Ming Jun''s heresy.


    Su Yixiao


    She also looked at the king of hell.


    But mingjunxie was not as shocked as she was, but replied with a happy face: "Hey, Lingbao, Dad, go back to buy you sugar!"


    Su Yixiao


    Shit, I''ve got a name.


    "Don''t you pay attention to me as a mother? Why isn''t my name in it? "


    Ming junxie stopped teasing Lingbao and looked up at Su Yixiao,


    "so, Xiaoxiao, do you admit it yourself?"


    Su Yixiao stayed for a while.


    Admit what?


    All of a sudden, there was a flash in my head.


    I think of what I just said, "Dad" "Mother..."


    Su Yixiao finally knows where he is stupid.


    "I I didn''t say that... "


    Su Yixiao also want to sophistry, was Baili Xiyue they stopped.


    The flying phoenix disappeared, the gale and so on. It''s time to go.


    Should Su Yixiao boast that the wind is going so fast, or should he blame the wind for not going at the right time?


    "Captain, drillmaster Ming, are you ok?"


    "Captain, how far have you been promoted? How Doesn''t seem to have changed? "


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes.


    Of course, nothing has changed. It''s not him who''s promoted.


    "Well, where''s a bird from? What a lovely look! "


    As soon as Su luanyin finished, he saw Lingbao flying up and yelling at Su luanyin: "you are the birds. Are your family all birds?"


    Su luanyin


    Su YixiaoSu luanyin was scolded


    She ran directly behind Su Yixiao and cried.


    "Master, look at her. She can fly. She has claws and a sharp mouth. Why isn''t she a bird?? What I said should be right? "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Su luanyin is right.


    Besides, Phoenix is also a kind of bird!


    But Lingbao didn''t buy it. Flying down, sitting on Su Yixiao''s hand, he said: "mother, we are not birds! How can we Phoenix be compared with those birds at the bottom? "


    Su Yixiao thinks this is wrong.


    "Lingbao, you have to remember that no matter what kind it is, it will be treated equally. No creature is noble or humble, and all are equal...! "


    Lingbao listened and nodded.


    "Lingbao will listen to what your mother said."


    Su Yixiao nodded with satisfaction.


    She was serious, but she didn''t see the eyes around her.


    That surprise, that inconceivable, that unbelievable


    "My God, Xiaoxiao, how can you It''s time to have a baby, and And a phoenix


    Su Yixiao


    "I said who was so arrogant! It''s the master''s boy Su luanyin also came to join in the fun, "in that case, I just don''t care!"


    Su Yixiao Laurie, you have skin, don''t you?


    After observing for a long time, Bai Qingyu didn''t speak because he was thinking about a question -


    "why is the captain''s child a phoenix and shouldn''t Are you human, too... "


    As soon as Bai Qingyu said it, he realized that he shouldn''t have said it.


    But as soon as the words came out, it seemed that he could not hide his captain''s cold eyes.


    Small Phoenix see eyes are in her there, immediately arrogant announced: "hum, I''m father and mother''s heart baby, you are not allowed to bully me, can only spoil me!"


    As soon as Lingbao finished speaking, he was caught by mingjunxie.


    "You are the sweetheart of Wang and Xiaoxiao, so you must practice hard and protect your mother in the future. Do you hear me?"


    Lingbao''s heresy by the king of the underworld suddenly lost the arrogant flame.


    He lowered his head and said, "Oh."


    So wronged.


    The air was quiet for a few seconds.


    In the end, Gu Yangzhi could not help but say the question in his heart -


    "so Why are you two a phoenix? "

 Chapter 308

    Su Yixiao There is no end, has been holding on to this topic!!


    "All right, all right, don''t worry about it!" Three or two sentences of "Ming Jun Xie" let them avoid this topic.


    "Xiaoxiao, let Bai Yi come out. Let''s go down the mountain."


    "Good!" Su Yixiao nods.


    Just want to call out the white wing on behalf of the step, was in the hands of Lingbao cut in.


    "Mother, I can fly too. I''ll take you to ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«"


    "chirp? Did JOJO come out? "


    When Su Yixiao hears chirp, she reflexively remembers that she received that phantom mouse chirp in the secret place. There are so many things happened in it that she forgot chirp.


    Lingbao was stupefied.


    Chirp is just her cry. What chirp is there?


    He just wanted to ask what was going on, and then he heard Baili Xiyue''s face suddenly realized and said, "yes, I remember. Before chirp, he closed the door with us, and now I don''t know what''s going on."


    Shut up


    Then don''t disturb me!


    Su Yixiao thought in her heart.


    If tweet comes out, he will definitely contact Su Yixiao. If you are rash, it may affect your cultivation!


    "Then let JOJO shut up first!" Su Yixiao said, "Lingbao, you just broke the shell. Can you move us?"


    There were six of them, only one su Yixiao thought he would be tired of Lingbao.


    It has just been born for a few hours!


    "Or Xiyue, Shaoji, Yangzhi, luanyin, baiqingyu, and Ming junxie, six of you, let''s go ahead with the glass jade bracelet! Otherwise, so many people will be tired to Lingbao. "


    "It''s all right, master! I''m a Phoenix, such a mighty Phoenix


    Lingbao waved his wings, proud and charming.


    Su Yixiao pulls a face, still refuse.


    "No! You''re too young, Kurihara. Here you are. And then.... "


    Su Yixiao finished, a few of them did not have time to speak, has been Su Yixiao thrown into the glass jade bracelet inside.


    Everyone has complaints!


    Among them, the bitterness of the most evil king is the biggest.


    Several other people who were suppressed did not dare to vent their anger.


    "Instructor Ming This is... "


    "Shh..."


    Bai Qingyu reaches out her hand to cover what Su luanyin is about to say.


    It not only stopped people, but also said: "shut up! Don''t you see that drillmaster Ming is not happy? "


    "To disturb him now is to die!"


    This girl, really,


    What did she do? She didn''t want to live any more and wanted to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Su luanyin gave a weak reply.


    After all, the air pressure here is really too cold, and just now She thought for a moment, it''s really dangerous!


    Outside the jade bracelet, Su Yixiao sits on Lingbao''s back and is slowly descending to the top of the mountain.


    "Mother, you didn''t get off here, did you?"


    I know.


    Su Yixiao said, "well, from the top."


    Phoenix really didn''t know where to know that this was their destination. He saw a place that was very spacious enough to hold his prototype.


    "Eh, Lingbao, why did you stop here?"


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Lingbao turned to Su Yixiao and said, "master, there are Phoenix fruits Can I pick some? "


    Lingbao pleads with Su Yixiao carefully.


    Su Yixiao from doubt to understanding, relaxed smile: "you little smart, waiting for ah, mother picked it for you!"

 Chapter 309

    With that, Su Yixiao jumped up from Lingbao''s back and flew straight to Lingbao''s direction.


    "Phoenix fruit Phoenix fruit... "


    Su Yixiao looked around and finally found a fist sized blood red fruit in a corner.


    It doesn''t look like ordinary fruit.


    And in Su Yixiao''s mind, there is Kurihara explaining to her!


    But


    "One seems not enough!"


    Li Yuan replied: "master, it shows that there is more than one phoenix fruit here. Go in and have a look..."


    "Also, after picking the Phoenix fruit, you remember to move the phoenix tree to the glass jade bracelet. Oh, hehe, hehe, so that the little Lingbao can have Phoenix fruit every day. It''s too late!"


    Kurihara''s tone was very excited.


    "Come on," Su Yixiao did not know this guy''s careful thinking!


    "If you want to strengthen your tianlingdibao, just say it straight away, don''t beat around the Bush!"


    Kurihara: No, I''ve been seen through!


    The smiling face of accompanying smile is covered by Su Yixiao mercilessly.


    Now she wants to collect Phoenix fruit.


    After picking that one off, Su Yixiao plucked the leaves and, sure enough, found a lot of Phoenix fruit.


    Su Yixiao is happy: now, Lingbao can have a lot of Phoenix fruit to eat


    Su Yixiao suddenly stops her hand. She always feels Something''s wrong!


    Su Yixiao turns around and sees a thick vine on her head.


    Liyuan watched the scene in the glazed jade bracelet. He was worried, but Su Yixiao just blocked the contact between the two of them and couldn''t tell her.


    Su Yixiao did not resist, was that a bunch of vines fast entangled, take up.


    "Chirp -"


    the sound of Fengming rings.


    Su Yixiao looks at Lingbao''s flying fast. She knows Lingbao wants to save herself.


    But now, it''s not the time!!


    Lingbao flies, and the scene changes.


    This is


    "Lingbao?! How did you get in? "


    Su luanyin is the first to see Lingbao suddenly appear. She asks in surprise.


    At this time, shouldn''t he be with the master?


    Looking at the outside screen is completely made by Kurihara for that group of heaven and earth treasures, for their leisure.


    Because Xiaoyao''s and Ming junxie are not in the land, they don''t know what happened to Su Yixiao.


    Lingbao flew down and said to them, "Wuwuwuwu, mother, mother was captured by the vine. I''m going to save my mother, but she sent me in... "


    Then he ran to mingjunxie, shook his sleeve and begged: "Dad, go out and save your mother!"


    Mingjunxie reached out and put Lingbao in his hand, comforted and said, "I''m not afraid! I''m here. My mother will be fine! "


    He asked Kurihara to come and let him out.


    Kurihara whew suddenly came out, he said: "the master has his own idea, she won''t let me let you out."


    Su Yixiao has just linked up with Kurihara.


    That''s the order.


    "The master also said that today she had to uproot the fruit trees of Phoenix fruit and throw them into the jade bracelet."


    "The master also said that she was OK. She''ll tell you to go out when she''s ready to fight! "


    Xiaoyao team''s a listen, have their share, immediately quickly went to the screen to watch.


    And Ming Jun Xie comforted Lingbao there: "you see, your mother is powerful. It''s OK."

 Chapter 310

    Lingbao settled down.


    But this brain or Su Yixiao was arrested scene, in the end is not stable.


    No, she''s going to see that screen, too!


    Thinking about this, Lingbao jumped directly into the palm of mingjunxie''s hand and quickly went to the gathering place of Xiaoyao team.


    On the outside of the jade bracelet, Su Yixiao is taken by the vine to fly here. Along the way, Su Yixiao has basically mastered the things about the vine.


    The cannibal vine is actually a big tree. Now Su Yixiao is brought to the main branch by the branches of the cannibal vine.


    The cannibal vine is very huge, and the branches are made of vines, each of which is as thick as an adult''s arm. Su Yixiao struggles like that, but it doesn''t work.


    Moreover, Kurihara told Su Yixiao that this kind of cannibal vine has never had intelligence, all the actions. It''s all instinctive.


    Looking at the towering tree not far away, Su Yixiao thinks calmly, thinking constantly in her heart.


    All the branches of the cannibal vine around are flying towards the big tree quickly, so Su Yixiao dares to conclude that the cannibal vine in this area should be the branches of this tree.


    Therefore, as long as the tree is destroyed, there should be no threat to these cannibals.


    "Liyuan, you let Xiyue, Shaoji, Yangzhi, Qingyu and Lori out and let them be bait. No one else is allowed to come out!"


    "I see, master!"


    Kurihara had no expression on his face, but he wanted to laugh in his heart.


    The owner of her family is so honest.


    "What?! As bait? "


    "Well." Kurihara nodded.


    Bai Qingyu pursed her lips.


    Is that all they can do?


    Kurihara looked at them and said with a smile, "this cannibal vine, as long as you find a creature around you, you will not hesitate to catch it. The probability of catching the target is 100%. It''s not simple at all."


    As soon as Kurihara finished, everyone''s interest came.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, how can I lie?"


    "Well, let us out! You didn''t hear the captain still urging us! "


    Li Yuan


    This is not a big change.


    But still conform to them, Kurihara quickly let them out.


    Just went out, Su Yixiao saw.


    Soon, Su Yixiao will be brought to the main tree. Su Yixiao turns his head and says to them, "I''m sorry, Shaoji. I''ll leave it to you. I want to attract his attention..."


    "Don''t worry, Captain!"


    Then they entered the battle. They took out their weapons and chopped down the vine.


    "Why don''t you let me out?" he asked


    Li yuansuo shrunk his neck and said, "the master won''t let you out?"


    "She said: cannibal vine is very troublesome, but it''s inconvenient to have too many people, so you wait here, darling!..." Oh, that''s what the master said


    ¡°¡­¡­ Damn it, really. "


    Ming Jun Xie suddenly regrets his skin bag. He can''t do anything well. Now he has to look at Xiao Xiao.


    It''s a bad feeling


    Countless vines are flying towards the hundred Li Xiyue they have just arrived.

 Chapter 311

    How can the food coming to the mouth not be excited?


    They are even more excited!


    I haven''t had time to move my hands and feet after going through the customs! Now, some of them are playing.


    The cooperation between Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji is just right. Liu Shaoji''s sword flies past. Baili Xiyue''s hands are frozen on it as it flies past.


    Originally hard as iron vines, so easily separated into two halves, black green mucus squirming in the ground, a hundred Li Xi month look, is about to vomit.


    Su luanyin finally knows why the mucus on the vine appears on her hand.


    Looking at although already wiped clean palm already very clean, but in the heart or Oh inexplicable a little diaphragm should be.


    Over there, Su Yixiao has been taken to the towering tree. Here we are. Su Yixiao saw the real situation.


    Behind the flourishing leaves of the big tree, there is a huge tree hole. There are bloodstains around the hole. I don''t know where the blood of many people is.


    Su Yixiao knew it at a glance.


    Where is the center.


    So as long as you destroy this tree, it''s OK, right!


    Li Yuan nodded: "yes, my master."


    Su Yixiao lips a hook, idea a turn, sleeve inside out of a knife.


    As soon as the knife came out, the branch that tied Su Yixiao trembled twice.


    As soon as she comes out, her momentum can''t be underestimated.


    What if the vines are strong? Her enchantress has seen blood!


    Su Yixiao took the enchantress and hung it upside down. With a stab, the vine around her broke like that.


    Su Yixiao slowly fell to the ground, suddenly heard an old voice said: "baby, go!! Here''s the cannibal vine! "


    Huh?


    Is there anyone else here?


    Su Yixiao looked around, only to see a few people tied up under the big tree not far away, and the one making the sound was the oldest one inside.


    Like her voice, people are also very old, how messy hair scattered in the face, eyes opened a seam.


    It can be said that he was extremely dry and demoralized, as if he had not drunk or eaten for many days.


    And the prominent teeth on his neck and face told Su Yixiao that he was definitely a human being who was used as food by cannibals.


    The old man looking at Su Yixiao Leng in place. I thought it was su Yixiao who couldn''t move! Almost speechless, he tried to take a breath to comfort Su Yixiao.


    "Don''t be afraid, you can go back now. It''s not a good thing. Let''s go!"


    The old man was slowly enlightening Su Yixiao, but in the middle of the speech, he saw the vine rising behind Su Yixiao, and his voice suddenly burst up.


    Su Yixiao naturally felt it, and didn''t need to be reminded by the old man. When the vine flies quietly, Su Yixiao reaches out his hand quickly.


    "Hua La" a, cannibal vine again in Su Yixiao hand inside broken once.


    Looking at this, I found that Su Yixiao is not as weak as I imagined!


    "Boy, let''s go!" When the old man saw that Su Yixiao had nothing to do, he told her repeatedly.


    Su Yixiao''s face is expressionless, but her eyes are still staring at the old man, and her feet unconsciously take Su Yixiao to the old man.


    The old man and all the people who were tied around him broke the vines in two and twitched underground.

 Chapter 312

    "This..." The old man suddenly felt that as soon as he got rid of him, he was surprised to see his hands that he could move, and then as soon as he was soft, he would fall down.


    Just at this time, they packed up the vines behind them.


    When Bai Qingyu was speaking for them, Su Yixiao didn''t even think about it. She pushed Bai Qingyu to the bottom of the old man''s feet.


    In this way, the old man didn''t fall to the ground freely. Instead, he directly bumped into baiqingyu.


    The old man was comfortable, but Bai Qingyu only felt that her ribs were broken.


    "Ah..."


    Hearing the scream of baiqingyu, the old man quickly gets up and Su Yixiao helps him. Then he asks Su luanyin to help him to one side.


    And other people are also very conscious of the other nearly comatose people to the side.


    Because they all know that their captain is ready to do it.


    As if the cannibal vine never lacked branches, Su Yixiao looked around and gathered even more cannibal vines, pinching the enchantress in his hand.


    All the vines are on her!


    With a little willpower, the old man stood up in a hurry to stop Su Yixiao.


    Although he knew that the indifferent girl in front of him had some skills, such a big cannibal vine was not a vegetarian.


    The strong are easy to be trapped here by this guy, not to mention Su Yixiao!


    "Boy Boy, let''s run, get rid of them... "


    The old man''s weak and sonorous voice was blocked by the others before he could make su Yixiao turn around.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa! Captain, he''s going to be OK! "


    Bai Qingyu keeps the old man from moving.


    It was su Yixiao who told them that these people had been drained of their blood by cannibals, so they were weak. At this time, it''s better not to move, otherwise The life of practitioners is also very fragile


    "Yes, master is very powerful. Don''t worry about it, grandpa!"


    Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu sing together, Leng is to let the old man confused quiet down. But the eyes have been glued to Su Yixiao.


    There are so many vines. Su Yixiao''s hands go up and down, and his hands go up and down. He repeats them several hundred times, but one wave just goes down, and another wave comes up, which makes Su Yixiao very anxious.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t have the patience and a guy who only relies on his own willpower to find food. He flies up. Su Yixiao turns around and goes into the big hole. There is no one.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After entering, Su Yixiao has a little regret.


    Because the scene in front of me is really disgusting.


    Human or animal bones are thrown on the ground, and the whole tree hole is bloodstained, with a moist smell of blood. It''s really It pricks the nose.


    So where to start?


    Su Yixiao can''t see clearly, and then turns on Shenhuo lighting.


    At this moment, Su Yixiao heard two children''s cries somewhere.


    It''s too late, master


    Liyuan drove away in time, we Su Yixiao: "persimmon, I can help you have a look! Together, don''t you like instructor Ming? "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head


    this is the head of the birth owner. It''s time for them to slip to the cannibal vine.


    "Tell me about it. I want to be kind to you all alone."


    "It says It''s so deep that I can''t even see it. "

 Chapter 313

    "Master, there is a pink flame wrapped place in the center of cannibal vine, which is really the lifeblood of cannibal vine."


    "So master, your main purpose is to attack that place."


    As long as you poke that place. So that''s the end of the game.


    And the so-called cannibal vine, will all disappear?


    In that case, if the cannibal vine disappears, there will be less harm to this place.


    Su Yixiao made up her mind, and then she began to act.


    It''s the thing that the flame exposed here. Su Yixiao was really scared when he was approaching quickly.


    That blazing heat is really hotter than Benming''s fire.


    But fortunately, Su Yixiao has his own life fire, and the life fire is also through the rub rub screening!


    Su Yixiao sacrificed his magic fire, it seems that in a moment, the fireball of cannibal vine could not stand shaking.


    The surrounding air is much better at last.


    There''s a lot to know about cannibals, but


    "Why hasn''t Shifu come out yet?"


    Su luanyin''s face, with the snail passing by, and the destruction of time, between a few breath, Su luanyin becomes not good-looking.


    She''s in a hurry!!


    At this moment, suddenly, the whole world trembled twice.


    All the members of the Xiaoyao team, one person in each hand, took them to gallop away.


    And Su Yixiao, there are many things to do now.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Su Yixiao has been flying with the enchantress, and the trend behind has been unable to stop.


    In this game, both of them will lose. Or win.


    Of course, they have to win.


    At that moment, the whole cannibal tree was gone.


    When the explosion stopped, Su Yixiao was just right and fell into a safe position.


    That''s where they are.


    "Captain, are you ok?"


    "Master, is that cannibal vine dead? Poor old man, it''s typhoon.


    "I''m fine!" Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    A cannibal vine will not tire her to that point!


    This kind of wisdom has not yet opened the plant, to solve, in addition to the number of a point can not come over, the rest are very simple.


    "Are they OK, too?"


    Su Yixiao asked Xiaoyao team.


    Gu Yangzhi said: "Captain, they are in good health except for physical overdraft. Now all we need is blood and rest. "


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    They have no place to settle down, and the glazed jade bracelet is not easy to look at for others..


    "What is to be done? How can they be resettled? "


    Su Yixiao said to himself.


    She released the evil ghost king, but she didn''t think of a good answer.


    But as soon as Ming junxie appeared, Su Yixiao felt that it was like a meeting to recognize relatives.


    The old man is not familiar with you.


    The heresy of Ming Jun.


    "This is master Ji, one of the best weapon refiners in Yiling continent..."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and suddenly remembers it.


    "Yes, master Ji Da had been to the palace a few years ago. I still remember it!"


    The old man sitting in the ground looked at the hundred Li Xiyue, a little confused.


    And Ming junxie, he seems to remember.


    "Strange King Your highness... "


    The old man looked at Mingjun evil, and suddenly remembered to salute him.


    Su Yixiao dare to let him move there!

 Chapter 314

    "Don''t move, old man. Now your body hasn''t adapted to it."


    Baili Xiyue is impatient. He goes up and presses Ji down.


    I didn''t find it, so I just got dizzy.


    Su Yixiao


    Liu Shaoji Yueyue, does he owe you? " My mother, how powerful is his daughter-in-law?


    "No No Baili Xiyue trembled a little. She looked at Ji Lao, who was dizzy, and then looked at her hand. She put it down and said, "I didn''t want to be like this..."


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "I understand!! Fortunately, I wanted to do that a long time ago. "


    "One of you, one by one, let''s go into the glazed jade bracelet." Su Yixiao takes the initiative to pick up one of the only girls and disappears in front of everyone.


    Su luanyin and they did not come to ask her: "Captain, this way, will not expose the glazed jade bracelet?" There was no time to say such a thing.


    after a few seconds, the other people in liuliyuan''s heart quietly wake up and disappear.


    Su Yixiao instructs them to help the people who come in into the bamboo house built by Li Yuan for the rest of the Xiaoyao team.


    Glass jade bracelet and purple bamboo forest -


    "Captain, are you really not afraid to save a group of white eyed wolves?"


    Bai Qingyu is very worried!


    The elder Ji is OK, but there are two other people who are about the same age as them, two are older than them, and two are in their twenties and twenties. This kind of combination, especially the two who are about the same age, are so jealous that they don''t know what''s going on when they are overcast!


    They are not uncommon in Yijing college and imperial palace.


    "What are you afraid of?" Su Yixiao put down the teacup in her hand, reached out to catch mingjunxie who was blowing wet hair for her, and said: "I''ll make them swear. If you dare to say it, rotten arms, rotten thighs, rotten Dick, let them choose for themselves!"


    All of you:


    Silently swallow a mouthful of saliva, the country can not afford to measure or their team leader.


    This bad idea No, only their team leader can think of this kind of great attention, and only their team leader can do it.


    "Liyuan, go and feed them the blood essence pills, and try to wake up early!"


    "Carefree people, you still rest in it. This time, I''d better go out alone."


    Su Yixiao wants to go out and throw Lingbao''s Phoenix Tree directly into the glazed jade bracelet.


    Besides, I have to get out of here!


    If everyone agrees, it''s better.


    When Su Yixiao wants to get up, Ming junxie grabs her hand, and then, um, on the chair, approaches her face and says, "I''ll go with you. I can''t refute it!"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "no way!" You are not quite well!


    But this words haven''t yet said, the dark king evil directly on the mouth.


    "Well..."


    Su Yixiao struggles. As before, Su Yixiao still doesn''t get rid of Mingjun evil.


    All the people looked at each other, and then went out to the purple bamboo forest in silence.


    They still want to see it, but they still have self-knowledge. If they continue to see it at this time, their captain will not agree. How can their Ming instructor agree?


    They''re going to die with one hand.

 Chapter 315

    So they just went out.


    "By the way, Kurihara, isn''t it blocked by the orcs? It''s invisible to the outside world. Why do cannibals living here catch people from the outside world


    Where does Liyuan know this? Just as he wants to shake his head, Sidi and Qingyi come out.


    "I''ll answer you this question." Qingyi said.


    "As you all know, this barrier was set up to protect the orc''s living place.


    Because this thing needs to involve the whole land of Yiling, so it needs a lot of spiritual power. Orcs of all ages have spent a lot of spiritual power on this.


    Because they have been trapped here for a long time, the air is thin, so their spiritual power is not more than before, so when setting the barrier, the bottom layer of barrier is relatively thin,


    so it is very likely that they came in this way. "


    After the explanation of Qingyi, it is still the elegant appearance of Qingru. Around Sidi''s waist, they stick together tightly.


    It turns out that they all understand.


    "Qingyi is right. Because of this, occasionally one or two lucky people will come in. That''s why we set up Wuwu secret place to let those who are stunned by coming in out of Wuwu forest."


    Xiaoyao''s team nodded.


    They all understand, and they eat a lot of dog food.


    But they don''t think it''s lucky to come in, and they don''t think eating dog food is a good thing..


    "Thank you, Qingyi Sidi! If it''s OK, we''ll go first ¡« "


    and the task given to them by the team leader!


    And those people also need to be managed!


    If you wake up, someone will tell you, right?


    Purple bamboo forest is clean outside, but Su Yixiao''s heart is crying now.


    "Mr. Ming, you Come on We''re going out... "


    Su Yixiao feels that her clothes are going to be puffed up one by one - otherwise she''ll hold on to them.


    "And keep me from going out?"


    The dark king evil gasps thick air to ask her, the movement on the hand but didn''t listen.


    "No way Your wound... "


    "I''m not hurt. Just come alive!! Let''s either clean up the past or solve it now! " The evil saying of Ming Jun gnashes his teeth.


    Let this guy not take him out, let this guy always think he is a patient, let this


    The complaint in the heart has not been over, but the guy under him took the initiative to send her lips.


    So soft, so sweet


    "You are evil Su Yixiao leaves him and shouts the name of Ming junxie.


    Ming Jun Xie came out from the soft just now, licked his lips like aftertaste, pretended to be calm and said: "what?"


    "I''ll let you out. You have to get close to me.


    this is Ready to let him go?


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Did he follow this guy around that time? Absolutely not.


    "What''s more, you have to persuade Lingbao not to go out. When she is older, she will pick us up! Let white wing lead us


    Ming junxie nodded.


    It''s a small matter. It''s possible to coax Lingbao.


    "And then what else? Xiao Xiao, let''s finish at one time! "


    Su Yixiao thought about it, and she didn''t seem to have anything to say.


    "All right, it''s gone. Ai Qing, you can go back! I''m going to change! "

 Chapter 316

    The dark king evil spirit a smile, obediently went out.


    Although he has seen every part of her, but


    At this time, I won''t talk back to that forgetful guy. What if you don''t let him go out in a rage? That''s not worth the loss.


    As soon as Su Yixiao came in, he went to take a bath, but he had to do something else, so he didn''t change it. Before, he let Ming junxie dry her hair, because she didn''t like wet hair.


    Now I changed my clothes, and I really relaxed.


    After all, she got into that disgusting hole of cannibal vine. If she didn''t clean up her body, the whole person would be bad.


    After packing up, Su Yixiao immediately went out.


    Not a moment.


    "Ming Jun Xie, let''s go!" Su Yixiao reaches out her hand to mingjunxie. Mingjunxie looks up at the beauty who is against the light in the sun. Two seconds later, she grabs the hand.


    With the master of the hand, they left the glazed jade bracelet, and then sat on the white wing, far away from here.


    As they flew farther and farther, the mountains behind them, which were higher than Wuwang forest, gradually emerged, little by little.


    Tomorrow, it is estimated that the residents of Yiling mainland should be talking about these mountains that emerged overnight!


    "Wow, the welcome ceremony at the palace is really It''s huge Bai Qingyu followed Su Yixiao and they, standing on the red carpet, walked fiercely, with a straight waist.


    Because among the ministers, he saw the father whose face was cold and could not be seen at all.


    Gu Yangzhi is still like that, but when he sees that Wei Wei Nuo is on the side now, taking Yu Guang to peep at his family owner from time to time, his heart will be more comfortable.


    Said to take care of the family has no thought, but at that time suffered all, or like a thorn in his heart.


    Incomparable pain, incomparable suffering.


    "Look, Miss Su is next to Yiwang! The heroines who suddenly appear in Yiling land are just like those mountains in the West that are bigger than Wuhu forest. "


    Su Yixiao''s smart and flexible ears accurately heard the two palace maids who secretly lowered their heads not far away.


    How can you compare her with the two mountains beside the desert of death?!


    We should not focus on those two mountains!


    "Pooh, Xiaoxiao, don''t forget that in this world, beautiful men and beautiful women are much more beautiful than two bare mountains."


    Su Yixiao has a white eye in the sky.


    "True, hypocritical human."


    "Poof..."


    Ming Jun Xie holds Su Yixiao''s hand tightly, which leads to waves of surprise.


    "You see, you see, the original king is not short sleeve, do not like men ah!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ha ha ha ha


    This sentence is successful, but let Su Yixiao laugh pig.


    What is short sleeve?


    Look at the face of Ming Jun Xie again, tut Tut, it''s not very good either!


    "Hey, I think it''s better than you


    What is short sleeve?


    Look at the face of Ming Jun Xie again, tut Tut, it''s not very good either!


    "Hey, what do I think? Your attention is much better than mine!"

 Chapter 317

    Su Yixiao droops the corners of his mouth and looks at Ming junxie''s handsome face with a bitter look. He throws away his hand. Go ahead.


    Sick!


    Su Yixiao thinks so.


    But my face is a little hot. What''s the matter with me.


    In the imperial study.


    That has been sitting in the seat of the man came to Su Yixiao in front of, and around, put them all see again.


    "Good, good! I''m really worthy of being the people of Yiling land. "


    Su Yixiao did not answer, just a smile.


    The people of Yiling land? It''s a pity that she is not su Yixiao.


    But her identity will only make people here feel sick, so Su Yixiao didn''t care.


    "Xiaoxiao, this time, you let me see your strength successfully, so I will not stop the marriage of Shaoji and Xiyue, but also let the Liu family promise. Besides, it''s time for you to get married with junxie, isn''t it


    Su Yixiao


    How did she feel that there was something wrong with Bai Li Ao Xiang''s smile today. It turned out that he bought this kind of medicine in his gourd!


    But then again, when Bai Li Ao Xiang said this, his heart was beating a drum. After all, he didn''t understand things in front of them during this period.


    And before they are still in the palace, Su Yixiao refused to simply look back in his mind.


    Ming junxie likes Su Yixiao. He can see that.


    So if Su Yixiao refuses again, Ming junxie comes with a resentful look in his eyes. It''s estimated that he will die.


    So Baili Aoxiang is very nervous.


    But Su Yixiao this time has not said anything, the dark king evil first refused.


    "What? Jun Xie, what are you talking about? Don''t you want to marry Xiaoxiao the most? At this moment... " Will you take the initiative to refuse now?


    A hundred Li Ao Xiang is a wonder.


    Ming Jun evil hook lips, reach out to seize the same and hundred Li Ao Xiang as surprised expression of Su Yixiao, said: "this Wang and Xiao Xiao, the future is long."


    "Marriage is just a ceremony. Feelings don''t disappear without a wedding."


    "Brother, I know you are worried about my marriage, but we still have a lot of things to do. When we are safe, we will hold this ceremony again."


    As soon as mingjunxie finished, the audience was quiet.


    Su Yixiao was very surprised.


    Her heart was soft.


    She did not expect that the dark king evil this rough guy, incredibly still have so understanding one side.


    Su Yixiao stood up and said to Ming junxie, "Ming junxie, why are you so understanding today?"


    Ming Jun Xie whispered a smile, raised his hand to hold Su Yixiao''s waist, don''t let her fall.


    Then he told Su Yixiao in the same way: "in front of you, I am not only understanding, but also understanding people''s clothes..."


    Su Yixiao


    Sure enough, she just went blind.


    Smelly hooligan or that smelly hooligan, this can''t be changed.


    Su Yixiao struggles to let mingjunxie let her down. After all, all the people of Baili Aoxiang and Xiaoyao team are here, especially embarrassed.


    "Will you let it go?"


    "I''ll let you go if I kiss you."


    "You..."


    Su Yixiao just wanted to bite him, but before she said that, she felt something was wrong.


    "Ming Jun Xie..."


    Su Yixiao gently called him, tone is not like to be angry.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?"


    The dark king evil immediately concerns of ask.

 Chapter 318

    Su Yixiao looks at Mingjun wrongly and says: "kiss your prince, your princess, I''m going to be promoted!"


    As soon as Su Yixiao finished, he heard bursts of lightning and thunder outside.


    It seems that it''s impossible for Su Yixiao to go out and promote. It''s only here.


    So Ming junxie immediately called everyone out.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang shakes his head, hugs the pillar and refuses to go out: "no, no, you can''t let Miss Su go out. It costs a lot of money to set it up here. He''s here. He''ll kill you if he doesn''t have me!"


    Mingjunxie looked at the emperor who was holding a pillar and crying, and he was tired.


    "You are a man, and also a monarch of the mainland. What are you afraid of?"


    The heresy of Ming Jun.


    He''s trying to motivate him. Maybe the object is wrong.


    In front of this man, although it is said that he is the king of a country, but he is very timid and loves money. You can''t buckle it out in his hand?!!!


    "You let him out, she out!"


    Baili Aoxiang refused to answer the question above.


    If a man is flexible, he will not answer.


    Ming junxie has no way. He slaps Bai Li Aoxiang and leads him out.


    "Wait, wait, just a minute."


    After that, Bai Qingyu put her hands together and put them in Su luanyin''s ear. Suddenly, the sound of "pa" was loud.


    Su luanyin''s fierce move, again how two eyes, stiff turn head to see toward white Qing islet.


    Seeing him, he relaxed his stiff body, breathed out a breath, and then complained -


    "you are going to die on baiqingyu!! What are you doing at night


    Bai Qingyu is seriously injured. His mouth shape and Su luanyin''s words are right. He fully anticipates what Su luanyin wants to say.


    It''s just


    "At night, what are you doing! It makes us worry about you. "


    Bai Qingyu stands up and rubs the place that Su luanyin has mercilessly hit.


    Su luanyin was stunned.


    Worried?


    Looking around, other people really look at themselves with a worried face.


    Su luanyin is embarrassed to smile and apologize. Then, she is looking for Su Yixiao''s person.


    "Ah, where is the master?"?! Why don''t you see her and the instructor Ming? "


    The others were speechless and too lazy to explain.


    Only Baili Xiyue, sitting down and sighing, weakly pointed to the place where Su Yixiao left, said: "Xiaoxiao was dragged away by Uncle Huang, just left."


    "Laurie! You''re so close to Xiaoxiao that you don''t realize that they''re gone! "


    Su luanyin bows and apologizes: "just now When Bai lixiyue saw her appearance, she was really reluctant to talk about her. Just thought she was tired, let Bai Qing Yu take Su luanyin to rest.


    Bai Qingyu pointed to himself and asked, "Why me?"


    "I''ll choose the soldiers and generals who are ordered." Baili Xiyue said very righteously, "go, go, don''t be poor here!"


    "You..."


    There are ten thousand words of Cao NIMA in Baiqing Island, which have never been spoken.


    This is someone else''s territory. Baiqingyu is very good at looking at people''s faces.


    "Yes, I will. Remember, don''t finish it for me! " This cherish month, can not fall in his hand after, otherwise, he won''t see Liu Shaoji''s face!! I will teach you a good lesson.

 Chapter 319

    Orcs are fast.


    Liu Shaoji and they just ran around the clan site for more than 30 times.


    No exaggeration.


    "Everybody. The patriarch''s master asked you to gather in the main hall. Go quickly! "


    Liu Shaoji and her group finally stopped.


    They were almost dead without breakfast. Lingguo was eaten by them on the way, so that they could hold on for such a long time. The words brought by the orcs were like sounds of nature and flowing water into their hearts.


    "Captain..."


    Dozens of people go in and see Su Yixiao, Ming junxie and Qingyi, and Sidi are chatting over tea.


    What a leisurely look


    They Can you resist?


    Of course not.


    Because Su Yixiao didn''t let them continue to be tired, and he collected the glazed jade bracelets together with other people.


    "Master, you two Is that ok? " Sidi was still concerned about Su Yixiao before she went in.


    Su Yixiao smile, said: "don''t worry! The next way is for me to go out. You were tired all night yesterday. It''s time for you to have a good rest, eh? "


    Sidi: "I''m not sure."


    Speechless, then secretly looked at the Qingyi standing on one side.


    Of course, Qingyi knew what Su Yixiao was saying. When she understood, she put her hand on Sidi''s shoulder and said, "what the master cares about is that he should have a good rest I''ll go with him, too! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Then take all the orcs, the members of the carefree team, and the dark king evil


    Ming junxie I''m not going


    Su Yixiao frowned: "such a big man, can you stop it?"


    Ming junxie still shakes his head.


    "No! I''ll go with you


    Su Yixiao


    She also wanted to persuade him to come, listen to Liyuan said: "master, you let the dark king evil accompany you, so we can rest assured you, don''t we?"


    "But -"


    "ah, don''t be." Li Yuan was a little impatient. "Don''t forget that you can''t even figure out the power of the evil Ming Jun Xie. Just admit that the evil Ming Jun Xie is more powerful than you!"


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    She admits.


    But Ming junxie and her


    "All right! Then follow me


    Su Yixiao has no choice but to compromise.


    Just went out, Qingyi fell in his arms, no consciousness.


    "Qingyi? What''s the matter with you, Qingyi? " Siddy patted the man on the back, trying to get up.


    Qingyi didn''t have the strength to talk to him. He just raised his hand and pointed to a direction. He muttered in Sidi''s ear: "master Over there... "


    Then, he lost his intuition.


    "Liyuan, pull us in!" Steve called into the air.


    Although he didn''t know the location of the jade bracelet, he knew that the people in the jade bracelet could feel what happened at any time.


    Sure enough, the next second, they re entered the glass jade bracelet.


    Sidi gently put down Qingyi, and then turned to let Kurihara let him out again. Li Yuan shook his head and refused: "no! Qingyi is like this, so what''s the danger outside? We don''t know. If you go out so rashly, you may have something wrong! "


    "Qingyi, look. It''s OK. I''ll come as soon as I go. "


    Sidi refused Kurihara''s kindness.


    For him, Qingyi is very important, but so is Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 320

    Do it yourself? How to solve it?


    They looked at their captain''s appearance, and their curiosity became more serious, but they looked at the appearance of Ming junxie. You know that it''s absolutely impossible to explain it to them.


    So they had to wait until Su Yixiao woke up.


    "Can I take them with me?"


    Su Yixiao asked the unknown.


    "They" naturally refers to the members of the team.


    "No!"


    The mechanical sound sounded again, as if there was no emotion.


    "No accommodation?" Su Yixiao asked again.


    In fact, he didn''t hold much hope. After all, he still has colored glaze jade bracelets, which can be released when they have enough levels.


    But these thoughts seem to be known by it.


    "No, unless you don''t want them to live, even if the jade bracelet, the artifact of the last God, can''t cover them up!"


    Su Yixiao


    She is really a blunder, put this guy in, even without authorization to pry into her secret, also face not red heart not jump out.


    So, I''ll tear my face?!


    Su Yixiao took a deep breath, hooked his lips, put his hands around his chest, and said, "if you don''t agree, there''s no way. Don''t go out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Let me guess, you''re the one who delivers promotion news to the promotion people, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "There are hundreds of thousands of people in this continent. This is not the only low-level continent like this one, is it? There''s one in a continent, and I can''t help it. Tut Tut, it''s so pitiful. If you''re going to be kept here by me, you won''t be able to get out... "


    Su Yixiao''s provocative voice finally worked.


    The sound is not mechanical at last.


    And with a baby''s milk voice, stubborn said: "I don''t believe you will be a woman trapped in this mind!"


    "Then you try!"


    Su Yixiao is still a light cloud, who do not put in the eyes of the appearance.


    "Heaven''s punishment" immediately started to collide.


    Su Yixiao never let go of every place in her mind. It''s false to say no pain!


    Su Yixiao is enduring!


    She has full assurance, as long as you get this punishment, you can get back to let Baili Xiyue they promotion, or the chance to sneak!!


    For both, she prefers the former.


    What Su Yixiao hopes is not to let them hide under their own protection, but to work together and stand at the same height.


    Outside Su Yixiao, the corners of his mouth, eyes and nostrils all ooze out a lot of blood, and his breathing is also more and more urgent.


    At this moment, the dark king evil is also anxious.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Ming junxie shakes Su Yixiao''s body and calls.


    But Su Yixiao, but did not wake up the impression, even blood, also more and more.


    I''m in such a hurry. Let alone the carefree team.


    "Captain, what''s going on?"


    No one knows.


    Ming junxie doesn''t know what happened to Su Yixiao.


    A little white tiger suddenly appeared in front of them. It turned out that it was the mimicry of white wing. White wing rolled a white eye at them and said, "the master is fighting for opportunities for you. Don''t touch her or call her. If something doesn''t happen I''ll scratch you all! "


    After that, Bai Yi sits beside Su Yixiao and stares at several of them. He is afraid of Su Yixiao.


    People who understand the situation are moved to one side, but Ming junxie, who follows Bai Yi, squats down and squats beside Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 321

    "Look, you can''t find it, so you''d better talk about the terms with me!! But for the delay Hey, hey, this is your business


    Su Yixiao provocative fly to and fro in front of the eyes, can only see a shadow of the "punishment" said.


    "Natural punishment"


    stopped, turned into an aperture and floated in front of Su Yixiao, saying: "it''s too much, I won''t agree."


    Su Yixiao heard this, immediately smile, smile is particularly gentle, she said: "give me a month here, when the time comes, I will according to you said, through the door of the boundary to the boundary!"


    As soon as you finish, don''t interrupt -


    "no way!! Three days at most! "


    "Why?"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t understand himself and doesn''t do anything too much, that is to accompany the Xiaoyao team and let them advance as soon as possible, and that is to cure the poison on Bai Li Aoxiang and everyone here. How can this not work?


    "The spiritual cultivator is in the low-level continent. Even if you don''t do it, the mysterious Qi on your body will cause damage to the surrounding plants and low-level cultivators. Therefore, I can''t leave you!! You have to go! "


    "Let me take them to the so-called upper bound!"


    "No way!"


    Again!


    Su Yixiao is really angry.


    "Why not?"


    "The glazed jade bracelet is very powerful, but there are many practitioners in the upper world who can suppress you. You are just the bottom in the upper world. The only disadvantage of the glazed jade bracelet is that once the user is suppressed by the strong, the magic of the glazed jade bracelet will be suppressed, and you can''t try it out."


    "Those with low strength will be crushed by the strong and the glazed jade bracelet and die! As a result, are you sure you want them to go? "


    Su Yixiao


    It really seems that I can''t take it with me!


    There''s a lot of "natural punishment" bullshit, but it''s also true.


    Explain carefully enough, Su Yixiao was said to have no temper, can not think of a good way.


    Take away is not, stay is not This punishment must know some ways to stay here without destroying it!!


    "Do you have any good idea?" Su Yixiao bazaar asked her big eyes.


    "Punishment" shakes his head: "No. Can you let me go? "


    Let you go? How is that possible?


    "Unless you think of a way to go!! God forbids you to think of a way to solve this little trouble for me. It''s really I''m sorry to be punished by heaven


    The list method is not good, try it.


    It seems that this move is omnipotent, and heaven''s punishment trembles with anger.


    "If you say no, you just don''t have to let me out!"


    "If you don''t let go, you''ll go out when you solve it for me."


    Heaven''s punishment


    I''ve never seen a woman like this.


    Trouble!!


    "This day''s punishment will seal you Xuanli for half a month. In this half a month, you will not be forbidden except you can''t use Xuanli."


    "So it''s better to solve it in half a month, and then go to the gate of the world, and I will return the Xuanli to you --"


    Su Yixiao knows that this is the only way.


    And this method sounds good!


    Su Yixiao''s own spiritual power is not the only way to cure their poison Well, let''s do it!


    "Yes As Su Yixiao spoke, she let go of her mind.


    "By the way, what is Xuanli?"

 Chapter 322

    In the distance, there was a whistling sound of waves and wind, "Heaven''s punishment" gritted his teeth and yelled back: "ask your man to go!"


    And then


    And then there was no more, and then there was no ghost shadow in "Heaven''s punishment".


    In reality -


    "wow..."


    Su Yixiao spits out a big mouthful of blood, holds his forehead, shakes it twice and falls down.


    Fortunately, he has been accompanied by Ming junxie and Bai Yi all the time, so that he won''t fall down and fall seriously.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, are you ok?"


    "Captain..." Outside a group of people to move, heard the sound also ran in.


    But as soon as he came in, he saw Su Yixiao lying in the arms of Ming junxie, covered with blood. Even the white and hairy "coat" of Bai Yi was dyed red.


    It really scared them.


    Only Bai Yi is calm enough.


    Restore the original body, take out a blood red pill from the claw and put it in the hand of Ming junxie.


    Let him feed Su Yixiao.


    The dark king and evil will take care of it.


    Then he saw that Su Yixiao gradually stopped bleeding.


    She looked up tired and asked Bai Yi: "Bai Yi. Aren''t you shutting up? How did you get out? "


    Bai Yi said to her: "I wanted to see how my master is, but as soon as I came out, Li Yuan handed me a pill and asked me to come out and stare. He said that the jade bracelet still needs the master!"


    Is that her fault?


    Su Yixiao is angry and funny.


    Kurihara, that guy is really awkward.


    "Don''t worry, my life is hard, I can''t die..."


    Before the word "Le" was finished, Su Yixiao went into a coma.


    "Damn it! God punish that guy! Young master, I must hold on to it and let it come into the jade bracelet. Don''t go out for the rest of my life! "


    Kurihara grits his teeth and looks at Su Yixiao on the screen. He is in a coma.


    White wing will be pulled in, to pass another pill, said: "this is the continuation of life pills, you give to eat, on the 15 days, don''t let wake up!"


    "Oh, anything else? I''ll take it out as I go


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let those people practice hard and tell them that the master is doing this for them! "


    "Well."


    White wing agreed to come down.


    This has to be passed to.


    Although the master''s life is not in danger, as her contract beast, he can still feel the sudden twitch of the connection in her heart.


    The mind of the cultivator is as fragile as the Dantian. As a result


    I don''t know how the master held back at that time?!


    It must be very painful.


    "Here, feed the master." White wing''s cold heresy to Ming Jun.


    This tone What a pain!


    The dark king evil looking at that a Dan medicine, still endure to come down.


    Take it to Su Yixiao''s mouth.


    But Su Yixiao doesn''t cooperate at all. After putting it in, he doesn''t swallow it. This one doesn''t melt easily.


    No way, Ming Jun Xie directly mouth to mouth, with the most intimate way to feed Su Yixiao to eat.


    And other people saw this scene, naturally avoided their eyes and went out.


    "White wing, Captain, what''s going on?" Gu Yangzhi couldn''t help asking Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi stopped and said to them: "the master was promoted to the upper bound. The time given by heaven is within three days, but because of you The master accepted the punishment of heaven''s punishment and was granted the ability to be a practitioner It took 15 days... "

 Chapter 323

    "What?" They all opened their eyes in surprise.


    How could that be?!


    They suddenly feel that they owe Su Yixiao too much in this life.


    "No, I have to guard Shifu Wuwuwu, I''m the weakest among them. I''m going to tell Shifu to leave me alone. "


    "Wait, little Lori!" Baili Xiyue grabs Su luanyin and doesn''t let her in.


    After all, now Su Yixiao is still in a coma, and the Ming junxie is guarding her. It''s not good to disturb her at this time.


    Besides, Su Yixiao''s goal of fighting for this opportunity is not to make them sympathize, but to give them more time to advance to cultivation.


    Bai Yi stands in front of Su luanyin, who is crying. Seeing that her face has already been crying, she turns away helplessly and explains: "the master believes in you, so he will sacrifice himself to fight for time. If you give up, isn''t this sacrifice wasted?"


    ¡­¡­


    There was silence.


    Even Su luanyin''s choking voice disappeared.


    White wing then said: "these 15 days, from now on, we all work hard, OK? In the master''s side, we should not be a drag, but a partner with her side by side! "


    Yeah, they''re not here to hold back.


    They also want to follow the team leader into the world, how to stagnate here?


    "Bai Yi, the captain is not here at this time. Liyuan, I must have said something to you! "


    Liu Shaoji turns to ask Bai Yi.


    He really guessed it.


    White wing rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, Li Yuan told me something, but Are you sure you can handle it? "


    "Can you bear it?" How does it sound serious.


    But is there anything they can''t bear now?


    Several partners can look at each other, they can see each other''s eyes are full of firm.


    "Is there anything else we can''t stand? Bai Yi, you can say it directly. As long as I can be promoted, even if I am put in the slaughterhouse, I can fight my way out of it! "


    Baili Xiyue said firmly and forcefully, which won the same response from several other people.


    White wing looking at them, the heart is also very believe them, but accepted the Kurihara''s order, had to go against their satisfaction satirize them.


    "You are all spoiled young masters and young ladies. If you go to a place like hell, can you still come out alive?"


    "So we''d better wash and sleep, and we''ll leave when the host wakes up. How many lives are there, young master


    With these words, even Liu Shaoji, who has always been gentle and calm, and Gu Yangzhi, who has always been indifferent to everything, are not calm.


    They can accept anyone''s challenge, but they are not allowed to say that they are incompetent enough to stand with Su Yixiao.


    This sentence seems to have become their bottom line.


    Su Yixiao is also their bottom line.


    "Hello, Bai Yi. Don''t think you are our captain''s beast, I dare not beat you! In this life, we will follow this woman named Su Yixiao! She is our captain forever! "


    Just after that, the scene in front of them changed.


    This is


    "Congratulations on passing the examination." Kurihara floated before their eyes.


    "Liyuan, what does it mean to pass the examination?"


    For a moment, they still didn''t understand. What happened just now.

 Chapter 324

    Li Yuan: "I don''t believe you, so..."


    Even if he didn''t say the next words, everyone understood.


    But now, if only he believed.


    "Then you say, we want to promote, with the fastest speed, any way, what can you do?"


    With a shrug, Kurihara said, "all success does not need instant success. For practitioners, the best way to rise is to experience.


    Whether in terms of spiritual strength or physical fitness, experience is nothing more than the best shortcut. "


    "So. What are you going to put us in the wonderland to experience? " Just like the one in Yijing college?


    Kurihara shook his head.


    He is a magic spirit made of glazed jade. How can he make such a low-level thing?


    "No way." Kurihara denied. "How can the degree of purgatory be only a little?"


    Purgatory?


    Su luanyin and they look at each other. They don''t seem to know what this is?


    Ah, I have to listen to Kurihara''s explanation.


    Li Yuan took the initiative and said, "when the master is promoted, some functions in the jade bracelet will be released gradually. This promotion is the purgatory created by the former God."


    "Well..." Bai Qingyu nodded, "so you still don''t know what Purgatory and purgatory are for?"


    Li Yuan


    "Are you stupid? I just said that I want you to experience. Of course, purgatory is experience!"


    Kurihara is going mad with anger.


    Bai Qingyu thought about what he had just said and said, "no, you just said that the degree of purgatory is more than that. That means it''s not just experience."


    Li Yuan


    It seems so!


    Did he not make it clear just now?


    ¡­¡­ It doesn''t matter.


    "As you say. All the things in purgatory are fictional, but for those who experience in purgatory, they will still cause harm. This kind of harm is not only physical, but also depends on yourself. Of course, if you are killed accidentally, you can''t get out any more. I''m very capable of it... "


    With these words, Li Yuan stopped for a moment, especially looking at their faces.


    But this time, it just let him down.


    Several people''s faces, no expression, even more Liyuan now say today eat a few bowls of rice as insipid.


    It''s not fair!!


    How could that be?


    "Why, do you want to see us scared to shit?"


    Su luanyin''s soft voice rang, but it poked into Li Yuan''s heart.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t! Fear


    Not afraid?


    Li Yuan magnifies Su luanyin''s passionate and fast heartbeat. The sound of plop plop is very tense.


    Is this not afraid? I''m afraid to die!!


    Forget it


    It''s no fun not to open it.


    Although Kurihara really wanted to go back.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m just waiting for you to go in and be scared to pee. "


    "You..."


    Su luanyin points to Li Yuan, who is exactly the same as Meng Meng. She chokes and can''t speak.


    But all of a sudden, the tension finally eased.


    But Liyuan looked at them who were ready, stretched out his soft and fat hands, closed his fingers, and put a curse in his mouth.


    The people of the Xiaoyao team are quietly watching Liyuan carry out what ceremony they don''t know.


    A few minutes later, they saw with their own eyes that a piece of space in front of them was cracked.

 Chapter 325

    "Squeak Click click - "


    the space broke little by little, and the sound of explosion was deafening, which directly intruded into the auricles of several of them without any precaution.


    "Liyuan What''s the matter? "


    Bai Qingyu asked Liyuan in a loud voice. His robe was blown up and his hair was crooked. The deformation of the face directly blown.


    "Purgatory is just like an independent space. Although its property is similar to that of the glazed jade bracelet, it is an exclusive and independent place. In this case, a different space calls another different space. Think about it, the sound of the space squeezing out an entrance is already easy."


    Xiaoyao''s sudden silence.


    Because they feel that there is no contradiction in what Kurihara said.


    "All right! You go in! "


    Kurihara watched as the air around him became more and more twisted. In the middle, a big red light flashed out, which was just the size of an adult.


    "Good!"


    Bai Qingyu, Liu Shaoji, Bai Li Xiyue, Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin hold each other''s hands tightly, then step by step against the wind and walk in. So they can get in safely.


    In fact, Kurihara had a way to solve these gales, but Kurihara did not.


    Going against the wind is the first barrier to enter purgatory. If they can''t overcome this difficulty, how can they spend the next hard journey?!


    In purgatory, there are many wild animals, wolves, tigers and leopards.


    And these, or in pairs, or group action, or living alone, all the animals inside are imprisoned for a long time, so every animal is full of resentment and hatred.


    Seeing human beings, no matter who, in front of them, alone is not the same.


    Eyes turn red, attack power instantly increases, and it''s time for fangs and claws to show.


    However, before they really went in, some beasts had been thinking about them.


    "Liyuan, in purgatory, really is not the place where people can stay! Will they be wiped out when they go in? "


    Kurihara shook his head, denied what Bai Yi said and said: "don''t forget who they met first.


    Can there be anything wrong with what the master likes? "


    If put in the past, white wing may point to his nose to scold, all kinds of spray. But this time, it won''t come out.


    "Yes, what the master likes is absolutely right under normal circumstances. Well, it depends on their ability! " Bai Yi said with a sigh.


    That leisurely appearance makes Li Yuan very angry.


    "Should you go to practice?" Kurihara looked at the white wing squatting at his feet and made a strange voice.


    "I I''ll continue in a minute! " White wing ha ha a smile, hard just come out once, Li Yuan this guy, how so urgent? More urgent than his hero.


    "Well You stay on! When the master wakes up, you will have a good life. "


    Li Yuan called for a moment, also disappeared in place.


    Leave white wing alone.


    In the distance, the white tiger family didn''t want a person to comfort Bai Yi.


    White wing is alone in grief, Kurihara and call of appear in front of him.


    He grabbed his ear and pulled out the jade bracelet. Then a word came to him -


    "master wakes up..."

 Chapter 326

    "Master is awake!"


    The power of this sentence can be said to be infinite. Bai Yi was just complaining that Liyuan didn''t do things through his head. The next second, he ran to the place where Su Yixiao lived.


    This little step


    Bai Yi feels that the mimicry of his own running pace is too small, and then meditates, running is getting bigger and bigger, and then successfully restored the identity of the white tiger king.


    And along the way, it attracted quite a lot of attention.


    Anyway, his white wing, the only important person in his heart, is the master.


    What''s the matter with me if other people are surprised?


    "Master..." White wing just want to go in, was stopped by dark Jun evil.


    "Wait, you can''t go in yet." Ming Jun Xie grabs the hair on the back neck of Bai Yi and stops him.


    "Why?" White wing just don''t want to listen to him, left shake right shake of struggle, but can''t get rid of this man.


    "Your master is changing inside. Are you sure you want to go in?" Ming Jun evil provocative general tone rang up, and then very relieved to let go of the white wing.


    White wing face a red, ferocious stare a dark Jun evil, really didn''t go in, but squat on the side to guard.


    He It''s also an adult animal. Naturally, I know I can''t.


    This dark king evil really caught him dead.


    Hum!


    White wing is very unconvinced, but there is no way.


    "Ah, white wing." Su Yixiao came out and saw the white wing guarding at the door at the first sight. He went up and hugged him: "Why are you still here? I''m sorry for them."


    Bai Yi told Su Yixiao the story of the incident, and finally he said: "there is another thing, master, I''m a medium level spirit beast now, and it''s very fast to be promoted to spirit beast, so you don''t have to worry about me!"


    Of course, sometimes it''s good to worry.


    "Cut, spirit beast medium level is very powerful?" Su Yixiao glanced at Bai Yi and said, "it seems that the last promotion was a spirit beast. You have been a spirit beast for such a long time. How can you still be a spirit beast now?"


    White wing cold sweat.


    Spirit beast and spirit beast medium level are different!!


    There are not many spirit beasts in Yiling mainland, and the promotion is also explored by Bai Yi himself. The promotion from the outside world is just fatal.


    White wing or hide in the glass jade bracelet inside, can be cultivated and promoted.


    "Ha ha, don''t look at me like that. I''m just kidding."


    White wing has no expression, just rolled a white eye.


    "Not funny at all."


    "Come on, come on, don''t be awkward. Of course, I know it''s hard for the lower mainland to advance. You''re great already! "


    Su Yixiao did not praise the bottom line, but let white wing feel more serious.


    At this time, Ming junxie comes with a dish of porridge, and sees Su Yixiao and Bai Yi standing outside the door talking, suddenly nervous.


    "Xiaoxiao, how did you come out?"


    Su Yixiao black line: "Ming Jun Xie, I don''t have a cold, no physical problems, how can''t come out?"


    It''s just a faint. It''s no big deal!


    Besides, she feels good now.


    The result did not expect, dark king evil and white wing these two guys actually stood on the same front, at the same time push Su Yixiao to the room.


    "Here, the porridge made of Solanum nigrum and bird''s nest that I specially asked for from my brother. You can drink it quickly."


    Su Yixiao looks at the steaming porridge in the bowl. It''s full of color, fragrance and taste.


    Surprised, he raised his head and asked, "did you make this?"


    Ming Jun evil despised eyes staring at her: "otherwise?"

 Chapter 327

    Tut Tut, his royal highness Yiwang, who is famous in Yiling land, gave her a woman to wash her hands and make soup?!


    It is absolutely impossible for other people to believe this.


    Because in their mind, Ming junxie not only likes men, but also doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui. How can they lower their respect and make soup for a woman?


    But the truth is in front of us.


    It''s up to others to believe it or not.


    Su Yixiao tried to taste it. It''s delicious!


    There is an indescribable fragrance rippling between the teeth, which can''t be dispersed for a long time. After swallowing it, it has a long aftertaste, with a faint aroma of Solanum nigrum, mixed with the unique flavor of bird''s nest.


    Even the white wing on one side also bared his nose.


    "Everyone has been learning for many years. I have to use the method of plain and easy, and only serve porridge to immortals. " Su Yixiao closed her eyes and recited a poem. When she opened it, her starry eyes twinkled, praising: "Ming Jun Xie, your porridge is delicious, too!"


    Mingjun evil settled to see Su Yixiao for a few seconds, after hearing her praise, she put out her hand, wiped the porridge on her face, and said: "don''t flatter me, you just like to eat."


    Su Yixiao spits out her tongue mischievously, and then continues to lower her head to drink porridge.


    Before long, a bowl of porridge in white wings eager eyes, gradually bottomed out.


    "It''s delicious. Anything else?" Su Yixiao asked.


    Mingjunxie shook his head: "no more."


    "Bird''s nest is easy to find, Solanum nigrum is hard to find." I entrusted the emperor for a long time before he agreed to give me such a little. "


    "Well..."


    Su Yixiao is a little lost.


    Such a delicious food, if you can search for a Solanum nigrum, it''s enough!


    Kurihara has a way to make it more.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxiao. When you cure their poison, I believe that the emperor will take the initiative to give you the rest."


    Su Yixiao is in a better mood.


    All of a sudden, she thought of a thing -


    "the evil of Ming Jun". Where did Lingbao come from? "


    "I gave it to you!" It''s natural that mingjunxie answers.


    "No..." Su Yixiao made an ambiguous comment, shaking his head and saying, "it''s not that one. Lingbao is different from others. He is a spirit beast at birth, and Or an animal that doesn''t want to imitate human form... "


    Ming junxie thinks that Su Yixiao''s focus should not be here, but he still replies.


    "Isn''t there another beast here who doesn''t want to be human?" Ming Jun Xie points to Bai Yi.


    White wings muddled forced for a while, after reaction, in Su Yixiao''s eyes full of surprise low head.


    "Yes, Bai Yi, you can also transform yourself. Why And keep the animal like appearance? "


    White wing bowed his head and did not return to him.


    Can he tell Su Yixiao that the first reason is that he was warned by your man, and the second is that he really doesn''t like human figures?


    ¡­¡­ He has seen his own human form. White hair and black eyes, even clothes are white


    That appearance should be very good-looking among human beings!


    At that time, he really transformed himself into a human, and unfortunately, he was also found by the dark king evil.


    Give a good lesson, so say, white wing is really afraid of this man.


    It''s all about fists.


    This man, so savage!!


    "White wings?" Su Yixiao tried to shout again.

 Chapter 328

    Bai Yi, however, raised his head and said to Su Yixiao, "master, I''m not used to human figures, so I''ll talk about it later. "


    See times, Su Yixiao also did not force him.


    After all, it''s normal for an animal to misunderstand human beings so deeply that it will accept them for a while.


    Su Yixiao didn''t ask about Lingbao.


    Ming junxie didn''t tell her.


    Her Phoenix contract beast, Lingbao, in fact, belongs to the same Phoenix as the white phoenix he summoned before.


    And that Phoenix is the Phoenix crossing the two realms - Yin Yang Phoenix!


    And the little Phoenix it gave birth to is also a Ming Phoenix, always a god Phoenix.


    Of course, these are the following words.


    "So, they all went to the so-called purgatory?" Su Yixiao asked Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi nodded.


    "It was Li Yuan''s proposal, but it was agreed by all five of them. That''s why I let them in..."


    What Bai Yi said has no foundation.


    He knew how much affection his master had for those people.


    What''s more, how terrible it is in purgatory, so he has been outside for a week. He has been in purgatory all the time.


    Su Yixiao did not speak, but inadvertently has said, some not very satisfied.


    Mingjunxie held Su Yixiao''s thin arm and said: "this road is their own choice. No wonder they are so few. Even if there are many difficulties and dangers in it, their only wish at this moment is to always follow you, so don''t care. If they have that determination, they can get through it."


    "Well..." Su Yixiao made a sound, looked up at the person behind him and said, "it can only be like this! They strive to advance, I have to refuel, I won''t recover acupoints again, I forget everything? "


    After that, at Su Yixiao''s request, mingjunxie takes Su Yixiao to the place she wants.


    So, in order to give a hundred Li Aoxiang and other 40 people, Su Yixiao in the hospital, seriously review the old and know the new again.


    "Whew -"


    Baili Xiyue looked at the scene in front of her, and saw a round of blue sun hanging in the sky. There was almost no one in this place,


    on the contrary, there were wolf howling, insects howling, leaves blowing, waiting for me.


    But here, I don''t feel the wind.


    "Here Is it really as easy as Kurihara said? How to talk to It''s the same as the forest. There are not even animals around? "


    A hundred Li cherishes the month to think doubtfully.


    But she didn''t feel that Kurihara had talked about it.


    Because they want to promote, catch up with Su Yixiao''s steps, these, are Kurihara know.


    There is no way to deal with this.


    At this high temperature, even if there is something, it will be scorched by the sun.


    "This Where is the so-called terror? " Baili Xiyue walks slowly in distress


    The hundred Li Xiyue here is very comfortable, and Liu Shaoji is the one who is miserable as soon as she goes in.


    "Shua -" Liu Shaoji rushed over with her sword. Try your best to criticize, but only leave a trace on each other''s body.


    "Damn, why can''t they all be killed?"


    Liu Shaoji frowned and looked at the wooden and iron objects in front of her. Her body had been cut out of shape and full of holes.

 Chapter 329

    But still without any intuition toward Liu Shaoji rushed, a step is not slow.


    At this time, Liu Shaoji felt that if he didn''t show some real skills, he would be cut two times by the big knife in the wooden hand. At that time, it was not so easy.


    I don''t know what material this is made of.


    No matter how you cut it, you can''t die. There''s no defect at all.


    Liu Shaoji, tired and panting, stood in the same place, sweating drop by drop.


    "No, it can''t be without weakness!" Liu Shaoji looked at the two wooden men who were slowly coming towards him, and recalled the scene of the battle just now.


    However, there is no weakness exposed in the wooden people''s actions. They are perfect from the beginning to the end.


    Just as Liu Shaoji was about to give up her memory, she suddenly remembered that when he just hit him, the wooden man stopped for a moment and then rushed over.


    Time is very short, so Liu Shaoji didn''t notice directly.


    Now remember


    "Well, that''s the only way!"


    Liu Shaoji took out a recovery pill, quickly recovered her strength and rushed up again.


    The sword in her hand passed a silver white mark in the air, and quickly pointed towards the wooden man. On the one Liu Shaoji had passed before, there was a superimposed one.


    This time, the wooden man''s reaction obviously made a lot of progress, and the pause time was much longer than the last time.


    "It worked."


    Liu Shaoji thin lips slightly hook, found a solution, he does not want money will be the recovery pill hard to throw into the mouth, so, his physical strength, completely is not money will not stop.


    Anyway, they don''t need money, and Su Yixiao gave them them. The effect and power are much better than those outside, and there are no side effects.


    So Liu Shaoji is not worried about physical strength at all.


    If the wooden man has his own thoughts, then at this moment, his heart must be broken.


    After Gu Yangzhi came in, he didn''t meet a person. No, he didn''t meet a creature.


    "What''s going on?"


    Is this place too big?


    Gu Yangzhi felt that he had been looking for someone for several hours, but he didn''t find anyone.


    He was cold and expressionless. Even though he worried about others in his heart, there was no expression on his face.


    Helpless, he had to continue to find.


    On the other side -


    "help ~ ~ my God, who will help me!"


    A sound from far to near, startled many birds on the tree branch.


    The scream was accompanied by the roar of the bear. It was very exciting to hear the sound.


    Bai Qingyu ran to the front.


    From time to time, he also looked back at the behemoth following him.


    It''s not hard to see that it''s a bear.


    And Bai Qingyu knows that it''s still a bear!!


    A bear who wants to be a bear is short of love and passion.


    When Bai Qingyu came down, unfortunately, it fell into the Bear house.


    And it''s in the arms of this bear.


    Just opened his eyes, was the bear inexplicably kiss the face of saliva.


    It''s hard to get out of bear''s arms, but I didn''t meet anyone.


    "My God, what''s this coming to me?"


    Bai Qingyu asked himself.


    I haven''t been normal since the beginning!

 Chapter 330

    It''s not normal, so does Su luanyin.


    "Why? Why do I hide myself in the air according to the master''s instruction, but these big guys can still follow me? "


    Su luanyin at this moment, dare not make a sound, afraid to disturb them.


    "They" are a group of hyenas, a group of fierce hyenas.


    Don''t tell me where Su luanyin comes from.


    The hyenas here are not as small and powerful as those in the outside world, but extremely strong and Disgusting.


    From the red liquid around the corner of the mouth, we can see that it not only has color, but also is sticky. It hangs on the mouth, but it won''t fall to the ground.


    Tut tut.


    Su luanyin really didn''t feel that there were more disgusting creatures than them.


    While hiding her figure and breath, she has to avoid these big guys. Su luanyin feels tired


    There was a scream in the sky. Su luanyin, Liu Shaoji, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi didn''t hear it, even though they were under the same sky.


    This scream came from Baili Xiyue.


    Before she was quite comfortable, at this moment around a circle of wolves, bared his teeth and looked at the middle of the hundred Li Xi month.


    Poor little and helpless.


    And Baili Xiyue is holding her own arm at this time, and that arm is bleeding without reservation.


    At the moment when the blood fell on the ground, the wolves, who were still calm, were boiling.


    All the wolves are bared their noses, and their eyes are full of cherishing the moon.


    Baili Xiyue is not afraid, but looking at such a group of wolves, and there is only one injured herself here, it is very difficult to break away from the siege, let alone solve such a large group of wolves.


    It''s not urgent to kill the wolf, but She has to live!


    As a result, Baili Xiyue put pills into her mouth and retreated.


    After enough pills, the wound finally stopped bleeding. And Baili Xiyue was surrounded by more wolves at this time.


    "This What luck


    There are some people who can''t laugh or cry for him.


    If this is the real purgatory, Baili Xiyue said that when she took it back, she had a disdainful attitude towards Kurihara.


    "Ah, is this the real battle?"


    Hundred Li cherish month in the heart all don''t know own mood how?


    For a long time, it''s some cat and dog characters who challenge themselves. Except for those in the team, she can''t find any rivals at all.


    So this battle with wolves is also a training for her.


    After all, as a practitioner, actual combat is the best.


    "Well, the first time I see blood, I''ll give it to you!! Take it easy. This is the only chance. "


    Baili Xiyue was lazy and didn''t understand them. After putting down this sentence, he rushed up impolitely.


    Hand up and knife down.


    The speed and posture of Baili Xiyue are not as elegant as Su Yixiao was when he came here, but in his own swordsmanship, there is a sense of elegance of his own.


    "It''s very rare!"


    Inside the jade bracelet, Kurihara stares at the scene on the screen and explains to the sleepy white wing.


    White wing raised eyelid, then reply him a yawn.


    Bai Yi said that he didn''t really fall asleep watching the video, but the guy around him was excited when he explained it. He was really haggard when he listened to it.

 Chapter 331

    Li Yuan saw him so, then turned his lips, did not continue to call him, staring at the screen, looking at what happened in purgatory.


    The wild wolves in purgatory are not vegetarian. Baili Xiyue succeeded in killing one of them when they were not on guard.


    But cleverness is like a wolf. Once you make a mistake, you won''t make it again.


    So the wolf raised his vigilance.


    The tactics of bailixiyue''s sudden attack are no longer useful.


    Because all the wolves have raised their mental strength to the highest point.


    Difficult to do


    Baili Xiyue tried many times. Although she stopped the attack of the wolf, she didn''t hurt the wolf at all.


    It''s embarrassing.


    It can''t be a stalemate all the time.


    Baili Xiyue knows that the longer things drag on, the less favorable it will be for her.


    It''s going to be dark. In this place, I don''t know what strange things will come out at night, so she will either solve this group of wolves, or die under the hands of insects in the next scene


    But it''s time to go and see it.


    "This time," Baili Xiyue said silently in her heart.


    "This time, either retreat or die!"


    Baili Xiyue ran past with a hand, a knife and her own speed.


    Yes, wolves have high intelligence, fast speed and good reaction ability. But it''s 1 because it''s known in ancient times that he''s suitable for bad guys.


    And the most important thing is that Su doesn''t mind the speed at all, even though the wolves are really fast.


    He doesn''t want to be bitten by wolves and die.!


    "Hello, everyone Is it dark? "


    Among the wolves, another wolf was killed directly.


    More wolves didn''t see how the girl, whose arm was almost broken, hurt her.


    In this way, the wolf''s fear of Baili Xiyue rose a lot.


    Baili Xiyue also gained more time to heal herself.


    "Woo ~ ~ ~ woo ~ ~"


    a low voice of challenge came from the wolf''s throat.


    But it happened that they were afraid of the moon.


    Because that move just now shocked their hearts even more.


    But it won''t last long.


    Baili Xiyue also knows this.


    So she adjusted her breath, aimed at the most relaxed direction of the wolf, and then released an explosive pill.


    "Boom ~ ~" sound, the explosion resounded through the sky.


    This is nothing more than a kind of torture for the wolf with smart ears.


    Indeed, some of the wolves have been rocking their heads.


    And that position, finally waiting for free,


    Baili Xiyue saw the right time, she rushed out in that direction.


    Wait until the explosion pill, the wolf slowly come back to life, once again opened his eyes, but did not see a hundred Li Xi month figure.


    Suddenly, the long howl and wolf roar of chagrin and anger shook the whole purgatory twice.


    The roar of the wolf


    Bai Qingyu stops abruptly.


    "No, after so long, I finally heard a little voice." Bai Qingyu was very excited.


    He thought in his heart: could it be that some companion annoyed the wolves?


    Who is it?


    Su luanyin? Or do you cherish the moon?


    At the same time, others heard.

 Chapter 332

    The direction is


    After all the people locked in the direction, they marched in that direction regardless.


    Among them, Gu Yangzhi is the most relaxed.


    Other people are not idle, a strength to the previous hundred Li Xiyue stayed.


    When they arrived one after another, there was no one at the scene.


    This is the first time they have met since they came in!


    "Great?" Su luanyin is from a family and greets Gu Yangzhi.


    Gu Yangzhi nodded slightly.


    "The roar of the wolf comes from here! Eh, there''s blood in the ground! "


    Su luanyin squatted down and wiped a little bit of blood with her hand.


    Gu Yangzhi squatted beside her, wiped a little blood on her finger and smelled it on her nose.


    Su luanyin didn''t see anything. Seeing Gu Yangzhi being so serious, she asked curiously, "do you smell anything?"


    Gu Yangzhi stopped for a moment, shook his head and got up: "No."


    He is not a professional doctor or doctor. He can smell anything by smelling blood. He is either a professional or a madman.


    Su luanyin


    "Oh, little Laurie, I''m so sorry. You''re here, too? "


    Su luanyin nodded. He kindly said to Liu Shaoji, "brother Shaoji, you also hear the wolf howling, right? We''ve come from that voice, too. "


    Liu Shaoji walked up to them and nodded.


    "That''s right. It''s the wolf howling."


    "However, in such a big place, except for the wolf howling just now, there is nothing else."


    "Lori, do you want to --"


    Liu Shaoji also wanted to ask Su luanyin, but he heard that Bai Qingyu was late.


    "Hello, everyone. It''s all here. That''s great! "


    "All here?"


    Su luanyin thinks something is wrong. He turns around and counts the people. He is sure that there are only four people.


    "Sister Xiyue Yes, Xiyue hasn''t come here yet! "


    Su luanyin suddenly awakens the dreamer with a word.


    Yes, they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    For the first time, they all turned to look at Liu Shaoji.


    Looking at his face a little bit pale, and then ran in the opposite direction.


    Gu Yangzhi seemed to have anticipated his action and stepped forward to stop him.


    What are you doing?


    Liu Shaoji glanced at him and ignored him. She just went her own way.


    Bai Qingyu looked at the situation and just wanted to stop him, he heard Su luanyin calling them at the back.


    "Brother Shaoji, stop making trouble. Come and see if it belongs to sister Xiyue."


    As soon as she hears that it has something to do with Baili Xiyue, Liu Shaoji can turn around and walk to Su luanyin and take what she holds in her hand.


    That''s a hairpin!!


    It is also the only common hairpin on the head of Baili Xiyue.


    So Liu Shaoji can guarantee that this is the thing that cherishes the moon.


    "Where did you find it?" Liu Shaoji asks Su luanyin in a hurry.


    Su luanyin refers to the underground.


    "Here it is!"


    Su luanyin refers to a piece of land underground, where there is a lot of blood, and there is a lot of soil on the hairpin, which Su luanyin dug out when he felt something was wrong.


    Liu Shaoji squatted down and looked at the blood on the ground carefully.


    There were just a few small and messy footprints where the blood extended.


    "Over there!"

 Chapter 333

    Several people ran to the place where Baili Xiyue fled.


    And they don''t know that a sudden premeditation is coming


    Just because they broke the balance between purgatory, so


    "Cherish the moon!"


    "Miss Yue!"


    "Cherish the moon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people hand in hand on the top of the mouth, everywhere again calling a hundred Li cherish the moon.


    Unfortunately, the blue sun turned into a red moon. From the place where the big tree was accompanied to the place where the Bush was, there was still no shadow of cherishing the moon.


    "Or let''s split up." White Island Road.


    "It''s not a way to look blindly like this."


    But as soon as the proposal was put forward, it was denied.


    "No. Don''t you know how dangerous it is here? It''s hard for us to get together, so we should act together. " Su luanyin is particularly against what Bai Qingyu said.


    However, these words made Bai Qingyu agree even more.


    "The truth is this truth, but do you think of a good way to find Xiyue as soon as possible?"


    "I..." Su Luan is dumb.


    Indeed.


    You can''t find it if you pile it up like this. The best way is to spread it out and take charge of one place by one person. But how can it be dispersed in such a place?


    There are so many unknown dangers. They are just new comers. In case something happens after separation, if they want to help in the past, they have to have a chance


    What Su luanyin is worried about is what they are worried about together.


    If you are not familiar with the place of life, it''s best to be with your partner!!


    "Stop fighting!"


    Just when a few of them had no choice, Liu Shaoji interrupted them.


    "You go there and I''ll go to the other side alone. That''s it. Let''s split up! "


    After that, Liu Shaoji took a step in a hurry.


    "Ah..." Su luanyin stops Liu Shaoji and says, "brother Shaoji, what if you meet something? Otherwise, we''ll... "


    "No, just protect yourself. I''m in a high level. Don''t worry about it. "


    This time, Liu Shaoji did not stop at all.


    But Bai Qingyu had no choice but to walk with the other three.


    Several people are persistent looking at the front, but ignore the sky.


    That red moon from light red then of enchantment of purplish red, everywhere all leak strange.


    The red moon is covered by black clouds, which makes the whole earth low


    It''s as if it''s a sign that something is about to happen.


    "Roar..."


    Unexpectedly, a roar resounded through the sky, and people on both sides stopped at the same time and looked around warily.


    Bai Qingyu felt that the sound was so familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    "Roar Roar... "


    Again.


    When the sound came, Bai Qingyu only shivered. He came to Gu Yangzhi and asked, "Yangzhi, what did you meet when you came in?"


    Gu Yangzhi shook his head: "nothing!"


    Bai Qingyu felt cool in his heart. He came to Su luanyin and asked, "what about you? Laurie


    Su luanyin glanced at him and said, "I met a group of hyenas, but I hid them in the air with the method taught by my master, so hyenas are useless to me!" Except I was a little scared at the time.


    Bai Qingyu heard that his heart was ups and downs. He wanted to cry and said, "I met a female bear and ran after me all the time."


    "Oh, and then?"


    Su luanyin said perfunctorily.

 Chapter 334

    The roar came from all directions.


    Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi have not yet decided where the roar originated.


    But at this time of life and death, Bai Qingyu was still asking about something she didn''t want to do. If it wasn''t for the current conditions, she really wanted to kill him.


    "And then Then I think the sound just now is very similar to that female bear... "


    Bai Qingyu said the word "female bear" tremblingly.


    Because he''s afraid that just after he''s finished, a bear has already run behind you.


    Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin are still alert, but their heads have turned. Their fierce eyes are enough to kill Bai Qingyu a hundred times, thousands of times!!


    Now they really want to give up Bai Qingyu and throw it to the female bear!!


    "Don''t, little brother, miss, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. I''ll tell you that those people are over there!"


    That''s about the same!


    Su luanyin no longer stares at him, Gu Yangzhi is also restored before the cold appearance.


    Then two people at the same time to step back, vacate the best position for a person to pass.


    Bai Qingyu stands in the middle.


    Focusing on his memory, Bai Qingyu carefully listened to the roar, heard it many times before and after, and finally heard it.


    "Over there -"


    Bai Qingyu pointed to a direction, in which the trees suddenly shook, shaking hard, accompanied by roaring.


    And more trees shake up, accompanied by bursts of earthquake sound, as if there is something huge, is rushing towards them.


    "Isn''t it?"?! That guy, he''s full of support. His whole body is extremely rich... "


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Yangzhi looked at the two people standing there and said, "don''t you run away? Do you want to be crushed by the bear? "


    As soon as they say this, Liu Shaoji and Su luanyin are not confused.


    Yes, it''s time to run away, not to go to the theatre.


    It''s terrible to think about being pressed by a female bear.


    "Run away? But where are you going? "


    Su luanyin looks at a big piece of things in front of her, forgetting how to step.


    Inside the palace


    Su Yixiao looked at the pile of useless things in front of her eyes, and her head was about to stretch.


    She asked mingjunxie to buy some special tools for detoxification, but the pile of things in front of her really scared him.


    "Well? What do you think your expression is wrong? What''s the matter? " Ming Jun Xie sits in front of Su Yixiao. Ask.


    Su Yixiao said, "I can''t use the things you brought."


    "Why? It''s all for Taiyi''s special use! "


    The dark king evil oneself just finished saying, in that second reaction came over.


    Special for Taiyi!!


    I guess it''s another bunch of deceptions.


    "Well, you can see something else! I''ll throw away the useless ones! "


    Having said that, Ming junxie rarely took a bag of "garbage" to go out.


    Seeing the oncoming Bai Li Ao Xiang, I didn''t say hello.


    "Tut Tut, Xiaoxiao, I''m right. Junxie is around you now. If you look, he doesn''t care about other people. It''s only you that he takes the initiative to care about..."


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    Looking at the dancing hundred Li Aoxiang in front of her, she especially wanted him to go out.


    It seems that her gentleness and small temper are also left to mingjunxie.


    I really don''t want to talk in front of others!

 Chapter 335

    "Emperor, that I''m going to do something. Can you go out for a while? "


    Bai Li Ao Xiang couldn''t see that Su Yixiao wanted him to go out. Instead, he approached him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Yixiao


    Well, this one is too stupid to be angry.


    She put a good smile on her face, just want to look up and gently ask Baili Aoxiang to go out, feel that something is not right.


    "Well, I remember It seems that the connection with the glazed jade bracelet has not been opened yet... "


    Su Yixiao''s heart clapped for a moment, and he quickly opened the connection between her and Liuli jade bracelet. Before he had time to say anything, he heard Li Yuan roaring in her ear -


    "master, if you can''t do it again, I don''t care about your companions!"


    Sure enough, something happened to them.


    However, at this time, Su Yixiao can only obediently apologize to Kurihara.


    "Liyuan, there''s something wrong with me just now. What''s the matter?"


    Li Yuan put his waist in and snorted. He thought to himself: the dead guy Bai Yi doesn''t know where he''s gone. If he comes out of the glass jade bracelet, he''ll go crazy everywhere, and he''ll learn from the master''s move to break the connection between them. It''s really


    However, this time is not the time to care about these trivial things. Liyuan explains to Su Yixiao the situation in the purgatory of Liuli Jade Bracelet -


    "Baili Xiyue has an accident, I can hardly find her breath in the purgatory!"


    What?


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are as big as a copper bell, stupefied.


    In the side looking at the hundred Li Aoxiang do not know Su Yixiao and Liyuan in the heart of the words, naturally do not know this scene.


    He looked at Su Yixiao have some wrong, frowning tentatively called Su Yixiao.


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    Just after calling, Su Yixiao bounced up like an electric shock: "ah? What''s the matter? "


    Her appearance made Bai Li Ao Xiang feel strange: "you Are you all right? "


    Su Yixiao took a fierce breath and said, "I''m ok Well, I have to prepare something to connect your meridians, Emperor Can you go out for a while... "


    The tone is tactful and direct enough, and there are also reasons.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang didn''t stay in the good intention, and turned to leave the room.


    At the moment of going out, I didn''t forget to tell Su Yixiao to pay attention to her body: "if there''s anything, just follow the bodyguard outside!"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Baili Aoxiang finally left.


    He did not see, Su Yixiao looked at his eyes, deep and complex.


    Because what happened was the man''s favorite daughter.


    And Su Yixiao, absolutely can''t let Baili Aoxiang know this news, and before things go wrong, find Baili Xiyue back!


    As soon as Bai Li Ao Xiang left, Su Yixiao went into the jade bracelet.


    "Liyuan, what''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t you design purgatory? How can you not monitor the situation in purgatory? "


    A series of criticisms and questions made Liyuan''s mind more confused.


    He is also curious about this question!


    Normally, everything in purgatory is designed by him, and every move in purgatory can be felt by him, but But this time, Baili Xiyue disappeared. It was Baili Xiyue who broke the separate training ground of purgatory. Liu Shaoji told him that he knew it!

 Chapter 336

    "Master, before white wing went in to test, there is no problem with purgatory? This time... "


    This time, even Kurihara, who was not surprised by the usual situation, became nervous.


    Su Yixiao realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Of course, we can''t just sit back!


    Su Yi immediately decided: "no! I have to go in and see what''s going on! "


    "Master, you can''t go!"


    Su Yixiao finished, was rejected by Liyuan.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in purgatory. I can''t control the creatures and conditions in purgatory right now. If you don''t have your own spiritual power, you will be doomed. Let you in I absolutely don''t agree with it! "


    Kurihara refused firmly.


    Su Yixiao knew that he was doing it for his own good.


    And this kind of good, maybe only for her.


    But Su Yixiao is not! Her good, is to give all to her good, she loves people.


    There are a lot of people in this world, but he cherishes only a few, so Su Yixiao can''t put his partner in the fire pit for his own safety.


    "Kurihara, I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. Will you let me in, or will our relationship be over?"


    "I..." Kurihara never thought that Su Yixiao used this extreme method to threaten him.


    Between the two In Liyuan''s heart Naturally, Su Yixiao''s safety is the most important!!


    What are you? Even the jade bracelet is made by the master. For him, as long as it is ordered by the director and everything is for the good of the master, he is willing to do it.


    This words, once again in Li Yuan''s mind.


    He firmly believed in this idea, and at the same time, he experienced the pain again.


    I remember the first time, when the man fell, this is the second time


    Look, master, how well he remembers!


    However, the woman in his big eyes was not moved, and her face was cold, even her eyes were cold.


    "Are you sure you won''t?"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want to be like this, but he can only force himself hard!


    Kurihara is important, and Baili Xiyue and several of them are equally important.


    Li Yuan has said that he doesn''t know anything about purgatory. The hundred Li Xiyue has disappeared. He keeps Su luanyin and several of them. The danger index has reached five stars!


    So, Su Yixiao must go in!


    But, Kurihara


    "Well! I''ll take the little guy in. You can find a solution in the jade bracelet. We can''t solve the purgatory because of the harmony between the two of us


    "Besides, purgatory belongs to Liuli jade bracelet, and Liuli jade bracelet belongs to me. After I go in, maybe I can not only come out, but also make purgatory very good!"


    Kurihara''s eyes wavered.


    Su Yixiao said: "it''s the second test! After purgatory, we will often use experience, and we must be more precise about its system. "


    Li Yuan pursed his lips: "that Master, you must contact me if you have anything! Don''t cut off our connection as before! "


    Liyuan was originally the appearance of little Zhengtai, and now he begged Su Yixiao pitifully. How could su Yixiao resist at this moment!


    And before She did it wrong!


    "Well." Su Yixiao nodded and promised, "don''t worry, after that, I won''t cut off!"

 Chapter 337

    "Well." Su Yixiao nodded and promised, "don''t worry, after that, I won''t cut off!"


    This saying, tangled for a long time, Kurihara just reluctantly let Su Yixiao into Purgatory.


    "While I haven''t repented, master, go and see if you can help you with Tianling Dibao!"


    After that, Liyuan disappeared in the same place.


    Su Yixiao did not dare to be careless, and went to tianlingdibao''s favorite place, Lingshu and Heidi.


    In the past, those little guys had already stood in a row.


    As soon as Su Yixiao saw this posture, he knew that Kurihara had revealed the news.


    Su Yixiao is helpless.


    Kurihara that small Zhengtai, looks like a pair of will not help you, in fact, the heart can be good.


    Su Yixiao squatted down and said to some of the people in front of her: "babies, you all heard it ~ ~"


    "Mm-hmm."


    Heaven and earth nodded.


    "Well I don''t want to implicate you, but you know that my spiritual power was taken away by that hateful guy So would you like to come to purgatory with me? "


    Su Yixiao said this, immediately, all the heavenly spirits and earthly treasures all stepped forward.


    Su Yixiao Not so much... "


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s tangled appearance, Xiao Huoling said, "master, I I can''t help you. I, I recommend forgetting worry. Now he can be illusory! And even though it can''t directly cause any physical damage, it can bring down one, right? "


    Su Yixiao chuckled.


    Xiaohuoling is right.


    And that soft voice and soft face, is really the temptation of Su Yixiao want to go up to pinch!


    "Well. Xiaohuoling is right. Then, forget your worries and come with me


    Su Yixiao looks at the little Zhengtai with two leaves on her head and extends her hand to invite her.


    I''m happy to forget my worries.


    With Su Yixiao to go with the opportunity is not much, just he put together a, how can not excited?


    Look, his excited face is red!


    "Well JOJO, follow me, too! It''s not good to spy on other people''s minds, but this is what I need most at this time! "


    Chirp originally saw Su Yixiao did not choose himself, there are some lost, and then heard this sentence.


    He raised his head fiercely. After reaction, he quickly said that Su Yixiao''s arm climbed up Su Yixiao''s shoulder and rubbed Su Yixiao''s face with his thick soft hair to show his closeness.


    Su Yixiao has one hanging on her shoulder and one in her arms. These two cute little girls bring her a little cute feeling.


    Su Yixiao gently calls Liyuan, and Liyuan appears in front of Su Yixiao the next second.


    Looking at the two little guys on Su Yixiao''s body, Kurihara gives a vicious warning with his eyes.


    Then he opened the door of purgatory, turned his head and said, "broken woman, purgatory has been temporarily destroyed, so I can hear you calling me inside. I can''t go in, so you remember to take it easy. Don''t hurt yourself. I''ll look for the reason outside too! "


    Su Yixiao hooked her lips and gently touched Li Yuan''s head.


    Without saying a word, he turned and went into the entrance of purgatory.


    At the moment Su Yixiao went in, a tear came down from the corner of Li Yuan''s eye.


    Su Yixiao went in and found that this purgatory is really chaotic!

 Chapter 338

    After su Yixiao went in, he felt that the purgatory was really chaotic.


    It''s not that the environment visible to the naked eye is dirty and messy, and the atmosphere in purgatory is not like a place to experience.


    "Master, it''s not like this..."


    Li Yuan saw the world Su Yixiao saw, embarrassed to say.


    Su Yixiao nodded, did not speak, went straight inside.


    Different from Liu Shaoji when they came in, Su Yixiao walked past many beasts, but did not stop to attack Su Yixiao.


    That''s strange.


    "Liyuan, what was your original design like?"


    Kurihara refused directly: "the meaning of existence of all creatures in purgatory is to be influenced or defeated by practitioners. That''s why purgatory is abnormal! "


    What''s more, what''s more angry is that Kurihara doesn''t know what went wrong!!


    He looked at the rows of books in front of him and went over them carefully one by one in his mind, but he didn''t explain the reason why this would happen after restarting purgatory!


    That''s right!


    Purgatory was not designed by Kurihara, but a mistake of Su Yixiao.


    Purgatory is just something that belongs to the glazed jade bracelet. It''s just because it''s powerful, it''s sealed. Even the glazed jade bracelet was recently opened, let alone the things inside!


    Now it''s just Su Yixiao''s cultivation that can open purgatory.


    But How hard it is to open this!


    Kurihara Mingming opened it according to the records of the ancient books in the jade bracelet. How could he make a mistake?


    Su Yixiao doesn''t have so many dramas in his mind.


    After listening to Li Yuan''s words, she just nodded to understand, and then followed the group of beasts to the same direction.


    All animals are going in the same direction, which is even more abnormal!


    "Cho Cho ~ ~ master, they don''t know what happened in front of them..." Chirp peeped at those animals that ran in one direction, but there was no harvest.


    Su Yixiao made a sound, touched it and said, "don''t worry, they are all little Mengxin. The one in front of them should be the big guy! Chirp, don''t pry in, save your strength


    "Chirp chirp ~ ~" the black eyes of chirp sprouting blinked lovingly.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Along the way, Su Yixiao is very serious to follow, but not a beast turned to see her, normal revealed a strange feeling.


    No one knows what happened, but they have to follow. This It''s crazy.


    "Ah, did you stop ahead?"


    Su Yixiao also stopped, just want to look up in front of what happened, was a person pulled squat down.


    Wait


    Hold on to her. Is that a man?


    Su Yixiao''s whole body is on guard. He just wants to turn around and hold his descendants, but before he passes, the people behind him begin to speak.


    "Captain, it''s me!"


    Su Yixiao frowns. The voice is "Great?"


    Brick used to be Gu Yangzhi.


    It''s not easy to see a teammate come in, Su Yixiao immediately feel to see relatives.


    "Why are you here? What about the others? "


    "Shh..."


    Gu Yangzhi put his hand on his lips to make a silent costume.


    Su Yixiao shut up, did not say a word, let Gu Yangzhi with her.


    When they left, they went against the beasts, but none of them put their eyes on their faces.

 Chapter 339

    The destination is a cave not far from the gathering place.


    Su Yixiao: Why are there caves everywhere?


    No one has to answer. Su Yixiao knows the reason. It''s just like mountains. It''s not too much to have more caves.


    But these guys are very excited to see Su Yixiao -


    "master, you finally wake up!! What about? Are you all right? "


    "Xiaoxiao, you scared us to death, you know!"


    "Captain!" Bai Qingyu just a word, but contains thousands of silent language.


    Su Yixiao looked at them a little thin a few people, a little sour in the heart.


    The outside world is full of powerful families and young girls respected by thousands of people. Follow her to this place to see what they are tortured like.


    "I''m ok. Are you ok? Did you get hurt? "


    They shook their heads.


    "Captain, we have nothing to do, but brother Shaoji has something to do!"


    "Young Ji? What happened to him? "


    Su Yixiao didn''t believe it.


    Because among these people, Liu Shaoji''s strength is the highest. How could he be the first to have an accident?


    "Shifu, you don''t know. As soon as sister Xiyue came in, she lost contact with us. Then brother Shaoji went to find sister Xiyue alone. As a result, she didn''t come back!" Su luanyin said.


    Then Bai Qingyu said to Su luanyin, "although we didn''t find Xiyue before, we came back according to the previous agreement. We discussed a place, but Shaoji didn''t come back.


    It took him a long time to find out that he actually took a beast as sister Xiyue. Even if it was bitten by the beast, the scar would not hurt it at all!


    Captain, tell me, what''s the matter! "


    Bai Qingyu is also particularly distressed.


    Su Yixiao finally understood the cause and effect of the matter.


    "That is to say, Shao Ji is with a beast that hurt him, and her life is in danger at any time?"


    Bai Qingyu, Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi nodded.


    They didn''t deny it.


    "Well, where is that beast now?" Su Yixiao takes out the enchantress from his arms and makes two hands into fists. There is a warrior who will fight bloody battles in the next second!


    Gu Yangzhi said: "that''s what I don''t want you to see. All animals are watching..."


    Su Yixiao


    "Well, what do you mean you won''t let me see?" Su Yixiao said with gnashing teeth.


    Gu Yangzhi Captain, you didn''t tell me you wanted to see it


    Su Yixiao


    Well, admit defeat!


    In this contest, Su Yixiao completely admit defeat.


    "And now? Can I see it? "


    Nod.


    Yeah!


    Su Yixiao nodded. That''s good. Now I have to get to know the situation.


    Su Yixiao''s impression of Liu Shaoji is that she has a soft face and wears white clothes. She has a sense of immortality.


    Moreover, he is also like that. He is good at observation and cares about every little thing. Every step must be in place. So it''s really hard to understand Liu Shaoji''s mistake.


    So


    A beast can be called a hundred Li Xi Yue. It''s really


    "Captain, what do you think?" Gu Yangzhi looks at Su Yixiao''s face and asks her strangely.


    Su Yixiao responded and shook his head.


    "It''s OK ~ ~ let''s go to find Liu Shaoji. She''s more important!"

 Chapter 340

    "Yes, yes." Gu Yang nodded.


    Then a line of beasts and mighty in addition to the cave, go to that place.


    Before that, the right side was afraid to go out. Now Su Yixiao has come back, and everyone seems to have confidence in the moment.


    It can be said that Su Yixiao is the one who supports them.


    "Gu Yangzhi, how do I feel The atmosphere is not the same as when I first came here? " Su Yixiao frowned and looked at the animals walking around.


    "It''s like I think so, too! That''s what I can''t say! "


    Su luanyin quickly receives Su Yixiao''s words.


    After all, the illusion of Leng''s family has not been practiced in vain for such a long time.


    Su Yixiao didn''t expect Su luanyin to receive his words first.


    Su Yixiao said with appreciation: "ouch, it''s good!"


    "Luanyin, if you keep it, it will be better!"


    Su Yixiao praised without hesitation.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Bai Qingyu was impatient, so he reminded him: "Captain. You two teachers and students show their love. Can you not disturb us? "


    This just finished, Su Yixiao raised the stone!!


    Bai Qingyu immediately changed her words: "of course, the captain and Lori, you two are so good, do you make us envious?"


    When Su luanyin and Su Yixiao heard this at the same time, they immediately raised their right hand and looked at Bai Qingyu in a clever way. Then they put it down.


    "Captain! There''s a situation! "


    Did not participate in their chat war, and bent on eating chicken, unable to extricate themselves!


    Su Yixiao didn''t talk any more. She turned to see what Gu Yangzhi was looking at: "what''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    "The place where all the beasts look at is a challenge arena similar to the martial arts arena. On the challenge arena, there is the beast protected by Shaoji, and Young Ji lying on the ground... "


    "What?"


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin are shocked.


    At the same time, focus on the challenge arena.


    Sure enough, under the foot of the giant, there was a figure in white clothes that could not be seen clearly.


    There is no good skin.


    Even if they can''t see clearly, they all know that it''s Liu Shaoji.


    Because between them, only Liu Shaoji likes to wear a coquettish white dress.


    Except for them, no one came in here.


    "That''s Little brother Ji! How could... "


    They have never seen Liu Shaoji so down and out.


    "Captain, what shall we do?"


    A few of them have no way, they all look at Su Yixiao, who is still looking at the challenge arena and doesn''t turn his eyes.


    Su Yixiao has a dignified face.


    I didn''t expect that the person who was still in front of him at that time would lie near her now. I don''t know whether she is alive or dead!


    What to do?


    What else can we do?


    Su Yixiao asked her to hold her tightly in her arms and asked: "forget worry, do you solve all of them?"


    Forgetting worry looked down and shook his head with difficulty: "master, they are of high level, and there are too many beasts. I''m afraid I''ll miss a few..."


    So what?


    £¬£¬£¬£¬£¬£¬£¬¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡££¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿ Farmers in Yining County

 Chapter 341

    I can''t help it. I''m sorry to make us run. Are we envious? "


    The destination is a cave not far from the gathering place.


    Su Yixiao: Why are there caves everywhere?


    No one has to answer. Su Yixiao knows the reason. It''s just like mountains. It''s not too much to have more caves.


    But these guys are very excited when they see Su Yixiao -


    a few people who are a little thin, and their hearts are a little sour.


    The outside world is full of powerful families and young girls respected by thousands of people. Follow her to this place to see what they are tortured like.


    "I''m ok. Are you ok? Did you get hurt? "


    They shook their heads.


    "Captain, we have nothing to do, but brother Shaoji has something to do!"


    "Young Ji? What happened to him? "


    Su Yixiao didn''t believe it.


    Because among these people, Liu Shaoji''s strength is the highest. How could he be the first to have an accident?


    "Shifu, you don''t know. As soon as sister Xiyue came in, she lost contact with us. Then brother Shaoji went to find sister Xiyue alone. As a result, she didn''t come back!" Su luanyin said.


    Then Bai Qingyu said to Su luanyin, "although we didn''t find Xiyue before, we came back according to the previous agreement. We discussed a place, but Shaoji didn''t come back.


    It took him a long time to find out that he actually took a beast as sister Xiyue. Even if it was bitten by the beast, the scar would not hurt it at all!


    Captain, tell me, what''s the matter! "


    Bai Qingyu is also particularly distressed.


    Su Yixiao finally understood the cause and effect of the matter.


    "That is to say, Shao Ji is with a beast that hurt him, and her life is in danger at any time?"


    Bai Qingyu, Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi nodded.


    They didn''t deny it.


    "Well, where is that beast now?" Su Yixiao takes out the enchantress from his arms and makes two hands into fists. There is a warrior who will fight bloody battles in the next second!


    Gu Yangzhi said: "that''s what I don''t want you to see. All animals are watching..."


    Su Yixiao


    "Well, what do you mean you won''t let me see?" Su Yixiao said with gnashing teeth.


    Gu Yangzhi Captain, you didn''t tell me you wanted to see it


    Su Yixiao


    Well, admit defeat!


    In this contest, Su Yixiao completely admit defeat.


    "And now? Can I see it? "


    Nod.


    Yeah!


    Su Yixiao nodded. That''s good. Now I have to get to know the situation.


    Su Yixiao''s impression of Liu Shaoji is that she has a soft face and wears white clothes. She has a sense of immortality.


    Moreover, he is also like that. He is good at observation and cares about every little thing. Every step must be in place. So it''s really hard to understand Liu Shaoji''s mistake.


    So


    A beast can be called a hundred Li Xi Yue. It''s really


    "Captain, what do you think?" Gu Yangzhi looks at Su Yixiao''s face

 Chapter 342

    Su Yixiao and his entourage were silent, which worried the guy in the challenge arena. He was about to throw Liu Shaoji.


    No!


    Su Yixiao supported the ground with one hand, jumped up, stepped on the bodies of seven or eight animals, and stood in front of the guy in a few seconds.


    "Pa" foot, Su Yixiao directly stepped on the guy''s stomach.


    It flies out like a kite off the line. Su Yixiao catches Liu Shaoji and gives him to Gu Yangzhi, who has already come.


    At that moment, Su Yixiao had already passed the pulse for Liu Shaoji. The pulse condition was not very unstable, and the fatal injury might not have happened. Su Yixiao was also relieved.


    Can concentrate on dealing with this thing in front of you!


    This is the first time Su Yixiao has faced the guy directly.


    He was nearly half as tall as Su Yixiao. All the places on his body were covered by long and disordered hair. He could not see his face or body. He could only see a figure vaguely.


    What a monster!


    Su Yixiao looked at the monster, did not speak, so quietly staring.


    But the feeling of the monster was deeply disturbed.


    It opens its mouth and roars at Su Yixiao - bloody mouth, sharp teeth, drops of water on the ground, the ground is corroded by its saliva, making a terrible sound.


    "I''ll go!"


    "Is this a normal beast?"


    Bai Qingyu, while holding Liu Shaoji with great attention, looked at the terrible beast opposite in consternation.


    Su Yixiao open arms to block them, said: "you try to back, this monster, it does not look so easy to provoke."


    At least with their current strength, that''s true.


    "Captain..."


    "Hush, don''t make a noise!" He was afraid that if the monster in front of him was in a hurry, he would do something they didn''t expect.


    "Roar..."


    The monster roared again.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know why.


    But Now she felt that the monster didn''t just want to attract him.


    Otherwise, it would not be like now, just standing there yelling, but not coming forward to hurt them.


    Su Yixiao bowed his head and thought about it. He raised his legs and walked towards the monster.


    Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi are shocked. Su luanyin grabs Su Yixiao''s hand and says, "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yixiao turned his head and didn''t speak. He just shook his head and shook off his hand.


    And then there''s going to be people going forward.


    "Yes, long!"


    Su Yixiao''s indifference is like Zhongxie in their eyes. They are in a hurry.


    But Su Yixiao didn''t look back, as if she was going to hit the south wall.


    Bai Qingyu pulled his hair a few times. How could it hit the south wall? This is to die!


    Liu Shaoji is still in their arms!


    They don''t want Su Yixiao to do the same.


    What''s more, now Su Yixiao has no proud spiritual power, just a weak group.


    Two men haven''t moved yet, Su luanyin has already run up.


    When Su Yixiao finally wants to get closer to the monster, Su luanyin fiercely pulls Su Yixiao back.


    "Master, you can''t go!! The monster is extremely dangerous. What''s brother Shaoji like Before Su Yixiao said anything, Su luanyin said that she was addicted.

 Chapter 343

    "Roar..."


    As soon as Su luanyin''s words were finished, the monster behind him began to roar impatiently.


    Su Yixiao''s face sank, grabbing Su luanyin''s arm, tugging at her side, then protecting her behind.


    Fortunately, the monster didn''t come up to chase them. Instead, he just stood there, just like just now. However, he was more alert and more tolerant


    Forbearance?


    What''s this guy putting up with?


    Su Yixiao was even more strange.


    It seems that there are a lot of mysteries blocking her eyes, attracting her step by step to uncover.


    However, the road opened is not so easy, even accompanied by a lot of fear.


    At this time, Su luanyin also found the difference between this monster and his master.


    "Master..."


    Su Yixiao heard the exchange of Su luanyin, and immediately looked back at her.


    From her thoughtful eyes, Su Yixiao can see that what Su luanyin perceives is the same as what she thinks.


    Su Yixiao toward her smile, said: "since you know, then do not go back?"


    "But..." But she is not at ease!


    What if it''s a trap?


    The monster standing still can''t mean that it is kind to the master!


    The heart of the beast is the same as the heart of the heart.


    Su luanyin is worried in her eyes. Su Yixiao is worried in her eyes and sweet in her heart.


    But this is not a time of emotional overflow.


    Su Yixiao seized Su luanyin''s hand and said, "this place belongs to the glazed jade carving, and the glazed jade bracelet is my thing.


    So, there''s nothing against me here. So, luanyin, you can rest assured! Being a teacher is not so weak! If so, how can I be your master? "


    Su luanyin is absolutely right!


    His master can kill animals with higher level than her by hand. Although his strength is blocked now, he only depends on his physical strength. Su Yixiao is not the weak one!


    In conclusion, they did not see Su Yixiao failed!!


    Only Su Yixiao knows that she has failed.


    And not once, twice.


    For the first time, she believed in the wrong people, and in the end, she got involved in her own future and life


    The second time, it was the punishment from heaven that made him almost lose his first love in his life.


    But now, as long as Su luanyin let her go and let her go, it will be very good!!


    It''s not easy to finally move Su luanyin. As a result, the monster behind has rushed up impatiently.


    "No!"


    Su Yixiao pulls up Su luanyin and abruptly avoids the monster.


    "Master, how can this happen?" Doesn''t it mean that this monster won''t hurt Shifu?


    What happened just now?


    Su Yixiao is also strange, turned his head to see the monster.


    Between the original purple blue eyes into the general color of copper rust, there is no mood fluctuations in the eyes, just like a piece of newly mined jade, no amazing development class.


    Such eyes are the purest, the most beautiful, the most rare treasure in the world.


    Not only that, but it also has the feeling of stagnant water.


    If you want to say that the feeling before is pure, then at this moment, this monster is really terrible.


    In the end, Su Yixiao is more and more confused about where the monster comes from.


    "Roar..."


    Again!


    It''s endless, isn''t it!!

 Chapter 344

    "Roar..."


    It seems that this monster really wants to fight Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, it called the more energetic.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If it goes on like this, Su Yixiao will be unable to bear it sooner or later.


    Before the monster rushed over, Su Yixiao was already bored.


    Before, Su Yixiao''s temperament was mild, because this is her own territory. You have to be gentle with your own things, don''t you?


    But this monster has subverted her three views.


    I don''t know if it''s aimed at him.


    Anyway, once Su Yixiao doesn''t want to hear this guy call, the monster calls harder.


    But, just don''t rush up.


    Su Yixiao This guy doesn''t just come for a walk!


    At this time, Liu Shaoji wakes up.


    "Young Ji? Shaoji, you wake up? "


    Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi helped Liu Shaoji up and made him more comfortable.


    "You Why are you here? "


    Liu Shaoji''s pale face, pale lips, is pale and powerless to say this sentence.


    "The captain knows that the situation in purgatory is unstable, and something happened to you, so he came here!"


    This is Gu Yangzhi''s explanation.


    "Don''t worry, Shaoji! We will teach you a lesson from the monster who hurt you


    When Bai Qingyu said this, he did not forget to twist his neck and move his muscles and bones.


    However, Liu Shaoji did not buy it.


    He stood up and said to them, "no, you can''t hurt it!"


    "Why?" Bai Qingyu felt strange. It was clear that the monster had made him look like a ghost. He was covered with scars, and there was no good place in his whole body. Why did he maintain for a monster like this?


    Is it difficult to Is Liu Shaoji really a masochist?


    Or He didn''t find Baili Xiyue. He was confused by this monster again. That''s why he did it?


    I have to say that the brain hole of Baiqing island is not so big!


    However, Liu Shaoji pointed to the monster and said to them, "it''s not a monster, it''s not someone else, it''s a hundred Li cherishing the moon, my cherishing the moon!"


    Bai Qingyu looks at Liu Shaoji''s serious appearance and stares at the monster seriously.


    Just two seconds. Take it back.


    Confirmed the eyes, is not like the people cherish the month!


    "Shaoji, we understand you want to see Xiyue''s heart, but you can''t..." Bai Qingyu points to the monster confronting Su Yixiao and doesn''t know what to say.


    "What can''t you do?"


    Liu Shaoji asked.


    But baiqingyu didn''t say any more.


    "You can''t just take a female creature as your favorite just a few hours ago?"


    This sentence, if Bai Qingyu said it, the next second lying on the ground, it will be him!!


    However, the confrontation between Su Yixiao and the monster has also reached a white hot state.


    Su luanyin''s hand is holding the enchantress. The monster''s eyes are red. It''s going to pop out the next second.


    Two people are ready to go, and the momentum around them is different.


    It''s moving!


    Both sides moved at the same time.


    As soon as Liu Shaoji''s pupils close, she jumps up with amazing speed at the moment when she sees Su Yixiao pinching the enchantress.


    The next scene is something that Su Yixiao and they can''t forget for a long time.


    The enchantress didn''t kill the monster, but put it into Liu Shaoji''s waist.


    Su Yixiao startled let go, the enchantress unprecedented "bang" fell to the ground.

 Chapter 345

    Gurgle blood donation slowly flowing down, dropping to the ground, the red blood, and Liu Shaoji pale form a sharp contrast.


    Somehow, the monster, who was protected by Liu Shaoji, gave a very sad cry. Then he knelt down on the ground. The whole person curled up and held his head in pain.


    Pity Liu Shaoji. She is still bleeding, but she doesn''t care about the injury on her waist. Instead, she climbs towards the monster, gently hugs it, pats it on the shoulder, and comforts her: "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, I''m here!..."


    Su Yixiao and Bai Qingyu, Liu Shaoji look at each other, the doubt inside the eyes is deeper and deeper.


    However, looking at Liu Shaoji, it''s not easy to ask what''s going on. It can only wait until Liu Shaoji and the monster in their eyes can calm down.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~"


    from the monster''s voice, there were several whimpers, followed by a black air.


    No surprise spray out, and then all splashed on Su Yixiao''s body!


    Without a second, it disappeared, as if all they had just seen was the illusion they saw in a trance.


    And the monster, also slowly shed his hair, turned into a naked girl, holding her arms


    Naked


    Gu Yangzhi and Bai Qingyu have already turned to each other. Liu Shaoji struggles to take off her clothes and covers the monster No, I cherish the moon.


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    Did not expect that they have always thought of the monster, since it is really their partner, they have been looking for a long time companion.


    Looking at this scene with disbelief, Su Yixiao doesn''t feel her own change. Instead, she is curious about the experience of Baili Xiyue.


    "What''s going on? Sister Xiyue How could it be like that? "


    Su luanyin can''t help asking.


    When her eyes and Su Yixiao touch each other, Su Yixiao shakes her head, let her not ask.


    But she herself went up and said to Liu Shaoji, "Shaoji, let''s go out with Xiyue first."


    Liu Shaoji looked up at her with a slightly complicated look. For a long time, she nodded.


    When they got up and cherished the moon, they headed for the entrance.


    Kurihara said that the entrance is the exit.


    As soon as he went out, Liyuan came over happily and said, "master, when you find Xiyue, all the system functions in purgatory will be restored Ah, how did she... "


    "Shh


    Su Yixiao asked Liyuan not to ask.


    And with a hundred Li Xiyue together, they went back to their house, and then left Liu Shaoji alone and retreated.


    "Liyuan, is there no problem in purgatory?"


    "No, the system has recovered automatically. I''m going to update it now..."


    "Well..." Su Yixiao bowed her head and said nothing.


    Li Yuan seems to see the clue, but it''s hard to ask her, so he turns to see Su luanyin and those people in baiqingyu, but they are also melancholy.


    Kurihara thought: what''s wrong with these guys? Feel It''s not like there''s a good thing!


    All blame oneself, just this half day in a hurry to check the system, did not contact the host at any time, resulting in what happened now, he did not know.


    The others just arrived, but this happened in the glazed jade bracelet!


    "Liyuan..."


    Su Yixiao suddenly called.

 Chapter 346

    "Master, I''m here!"


    "Didn''t you say that Xiyue disappeared at that time..."


    Li Yuan nodded, not knowing why.


    Then Su Yixiao said, "when I went in, I only saw a monster. It was terrible. Later Shaoji woke up and told us that a monster was Xiyue. We didn''t believe it, but But... "


    Su Yixiao has some chokes to say.


    "But what?" Li Yuan looks at Su Yixiao and turns to ask several people standing beside him.


    Su luanyin curled his mouth and looked at him with some fear. "But that monster, as we call it, became sister Xiyue after the captain stabbed her with a knife!"


    At this time, his tone of voice, or with a sense of disbelief.


    "What?" Li Yuan heard it for the first time, but he was also confused.


    If it''s a mutation, it can barely accept it, but you What''s the meaning of this purgatory?


    "It''s true!"


    Su Yixiao, who has eased down, said.


    Li Yuan


    "By the way, master, didn''t you just say that you stabbed Liu Shaoji? How is he now? Are you OK? Do you need to take healing pills? "


    Su Yixiao shakes his head and says, "it was hurt by the enchantress, so it''s unnecessary."


    This sentence makes Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu confused.


    A long time ago, at Yijing college, Su Yixiao''s short swords called the enchantress were still vivid. The enchantress was so powerful in their eyes that it didn''t matter?


    "Captain, how about You''d better give Shaoji dozens of grams of pills! " The whole dagger was pierced in. He was afraid that it could not be solved by a healing pill.


    Su Yixiao shook his head again, looked at their confused and puzzled faces, and explained: "the witch is very powerful. However, the witch only obeys my orders. If it is not for the person I intended to hurt, the wound on her body will be automatically sutured, and she will not feel any pain.


    Didn''t you see that? Shao Ji came all the way. Apart from her previous fatigue, she didn''t have any harm caused by her heavy injury


    They thought about it for a moment, as if it was true.


    It seems that the flowing blood will not flow in a few minutes.


    And the wound looks like a scar.


    "So, brother Shaoji is OK?! That would be great! "


    Su luanyin fell down for a long time, and his lips finally rose.


    "Master, someone is looking for you outside!" Li Yuan reminds Su Xiao.


    Su Yixiao just accepted it.


    She said to them with a smile, "you have suffered a lot in it. Now let''s have a rest."


    "Liyuan, Shaoji and Xiyue depend on you! Once Xiyue wakes up, please let me know. "


    Kurihara nodded.


    "Don''t worry, master. I will tell you at the first time!"


    Su Yixiao put down her heart and walked out of the jade bracelet.


    The man outside the jade bracelet has been looking for her for a long time.


    Su Yixiao in order not to let Ming Jun evil into the glass jade bracelet will be bad, so let Liyuan prohibit when he came in.


    It is estimated that going out will also be criticized.


    Sure enough, the heart has a sense of intelligence.


    As soon as Su Yixiao went out, he was taken into his arms by someone. He clasped his hands around his waist and said, "Su Yixiao, you are brave enough!"

 Chapter 347

    "Su Yixiao, you are brave enough!"


    Su Yixiao heart a Deng, a thought: by, not good!


    She was afraid in her heart. She listened quietly to the man''s "instruction".


    Some male: "dare to leave for me without saying a word unexpectedly, and still don''t let me in."


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with it?"


    Su Yixiao listen to these terrible words, feel the hot air on the ear has become a cool whizz.


    "Ming Jun Xie Don''t be impulsive. Listen to me... "


    Su Yixiao was interrupted by someone before she finished.


    "You say, I hear what else you can say."


    Su Yixiao


    Is this for him to say or not to say?


    Ooh!


    Why is this man so hard to do ~


    "well, something happened inside the jade bracelet, forcing me to go in."


    "But the most important thing is that I don''t want you to go in."


    "Well, don''t blame me, will you?"


    Su Yixiao''s first time, really the first time, bazaar bazaar with big eyes, the reader''s mouth looking at Ming Jun evil.


    Su Yixiao said: she was not like this before, and will not be like this in the future!


    However, now it seems that they are a vulnerable group and can only appeal to the dark ones.


    I should have told this guy.


    But no!


    If she told him.


    What if mingjunxie doesn''t let her in?


    If he wants to go in himself, what will he do if he goes in and sees that hundred Li Xiyue, who looks like a ghost but not a human, goes down with a knife and injures him by mistake?


    Think of these, Su Yixiao simply praise for his wit.


    Even if she is inferior to a certain man, at least she doesn''t let this kind of possibility happen!


    Thinking of this, Su Yixiao immediately hugged mingjunxie and said, "mingjunxie, I just experienced a terrible thing, and then I suddenly thought of you when I was the most terrible Oh, I''m sorry this time. I''ll never have another one! "


    The king of hell is silent.


    He can''t stand Su Yixiao''s sadness or being cute.


    Because these two, will let her heartache, two will let him not to say her.


    Ming junxie hugged Su Yixiao and said, "hum, I think of your husband at that time. You dare to leave me for a try! I''ll give you a discount on my legs


    "Dare you?"


    Su Yixiao stares at him with wide eyes. He didn''t expect that this guy could break her leg so much?!


    Ming Jun Xie


    Sure enough, this is her real character!


    But his original intention is to coax the girl.


    He would rather joke with Su Yixiao day by day or let her domineering, in addition to the bed, also do not want him to show this pair of sad and worldly appearance.


    That look, he will be distressed.


    "All right!"


    Mingjunxie rubs Su Yixiao''s fluffy and messy hair, then secretly combs her and takes her to the inner room


    Su Yixiao was also obedient to let him go with him.


    But this direction is not right.


    Immediately stopped, vigilant asked him: "where do you want to take me?"


    Ming Jun Xie: "small room."


    Su Yixiao''s eyes changed on the spot. She looked at the man contemptuously and said, "I won''t go. It''s not good at noon."


    The dark king evil originally walked forward of the pace fiercely stop.


    Turning to look at Su Yixiao''s face is very ugly, suddenly chuckle.


    "Where do you think you are?"

 Chapter 348

    "Where do you think you are?"


    "Where? Where are you talking about! Don''t you want to go inside like that? I''ll tell you I won''t agree with you! "


    Ming Jun Xie


    Heaven and earth conscience, he really didn''t think about it this time.


    To Su Yixiao forehead reward a chestnut, and then drag her to go inside.


    Pull into the room, the curtain did not pull, Ming junxie pushed Su Yixiao to the bed, said: "you just thought, is it like this?"


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie''s handsome face, which is getting closer and closer. She can''t push it away.


    Who knows, when mingjunxie is about to kiss him, he laughs and gets up from Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao What just happened?


    With a smile, Mingjun turns to take out a suit of clothes from the cupboard and hands it to Su Yixiao. He says, "if you think wrong, don''t blame others. The time to punish you should be at night, not now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Punish


    Su Yixiao glared at him fiercely, reached for his clothes and asked him to turn around.


    , the king of the hell, was very obedient and obedient. He turned to the past, and he still did not forget to make complaints about it: "I haven''t seen where I am, but I still care about this."


    Su Yixiao What a pervert


    As far as she knows, all the necessary tools for detoxification are ready now, but she has lost all her spiritual power. She has to borrow some spiritual power from mingjunxie.


    What''s more, she can''t guarantee the effect for the moment, but she can do it with Baili Aoxiang!!


    In the evening, it was twice as dark as usual, with dark clouds and low pressure. However, the weather was like this these days, and they didn''t find it strange.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao standing in front of the prepared utensils, and is also a frowning Su Yixiao.


    "It''s OK. These things are well prepared. That is I''m still worried about Xiyue. She... "


    "Don''t tell the emperor that Xiyue is a piece of his heart. She will be crazy when she is hurt."


    "Of course I know that, but you don''t know what happened in this jade bracelet. Xiyue became a monster and recovered her own appearance, which is very strange."


    Ming junxie frowns. He doesn''t know what happened in the jade bracelet, but he doesn''t want to ask, but he can hear that it shocked Su Yixiao.


    Maybe the only thing he can do is to hold her quietly


    The omniscient Lord of Hades, at this moment, did not find that there was a mass of black air around the roof where they were, revealing strange things everywhere.


    Inside the palace, in the imperial study, dozens of eunuchs went in and out. Inside the golden basin they were holding, there was a thick black mass.


    They didn''t dare to breathe, because the slime didn''t smell so bad.


    And in the imperial study, deep and uncontrollable cry of pain, one after another.


    That''s a hundred Li Ao Xiang.


    A eunuch was on one side, turning back and forth, looking at Bai Li Ao Xiang''s painful appearance. His face was very blue, and he pointed to Su Yixiao with his orchid finger and said in a sharp voice: "you Bold, are you going to kill the emperor? "


    Su Yixiao lightly glanced at him and ignored.


    The movement in the hand doesn''t stop at all, still fiddling with the meridians of Bai Li Ao Xiang.

 Chapter 349

    Bai Li Ao Xiang''s upper body is naked. The pores on his body have spilled blood. Some of them have solidified into purple, and others continue to come out.


    This scene frightened three or four maids who came in to change their pots.


    After all, there''s no human form in today''s Bai Li Ao Xiang.


    This scene stimulates the eunuch''s heart, he called several times Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao did not respond.


    Don''t say to follow her will to stop, Su Yixiao even look at him, don''t bother to look at him, always with poisonous tongue, this time she was lazy to bird him.


    It''s not because I''m busy.


    But for that, Su Yixiao would kill her every minute.


    "Ming Jun Xie, add some strength! Here, the pill is taken


    Su Yixiao did not expect that the poison accumulated in Bai Li Ao Xiang''s meridians was much more serious than she imagined.


    Lingli put it in again and again, but every time, the poison forced out was just as much as a drop of blood.


    Although no one knows how strong the power of Ming junxie is, it can''t sustain much if it is consumed like this.


    Su Yixiao really hates that he can only do the work at hand now, but can''t use his spiritual power - that way, he will consume a lot less.


    Once there is a trace of fatigue on Mingjun''s evil face, Su Yixiao puts pills into his mouth.


    In this way, it took them a whole half day to clear half of the poison.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie didn''t say anything, and the eunuchs who came back and forth didn''t say anything.


    But now the eunuch in front of them can''t hold on.


    "You two little boys, this is the emperor. It''s the ninth five year plan. If you dare to disrespect the emperor, I''ll take your head."


    "Don''t you let the emperor go yet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The eunuch talked to himself for a long time, but by the way, all the eunuchs were ignored.


    Maybe some people are just like this. Usually they will feel uneasy if they don''t have a little sight on their body. Their limbs are not in harmony, and their brain will go around complaining and looking for a sense of existence.


    This is the eunuch in front of us.


    Su Yixiao -- endure!


    Let him go on!


    But Su Yixiao is the kind of person who can''t see a bitch flaunting in front of him.


    So in order to punish some kind of slut, his hands are faster and faster, and his spiritual power needs are more and more.


    A little worried about the evil Ming Jun, while enduring that smelly and dirty mouth, Su Yixiao that all happened, all accumulated to the eunuch.


    The day breaks, then the sun rises, then the sun sets, and then the stars fill the sky.


    From day to night.


    Temporarily seal those already opened meridians, Su Yixiao can finally stop for a while.


    But she didn''t feel tired, and the gas in her stomach hadn''t come out yet!


    I had this guy dragged out for a while before. I don''t know how. Now I come in again!


    Su Yixiao, with a smiling face, stood in front of the unfortunate eunuch and said, "you''re Gatlin. You''ll die if you don''t force me! You smell your mouth, smelly than beriberi, don''t know how dare to come out to spray dung?


    My mother, it''s my business what I love. You''re not a man. Bah, are you a man?


    A man is not a thing, really have the face to say me?


    No wonder so wheezing, really lack of love in the heart, empty lonely cold.

 Chapter 350

    However, the sad thing is that no matter how empty you are, no matter how lonely or cold you are, your baby won''t get up for you. Other eunuchs know shame, and they all know how to do their own business in silence. You have nothing to do all day, licking your big face here. Is that interesting? "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t want money at all.


    Such a long sentence came out without breathing.


    The eunuch couldn''t get a word in.


    And the more he heard Su Yixiao say, the whiter his face became.


    Maybe all eunuchs have the biggest pain in their heart, such as the uterus.


    But Su Yixiao perfectly left a little dignity for other eunuchs.


    And to the one in front of you, hehe, dignity? Does he deserve it?


    Su Yixiao finish saying, dark king evil carrying a cup of water came up.


    The eunuch thought that mingjunxie was helping him, and his mouth pouted. He was wronged and called "Your Royal Highness..."


    Who knows that the evil of Ming Jun really takes care of him.


    Tehaoshuang gave him a word - "get out!"


    With too much difference in attitude to him, he handed the water to Su Yixiao''s mouth and said gently: "are you thirsty? Here, have some water to moisten your throat. "


    "I''m really thirsty!"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    But she didn''t take the cup by herself, so she went straight along the direction where she took the cup and drank water.


    It''s like the evil Lord of hell feeding her again.


    But Ming junxie is also happy to be like this.


    "Strange King His royal highness, this woman is not only disrespectful to the emperor, but also just scolded the slave, slave... "


    "What''s the matter with you? She''s my woman. You''re just a slave. Why, I just said that we are little kids, and now we know how to complain to me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The eunuch shakes a little.


    "Slave, slave is just..."


    "You just have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai, do you?" Su Yixiao took the next sentence, then with a smile, said, "then in the next sentence is not careful to contradict you, please forgive me, right?"


    The little eunuch''s face was red and white, white and red. Who knows that she guessed all his thoughts. How can she go on begging for mercy??


    But even if he wanted to beg for mercy, the evil Ming junxie didn''t give him the chance. He called the eunuch on one side and asked them to take the goods out directly.


    In other words, Baili Aoxiang has never woken up. He is in a state of anesthesia, and he doesn''t know about this farce.


    When the eunuch was taken out, he thought that it was Ming junxie who wanted to take him out and behead him, or kill him.


    After all, the image of the cruel tyrant has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    So when I went out, I was shouting all the time, begging the king of hell to let him go, and I lost my lower body.


    Seeing this situation, the evil king of hell immediately blackened his face, summoned Luotian and said, "either let him get out of this city for me, or let him report from hell. I don''t want to see this guy in my life!"


    It turns out that people have to be ruthless.


    So what happened to the eunuch? No one knows except Luotian.


    Su Yixiao disdains to know that mingjunxie is not interested at all.


    It took three days and three nights to clean up the poison of Bai Li Ao Xiang.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Li Ao Xiang was such a big man. His figure was neither very wide nor very thin.


    But the discharged poison has piled up into a hill.


    Su Yixiao looks at the scene and shakes his head and sighs -


    the scene

 Chapter 351

    "If you just order your body, there are so many poisons coming out, and the poisons don''t occupy his whole body, but just every meridian. Can you tell me if it''s like this, it''s not blocked, leading to ineffective cultivation and not promotion?"


    "It''s a light situation. At least it''s cleaned up, eh! "


    Ming junxie hugs Su Yixiao from behind, leans his head on Su Yixiao''s shoulder, and points out that the dirty things actually ignite.


    Su Yixiao noticed that it was him. He turned around, hugged him and asked, "we''re leaving soon, eh There are still nine days left. Are you reluctant to give up


    The dark king evil forces to return to embrace her, gather together in his ear, say: "fool, where you are, I will go, as long as you are in the place, no matter it is the most beautiful place in the world."


    As long as you are there, it is the most beautiful place in the world.


    This sentence, said Su Yixiao''s heart.


    You know, you feel the same way.


    With you, the bitterness is sweet.


    "Oh, I''ll go!"


    An untimely voice rings, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie have to separate, turn around to see people.


    Baili Aoxiang was supported by the queen, and his eyes were full of teasing.


    "Feng Shui is very good today ~ ~ as soon as I went out, I saw a couple of men and women scattering dog food. Ah, this mood Fortunately, my queen is still with me


    Chang''s broad sleeve covers her blushing face to hide her shyness, while her hand is still firmly supporting Bai Li Ao Xiang.


    When Chang turned to see Su Yixiao, she noticed a problem.


    "Miss Su, Yiwang, do you know where Xiyue has gone?"


    Su Yixiao''s heart clapped, suddenly a little flustered, I don''t know how to answer.


    In order to prevent Chang from seeing her, Su Yixiao pretends not to hear her and lowers her head.


    Fingers are still stirring Ming Jun Xie''s sleeve, let him quickly explain.


    Mingjunxie looks at Su Yixiao and knows what''s wrong with her. Looking at her pitifully shaking his sleeve, mingjunxie can''t help defending Su Yixiao.


    In front of Bai Li Ao Xiang and Chang Shi''s face, Ming junxie holds Su Yixiao in his arms. He gives the two people a very sorry smile and says, "brother Huang, sister Huang, I''m not telling you that Xiao Xiao is still afraid to face you."


    On hearing this, the woman''s first reaction is sure to think, is there something bad happening? Is there something on your face Ideas like that.


    Chang naturally thought so.


    Chang looked at his make-up, and there was no mistake. Then he thought that something had happened to Xi Yue. He turned around and asked Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao is still hiding behind the evil of Ming Jun. at this time, Chang''s question can only be replaced by the evil of Ming Jun.


    "Sister Huang, brother Huang, don''t worry! It''s OK to cherish the moon, but the day when we leave is getting closer and closer, so Xiaoxiao directly mentions them to a place where they can experience and become extremely powerful. "


    "Hoo, I see..." Chang was relieved.


    "What happened to Xiaoxiao? Hiding in the back, I dare not see anyone. I will rot at any time. "


    Ming Jun looked down at Su Yixiao, looking at her at this moment is blinking big eyes, flutter Ling, knock lovely!


    4

 Chapter 352

    It''s strange that Mingjun looked at him for so long and pinched his waist.


    Ming Jun Xie Zhiqu, obediently explained for Su Yixiao.


    "I took Xiyue to experience without uncle Huang''s consent. Xiaoxiao felt more guilty in her heart, so..." I don''t dare to see anyone.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang laughed.


    "It turns out that there will be such a day for Xiaoxiao, who is invincible! But I really don''t want to blame you. "


    Su Yixiao listened, the guilt in the heart heavier.


    He said silently in his heart: I will cure Xiyue!


    "Well, thank you for your kindness. How are you feeling now? "


    Su Yixiao looked at the hundred Li Ao Xiang out, in the heart is also very worried.


    Although she is confident in her ability, it is the first time that she has done this kind of thing.


    However, looking at Bai Li Ao Xiang, we should "Well, I feel much more relaxed now, and I don''t feel any pain." A hundred Li Ao Xiang said with high spirits.


    Don''t forget to do a few big moves in front of Su Yixiao to prove that he is really OK.


    But he didn''t forget the pain when he woke up yesterday.


    Even blinking is hard work, let alone turning over.


    Because the meridians were cleaned up by Su Yixiao, they are almost as fragile as infants.


    He tried to put the spirit into his body, but in exchange for more pain.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang didn''t believe in evil. He divided the spirit power into several parts. He didn''t touch the meridian wall and slowly flowed into his body. In this way, he persisted for a long time before he stabilized his body.


    Now, the meridians have recovered, and his strength is back, and even can continue to rise.


    It''s something he hasn''t thought about all the time. He''s very old, and he didn''t have the chance to advance before. He almost gave up. He didn''t expect that at this time, he would have the chance to fight again!!


    "Xiaoxiao, I still have to thank you for your presence. I guess I''ve been content with the status quo and gave up..."


    Su Yixiao bowed his head with a smile, shook his head and said: "it''s not your fault, it''s the problem of pills. Now it''s good, that''s good. After all, as a cultivator, the meridians are blocked and can''t be cultivated. That''s a great shame on the cultivator himself!"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang nodded.


    For Su Yixiao''s words, he agreed with them.


    "Oh, yes. My old friends, I heard that I can continue to practice. They may come back to see me, and then they may come to you... " I wonder if he can give Su Yixiao away


    Su Yixiao knows all this.


    Because she had expected that.


    But She still doesn''t like this way of social intercourse.


    Ming Jun Xie sees Su Yixiao''s tangle and comforts him in a low voice, "if you don''t like it, just refuse."


    Along with this sentence''s export, Su Yixiao just thought clearly, looked up and said to Ming junxie: "it''s OK, after all..."


    After all, Su Yixiao didn''t say anything, but they both knew what she wanted to say.


    "Emperor, I abduct your precious Emperor Well, with the son-in-law, these people, we are even! "


    Abduct!


    Baili Aoxiang heard Su Yixiao said that he could detoxify his good friend, but he suddenly felt inexplicable.


    Because, ah, he thought of Baili Xiyue.


    Hundred Li Ao Xiang is thinking: cherish month this time come out, should be able to rise!

 Chapter 353

    His son is better than him, which is the proudest thing in Bai Li Ao Xiang''s life.


    But I''m really a little reluctant.


    It''s just a little bit.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang comforted himself.


    "So, just right!"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang finally said four words, then turned around and took Chang with him.


    Su Yixiao looks at their backs.


    There is no eunuch or maids around. I always feel depressed.


    "You are evil I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? "


    Su Yixiao is not sure, turn to ask him.


    "You''re not saying the wrong thing. Uncle Huang hasn''t recovered yet Well, it''s better to wake up Xiyue as soon as possible! "


    It won''t be long.


    Su Yixiao herself knows this fact.


    "Well, I see. I will try my best to cure Xiyue! "


    Ming Jun Xie painfully looked at the front pretending to be calm woman, painfully held her in his arms.


    No matter how strong a woman is, at a certain time, she wants a big hug and a shoulder to lean on.


    The welcome party was supposed to be three days later, but it didn''t work at all.


    Those old friends of Baili Aoxiang, in order to meet Baili Aoxiang What happened to him, Teddy came.


    "Ha ha ha, brother, here you are!"


    Bai Li Ao Xiang looked at the man in front of him. He called kindly.


    The man''s gentle manner, Su Yixiao how all feel a little like Qingyi.


    Maybe both of them are of that kind of momentum. Su Yixiao didn''t care much. On the contrary, when the man saw Su Yixiao, he came forward and said, "this..."


    Yes, yes, just two words.


    Then he was blocked by the evil of Ming junxie to see Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    "Mr. Gu, let me introduce myself. I''m mingjunxie..."


    "I know, ha ha ha." Master Gu in the evil mouth of Ming Jun laughs. He looks different just now.


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    These people are really good-looking!


    "Hundred Li little brother --" the one who came was a woman. Her body was still graceful, but the wrinkles on her face almost surrounded the whole face.


    It can be seen that this woman has been suffering a lot recently, but most of them grow those things just because she has no spiritual power.


    You can see that this woman is almost over 200 years old!


    Such a close call to Bai Li Ao Xiang can make Chang, who is sitting in a regular way, very unbearable!


    Because ah, her tea fingers, all turned blue and white, not a little bit of blood.


    And there''s a vinegar smell in the air.


    Well, Su Yixiao''s nose is very smart.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang also seems to feel the air-conditioning of the queen beside him. He doesn''t dare to move when sitting on the Dragon chair.


    His face was stiff and he said to the woman, "ah ha, ah Ke is coming! Go and sit down


    The woman named ako looks at Baili Aoxiang strangely. After seeing Baili Aoxiang''s eyes, she looks at Chang''s gentle and generous smile beside her. She suddenly understands what''s going on. She sits down strangely and says nothing.


    Su Yixiao this see, feel strange, on the side of the inclined body asked the palace know all: "Ming Jun evil, who are they?"


    "The emperor''s people It''s natural that mingjunxie answers.


    Su Yixiao


    What I asked is the name and the title in the world!!

 Chapter 354

    "Oh, well, I don''t know," Ming junxie said plainly for the first time without showing off in front of Su Yixiao, "I haven''t been in the mood to understand these things these years, either seeking medical advice or being an instructor in Yijing college."


    "But as far as I know, they were very famous in Yiling land before! Xiao Xiao, don''t be so cute just because they can''t be promoted! Their fighting index is almost the same as yours now. They can jump the ranks to fight! "


    Su Yixiao understands that.


    These people are more than 200 years old, and they all look tough, their hair is not mixed with a little white, and their words are sonorous and powerful.


    Although hiding their own strength, but Su Yixiao can see at a glance, those people are perennial practitioners!


    Even if how to cultivate is not promoted, they know this irreversible fact, but still insist on training.


    Perhaps, it is the tradition of practitioners to inherit virtues!


    "Brother Baili, you said that now you can continue to practice. Is that true?"


    A bald man in a monk''s uniform roared.


    Anyway, that rough voice scared off a lot of maids.


    Bai Li Ao Xiang was used to it. He patted his chest and said, "of course! I can restore my style again, no! It''s more magnificent than before! "


    "How do you treat it? Let''s have a chat with our brothers! "


    "Yes, yes, brother Baili, you don''t know. We are practicing hard every day, but no one, no one, has created a miracle. One of our brothers can continue to be promoted..."


    Of course, Baili Aoxiang understood their feelings. After all, he was like this five days ago.


    "I don''t know. After we were promoted to lingzong, we ate the julingdan, right?"


    Several people nodded at the same time.


    They were all like this at that time.


    It is said that as long as you eat the julingdan, you can stabilize and gather the Lingli.


    Isn''t that normal?


    Bai Li Ao Xiang shook his head: "it''s not normal to use julingdan! The magic pill, it.... "


    Bai Li Aoxiang had forgotten all about it before he said it. Intentionally or unintentionally, he turned his target to Su Yixiao and said, "this julingdan is simple, so let our younger generation come!"


    Su Yixiao


    This dead man really shirks responsibility!


    Rolled a white eye, have no way, Su Yi Xiao repeats a side again.


    So Su Yixiao said exactly what she said when she opposed Liu Shaoji to eat julingdan in the imperial study after Liu Shaoji was promoted to lingzong.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, the long-term practitioners who have eaten the julingdan, want to be promoted has become a luxury! rise? It doesn''t exist at all


    After su Yixiao''s words, there was no one in the room for a long time.


    Because all the people are still shocked, they originally thought that their qualifications are not good, it is not easy to promote later.


    But unexpectedly, it was because of a pill!!


    It''s really hard to hit the head with a blow.


    Baili Aoxiang looked at them like this. As the partners who fought side by side in the past, he couldn''t bear it.


    He took the initiative to mention it.


    "Yes! We''ve become like this because we''ve eaten something we shouldn''t, but now I can continue to practice. Don''t be discouraged, everyone

 Chapter 355

    Well, what Bai Li Ao Xiang said is quite chicken soup, but Su Yixiao just couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    It''s really


    It''s not him that''s tired. It''s easy to say that.


    But looking at these practitioners who are much older than he looks, Su Yixiao did not refuse.


    Although the original intention is so, it is true at this moment, because after they just heard that Bai Li Ao Xiang said it was her ability, they almost broke through the world and did not question her at all.


    That''s true!


    Those clear eyes are full of trust.


    Who do you trust? Su Yixiao or Baili Aoxiang?


    She thought: both!


    Thinking of this, she said with a smile: "I''m not talented, but I really have this ability. Please rest assured that I will do my best to solve the accumulated poison on you!"


    When Su Yixiao talks, he always takes a special light voice with him. When he says a word, he always brings an inexplicable trust to the hearer''s heart.


    I can''t help it. It''s from the bone.


    "Well, we''ll have a girl named Lao Su!"


    The woman who used to be called Baili Aoxiang "little brother" with a disgusting smile turned her head and asked Su Yixiao''s surname gently. Then she turned back and pretended to be familiar.


    Su Yixiao did not say much, just back to smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m Su Yixiao. I never break my promise!"


    Su Yixiao said.


    She never helps people who have nothing to do with her.


    But this time, in the face of Xiyue and Baili Aoxiang, he reluctantly agreed.


    "You Well, seven people, the detoxification time will be longer, so um It''s eight days before I leave here. There''s still time! "


    "But you have to thank your highness Yiwang. He uses his own spiritual power to dredge your meridians."


    Ming Jun Xie was stunned.


    This girl actually led the war to his side.


    Strange smile


    "Since it''s his Royal Highness the alien King Thank you very much


    One by one, they gave thanks to the king of hell.


    Every sentence is full of respect, but not because the age of Ming Jun Xie is far from them.


    Su Yixiao likes this kind of person.


    After all, the world is the world of the strong.


    Looking at the evil of Ming Jun by a gang Surrounded by the old men, Su Yixiao has a proud feeling in her heart.


    Ha ha, you have today!


    I remember my old grudge very clearly.


    It has to be said that although Su Yixiao''s temper is much better now, the kind of revenge engraved in his bones will not change in his life.


    "Miss Su, is she the sweetheart of your highness Yiwang?"


    Su Yixiao retreated several steps to the woman''s side.


    She asked.


    Su Yixiao looked at her and said, "yes


    With a smile, the ah Ke did not look at her, and his eyes were fixed on Bai Li Ao Xiang, who was joking with the queen. He said, "you know, the relationship between the two people he loves is not like this."


    Not so?


    Is this woman saying that her relationship with mingjunxie is not like a lover? Or are you jealous of Chang?


    However, no matter which side of his mind, it was all wrong.


    Su Yixiao said to him, "ako Aunt, "


    before she finished speaking, the word" aunt "was heard and her face was cold.

 Chapter 356

    Before the words were finished, the word "aunt" was heard, and her face was cold.


    "Aunt Aker, you may be mistaken. There are all kinds of life. No matter how they get along with each other, they may not be affectionate enough to outsiders, but they know that they love each other. That''s enough."


    "We don''t need to blindly pursue the way of getting along with the masses..."


    Su Yixiao see a Ke''s face more and more rigid, and now is still in front of Bai Li Ao Xiang, so he did not continue to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Between the two people, look at each other speechless.


    Ah Ke lowered his head, thought for a while, raised his head again, and said with approval, "yes. You''re right. Two people have to understand how to get along. Well, I wish you happiness


    "Thank you


    This time, Su Yixiao can feel that she is sincere.


    I don''t know what she''s been through before, but if she can understand, it''s OK.


    Next, Su Yixiao is running on both sides.


    In the palace, after detoxification, she will hide in the jade bracelet with Mingjun evil.


    Glass jade bracelet can adjust the time inside, so although this kind of day is particularly tight, but it is in the eyes of outsiders.


    In addition to going out to detoxify during the day, Su Yixiao divided the 12 hours of the night into 12 days to read ancient books, refine pills and check the situation for Baili Xiyue.


    Under Su Yixiao''s recuperation, Baili Xiyue''s face is ruddy. It can''t be said that she is in high spirits, but it is much better than the one she was awake before.


    The only thing is Don''t wake up!


    "I read the ancient books in the jade bracelet, but I still have no ability to wake up the cherished moon. Kurihara said that her body is no longer in serious trouble. Whether she wakes up or not is a matter of time! The only thing that the outside world can do is to tell her what happened before and who she knows So, Shao Ji, I have to ask you for this! "


    Su Yixiao spoke.


    Looking at Liu Shaoji, who has been guarding the hundred Li Xiyue side, with a face of stubble, Su Yixiao has a bad feeling in her heart.


    I''ve been blaming myself all the time. I''ve done them this way


    But the carefree team didn''t give her so much time to blame herself.


    Only at this time, Liu Shaoji was willing to turn her head and talk to Su Yixiao.


    His hoarse voice is the best proof of his silence.


    "It''s all right, Captain! Isn''t it you, cherish month also can''t come out, still is that monster! Now I just look at her like this. Anyway, I know she will wake up one day. "


    Only at this time, Su Yixiao''s guilt will be less, and then work harder to refine pills.


    "Captain, why don''t you put some of them into the jade bracelet to detoxify? Here is pure spiritual power. It''s better for detoxification, and you don''t have to be so tired..."


    Bai Qingyu is right, but Su Yixiao won''t do it.


    If you do this, you will only expose your own cards. If you don''t have a card, you will lose your limbs. How can you show others the most precious thing you can save your life?


    "Although the glazed jade bracelet is my own magic weapon, once someone finds such a good thing, maybe it will kill me and replace me, and the glazed jade bracelet is my last trump card. Have you ever seen anyone who didn''t take the trump card to become a monk?"


    Immediately, Bai Qingyu nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 357

    So it is!


    Those people are just acquaintances. If they are very familiar, they don''t need to say that Su Yixiao will bring them in.


    But the others


    Well, they all understand!


    Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi, who are eating melon seeds, sit further away from baiqingyu. Su luanyin says: "we already know the reason. Baiqingyu, I have to say, you pig brain!! You have to ask Shifu for such a small question! Such a big man, really white long ~ "said, did not forget to eat melon seeds while shaking his head and sighing.


    Bai Qingyu''s face was blue and white, and he stood there awkwardly. He had been brewing for a long time. When he was ready to stand up and explain, Su Yixiao said, "don''t play too much and forget to practice."


    "Don''t forget, there are still five days left. Qingyu and luanyin are two short of you. If you don''t get promoted again, I won''t let you go to the upper bound!"


    Put down the cruel words, Su Yixiao left the glass jade bracelet.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to take them to the upper bound, and just as heaven''s punishment says, if she doesn''t have that strength, she will open the back door to take them, but everything depends on her own!


    Su Yixiao long sigh, look trance between, unexpectedly summoned out the enchantress.


    In the enchantress appeared for a while, Su Yixiao back to God, looking at the hand inside the enchantress, suddenly stunned.


    Ah, when can I sacrifice the enchantress?


    Just now What happened?


    Su Yixiao is so confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mingjunxie watched Su Yixiao appear, and then stood there. He didn''t come over. He was puzzled. He went to catch her hand and asked.


    Su Yixiao smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK, just now, a little stunned..."


    "It''s OK!" The dark king evil clenched her hand, didn''t loosen.


    Before that, Su Yixiao had taken back the enchantress - although she was still seen by Mingjun.


    Mingjunxie holds that pair of cold hands like ice, and gives Su Yixiao a warm hand.


    That''s how it''s released.


    "Come on, it''s going to be a little more trouble today!"


    Ming junxie naturally pulls up her free hand, and Su Yixiao slowly walks towards the imperial study.


    "Why does the emperor have to go to the imperial study to detoxify in other places? Isn''t it office? Go to his Chenglong hall, too! "


    , looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes, slowly, he could not help but join in and say hello to one another. "The imperial study room is where the essence of the sun and moon is gathered." although it has been such a long time, what spirit has not seen how much it has produced, but that place is still very magical.


    That''s why there is only one royal family and a country with no name in Yiling mainland. "


    I see.


    Su Yixiao understood, and didn''t ask much.


    From the beginning to the present, she has experienced people and things that she did not experience in the previous world.


    Even character has changed a lot.


    Su Yixiao is also aware of this problem, but ah, these changes, also only in front of the Xiaoyao team and Ming junxie show, other people, are not lucky to see.


    ¡­¡­


    The last one to detoxify today.


    It''s also three days before they leave.


    Chang seems to be aware of something wrong, or as a mother of their children''s attachment.


    Chang is now almost every day to find her, and her important people.

 Chapter 358

    And every time, I happened to meet Su Yixiao.


    It''s not that I''m not here, and I dare not say that I cherish the moon.


    If you tell Baili Aoxiang and Chang about Baili Xiyue, then this world is not the world of Baili family.


    Su Yixiao will blame himself more.


    But if you don''t tell Chang, Chang will come to see her all the time, and it''s said that Chang now lives in the place where Su Yixiao lives every night.


    But now, Su Yixiao sits in the glazed jade bracelet, can''t appear at all.


    "Why don''t I tell them who the facts are! All these disasters are caused by me, and I have the responsibility to bear all the consequences of them. "


    "No!"


    Ming junxie, Bai Qingyu, Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin look at each other. This time, they have a miraculous agreement.


    Liu Shaoji also gently put down the warm hand of Xiyue and said to Su Yixiao, "Captain, you can''t go to this matter."


    If you go, how can we cross the boundary gate


    Su Yixiao


    It''s impossible in my life.


    As long as you have a high level, you can go to ChangChuang. But if you just go to brush past the people you like, and then do nothing in real life, you think these are two different kinds.


    But now, she''s going to be bored to death.


    "But I think it''s just me. Now the queen comes to me every day. Xiyue is her emperor''s son. It''s not unreasonable for her to come to me. It''s not a matter for me to keep a secret from others. I... "


    "You don''t want to leave you," at this time, Liyuan came over, floated in front of Su Yixiao, said: "the life characteristics of Baili Xiyue are more and more, I will adjust the time inside the Liuli jade bracelet, before we leave, she will wake up..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Yuan was dragged up by Liu Shaoji without warning.


    Liu Shaoji''s eyes glowed and looked at Liyuan with expectation. He repeated: "is this true? Yueyue will wake up, right! I knew it was like this! "


    "It''s true, Yueyue will wake up! I knew it was like this! "


    Liu Shaoji asked while answering, looking very sad.


    How good is it that my woman hasn''t come back yet? They all keep their fingers away from the water of Yangchun, while their own moon keeps its fingers away from the water of Yangchun. They are more stable than anyone else in playing with swords.


    However, Yueyue is just like this.


    Liu Shaoji still likes it.


    Full of confidence, Liu Shaoji runs to the house of Baili Xiyue, grabs her hand and starts a wave of "silent dialogue".


    Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu were still there when Su Yixiao just came out. After a while, they were gone.


    The poison on Bai Qingyu''s arm was not forgotten long ago.


    Their level, finally stored enough and more energy, plus Su Yixiao because of their several and specially refined pills, each of them, can be well promoted.


    And now it''s one day before they leave.


    It''s night.


    As soon as mingjunxie came into the room, she saw a graceful woman, looking out at the window.


    Her face was full of fatigue. She stood on the windowsill for a long time, turned around for a long time, and then saw him.


    Two people look at each other and smile, then walk in each other.


    "Ming Jun Xie, do you think I should tell Bai Li Ao Xiang and Chang Shi something?"

 Chapter 359

    "Well Draw lots to decide! "


    Ming junxie takes out a turtle shell from behind like a magic trick and hands it to Su Yixiao.


    "There is a gold coin in it. You shake the tortoise shell, and when the gold coin comes out, you can see for yourself, if it''s the front, what will you do, if it''s the back..."


    The last words of Ming junxie didn''t come out.


    Su Yixiao is dubious, it is turtle shell in the heart said: "if you let me say, is positive, if you don''t let me say, then don''t go!"


    "Ready -"


    Su Yixiao closed her eyes, shook a few times, and then really dropped a gold coin from the turtle shell.


    Su Yixiao takes it up and has a look - front


    Mingjunxie looks at Su Yixiao with a smile and says: "in fact, when you shake the turtle shell, you already have the answer in your heart.


    Go or not, it''s between your thoughts.


    Su Yixiao fixed on the Ming Jun evil, for a long time, for a long time, and finally evoke a smile.


    She got it!


    Get up.


    The man who came in asked where Miss Su was going.


    Su Yixiao didn''t stop to explain. She just turned her head and yelled loudly, "I''m going to find the queen and make amends to her..."


    What else did she say next? The maid in waiting didn''t hear clearly.


    However, looking at Su Yixiao''s relieved, elated and pure smile, the palace maid immediately said that it seems that the palace has been covered with snow for many days, and this spring is really coming.


    To Chang''s mother instrument hall, Su Yixiao did not feel timid, just walked in.


    Asked who to look for, Su Yixiao said that she had come to talk to the empress.


    The maid of honor took her in.


    I didn''t wait.


    It turned out that the queen had not slept well for many days, and she did not sleep in the middle of the night.


    "Miss Su, you are not busy at noon."


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    She could hear that there was strange resentment and urgency in Chang''s words.


    "Miss Su, you I''m leaving in two days, right?! But Why hasn''t Xiyue come out yet? As a mother, I want to see her again before she leaves. "


    Then Chang choked.


    Tears are falling down.


    After all, she is just a woman!


    "Miss Su, it''s not hard to ask, is it?"


    Su Yixiao, who has been silent for a long time, finally speaks.


    "No, not at all! Empress, I''ll take you to see Xiyue now! "


    Between the words, Su Yixiao waved her hand, and she and Chang appeared in the glazed jade bracelet.


    Because the days inside the glazed jade bracelet are much longer, so at this time, the glazed jade bracelet is still in the daytime.


    At noon.


    The first one to see Su Yixiao and come up to meet her is Liu Shaoji.


    I haven''t seen Liu Shaoji for a few hours. Liu Shaoji''s beard is gone, and her clothes have finally been changed. The whole person is totally new.


    "Captain, here you are."


    Su Yixiao nods.


    She noticed that Liu Shaoji was very relaxed with a smile when she was talking.


    So happy?


    Could it be that


    "Xiao Xiao!" A familiar voice rang, Su Yixiao was stunned.


    She wanted to make sure, but the voice didn''t call him, and called another person with a more surprising voice.


    "Ah, mother!"


    "Yueer ~ ~"


    that''s right!


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    This man must have cherished the moon!

 Chapter 360

    "Captain, Xiyue hasn''t been moving these two days. I just woke up two hours ago, and there''s nothing uncomfortable about the whole person." Bai Qingyu said in Su Yixiao''s ear.


    Su Yixiao calculated that the two hours inside the jade bracelet was just the time when she came to Chang''s mother Yitian hall.


    In the end, all the words turned into a smile, Su Yixiao knew, also did not know.


    Perhaps, this is the invisible connection between mother and daughter!


    Outside, at dawn, Su Yixiao interrupts the mother and daughter, ready to send them out.


    "Empress, I hope you don''t tell anyone about it!"


    "This matter", no doubt, refers to the glazed jade bracelet.


    Chang knows.


    Such a powerful thing, if known by the greedy guys outside, will surely bring some trouble to Su Yixiao and them.


    And my daughter is still here, let alone.


    "I know." Chang''s gentle looking at his side of the hundred Li Xi month, said, "now know Miss Su''s real strength, I will rest assured of the daughter to you."


    "Empress..."


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon and chokes a little.


    She knew it was the time to leave.


    Once you go out and see your father again, it will be very difficult to meet him in the years to come.


    "Mother, you can rest assured that Huang Er will work hard to follow Xiao Xiao, and then when I stand firm, I will come down to meet you!"


    The sonorous and powerful words of Baili Xiyue can be heard from his words.


    How can chang not believe it.


    I had to know that Baili Xiyue was her baby. I knew from childhood that she would not force herself to be by her side and spend this life safely. Since my child yearns for higher and farther sky, how can I not agree with her as a mother?!


    So is Baili Aoxiang.


    So when Baili Xiyue went out, she didn''t see her for a long time. Baili Aoxiang was tearful.


    Su Yixiao ruthlessly stopped their family of three to talk about the past, let Lingbao take them to Wuwang forest promotion.


    "It''s the first place I''ve ever been here! Do you Miss Bai Yi


    Su Yixiao felt the big white tiger walking by her side. She didn''t forget that it was once the white wing''s clan site!


    Bai Yi nodded and shook his head.


    "Although I''ve lived here, it''s nothing to see the clansmen and myself together for such a long time."


    But it is.


    Su Yixiao turned her lips, not talking about this topic.


    This time, she released all the animals she thought of.


    So they are a group of people, even if they don''t show their cultivation level, but in this situation, all the characters in the forest dare not come out.


    A little bolder, just hiding behind the tree, secretly looking at them.


    "Well Let''s go inside! There may be less Warcraft and humans there than outside the middle. "


    They agreed.


    I heard that Oh, Bai Yi also said that there are some things in the Wuwang forest, which are the most powerful in Yiling continent, so few people know what it looks like inside.


    Su Yixiao seemed to think of it, and said to Bai Yi''s ear, "Bai Yi, I used to be afraid, but now? Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, let''s go somewhere else... "


    White wing after listening, speechless aimed at Su Yixiao one eye, did not speak, go forward.

 Chapter 361

    "Master, are you stupid? The strength of the old man Bai Yi is going up slowly. The strength of several of us, the whole Yiling continent, is afraid. The desert of death has passed through. Are you afraid of a forest without any arrogance?"


    Su Yixiao White said to improve the strength of the green from one eye, from top to bottom looked at the small red belt, directly grasp the hand inside, still can''t let go of the belt, green from has begged for mercy.


    "The mainland has been in existence for tens of thousands of years. We are just sons and ministers living in the mainland. How can the mainland be afraid to say that? There is also Qingli. You misunderstood one thing.... "


    Qingli thought for a moment.


    There seems to be nothing wrong!!


    "No, you have!"


    Qingli thought again.


    But there is no way! His curiosity was not answered, so he felt so heartless.


    That''s all from practice!!


    Su Yixiao looked at his face and asked for advice. He was so happy that he finally began to smile and said, "you forget that you are not an individual. I''ll remind you!"


    Having said that, Su Yixiao let go of Qingli and took two more steps to keep up with Bai Yi.


    Just finished, she saw the process of Qingli from red to black, almost couldn''t help laughing.


    She is not spray, with curious to hear Su Yixiao answer is not how tactful smile.


    Green from listen to the laughter around, immediately on the forehead out of the black line, even the snake core, also can''t help, imperceptible secretly pumping.


    What kind of master did it meet!


    Daily fun is to beat them to make time fun.


    But it clearly knows the nature of its master, and is willing to become a member of it!


    "Well, there''s no need to change it." That''s all.


    Su Yixiao looked at the human beings in front of him and felt that his budget was wrong for the first time.


    This is a place where people are coming?!


    There are three men and one woman opposite.


    All the men have their hands around their chests and their nostrils stare.


    For women, their clothes are exposed, and they wear a little shorts to the thigh. The upper body is fully armed, even wearing gloves. The whole person looks cool and cool.


    But Su Yixiao and they can see that each of the four people on the opposite side is very nervous.


    At the same time, he glared at them fiercely, trying to scare away the Xiaoyao team. At the same time, he looked at his back with Yu Guang, as if he was afraid of something.


    Su Yixiao, they haven''t spoken yet. A man opposite yelled at them nervously: "who are you? Is this where you should be? Get the hell out of here! "


    "Yo ho..." I haven''t seen such arrogance for a long time. If I don''t punish you, I''ll get it?!


    Bai Qingyu makes an effort to roll up his sleeves, but before he starts, he is stopped by Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao, with a smile, stepped forward and said to the man, "who are you? Is this where you should be? Get out of here. I''m going in. "


    All of you:


    Keke, this is the original words in the legend.


    Su Yixiao run really powerful, really a word is not bad, but also sent a few more.


    "You..."


    The man on the opposite side, with silver armor, wears a very obscene look on his self-cultivation clothes. At first sight, he is an acute man.


    Su Yixiao''s words are very useful to him.


    But Su Yixiao is really nothing. This is really the original words. He is not willing to give it back to him. It''s really ~ ~

 Chapter 362

    "This girl, brothers, please leave as soon as possible. It''s dangerous here. We do it for your good. "


    One looks sincere, and it''s also the leader among them.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "Oh? Dangerous? I think you''ve done something bad that you don''t want us to find out. "


    Why do you say that?


    Because ah, Lingbao has just detected the surrounding environment in private.


    Understanding: there are still ten minutes ahead, there is a huge bear is coming, and the woman''s space ring, there is life.


    It''s easy to guess what happened.


    First of all, it was the woman who stole the bear''s child or partner. The bear wanted to come back, but she was entangled by three big men and tried to hurt her.


    Take the chance to escape when the bear can''t move.


    Because the female bears have great strength, and their strength will not last long.


    When they escape like this, unfortunately, they meet Su Yixiao at the intersection.


    Originally, she wanted Su Yixiao to turn around and leave with them. In this way, the female bear might think they were together, so she took the opportunity to escape when she was fighting with Su Yixiao and their group of scapegoats.


    Tut tut.


    Su Yixiao really thinks that they are geniuses.


    You can guess anything so complicated.


    Because the face of the person opposite has turned red into an apple.


    Su Yixiao shakes his head, even can''t tell a lie, this group of people, really failed!


    During the period of their private communication, the opposite side couldn''t bear it.


    The ground under their feet is shaking more and more severely. For them, this is the signal that revenge is coming.


    "Those who are wise, get out of here! Otherwise, I will kill you. "


    "Hey, come on, try who killed who?" Bai Qingyu is not afraid of them now.


    This time, Su Yixiao did not stop Bai Qingyu.


    "Girl, when we meet for the first time, my partner is joking. Why get angry?" The man, with a good face, began to reason.


    But Su Yixiao doesn''t need reason.


    Bow your head and hook your lips. When I looked up again, I was in front of the woman who had not gnawed for a long time. I grabbed her neck and said, "give it out, and you can breathe!"


    The woman glared angrily and stretched out her hands. She couldn''t get rid of it, so she used her fingernails to pick Su Yixiao''s hand.


    Su Yixiao is not afraid.


    "Hand it in!"


    Su Yixiao''s volume raised a degree, a silver light flashed in his eyes, cold and incomparable.


    For the first time, a woman felt afraid, as if death was hovering around her, and she would take herself away in the next second.


    But this beast, strength and appearance are quite match their own, let her hand in?? fond dream!


    "What What''s that? I I didn''t Yes... "


    Su Yixiao sneered and raised her eyes slowly. Behind the body a mass of black gas condensation.


    "Don''t you dare to be tough!"


    "Ka..." The sound of broken bones.


    "Ah -"


    in an instant, accompanied by broken bones, it was the woman''s cry.


    It''s terrible!


    Su Yixiao twisted her arm alive.


    Bai Qingyu, who controlled the three people, was stunned, as were the people standing behind.


    Even the mother bear who just came to look for her child was stunned.


    "Hand it in!"

 Chapter 363

    Su Yixiao orders, the action inside the hand, also inadvertently increased a lot.


    Is not su Yixiao supporting her, that woman will certainly fall to the ground.


    Bai Qingyu leaned aside and one of the stunned men said in his ear, "Hey, that''s not your companion. Let her hand over something quickly. If not, our team leader will kill her directly!"


    "You know, if the owner of the space ring has no breath, then the space ring will be reduced to the ownerless mode. If he dies at that time, the gain is not worth the loss!"


    The man didn''t want to.


    It''s just coming together. Anyway, sooner or later, the bear will die. When she dies, the bear can''t find the bear, and the rest will go. By then, the bear in the woman''s glass jade bracelet will be their Warcraft!


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    However, they have no life to enjoy.


    The man especially difficult mouth, let suyixiao don''t issue orders, they can let the woman give up struggling, obedient.


    That woman is afraid to also know, at this moment of her, has been wandering between life and death.


    Although the heart is not willing, but still life is important!


    But let go of Su Yixiao''s hand and look at the space ring on her finger. As soon as her mind turns, a burst of light comes out of the space ring.


    Then, Su Yixiao and they saw the dying bear crouching underground


    "Roar..."


    The female bear roared sadly and ran to the ground, licking the bear carefully and growling in her throat


    Shaoqing, the bear raised her head, blood red eyes staring at Su Yixiao was caught in the hands of the woman, bloody mouth straight.


    "Wait!"


    Su Yixiao waves to stop the bear and releases a black thread between her fingers. Suddenly, the bear listens to Su Yixiao and stops.


    "Cherish the moon, take good care of this woman!" Su Yixiao threw the woman to Baili Xiyue, but she went to the bear.


    "Xiaoxiao..." "Captain!"


    They are very worried about Su Yixiao, because now she, strength or did not reply, but because they still have something in hand, not happy.


    And although Ming junxie is OK, he believes in Su Yixiao!


    The female bear in the medium level of the phantom beast will not pose a threat to Su Yixiao!


    "Roar..." The female bear is inexplicable. She is especially afraid of Su Yixiao in her heart. She yells at her and retreats warily.


    But Su Yixiao is not interested in her.


    Looking at the little bear curled up on the ground and unable to move, Su Yixiao could see that he just left it alone, but after a long time, the bear would suffocate and die.


    But


    "It''s good to meet the captain. This bear has a great chance to live..."


    Gu Yang''s feeling.


    But the men didn''t believe it.


    "Just a girl, what big waves can rise? I don''t believe it. She''s still master Dan! "


    In his eyes, Dan Shi and others are all above, how to come back to such a broken place.


    Bai Qingyu gave him a cold look and said, "if I were you, I would shut up now!"


    The man was shocked and stopped talking.


    For a long time, the pair who accidentally saw Su Yixiao''s behavior cried


    Yes, I cried!


    Another woman, not only Dan Shi, but also the frail little bear.


    Listen to Su Yixiao''s advice to bear.


    It''s said that the armor will fall off automatically once it has been injured!

 Chapter 364

    "Roar..." Bear finally to Su Yixiao get rid of the alert, close to Su Yixiao.


    She could see that the mother bear''s eyes were full of tears.


    That''s gratitude


    Su Yixiao said to the bear with a cold face, "where are the people who touch him? If you want to kill or cut him, please do as you please."


    This words say, can let those four people lose color, roar roar Su Yixiao, say that she does not mean what she says.


    "Hey, didn''t you say that as long as we give up the space ring, it won''t hurt us?"


    Su Yixiao nodded. Yes, she did.


    The woman couldn''t speak, but seeing the big bear coming, she felt numb and kept pulling at the man''s clothes.


    The man is the one who just spoke.


    Like the other three people, he looked at the bad bear with panic and pale face.


    "Well, you let it kill us!! Don''t you mean what you say? You are a young woman, but you are so vicious. Bah! No one wants you! "


    Su Yixiao


    Ming Jun Xie


    Xiaoyao team


    No one in her family wants to Instructor Ming


    "Wait a minute!"


    The female bear is passively stopped by a powerful energy. She turns her head and looks at the side of using aura. She sees that mingjunxie doesn''t move with one hand and comes over Su Yixiao''s waist with the other.


    It''s very interesting. The bear takes two steps to the side.


    Mingjunxie went to the man who said that Su Yixiao was not wanted and said, "my woman, I''m used to her temper, and I spoil her. Well, no one wants her, because I''m here! Knowing this fact, you should go to hell. Good bye, good go, no send


    With that, he waved to the man. He didn''t do anything. There were all kinds of black spots on the man.


    The black spots visible to the naked eye expand rapidly, protrude, and then burst, revealing green pus, which is disgusting.


    Pain is sure to hurt, but they can only hear bursts of shouts, that a face, has been covered with black bags and green pus.


    What a tragedy


    All the people who had nothing to do with themselves turned away. Ming junxie is also very gentle to cover Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    He knew that Su Yixiao was not afraid, and she had seen more disgusting and horrible scenes.


    However, he just didn''t want to let all the filthy things under the sky contaminate Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    "Ah, ah, ah ~"


    for some reason, several people around the man screamed with one voice.


    Su Yixiao feels strange, then pulls the sleeve of Ming junxie to see, immediately understand.


    The purulent fluid revealed after the black spot burst inadvertently splashed on the other three people.


    Pus as long as contact with the skin, it will be adsorbed on the skin.


    I see.


    The scene is too terrible, Su Yixiao forbids to let that bunch of disgusting pictures contaminate his eyes.


    My heart is even more magical: there are such things in the world, just like leeches.


    There are all kinds of strange things in this guy!


    Half an hour later, the shouts had disappeared, and even the four men were wilting.


    "Come on, it''s OK!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the month, they turn round, the eye is instantly hot to.


    That''s the end of it?


    Underground blood and green pus, as well as black blasting bag, and the air filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    It''s a terrible scene!

 Chapter 365

    They packed everything, Su Yixiao went to bear side, gave her a pill.


    "Here, it''s animal pill. It''s non-toxic."


    The bear sniffed and swallowed it on the first floor.


    Then he sat down and healed.


    Su Yixiao put the bear at her feet, sprinkled a circle of poison powder around her and left.


    "Captain, it''s almost dark. Shall we go in?"


    Su Yixiao gives Bai Qingyu a cold look and doesn''t speak.


    Bai Qingyu


    Emma, how does he feel Is the captain different from usual at this time?


    But the partners around didn''t feel strange. Did they feel wrong?


    As soon as Bai Qingyu looked up, she found that her friends had already gone so far, eh ~ ~


    looking at the black road behind her like a devil''s mouth, Bai Qingyu was in a hurry to catch up.


    Their foothold is They brought their own tents.


    "Ouch ~ ~"


    Su luanyin sat down on the clean ground, sighed and sighed: "finally, I don''t have to go to the cave for a night. It''s really nice to have a tent!"


    "Shh ~ ~"


    Su luanyin is in high spirits, but Gu Yangzhi interrupts her and tells her to shut up.


    Su luanyin doesn''t understand. Are there any other monsters around?


    She looked around in an instant alert.


    Gu Yangzhi shook his head, leaned close to her ear and said, "look over there --"


    Su luanyin looked along the place he pointed out, and saw Su Yixiao sitting there in black at the moment, looking at the fire in the middle without anxiety. I don''t know what I''m thinking or what I''m doing.


    "Master? What happened to her? "


    Su luanyin didn''t see anything.


    Gu Yangzhi When you talk to loli, it''s all Farting!


    "Don''t you see something wrong with the captain today?" Gu Yang asked.


    Su luanyin shakes her head without thinking about it.


    "I don''t think, maybe Master, you are thinking about something


    "What about him?"


    Gu Yangzhi points to the other side with his fingers. Su luanyin turns to see that mingjunxie keeps Su Yixiao''s posture and looks at Su Yixiao.


    At this moment, Su luanyin really noticed a clue.


    "No, the place where drillmaster Ming appeared was beside the master. How could he So far away, just looking at it? "


    "You finally..." A little bit of a brain opening.


    "It''s weird!" Su luanyin feels his chin to speculate.


    Gu Yang nodded.


    The two of them didn''t quarrel or fight. They were very affectionate. How could one of them think and the other look at her now? It''s not the way they get along.


    "And you didn''t find out, it was..."


    "Great


    Gu Yangzhi also want to say what, the rear suddenly Su Yixiao''s voice remembered.


    Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin tremble with fright. At the same time, they calm down and listen to everything around them.


    "Gu Yangzhi!"


    Su Yixiao''s voice rang again, Gu Yang''s heart was shocked, the next moment has moved to Su Yixiao in front.


    Well, forced.


    "Captain, are you looking for me?"


    Su Yixiao nodded, stretched out the palm of his hand, showed him the things in his hand, and said: "here, this is specially developed by me for your promotion."


    This pill is the perfect rank of Dingling pill. It''s milky white outside, and its fragrance is pure.


    "Give them one by one. We''ll leave in two days!"


    Gu Yang nodded, and then to convey Su Yixiao''s order.

 Chapter 366

    Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu were the lowest among them.


    But also the hardest.


    The two of them usually go to bed later than others and even work twice as hard, so they can catch up with other people, Gu Yangzhi and Liu Shaoji, who are much better than their own qualifications.


    At least now they are the same!


    Before the promotion to lingzong, Su Yixiao was not there, so they let Bai Yi and Kurihara take care of them, and they passed smoothly.


    Now all of us are going to be promoted to lingzong at the same time. Thinking of this, they are very excited.


    The pills in the hand are also very hot.


    "Gu Yangzhi, if not, we would be promoted now!" Bai Qingyu raised the pill, and his face was full of beating.


    But the words are enviable.


    But Gu Yangzhi put up with it and advised them not to play any more.


    "The captain said he would be ready for promotion early tomorrow morning. It''s too early to take pills now. You''d better wash and sleep. Don''t waste your time. "


    Bai tilted her lips and said, "if you don''t eat, we''ll eat! Now and tomorrow promotion, not all the same! That''s true


    Bai Qingyu was inspired by himself and swallowed the pill.


    "No, you There is no cohesion in advance! "


    Gu Yang wants to rush to stop Bai Qingyu.


    But it''s too late.


    Suddenly, Bai Qingyu felt that his heart was about to tear open, and all his auras were flying around in it, so he could not control himself.


    "Bai Qing Yu!" Su luanyin just saw, was jumped, Lengleng stand in place.


    Gu Yangzhi anxiously asks Su luanyin to meet Su Yixiao and Ming junxie.


    Su luanyin responds and immediately turns to call Su Yixiao and Ming junxie.


    As they saw when they left, the two of them were still sitting in that position and movement.


    Su luanyin doesn''t care what they are doing now. She goes up to call Su Yixiao.


    "Shifu, something''s wrong with baiqingyu. Go and have a look!"


    "Master, don''t be in a daze! Something''s wrong! "


    "Master..."


    "I hear you." Su Yixiao light said.


    Then he turned around and asked Su luanyin, "it''s just that something happened to him. What does it have to do with me?"


    Let''s go. Before Su luanyin could react, Su Yixiao had already turned away.


    Su luanyin blinked.


    Hey, what just happened?


    Bah, no!


    "Master, you have nothing to do with other people''s accidents, but it''s Bai Qingyu! A member of the Xiaoyao team, our teammates


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh


    And then it''s gone.


    Su Yixiao didn''t look back this time.


    Su luanyin is going crazy. He now doubts whether the woman in front of him is his master.


    Because Su Yixiao in her heart is not like this.


    Just after thinking this, Su Yixiao flew down from the place where he was doing it, took Su luanyin''s hand and walked forward.


    When Su Yixiao just caught Su luanyin, she was really scared.


    Because Su Yixiao''s hands are so cold that they feel like they can be frozen.


    But at this time, Su Luan is not allowed to ask these digressions.


    And try to keep up with Su Yixiao.


    "Boom ~ ~"


    the two of them, including Ming junxie, stopped at the same time and watched a huge lightning flash past.

 Chapter 367

    Well, purple.


    And Su Yixiao promotion that same.


    "Luanyin, don''t tell me that he has swallowed the pills." Su Yixiao was calm, cold face suddenly twisted eyebrows, face also dignified a lot.


    Su luanyin nods difficultly.


    That''s the truth.


    Bai Qingyu swallowed the pills directly, and he didn''t even have the cohesive power in front of him.


    That''s the elixir!


    As the name suggests, it''s a pill that can make you absorb and use.


    But the premise of eating this pill is to gather the experience together!


    Damn it!


    "Who let him eat it? Didn''t we say we''d get together tomorrow morning?!! Don''t you listen to me? The wings are hard, you want to fly out, right


    Su luanyin is roared a Leng a Leng, eyes a sour want to cry.


    But because in front of Su Yixiao, she finally put up with it.


    Ming junxie comes forward to stop Su Yixiao from venting her anger on Su luanyin again. He hugs Su Yixiao and refuses to let her struggle. Then he says to Su luanyin, "luanyin, your master It''s a bit different from usual. How tolerant you are


    "Let go of me!"


    Su luanyin is stunned.


    Even Ming Jun Xie said so. The master really


    "Well, I''ll lead the way." Su luanyin takes the lead.


    "Good Xiao Xiao ~ ~" Ming junxie smiles gently at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao is addicted to two seconds, and then a hard struggle to open the Ming Jun evil, fierce glare at him, toward the lightning split place.


    So close, she could see it.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yixiao looks at Bai Qingyu, who is meditating on the ground and has a ferocious face. She gives a cold glance, reaches out a hand and holds Bai Qingyu''s shoulder.


    A stream of black gas came out of her hand and then spread to Bai Qingyu''s body.


    The dark king evil sees, don''t want to go up to stop her.


    "No!"


    "Pa!" Su Yixiao''s hand is thrown away, her face is not happy, hands pinch into a circle, eyes like ice gun toward Ming Jun evil stab past.


    "To die!"


    Bang!


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie face each other, and the two same black lights disperse between them, then collide with each other again and again.


    This, of course, is what others see.


    In fact, the two men have been fighting several times.


    Bai Li Xi Yue, Liu Shaoji, Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi all looked at the two men in the middle with the same black clothes without blinking their eyes. Even the two men with similar skills were fighting.


    What''s more ridiculous is that those two people are still a couple.


    "This is What''s going on? How can captain and drillmaster Ming fight? It''s all in one group! " Baili Xiyue rubbed her eyes. She thought she had been sleeping too much these days and had hallucinations. But every time she opened her eyes, she saw the same plot.


    Liu Shaoji shakes her head.


    "The captain''s attitude has not been right since today. Maybe the two of them have something to do with it. "


    "But what''s wrong with Xiaoxiao''s attitude?"


    Everyone was silent.


    They wouldn''t be here if they knew.


    The two men in the middle were fighting, but they did not dare to step forward. Because their strength is beyond their reach, they may become cannon fodder as soon as they go up.


    Ming junxie takes this opportunity to seize Su Yixiao''s sleeve and frowns to wake her up: "Xiao Xiao! Wake up! You won''t let your teammate get hurt, and you won''t want to hurt him - "


    " shut up

 Chapter 368

    Su Yixiao pinches her hands tightly.


    In front of him, the black Qi turned into a fist many times bigger than Su Yixiao, and cleaved to the king of hell.


    "Chirp --" the sound of breaking the eardrum started. It was the sound of the friction between the giant fist and the air.


    Ming junxie''s clear eyes printed this scene, but he didn''t move.


    In other people''s eyes, you can see that the giant fist flies to Mingjun evil with the power of lightning.


    "Captain!"


    "Xiao Xiao!"


    "Master!"


    "Don''t --"


    Five Voices sounded in one voice, with two roars of Warcraft - that''s everyone''s different appellation for Su Yixiao.


    Although the voice is not big, but still deep into her ears. It''s a lot slower.


    In her trance for a moment, the dark king evil body forward, in Su Yixiao''s neck a palm chop down.


    Su Yixiao rolled her eyes and lost the support of her will. She was about to fall out of the air in an instant.


    But Ming junxie didn''t let him do it.


    When Su Yixiao falls, he falls faster. He catches Su Yixiao faster and takes her down with him.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    They all gathered up to see Su Yixiao, who was unconscious in the arms of Ming junxie, and then looked up to see such a weak Ming junxie for the first time. They were all dumb.


    The problems that I had thought of were not mentioned, and they were rotten in my stomach.


    That''s all. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    "Is the captain OK?"


    He shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, your captain is tough. My hand is not enough to hurt her. "


    That''s good.


    They were relieved.


    Ming junxie is walking forward with Su Yixiao. He suddenly stops and turns around to give Su luanyin a pill.


    "Li Yuan asked me to give it to Bai Qingyu. If he ate it, he would counteract the Dingling pill in his body."


    Su luanyin takes the pill carefully, nods to mingjunxie, and turns to feed Bai Qingyu into his mouth.


    But that night, they didn''t want to sleep.


    Why?


    Apart from what I saw today about Su Yixiao, there is nothing else.


    But they had to force themselves to sleep.


    Tomorrow will be promoted, the spiritual power and divine consciousness needed are more focused than before.


    Not sleeping will only disperse their willpower, which is not conducive to promotion. In this way, the promotion will be more likely to meet the risk.


    This is what Su Yixiao told them before.


    Even if there is a big question in my heart, I have to keep it. One by one, they all close their eyes and let themselves gradually go to sleep.


    When Su Yixiao woke up the next day, they were already waiting outside.


    Why? Strange, how can the neck be so painful?


    Su Yixiao twisted her neck, moved her body again, and then stood up and went out.


    "It''s strange that you got up so early today?" Su Yixiao looks at the bowl of soup on the fire. He has a good appetite. He sits down, but he catches a glimpse of their bad faces.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you look so bad? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Su Yixiao thought they had acquiesced, so he continued: "Oh, how many times have I told you that the promotion above lingzong is very important. If you''re not careful, you''ll die. So sleeping well is to let you avoid this kind of" careless ". Just don''t listen to me, ah ~ ~ "

 Chapter 369

    "Captain!"


    Bai Qingyu is the spoon of soup. He sincerely wants to apologize to Su Yixiao.


    "Captain, I was impulsive yesterday. I shouldn''t swallow the dinglingdan you gave me..."


    "Wait a minute," Su Yixiao stopped Bai Qingyu and continued.


    Because the more he said, the more confused he was.


    "What impulse? Did I give you a magic pill last night? " Su Yixiao''s influence, it seems that there is no such thing happened!


    Bai Qingyu was stunned.


    What''s going on?!


    Do you remember wrong?


    It''s impossible. Yesterday''s crime was the most painful one in my life. Bai Qingyu is the clearest.


    But Su Yixiao''s eyes and tone, Su Yixiao did not lie.


    So what''s going on?!


    When they were confused, Ming junxie walked over from the other side, sat down beside Su Yixiao and said, "Xiaoxiao, to tell you the truth, you lost control of your mood last night, and you didn''t know what happened when you woke up today. In this case, you''d better ask Liyuan. "


    Su Yixiao looks confused.


    She wished they were all joking, because if that was the case Isn''t he a monster he doesn''t recognize?


    But their attitude towards themselves soon wiped out Su Yixiao''s last fluke.


    Su Yixiao "poof" suddenly disappeared, no one was surprised.


    Where''s su Yixiao? They all know it.


    Inside the jade bracelet --


    as soon as Su Yixiao went in, he saw Li Yuan flying around in front of her. "Whew" came here and "whew" came there.


    A few Tianling and Dibao also came and ran. I don''t know what they are busy with.


    Su Yixiao stopped and asked what happened in the jade bracelet.


    Forget worry anxiously to Su Yixiao said: "master, you can count in, the boss said there is a memory storage crystal, let you go to see Oh, I have something else to do. Let''s go first


    Memory storage crystal?


    As soon as Su Yixiao looked up, she found that she had run away.


    "Hello..."


    Su Yixiao, take it back. Forget it.


    "Let''s look at the storage crystal first!"


    Her heart read a turn, did not go, the crystal has come to him.


    Su Yixiao never thought that he would be like this


    Looking at himself fighting with mingjunxie in the crystal, the more he pinches his hands, the more he feels depressed. The gas seems to be about to break her body and erupt.


    Visible to the naked eye, from her body gradually spread a black breath.


    Su Yixiao didn''t realize that her pupils were gradually turning red, and her future black strong clothes were even darker and more enchanting at this moment.


    "Lord..."


    Li Yuan knew Su Yixiao was here. He just came over and said a word, so he felt something was wrong.


    The man Still the master?


    Su Yixiao also heard the voice, slowly turned around, eyes gathered on Li Yuan, mouth hook up.


    Flaming red lips, like a deadly poison. Although Liyuan doesn''t like this, this Su Yixiao has shocked him enough.


    But there was no fear.


    Back to God, he roared at Su Yixiao: "return my master back!"


    "Su Yixiao" sneered, opened his arm and said: "Liyuan? I am your master


    "Oh! It''s careless of me to forget that the master sealed you in the jade bracelet. "

 Chapter 370

    The jade bracelet in the previous life was sealed with a monster.


    That monster is no one. It''s really the owner of the jade bracelet.


    How to say.


    Kurihara said he didn''t remember very well, only fragments.


    But he knew that this monster Su Yixiao was born when the whole world fell into darkness.


    It is unclear whether the owner of the jade bracelet is Su Yixiao himself or Su Yixiao''s ancestor.


    Even he now only knows that the current owner of the jade bracelet is Su Yixiao.


    The former owner of the jade bracelet sealed the monster produced in the darkest moment of the world in the jade bracelet, with the most painful darkness in the world.


    Darkness?


    It''s all caused by this monster!


    "I think you should be in the jade bracelet, but unexpectedly, the master sealed you in purgatory.


    I thought you would improve after so many years, but I didn''t expect you to be cruel and cruel. This is an adjective that can still appear in you! "


    Before Li Yuan, he often heard a voice calling him from the jade bracelet. He also knew that it was su Yixiao.


    The monster told his pain in a weak voice, and Kurihara prayed for him in silence.


    However, the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change.


    How can he be so stupid, think that a bad thing for a lifetime, can be kind.


    Now it seems that he really thinks too much.


    "I advise you to be kind!"


    "Oh? You see, in this world, where is kindness? Don''t forget that there are so many evils in this world that I will be born? Especially when your dear master wants to destroy the world - "


    " you shut up, the master won''t want to be like this. " Kurihara angrily pinches his small fist, and his figure flashes to the back of "Su Yixiao".


    Small palm contains huge energy, a palm from the heart of Su Yixiao shot down, without a little bit of defense, Su Yixiao was directly knocked down in this way.


    A burst of black smoke scattered, lying in the ground Su Yixiao, coughed twice, struggling to get up.


    "Master?" Kurihara asked tentatively.


    "Shut up! What''s wrong with me? "


    Su Yixiao has no impression of what happened just now. She looks at her dirty clothes and grumbles: I have to change them again


    No!


    Su Yixiao''s hand stopped, and he raised his head to ask Liyuan: "no, I''m wearing the red one. How can it turn black Who changed it for me? "


    Kurihara shook his head.


    "No one changes with you, just Well


    When Kurihara turned around and appeared again, he still had a very old book in his hand.


    "Here, master, you have seen it! Inside you, you enter a monster. "


    Su Yixiao heart "clattering" a, opened the book, came to the eye, is the same as their own women, like living in general.


    Su Yixiao


    "Millions of years ago, during the period of God, the world was in chaos. People''s anger, sadness, injury, sadness and other negative emotions gathered in one place all the year round, forming a monster beyond the three realms and above chaos - Kui. Kui was powerful, and the two realms of hell and God came and went freely. They stirred up the people of the two realms and turned Kui upside down In this jade bracelet... "

 Chapter 371

    While Su Yixiao was still in shock, Kurihara added: "Kui looks like an ox, his whole body is gray, and he has no horns. Because God found and stopped him in time, he only has one foot, and every time there is a storm.


    It was shining like sunlight and moonlight, and its roar was as deafening as thunder. He can also turn into human form, and all kinds of people can turn into that as long as they see it.


    It was one of the most terrifying creatures of ancient times.


    Because of this, both God and Hades have been seriously injured as never before. "


    Su Yixiao came back to her senses and understood what Li Yuan wanted to say.


    This guy who can control her body at any time and live in her body is actually a monster that can destroy heaven and earth at that time?!


    She should have panicked. She is very calm at this moment.


    Su Yixiao asked Liyuan, "how can I get her out of my body?


    ¡±He doesn''t want to live like this. He even wants to share his body with others!


    Kurihara immediately replied, "drive out Now you can''t drive out, but I have prepared all the materials. As long as you master successfully refine the soul nourishing pill, you can suppress the monster, at least you won''t let him easily occupy your body. "


    Su Yixiao is not satisfied with this, but also knows that there is no way, so he has to agree.


    Together with Li Yuan, he went to the alchemy room. Looking at all kinds of rare materials on the table, Su Yixiao felt a headache.


    "Master, this is the recipe of yanghun pill. I''ve adjusted the time inside the jade bracelet to the maximum limit. It''s only an hour outside after ten years here. You''d better be at ease. Don''t worry about that monster. I''ll hold it down for a while! "


    He has the ability to be the spirit of the jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao looked at the hand of this never heard of pills, sighed, ready to start.


    Fortunately, heaven''s punishment took away her spiritual power and did not take away Shenhuo.


    according to the formula above, Su Yi Xiao extracts the essence and puts it into the furnace according to the basic process.


    Well, it was an unexpected failure for the first time.


    Victory and defeat are common affairs of soldiers. He met many times in this situation, so Su Yixiao didn''t get discouraged. After taking out the failed products, he began to do it for the second time, the third time


    ¡­¡­ Thirty years later, Su Yixiao is refining pills day and night.


    Compared with refining the soul nourishing pill, the number of previous failures can''t add up.


    Su Yixiao sits on the ground weakly, looking at the 20 light blue pills in the small porcelain vase in her hand. Finally, she can feel relieved.


    "Two thousand five hundred and forty-three times. It''s a success at last!"


    Liyuan is very clever in the alchemy put inside, will suyixiao back to Zizhu house, let a good rest.


    The outside world lasted for three hours, so they didn''t feel strange about Su Yixiao''s disappearance.


    Also don''t know, Su Yixiao already refined successful nine grade God level Dan medicine.


    In three hours and a few minutes, Su Yixiao had already come out.


    "Master..."


    Su luanyin was first discovered.


    Su Yixiao micro hook red lips, toward Su luanyin past.


    At this time, they all found Su Yixiao.


    "Are you better?" Ming Jun Xie asked.

 Chapter 372

    Su Yixiao nodded, put his hand in his hand and apologized.


    Ming junxie didn''t say to accept it or not. He just held Su Yixiao for a long time and said, "fool, I don''t need your apology." I want it as long as you''re OK.


    Although he wanted them to be in love for a while, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi could not swallow this dog food.


    Decisive interruption -


    "Captain, we are all ready. When will we go to the promotion?"


    Su Yixiao said, "now that you are all ready, let''s do it now."


    Su Yixiao restored his vigorous and resolute manner, and never delayed what he wanted to do.


    Stay where you are.


    Bai Qingyu, Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin had been promoted before, so they went straight to Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue to break through lingzong.


    "Boom..."


    Su Yixiao looked at the flashes of lightning in the sky and said to Mingjun excitedly: "these It seems different from when I was promoted! "


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Su Yixiao promotion, a person''s formation, than the five of them even bigger, almost destroyed the whole palace.


    With the elixir given by Su Yixiao gone, their promotion is still very fast.


    At this moment, there is still one and a half days to go before the 15 day appointment, but the punishment is still coming.


    To the ball of round light, around also attached with lightning, see a smile at his face. Su Yixiao''s time, it''s really emmmm.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Heaven''s punishment asked.


    Su Yixiao "cut" a, said: "this is my partner, they promoted, why can''t I here?"


    Heaven''s punishment


    "So are you going to start now, or are you going to follow me day by day?"


    Su Yixiao thought, of course, have to go another day!


    Anyway, I''ve been here by myself. These guys grew up.


    It''s not enough to give a day of nostalgia.


    Heaven punishment looked at Su Yixiao that eyes already know the answer, and told Liu Shaoji they once again after the moment disappeared in front of Su Yixiao them.


    "Oh, slow down!"


    Baili Xiyue, they came to Su Yixiao and asked him, "Xiaoxiao, what do I think, you and the ball The relationship between heaven and punishment is unusual! "


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    Of course, the relationship between them is extraordinary.


    After all He''s a woman who''s threatened punishment.


    "Come on! Promotion over! Xiangxiang, where should we go? Why don''t you go back to your home and find your mother? "


    Several of them were silent.


    Su Yixiao shook his head and said, "Shaoji, you should take Xiyue back to your home to have a look. Qingyu, you should also go back to have a look! Luanyin, you and 316 of shadow pavilion are waiting for you, Yangzhi You can go to Yijing college with me


    Gu Yangzhi nodded without refutation.


    Taking care of his family is not his home. The only thing I want to think about is the villa of Yijing college.


    In the end, it is required to gather at the top of the cloud sky where the gate of the world is located one day later.


    "The top of the sky, I haven''t heard of it before!"


    Mingjunxie explained to Gu Yang: "those who have heard of the top of the cloud have already ascended to the upper boundary. How can they still stay here?"


    Gu Yang nodded.


    So it is.


    If you can stay here, how can you know the top of the sky! Even if you know, you can''t find it!

 Chapter 373

    Yijing college is still like that, people come and go, but there are a lot more freshmen.


    Su Yixiao asked what happened.


    "You don''t know? It''s all because of the fame of the Xiaoyao team The man asked by Su Yixiao looked at Su Yixiao for a minute and then said, "Hey, I''m a freshman, too. But come in a few days, is not to see the legend of the legend - Xiaoyao team


    "Ha ha ha, I''m afraid you won''t see it in your life." Su Yixiao said firmly, and then patted the man''s shoulder, over him toward the former Xiaoyao team''s villa.


    She missed that villa very much!


    Then when she saw someone coming in and out of the villa, Su Yixiao was angry.


    "Zhao Jincheng, you want to die, don''t you?"


    There are five people standing in the living room of the villa. They stare at Su Yixiao and roar at the door. It seems that Call them the principal''s name again.


    Who is this? So arrogant?


    A bolder man stepped forward and asked Su Yixiao, "you Who are you? How dare you break into Yijing college


    "You, you wool, do you know how to respect teachers? We are your senior students, and he -- "


    Su Yixiao encircled the arm of Ming junxie and said:" Yijing, the instructor of this broken place, Ming junxie! "


    When they heard this, their faces changed greatly.


    Dark king evil Instructor Ming


    That is with him, is not the carefree team leader - Su Yixiao?


    They were not afraid and looked at Su Yixiao with more fanatical eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao Xuejie!"


    A girl Su Yixiao had never met came down from upstairs.


    But he looks like someone who has known Su Yixiao for a long time.


    "Who are you?" Su Yixiao is now holding a stomach gas, see who who is anxious.


    "I, I''m your little fan. I was a junior. Wow, I knew you would come, so I''m waiting here. "


    "You said you came to the villa for me?" Su Yixiao is a little unconvinced. I haven''t met her before. For her? I don''t believe it.


    "Yes, yes," the girl was excited.


    "For the sake of Xiaoxiao, I have the courage to work hard and become the first in the selection competition. I will come to this villa with the privilege of the headmaster as the leader of Xiaoya team."


    Su Yixiao was a little moved.


    "Oh, yes. Xuejie, you''re here to take in the villa, aren''t you?! Don''t worry, we haven''t damaged anything in it at all. "


    Mm-hmm.


    The others behind her nodded with great energy.


    "So, sister, if you want to lose weight any time, you can do it at any time. We can move out in a minute! "


    The girl''s eyes are like the brightest heart in the sky, burning Su Yixiao.


    But the people behind may not have expected him to say so.


    Everyone looked at the girl in horror, "ah?"


    It''s a big egg with an open mouth.


    However, when receiving their captain''s eyes, he nodded as hard as before.


    Su Yixiao looks at those people, and their friendship is as good as that of the Xiaoyao team.


    "Xuejie, do you think so?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "of course. So you''re going to pack up your things now. "


    "Yes


    The girl jumped fast, took his teammates together, and packed everything in a few minutes.


    Su Yixiao: "so fast?"

 Chapter 374

    "Of course, we don''t give up everything in this room."


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao. Ah Lian has cleaned up all your things very well, and we are not allowed to be automatic. If you like your little sister so much, you should take it as soon as possible. "


    A curtain face a red, turn round to hit that tease her boy.


    Boys plead for mercy while avoiding.


    Ming Jun is not convinced.


    A hanging Su Yixiao''s shoulder, said: "do not accept, you Xiaoxiao Xuejie already is the king''s people."


    Su Yixiao embarrassed ha ha two: "he is sick, you don''t care!"


    "Who''s sick?" he said


    "You -"


    "eh?"


    Su Yixiao defeated, waved and said: "nothing."


    Ming Jun Xie just stops and looks at Su Yixiao with a smile.


    "Wow! Xiaoxiao Xuejie and Ming instructor''s relationship is good ~ ~ "a girl star in the opposite team looks at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie and says.


    A man suddenly turned black, walked up to the girl, covered her eyes with his hand, and said, "what''s good about the show of love?"?! Don''t look


    "Why don''t you let me see? Who are you to me?" The girl was unconvinced and ran wild at the boy.


    "I..." The boy looked around at a large group of people watching the play and couldn''t speak.


    Curtain toward Su Yixiao tongue, with eyes tell Su Yixiao what''s going on, Su Yixiao nodded.


    She knows.


    I can see that.


    At the beginning, Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue were just like this. They were uncomfortable.


    Ah, it''s full of memories!


    "Ah Lian, then we''ll take the cottage away!" Su Yixiao stayed long enough to have a drink with them all afternoon. It was dark through.


    "Well. Take it, Xiaoxiao. Don''t worry about us. We can go to the inn outside the college and sleep one night. " A Lian is very understanding.


    Su Yixiao smile, thank you did not say, took them out.


    The story of Su Yixiao''s coming to Yijing college has spread all over Yijing college, so there are a lot of people outside the villa at night.


    Su Yixiao These people don''t sleep at night?


    It doesn''t matter.


    Su Yixiao connects with Li Yuan. Before she speaks, someone on the opposite side already knows what she is going to say.


    "Master, all the seats are free for you. Let''s start when you''re ready!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Coming!"


    Liyuan watched Su Yixiao get ready, and then drive the use of glass jade bracelet.


    A strong flash of light flashed, and everyone was stabbed and couldn''t open their eyes.


    Once again, the villa has disappeared, in place, there is only one piece of land, nothing left.


    For a while, the crowd was so frightened that the voice rang out.


    Su Yixiao ignored, went to a curtain with a face of confusion and surprise, and handed her a small house model.


    "Why? The little house is so lovely. Did Xiaoxiao give it to me? "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    That small house model is a artifact made by Su Yixiao before. It''s small and exquisite, and it''s very cute. But no one can see the hidden properties of the model except Su Yixiao.


    "Ah Lian, you and your teammates have a drop of blood to try!"


    Curtain stare: "still need blood?"


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    Ah Lian felt stupid.


    Well, Xiaoxiao is what she says, drop it.

 Chapter 375

    Five drops of blood down, the house model does not have anything.


    Su Yixiao looked at it and said, "enough! So, let''s go first! "


    Just after that, Su Yixiao, Ming junxie and Gu Yangzhi disappeared.


    Everyone looked at the place where Su Yixiao had been.


    "No Gone? "


    "Why, I was here just now."


    "Yes, I still talk to a Lian!"


    "How can Ah, what is this? "


    A burst of powerful light gathered around the small house model in a Lian''s hand. A Lian was scared to get rid of it. He thought that the model would fall down, but he floated up and slowly floated to the open space, and "boom" straight down, startling one side of the dust.


    A Lian and others are really worried about their eyes. Today is not the first time that they have been blinded.


    But this time, it was not only blind, but also a surprise.


    I saw in the open space before, inexplicably appeared a small second floor, looks really much better than before Su Yixiao their villa.


    "Wow, this Have a good look! "


    When they were shocked and sighed, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sat on the Lingbao and called: "curtain."


    A curtain looked up and was overjoyed: "Xiaoxiao Xuejie!"


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "it''s for your Xiaoya team. You don''t think it''s small. It''s something your team can take with you. You can find a place wherever you go. After we leave Xiaoyao team, you Xiaoya team will become the next team!! A Lian, thank you, my little fan sister. Goodbye! "


    It''s the most sincere thanks from Su Yixiao.


    This girl, they don''t have much in common, but they do so many things for her.


    After that, Su Yixiao let Lingbao fly away and flew to the Liu family.


    And a Lian, looking up at the figure far away, tears irresistible flow down, the fact tells her that all her efforts are not in vain.


    Those who fight for the qualification to enter the villa from the headmaster and go into the middle of the forest to contract the suffering of Warcraft, those who learn to live and die like the carefree team, seem to be far away at this moment.


    "Thank you, Xuejie!"


    These are the last four words she can say.


    In the future, she has to learn from her idol, Su Yixiao.


    When Lingbao fell to Liu''s house, the timid maids all screamed and threw away their plates.


    "Hiss - I''ll go. Are women so terrible now?" Su Yixiao covered his ears and sighed, and the treble was interpreted incisively and vividly by them!


    Just for a moment, sighing time, Liu''s master, Bai lixiyue and Liu Shaoji, along with Liu''s bodyguards, have come with their own weapons.


    Su Yixiao


    Such a big fight?!


    "Captain..." "Xiaoxiao?"


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue saw Su Yixiao and immediately ran up and asked, "why don''t you say hello when you come?"?! We thought it was some hooligan or thief who came in! "


    Baili Xiyue teases Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao jumped down, smiling nearly a hundred Li Xiyue, pointed to her, stood behind, looked at their liujiazhu, and said softly: "in front of your father-in-law, how about being reserved!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Baili Xiyue adjusted her facial expression and said gently, "Captain, why are you here? I don''t want to tell anyone. "

 Chapter 376

    "They and Shaoji are going to pick you up!"


    Su Yixiao Huwei trembled and said that he could not adapt to the sudden changes.


    What the hell?!


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon So much has changed.


    My God, is it all about meeting my parents-in-law and becoming younger daughter-in-law?


    Su Yixiao didn''t have time to think about it. The owner of the Liu family quickly understood Su Yixiao''s identity and came over.


    "I don''t know that Miss Su and his royal highness Yiwang are coming. I have to bear such a burden."


    Su Yixiao


    Shouldn''t this be said by yourself?


    Su Yixiao''s face turned and bowed to Liu''s master: "Su Yixiao came to harass Liu''s family without saying hello. I hope Liu''s master Hai Han will come back."


    "No, Liu family. Miss Su and his royal highness Yiwang are especially welcome to harass us."


    "Then I..."


    "All right!" Ming junxie grabs Su Yixiao''s hand, which is about to slide down, and stops the two of them from harassing each other.


    the crowd is finally relieved.


    Two powerful people are modest to each other. They really want to have a big mouth.


    "What''s the use of being modest here?"


    "Yes, his royal highness Yiwang said, Su Yixiao and this little brother, let''s go first, it''s windy outside..."


    Well, then everyone else followed in.


    Su Yixiao looked at the dark sky behind him. Although there were no stars, there was only half moon, but Where is the wind? Where is it big? Where is it cold?


    "Xiaoxiao," Ming junxie took Su Yixiao''s hand from his back, "let''s go in!"


    Yeah.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    And they went in.


    But compared to the outside, it''s really warm inside.


    Liu Jiangyue, the owner of the Liu family, is particularly attentive to speak with Su Yixiao.


    "Miss Su, have you eaten today?" or "Miss Su, do you want to stay for two days?" "I''ve heard that Miss Su is very heroic. At this moment, she really deserves her reputation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± and so on.


    It''s really a black line for other people.


    Ming junxie ignores Su Yixiao''s eyes and drinks tea there.


    On the contrary, it''s a hundred miles to cherish the moon. It''s very urgent.


    She didn''t speak very well, so she pinched Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji was forced to interrupt Liu Jiangyue reluctantly: "Dad, didn''t I say that? We''ll leave tomorrow."


    How about living for two days?


    "When adults talk, can children not interrupt?" Liu Jiangyue stares at Liu Shaoji angrily and is not satisfied with Liu Shaoji''s interruption.


    Liu Shaoji can''t help but "cut". The captain is younger than him! Adults speak What''s going on?!


    "Master Liu, look, it''s getting late. We Is it time to rest? Don''t you think so, Ming Jun Xie? "


    Su Yixiao turns her eyes to mingjunxie again. She doesn''t believe it. This time, mingjunxie can turn a blind eye to her.


    As a result, of course, as she thought, mingjunxie immediately came to sleep.


    "Yes, Master Liu, it''s time for us to have a rest. Thank you for the guest room."


    Liu Jiangyue can''t stop the couple.


    According to the words of Ming junxie, he ordered the slave to go down and prepare two superior guest rooms.


    Su Yixiao very clever pull Ming Jun evil, follow the slave to go.


    No one knows that Su Yixiao''s fingernails are pinched into the evil flesh of Mingjun.


    Just entering the guest room, mingjunxie couldn''t bear it.


    "Hiss ~ ~ Xiaoxiao, let go, let go, it hurts!"


    Su Yixiao said coldly.

 Chapter 377

    "You know the pain! Just now, I thought you had a good time drinking tea. "


    "It''s all hallucinations. Hallucinations. It''s all for others to see Oh, easy


    Easy?


    Su Yixiao evil spirit smile, and increased a few points.


    She can see that this guy, Ming junxie, is really too loose to him recently. She really thinks she is a bully?!


    "Show it to others? Who are you showing to? Tea is good, isn''t it? Shall I take you out to drink? "


    Su Yixiao is joking.


    There''s no such thing as coquettish and cheap, but it''s true to drink tea!


    The guy who can''t help himself is still his woman!


    But did not expect, Ming Jun evil especially serious looking at Su Yixiao, that vision, since let Su Yixiao a little afraid.


    "You..."


    "Xiaoxiao, you have to remember that you are the only one in my life. Other women can''t appear in my life." Even if he appears, he will let lotian strangle him.


    Su Yixiao stepped back two steps: "I I, I Of course I know! "


    "Yes, then you won''t be angry, will you? I''m really wrong. In the future, if Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to, I''ll be in front of you! "


    Do not know why, Su Yixiao suddenly softhearted.


    Listen to the entanglement of Ming Jun evil, soft love words, slowly let go.


    "Well, you''d better stand behind me and have my protection."


    Su Yixiao looks at the face of Ming junxie and says with certainty.


    "I''m afraid you''ll protect me. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll be poisoned by some coquettish bitch. In that way, I can''t afford to serve you!"


    While saying that, Su Yixiao side hands ring chest, a pair of "Uncle provoked" feeling.


    Ming junxie likes her like this.


    "Well, in the future, I will be protected by Xiao Xiao!"


    So the two reached an agreement.


    In fact, there''s no one to protect. The two of them will support each other on their way to becoming gods.


    Equal love and being loved.


    Well, a night of revelry is inevitable, but after all, it''s something that happened before the couple, and it''s nothing to do with us.


    So, let''s go and see the Liujia hall!


    "You come here in a hurry, and you go fast. Although the two love each other, but this big marriage has not been completed


    Liu Jiangyue clapped his hands as if in chagrin.


    "Dad, we''re here to ask you this time. Before you and the emperor said that you''d marry my child to that hundred Li Yutong. Now I''m with Xiyue. Are you satisfied?"


    Baili Xiyue pinches her hands. I don''t know why, she is very nervous.


    I''m afraid that a word of dissatisfaction will come out of Yue''s mouth in Liujiang.


    But when it comes to the end, things will always go for the better.


    Liu Jiangyue looked at the beautiful, sitting there dignified and generous hundred Li Xiyue, nodded to Liu Shaoji: "satisfied, satisfied, how dissatisfied."


    Hundred Li Xiyue is ecstatic, holding hands with Liu Shaoji and laughing brilliantly.


    Liu Jiangyue sighed and said, "in fact, Shaoji, we have been worried about your marriage.


    Half of the reason why we found Princess Yutong for you without telling you in advance is that we really don''t know what kind of girl you like. You are far away from all the girls who are close to you. We thought you like men just like the original king! "


    Liu Shaoji


    Such words


    My God, where do you think you like men?

 Chapter 378

    "Second, it''s because Princess Yutong''s invitation said that she likes you and is willing to influence you. Shao Ji, you can''t blame us all! "


    Once again, Liu Shaoji was speechless.


    He really wants to ask his father, "how do you say that I like men''s skulls? Also, how do you think Baili Yutong can influence you? Think she''s Buddha? "


    Not only Liu Shaoji, but also Baili Xiyue was surprised to hear this.


    Before she opened her mouth, Liu Shaoji covered her mouth, otherwise, he would not necessarily say how wild words, to expose his lady temperament that he maintained for such a long time.


    "Are you going to get married?"


    Liu Jiangyue asked.


    Maybe what every parent wants to see most is the moment when their child is wearing a big red wedding dress.


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue looked at each other, and said with one voice: "we will get married tomorrow!"


    Su Yixiao got up the next day and was not surprised to hear about it.


    In front of their parents, all the younger generation, no matter how urgent the time is, will soften their hearts to give them what they most desire.


    The wedding is so simple.


    Liu Jiangyue called Bai Li Aoxiang and Chang. Several people sat on the table. Liu Shaoji and Bai Li Xiyue, wearing happy clothes, kowtowed to their parents and toasted.


    Bridal chamber is not into, the two couples did not drink wine, so this wedding, fast can break the record.


    "Captain, just now they said they wanted you to get married with drillmaster Ming. Why did they refuse?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "My parents are not here. I can''t put on that wedding dress."


    "Well..."


    Then there was no sound.


    Bai Qingyu also witnessed this wedding, an extremely simple but meaningful one.


    And now they''re on their way to the top of the clouds.


    Top of the clouds!


    "I''m here at last!"


    Bai Qingyu raised his hands, but he didn''t expect that his step would be unstable and he fell down.


    Immediately, everyone laughed.


    Oh, this "everyone" also includes five people in Su luanyin''s shadow Pavilion.


    Those five were also promoted this morning - on their own strength.


    Su Yixiao looked at their physique, especially satisfied with the nod, this is the genius ah!


    "Oh, Shifu, it suddenly occurred to me that Shigong didn''t seem to be promoted, so he..."


    How to get into the upper bound?!


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    "Your master is a monster. Just mention the spirit power that he suppressed." When he said this, Su Yixiao was helpless.


    Xiaoyao team after listening to a few people, helpless heart than Su Yixiao more.


    They have known for a long time what kind of monster mingjunxie is, but this is the first time.


    It''s not a big blow.


    Ming Jun Xie pursed his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    The top of cloud and sky is at the highest level of Yiling land, together with zenith.


    It sounds very high, but in fact, anyone who can see her will be able to walk up.


    Su Yixiao they are very accurate card at the agreed time, standing on the top of the cloud.


    After not waiting for two minutes, Su Yixiao waited for the punishment.


    A round ball, all kinds of lightning around, crackling.


    Su Yixiao looked at him and said, "Xiaotiantian, you''ve done too much lightning. It''s like setting off firecrackers. It''s not pleasant at all!"

 Chapter 379

    Heaven''s punishment


    Somehow, he wanted to kill this woman.


    That a small and lovely mouth, said the words is so unpleasant.


    Su Yixiao: "Xiaotiantian, you should always remember the fact that you are not human."


    Heaven''s punishment


    "You are evil! Can you take care of your women


    Before everyone reacted, mingjunxie put a ring around Su Yixiao''s shoulder and said: "what do you want, my woman! Besides, if you don''t treat Xiaoxiao better now, you will feel better when she grows up! "


    "You How dare you threaten me? "


    "Otherwise?"


    The prince of the underworld smiles.


    He expected that the punishment would not attack Su Yixiao.


    Therefore, when Su Yixiao was promoted to life and death, he threatened and trapped heaven''s punishment. The reason why Ming junxie didn''t worry about the frightening situation was that heaven''s punishment didn''t dare to hurt Su Yixiao.


    "Wait!" Su Yixiao suddenly stopped them.


    After two seconds, she said, "what''s going on?"?! Do you two know each other? "


    Ming Jun looks at Su Yixiao strangely and nods for a while. He not only knows her, but also knows her very well!


    And heaven''s punishment was a loss.


    It doesn''t matter whether you know her or not. What matters is that if Su Yixiao knows that she can''t move her, it''s over!


    He has seen how bossy and arrogant this girl is.


    Fortunately, Su Yixiao didn''t realize that she was obsessed with the fact that mingjunxie and Tianxing knew each other.


    "My God, you two know each other. This is the biggest thing of the year. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So surprised?


    Su Yixiao turned to look at Bai Qingyu and raised her eyebrows strangely.


    I didn''t feel terrible. This guy is terrible!


    Others, too, were puzzled by Bai Qingyu''s behavior, because they were all slightly surprised.


    Bai Qingyu looked at the change of the surrounding atmosphere and put down his hands in embarrassment.


    "You You go on, when I didn''t say... "


    Su Yixiao just turned around.


    She didn''t ask Ming junxie how to know the punishment of heaven, and it''s not surprising that he didn''t say it to himself. After all, she didn''t ask!


    "Xiaotiantian, we all arrived on time, and the 15 day appointment also arrived. Can you give me back my spiritual power?"


    Su Yixiao once again understood how terrible it was for a practitioner to have no spiritual power,.


    Life is not like death!


    Fortunately, she was strong enough.


    Natural punishment is also helpless, and it''s not rare that you have this power, so you have to give it back to Su Yixiao.


    A flash of lightning strikes Su Yixiao. Before she can escape, Su Yixiao feels that her Dantian is full of spiritual power, which is overflowing.


    "Wow! It''s so comfortable! "


    Su Yixiao explored Dantian and welcomed the familiar Lingli.


    But


    she wants to make complaints about it.


    "Heaven punishes you, my Lord. Can you see the crackling lightning on you every time! It''s like this when I''m promoted, and it''s like this when I return my ability! " Really! You know what? It''s scary.


    Heaven''s punishment glanced at her and said nothing.


    Because ah, it knows that not only can''t move her, but also it can''t say


    "OK, OK, it''s time. Hurry in!"


    "Oh ~ ~"

 Chapter 380

    Heaven''s punishment was crackling again. Before their eyes, there was a milky white round arch door. They could hardly see where the top of the door was. The middle of the door was shining and luxurious.


    "Wow ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao smiles and pushes it directly from the back of her head: "Wow, your sister! Oh, come on in


    So before Bai Qingyu had finished enjoying it, Su Yixiao threw it in.


    You can guess how aggrieved Bai Qingyu is.


    The others lined up one by one.


    Su Yixiao finally looks at the gate of the world. Well, a familiar scene goes into her mind. Su linman The divine world


    Su Yixiao''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Liyuan in the glass jade bracelet inside, suddenly feel something, quickly connect and Su Yixiao contact, a force called the master.


    "Master, master! Don''t be


    "Liyuan," Su Yixiao said for a long time.


    Liyuan stops to listen to Su Yixiao.


    "Liyuan, I''m not so easy to be occupied," Su Yixiao raised her eyes. Silver light flashed under her eyes and gently hooked her lips.


    Yes, during his trance, Kui really wanted to take advantage of this time to occupy his body again.


    But Su Yixiao, who has already eaten yanghun Dan and has been on guard, won''t be so easy.


    Li Yuan was relieved: "that''s good, that''s good..."


    Now the master''s spiritual power has returned to the noumenon. If Kui uses it a little and uses Su Yixiao''s own spiritual power to consolidate it, it will be a disaster!


    "Su Yixiao, come in!" Heaven punishment slightly impatient, see Su Yixiao stand there for a long time not to go in, then urge way.


    Su Yixiao took a look at it and turned to enter the gate of the world.


    As soon as he went in, Tianxing left Yiling land.


    There are other places, someone promotion is completed, it is going to convey the message!


    The journey after su Yixiao and others has nothing to do with him


    There is nothing in the gate of the world, just like stepping on the void, surrounded by falling clouds.


    Su Luan''s voice is strange, and she looks at her feet in fear. Her voice is trembling.


    She asked Su Yixiao: "master, this won''t fall down?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    No.


    The gate of boundaries existed before these continents. It was the first channel connecting the two continents and is still in use.


    Su luanyin understood, in the heart also finally had a point bottom.


    People standing next to the shadow Pavilion see Su luanyin''s fear. They step forward and say to Su luanyin, "the pavilion leader is not afraid. We''ll protect you!"


    Su luanyin waved: "no, I''m not afraid!"


    Then he turned to Su Yixiao and said, "master, they are the elite of my shadow Pavilion. In the future, shall we take them with us?"


    The main purpose of the elite of shadow Pavilion is to ensure the safety of Su luanyin.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Su Yixiao agreed.


    "What''s your name? Give me a title. I''ll greet you later! "


    ¡°312£¬556£¬001£¬007£¬318¡£¡±


    Su Yixiao


    Faced with a series of numbers, she was muddled.


    "You Have no names of their own? " Su Yixiao hopes that no matter how difficult the name is, it is better than a string of numbers.


    As a result, the five shook their heads.


    Su luanyin shrugged and explained to Su Yixiao, "Captain, almost all the people in shadow pavilion are orphans. They don''t even know their parents, let alone their surnames!"


    All right!


    But this It''s hard to remember!

 Chapter 381

    "Why don''t you do that now! It''s not in the shadow Pavilion. There are only five of you guarding luanyin here. It''s too troublesome to follow our name and it will be ignored. So, how about simplifying your name? "


    556 denied immediately.


    "No!"


    "We have been growing up in shadow Pavilion since childhood. Life is the people of shadow Pavilion, death is the ghost of shadow Pavilion!"


    "Although we accompany the pavilion leader to protect her this time, we are still the people of shadow Pavilion!"


    Su Yixiao


    Come and have a look! That''s the top ten.


    When they took the initiative to take back the shadow of their own home, they felt that it was not the shadow of their own home.


    Su Yixiao can''t be defiled!


    But this name still needs to be changed.


    "Can''t you listen to me about what to change?"


    Five people looked at each other, discussed it, nodded to Su Yixiao: "you say it, we listen!"


    Su Yixiao was satisfied and said, "you are all members of the shadow Pavilion, so take it as the dark. Five people are ranked in the shadow Pavilion, one, two, three In this way, dark one, dark two How simple and clear it is


    The five of them looked at each other and seemed to think that this method was really feasible, so they agreed. According to Su Yixiao, they changed their names.


    "Dark one."


    "Here it is


    "Dark two."


    "Here it is


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su luanyin tried it one by one, and really felt comfortable.


    "Well, that sounds much better! But have you ever told me that the person who is talking to you is the master of our pavilion leader. When you face her, you have to face me like you do. Do you hear me? "


    Su luanyin''s majesty is no less than Su Yixiao. Everyone in the Xiaoyao team is "tut tut".


    But they don''t know that.


    "Yes


    The hearts of all five were trembling.


    Their cabinet leader is really a little Laurie, innocent and lovely, but when she doesn''t recognize people, it''s hard for thieves to coax her!


    Su luanyin is not more strict with them. If you know that Su Yixiao, as her master, can be competent as the leader of shadow Pavilion, will these people be scared to death.


    "Well, Lori, why didn''t your 316 come?" One hundred Li cherishes the moon and eight trigrams.


    Suddenly being raised, Su luanyin''s mood changes.


    She had hoped to come here on March 6. They grew up together and left her for a long time with the master. They thought they would get together at this time.


    But unexpectedly, when she went back that day --


    "luanyin, subordinate..."


    "Oh, don''t talk about it. I''ll tell you. Now I''ve been promoted and I''ll leave tomorrow. Your strength will be promoted soon. I''ll give you a pill. You can go with me."


    Su luanyin was full of joy at that time, holding 316''s hand and saying, but did not see 316''s lost, sad face.


    "Luanyin!"


    316 suddenly cried, he interrupted Su luanyin''s words, let her look at herself well.


    "I''m getting married!"


    "Boom..." Like five thunderbolts, Su luanyin thought he had heard wrong. Before he could react, he listened to him.


    "I''m really getting married. I know that if you follow Miss Su, the target will not be just the strongest one in Yiling land, so I will watch the shadow Pavilion and promote it I won''t


    "When you go up there, you must take care of yourself and take good care of yourself..."

 Chapter 382

    "He To get married, the shadow Pavilion also needs to be managed... "


    Su luanyin just said a few words, and everyone knew everything.


    316 takes luanyin as her sister -- although the owner of shadow Pavilion said that she wanted Su luanyin to marry 316.


    Su luanyin also feels that she likes to grow up with her and protect her all the time.


    But at the last moment of separation, Su luanyin wakes up. She also treats 316 as a relative, a brother like the former cabinet leader.


    There is no love for children, only not to give up.


    "316, dear brother, you want to be happy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, the cloud under the feet disappeared, and the thin fog around disappeared.


    Su Yixiao said to them, "here we are. Let''s go out."


    People nodded, one after another out of the door.


    As soon as they went out, the door of the world disappeared behind them.


    And Su Yixiao, looking at the vast field in front of them, and the alpaca galloping on it, could not help shouting: "I go, there are grass, mud and horses here!"


    Su Yixiao


    Su luanyin stepped on Bai Qingyu and said angrily, "can you be serious on Bai Qingyu! Have you never seen an alpaca? "


    Bai Qingyu turned his mouth.


    I haven''t seen it. How can I recognize it?


    Really!


    After beating Bai Qingyu, Su luanyin came up to Su Yixiao and asked, "master, apart from alpacas, this is a vast and boundless field. Which direction should we go?"


    Su Yixiao turns around.


    The four directions of East, South, West and North are almost the same. They are in the middle of the field, as if they are deep in it. They don''t know what is around them.


    "Xiaoxiao, go this way --"


    Ming junxie pointed to the East and said: "there are people here!"


    Su Yixiao listened to the words of Ming junxie without any doubt, and looked at the silent Mi of Ming junxie. The expression and appearance of Mi''s saying these words to her showed that the people over there didn''t seem to welcome them very much.


    "Everyone, protect yourself!"


    Then, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie walked in front, they followed closely, did not fall.


    "Who!"


    Su Yixiao acutely heard a movement, came from behind the stone in front.


    All of a sudden, a little thing came out behind the stone and "meow meow meow" didn''t listen. They saw that it was a kitten and suddenly relaxed.


    "The captain is just a kitten. Don''t be so nervous!"


    Su Yixiao light left behind a sigh of relief look of them, still keep her that pair of vigilant appearance, cold face slowly from the side to the big stone.


    The people who relax behind don''t dare to relax. They watch Su Yixiao put away the weapons in his hand and say that he is right, but don''t hurt too much in the next second.


    "Come out!" Su Yixiao orders, three people come out behind the stone.


    Three people are wearing strong clothes, hands holding the top of the head, timidly out, standing in front of them.


    Su Yixiao watched the gang shut up, then picked up vigilance again, staring at the three people pulled out by Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao is somewhat disappointed.


    She really did not think that the first day she came to this strange place, the carefree team should be more vigilant than others.


    But what?


    One by one of the lax, where there is a little bit when the team became like?

 Chapter 383

    "On my first day here, I taught you a lesson! Remember, seeing is not believing. Only after you have confirmed everything, can you relax. Do you understand


    Su luanyin, a hundred Li cherish the moon, all of them bow their heads in shame, even Liu Shaoji is no exception.


    Su Yixiao turned her face to the three men who were caught and asked harshly, "who are you? Why are you here to watch us? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± No one answered.


    Su Yixiao sneered.


    These people have a tough mouth.


    But here she is, even if it''s iron, I''ll knock it open for you.


    Su Yixiao just waved, she did not speak, the people behind have already known what he wants to do.


    Then, Baili Xiyue came up, took out a fire tongs from the space ring, held them in front of them, and threatened: "if you don''t say this fire tongs will leave a mark on your face! Don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    The three people looked at the fire tongs, which were still smoking. They were red and came over to their faces That doesn''t hurt!!


    Aren''t they just some new practitioners? Are they still afraid? Just say, who is afraid of who!


    "What do you want to ask? Let us go."


    Su Yixiao said with a smile, "that''s nature. You don''t have any use value for me. Of course, you have to let go."


    "Tell me where it is? What''s your name? What is this continent? How can I get out? "


    One problem after another made those people dizzy.


    "Stop, stop, stop! You don''t have to! Let''s answer one by one. "


    They secretly glared at Su Yixiao with displeasure and said, "this is the magic land. Your position is the so-called elite of the lower world, the gatekeeper of each session of the world. The foothold passed up one by one is called the valley of the world. As for us, we are the villagers living abroad who come to pick up the ascenders here. Who can think that you actually... "


    Even if we didn''t agree with each other, we were tied up.


    What''s more, this woman can find them.


    Even if they are really the elites in the lower world, they don''t know what they are.


    If Su Yixiao knew what the three of them were thinking, he would be wronged and stretch out a knife to cut off their heads.


    As soon as she came, she was taken the title of demon. Is she unjust!


    It''s not that they are too exposed to hide. You can see them at any station nearby.


    Blame her?!


    "Villagers?"


    Su Yixiao heard them say these two words, suddenly sneer.


    Don''t think she''s blind.


    Where are the simple and honest villagers wearing strong clothes? And


    Su Yixiao went over and took out three crossbows from behind the big stone.


    "This is what you villagers should play with?"


    "This..." The three men looked at each other and did not know what to answer.


    Indeed, they are not ordinary villagers.


    It should be said that there are no ordinary villagers around the valley of the world.


    "To tell the truth," Su Yixiao had no patience to spend with them.


    "We don''t have to work on you. We can also get information that is good for us. It''s your honor to be asked by us. Please cherish it


    Su Yixiao''s words are not artificial at all.


    Because it''s true!


    Once they can''t say any useful information, Su Yixiao will kill them for their own safety.

 Chapter 384

    Three people looked at each other, they know that now their lives, in the hands of this woman.


    Well, to be honest!


    "We are not villagers. I don''t know that all the creatures around the valley of the world are not."


    "And what do you do?" Su luanyin blinks a pair of big eyes, especially curious.


    "Waiting for you!" The man suddenly squinted at Su luanyin and said darkly.


    He felt that this innocent and kind girl like Lori must be very simple and in a bad mood. He wanted to play for a while.


    But I didn''t expect to get a kick from Bai Qingyu!


    "Bah, is it shameful for a big man to play a good woman?" Bai Qingyu is extremely angry.


    When Su luanyin felt that one kick was not enough and needed to make up another, he was held back by Su luanyin''s anger at saying that he was a "woman" and said, "OK, enough! They are still useful! "


    Su Yixiao looks at Bai Qingyu''s silly appearance and always feels that something is wrong.


    No, luanyin has been transferred. He is a master and the bodyguards behind Su luanyin are not in a hurry. What''s the hurry? Damn it!


    But now Su Yixiao is busy asking these three guys, and he doesn''t pay much attention to it, otherwise


    "Talk well. What do you do?"


    The man blinked, pursed and said, "I''m really looking for you."


    "If they have good qualifications, they will be taken by us to work for families, and if they are not qualified, they will have to be bought by us as slaves ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao:.... "


    How did he feel that this man was very happy when he said this.


    But it is.


    Sell slaves, but they earn money. Can they not be happy!


    But it''s a shame.


    All the people in Yiling land tried their best to cultivate themselves. They wanted to fly up here and become slaves to others. Who would be angry with them.


    "And they don''t fight?" Baili Xiyue really loves them, but she feels so sad about them.


    The strongest man in Yiling land, who came here to be a slave to others?! Why not resist? Maybe, those who fly up may also dominate the world!!


    The three men got up, moved themselves and said, "they want to resist, but can they resist?"


    "The strongest of you came here and was the weakest. If you are not obedient, you will be beaten. In order not to be bullied by us, life is not as good as death


    "You..."


    This time, Baili Xiyue couldn''t bear it any more. She wanted to hit the three guys with her fist.


    I didn''t expect that there were such bad people in the world. Everyone was a life. I forgot who said that people and animals were equal. As a result, people in this place were not equal


    "So, the last question, how to get out of this place!"


    They looked at Su Yixiao scornfully and asked softly, "don''t you have flying animals? It''s not easy to fly out of the lower world, though? "


    Su Yixiao


    This guy court death!


    Knowing that the sky above is suppressed and can''t fly out, Su Yixiao himself can feel it, OK?!


    These three people are really, unexpectedly come up with this kind of method, easily feel all destroyed oneself this side of everyone! What a death!

 Chapter 385

    "Well, don''t ask! Three of them, if they want to fight, if they want to fight, take my share. Time beats to death


    "Ah, you woman said that if you let us talk, you would let us go." The three people were in a hurry. They were pushed to the ground, surrounded by disgusting men and women. In their hands, aura was gathering slowly.


    But he still blames Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao still leaned on mingjunxie and nodded, "that''s right! I said, as long as we ask what''s good for us, we''ll let you go, but all you say is bullshit. What we wanted to ask most was not asked. Who let you already very good, obediently accept


    After that, Su Yixiao evil spirit smile, turned to provoke the king evil hand in hand disappeared in place.


    Three surprised to see this scene, especially surprised.


    Just want to stand up to check how the two people disappeared, on their bodies, came all kinds of fists hit on the body pain!


    "Stop, stop Stop fighting Ah... "


    Inside the glazed Jade Bracelet -


    Kurihara is squatting on the black ground to fiddle with this.


    Su Yixiao toward the side of the Ming Jun evil "sh" for a while, suggesting that he do not speak.


    Ming junxie nodded obediently, looking at Su Yixiao''s stealthily teasing Liyuan.


    As a result, Su Yixiao just put out his hand to cover Liyuan''s eyes. Before he said "guess who I am", Liyuan had already called out Su Yixiao''s name.


    "Master, stop it..."


    Su Yixiao pitifully put down her hand and yelled: "it''s boring! What are you doing? "


    "Grow medicine!"


    "Liyuan, we can''t get out What shall we do? " Su Yixiao wronged Baba.


    This is a big thing. If they can''t get out, they will have to spend more time. If they spend more time, they will be slower


    It''s very watery, you know?!


    But water is not water at the moment is nothing to do with Liyuan, so Liyuan very straightforward said: "cold!"


    Su Yixiao


    "Pa" of a slap, did not contain any moisture of clap in the chestnut original skull.


    "Ouch ~ ~ master, you can cut it gently ~ ~ it hurts ~ ~"


    "is it still cold?"


    Li Yuan looks at Su Yixiao''s evil smile and shakes his head decisively.


    "No, no, I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    "Don''t try to find a way for us. The valley outside is too big! "


    Kurihara had no choice but to go and have a look.


    He can project the screen of external conditions up, higher and higher, higher and higher, looking down from the top.


    Su Yixiao takes a look.


    This thing is really powerful. You can see most of the scenes on the road.


    Su Yixiao immediately takes out a piece of paper from other places to draw, but the next second is stopped by Ming junxie.


    "No, I have it all in my mind. After we go out and walk northwest, we can walk to a small town. According to the image on the screen, the people there are the most friendly."


    Su Yixiao No, it''s Can you see that? "


    Ming Jun Xie gently touched her head: "fool, don''t you see? There are all kinds of weapons on the walls of other cities to defend against foreign enemies, but only this city has none. "


    If not as he expected, one of the reasons why the city has nothing to defend against foreign enemies is that the people are simple and the city owner is not only kind but also powerful.


    Second, it''s because it''s already a dead city

 Chapter 386

    Either way, it''s good for them. That''s enough.


    Su Yixiao listened to his analysis, which is right.


    They don''t know what happened here.


    If the former is better, if the latter People are dead, they just need to cross the city, it''s nothing.


    "Well, let''s go this way." After su Yixiao said goodbye to Liyuan, he went out with mingjunxie.


    When Su Yixiao saw that the three people were still there, he was shocked.


    "Why are you still here? Why, aren''t you going back? "


    The three men said: "They want to go back.


    But these demons have beaten them beyond recognition. Not only that, they have broken one leg and one arm.


    Go back? At least not now!


    "Hello, captain?" Gu Yangzhi came to Su Yixiao and asked him that they had to leave as soon as possible!


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Must say hello!


    "Well, the three of them, let''s go back. Let''s go first."


    To the northwest, Su Yixiao remembers clearly.


    She turned her head to see mingjunxie, and then naturally held hands with him to lead the way.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji are not willing to be outdone holding hands.


    After that, there are only seven singles left.


    "Really, these two pairs, how to see how angry ah!" Bai Qingyu gritted his teeth and said that a leaf in his hand was torn into pieces by him.


    However, he, Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi are used to this strange combination.


    But the five little virgins from the shadow Pavilion behind can look at the hands one by one, and their faces will be red for a long time. They don''t want to be too cute.


    Fortunately, no one found them.


    Jiezhigu looks very big, but they are still very fast. They arrived at this most harmonious city before dark.


    Harmony?


    It''s very harmonious. Su Yixiao thinks it''s a bit strange.


    Why do you say that?


    Although the gate is closed, there is no watcher on the wall, and there is no watcher on the ground. It is desolate and desolate. The city has entered this stage, reflecting the incisive delicacy.


    "Captain Are you sure we''re going in? " Bai Qingyu hides behind Su Yixiao and looks at the strange gate. He is really scared


    Next to it is the cannibal Kingdom like tiger and wolf, and it''s such a harmonious city. If you open the city gate, what will you do if the city is full of corpses?


    Or, what if they''re all walking dead?!


    Isn''t that going to hell!


    "Yes, master, you see, we are so terrible It''s better not to go in ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao looked at the two of them speechless and said:" you two are the only ones who can work together at this time. "


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin look at each other slowly, humming and turning their heads.


    Su Yixiao turns to ask others.


    "It''s getting dark now. Although it''s a good way to go to Liuli jade bracelet, when you go out tomorrow, there must be some people who are unfamiliar with this place. What if they are caught? So I suggest that we go ahead and avoid the city. Anyway, it''s a city. Sooner or later, we''ll get there! "


    Baili Xiyue had no opinions, including the five people behind.


    Ignoring Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, the rest passed by unanimous vote.

 Chapter 387

    In the end, they were wrong. It''s not a very friendly town. It''s also a dead city.


    At least, it''s much better than the people in other cities.


    "Here, this is the only rice left in our family. It''s boiled into rice soup. You can make do with it first." An old woman brought out a small basin from the house and put it heavily on the open-air table. It looked very impatient.


    It''s very impatient.


    Su Yixiao looked at the old woman and had to bear the resentment in her heart!


    Because they have their own ingredients, cooking utensils, and so do they. The reason they want them to stay is to know what happened in this town before.


    How can people live, but there are many corpses in the street, and the people who live don''t know how to move the bones of those people who died in the town, or burn them?!


    The old woman shook her head.


    "The corpses placed here are specially used to resist foreign enemies and make them afraid. If it wasn''t for us, we would be destroyed by the robbers every minute!"


    They were stunned.


    "This To prevent foreign enemies from using these corpses without weapons? "


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon, and they are extremely surprised.


    What can we do with just a few bodies? Once or twice, it''s OK. They are afraid to come in and get used to it. Then it''s useless.


    "Where is your Lord?" Su Yixiao asked.


    The woman said impatiently, "the Lord of the city has already run away with those young people. Now we are the lonely old people and the corpses in this city." There was no fear on the lady''s face, as if she said it was not about herself.


    "We''re not afraid here. We''ve been used to it for a long time. Ah ~ ~ when it''s daybreak tomorrow, you can go out and go to places where there are no robbers. There are good places in the magic land!"


    The lady finally waved her hand and went to her own room.


    Leave Su Yixiao and others to stay there and look at each other.


    Su Yixiao looked at them one by one, frowned impatiently and said, "what else are you doing? Go back to sleep!"


    After that, he was the first one to enter the jade bracelet.


    Xiaoyao team


    The five songs of shadow Pavilion looked at each other.


    So their captain just abandoned them?


    "Captain! We''re still out there! "


    But there was no response.


    The air seems to be suddenly quiet. They feel the cold and piercing air, and Su Yixiao''s indifference to human nature


    Well


    They waited for a long time, but Su Yixiao still didn''t take them in.


    They had to sleep in the room that the woman had prepared for them.


    But Su Yixiao and their revenge, or in mind.


    The next morning up, Su Yixiao Ming Jun Xie they have stood in front of them, quietly watching.


    Su Yixiao smiles strangely.


    Pointing to the sky, he said to them, "I''ve called you since dawn. Now the sun is still on the bed, floating?"


    Ten people shake their heads at the same time. Their posture is very unified. It''s not that they don''t want to get up. They went to bed very late yesterday, and there is no sun outside


    They dare not say that.


    Only dare to stand up quickly, stand in front of him.


    "Captain, are we going to run in the morning?" Or just out of town


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "do not run in the morning."


    "Then out of town?"


    Su Yixiao roared: "out of any city, the city is surrounded by people. Think about what to do. We are not their rivals now. "

 Chapter 388

    "Ah ~ ~ how could that be?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and pours.


    It''s very unpleasant to hear such bad news in the early morning.


    Now, I can''t get out of the city without sleeping well.


    Well What should we do.


    Liu Shaoji suddenly thought of a way: "the captain can now directly use the flying beast out of the city?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "I tried. It didn''t work. Lingbao said that he was blocked by some inexplicable resistance and would not go at all. "


    This is also very strange.


    It''s like the city is surrounded by some kind of border. They have to stay in it.


    The only way out is through the gate, but the gate they can get out of is surrounded.


    Early in the morning, Liyuan woke them up and said it.


    A few of them got together and thought of many ways, but it didn''t help.


    Those guys outside have long remembered their looks. They are too cunning.


    Moreover, people in this city can''t go out. If they want to go out, they have to search their bodies. The robbers outside are tyrannical. Although they want to teach a lesson, there is a huge gap in strength. How can the new comers compete with the leader?


    They know that too well.


    No one sighed, they are quietly trying to find a way, at this time, Su Yixiao suddenly asked Ming Jun evil.


    "What is the cultivation level of the magic land?"


    Ming junxie looked confused, but he still replied: "the level of Xuanling land is from low to high: Spiritual cultivator, spiritual king, spiritual Zun, spiritual God. Each class is divided into three levels, and the others are the same as Yiling mainland. "


    "Well What''s the difference between promotion and Yiling mainland? "


    Ming Jun Xie He now guessed what Su Yixiao was going to do, but the promotion of people to the promotion of the time will naturally know.


    This girl is really stupid.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. I''m by your side." He looked at Su Yixiao tenderly, holding his hand tightly in his right hand, and never separated for a moment.


    To death!


    Yes, it was finally separated.


    When the thunder came down that day, everyone was shocked.


    It''s reasonable to say that a person who is promoted to spiritual cultivation doesn''t have such a big situation. At most, he can have two small thunders to split his way.


    Anyway, there are many spiritual practitioners in this continent. It''s no big deal to be promoted to a spiritual practitioner.


    But it''s dozens of thunder.


    Su Yixiao sat in the middle of the promotion array, closed his eyes, accepting the thunder one by one.


    But there were people all around.


    Xiaoyao team and shadow pavilion are here. There are only eleven or twelve people.


    But more than so few, all the people in this city came here, watching Su Yixiao promoted, even not afraid, that lightning accidentally cut himself.


    "Our city is saved..."


    Suddenly, an aunt said, his face is full of wrinkles, but the expression of surprise and joy is not covered by wrinkles.


    In a word, the whole city is saying it.


    "Our city has It''s saved... "


    After waiting for more than ten years, the benefactor finally appeared. "


    One by one, they went to see Su Yixiao promoted, and they forgot who they were.


    Bai Qingyu is puzzled.


    What''s the relationship between the promotion of our team leader and them?! They''re not crazy, are they?!


    "Boom..."


    The biggest and thickest thunder came down, and some small thunder scattered around and flew towards them.


    "Be careful -"


    "

 Chapter 389

    Liu Shaoji took a step forward to protect Baili Xiyue and the people in the city.


    I thought I could hold it.


    But unexpectedly, Tianlei, who is flying towards him, ignores his protective cover and comes straight through.


    At this critical moment, a few black filaments were flying out of the heart of Mingjun''s evil hand. The filaments were woven together to form a net. Then they flew out and stood in front of the thunder.


    I thought the thread was fragile, but unexpectedly, it really blocked the fierce thunder.


    How dangerous -


    "thank you, drillmaster Ming!"


    Ming junxie nodded and then turned to protect the scattered thunder in other directions.


    Su Yixiao''s promotion!


    This time, more trouble.


    It was an hour before the thunder was over.


    Next, Su Yixiao sits there and continues to absorb the spiritual power in the promotion array.


    ¡­¡­


    There are three or four hundred people around the city, each with many weapons in his hand.


    They stood there in a fierce spirit, waiting for a group of people to appear.


    "You''re sure the people who hurt you are in here." A scar face said to a cowering fellow on one side.


    The guy said, "it''s definitely inside. We watched them coming in this direction!


    Brother, if they hit me, I must take care of him! "


    "Don''t worry, you are my brother. I will take revenge for you. It''s just The scar face hesitated.


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that, as you said, there is a beautiful woman in the lead?" Scar face is the best woman in his life. He has robbed 32 good women in the harem. At that time, when he heard that he was beaten, he wanted to live like this.


    As a result, once I heard that I was a woman, I was not calm.


    All kinds of inquiries about what the woman looked like, and finally, the portrait drawn by the painter really satisfied him.


    What kind of a woman is that?


    With spring water in her eyes, Xiao Jiaoyu is tender and beautiful, her face is more beautiful than flowers, and her skin is like snow.


    In this contrast, he felt that his 32 women were just like a pheasant, and only the women in the painting were Phoenix.


    And that woman is Su Yixiao.


    Scar face is excited.


    He was waiting outside the city. He was even more excited at the thought of meeting the beautiful woman later.


    But the woman didn''t wait, but it was a thunder.


    That''s what Su Yixiao missed when he was promoted. The scattered thunder was the only one who split out of the city.


    Scar face


    Damn it! Who''s going up in this town? Damn, if I knew, I would stab his elixir, promoted? This life will not have!


    "Brother, you''ve been standing all morning, or you''d better have a rest." Small skinny proposal, he let scar face help to catch people, of course, have to wait.


    Scar face also felt that his legs were soft, so he went to the cool and shady place that had been prepared for him for a long time to have a rest.


    After a short rest, I heard the gate creak open.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie come out of the city slowly with a bird in their arms. The little skinny man looks at the woman and quickly runs to scar''s face and complains: "big brother, big brother, people are coming out, that''s the woman!"


    Scar face a look, is really a symbol of beauty, a glance and a smile are so shocking.

 Chapter 390

    "What are you doing? Don''t go up there and stop me Scar face a turn over words, a group of brothers up to stop Su Yixiao.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yixiao is also speechless.


    You said stop, just stop, but what do you mean everyone comes again?


    More than 300 people, big brother!


    I don''t know how many times I said stop, Su Yixiao directly called to stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yixiao coldly said that he didn''t want to talk about it at all, and now he is out of the gate. If he goes a little further, he will be fearless.


    "Our big brother wants to see you." One of them said in particular. It seemed that he had to be very honored to see himself in his elder brother.


    "And then?" Su Yixiao said.


    "And then? What? Then. If our elder brother wants to see you, you should go with us to see him! " Still so drag!


    Su Yixiao does not know where they come from the confidence to let themselves to meet a irrelevant person.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go!" Ming Jun Xie took Su Yixiao''s hand and said softly.


    He was not afraid, but felt that the intelligence quotient of these people was the same as that of several little kids, and they didn''t feel good playing with them.


    But when scar face saw the two of them holding hands, the instant gas came.


    "Stop!" Scar face quickly came over, holding a knife, staring at their two holding hands, gnashing his teeth and ordering them: "you two send them away!"


    Su Yixiao: "why should we let go?"


    "Because you are my woman!"


    Su Yixiao


    Is there something wrong with the goods?


    Just ignore it.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head and pulls Ming junxie to go. However, a group of people in front of her can''t get out.


    Su Yixiao had no choice but to step back and stand in front of scar face and say, "is there anything else?"


    "Yes!"


    "Let it go


    "You..." When scar face was about to go on, he felt something was wrong.


    Put


    "Speak quickly!" Su Yixiao urged. He''s pressed for time. He has no time to listen to others.


    After hearing this, the scarred face looked at Su Yixiao''s face and said directly, "I want you to be my 32nd woman. If you don''t promise..."


    Scar face''s voice dropped suddenly.


    Su Yixiao asked: "if I don''t promise, what will you do?"


    Scar face suddenly obscene hook lips, quickly teach the knife inside the hand to stretch out, to the Ming Jun evil neck above row past.


    "If you don''t promise, I''ll kill you Ah... "


    "Big brother!"


    Before scar face finished speaking, the knife in his hand fell to the ground. The whole person curled up and fell to the ground.


    He was still crying in pain, holding his arm.


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie and asks what''s going on.


    The dark king evil spread out a hand and shook his head: it''s not him!


    Su Yixiao cut.


    She looked at the scar face, an arm wrapped in a black line, especially familiar with the black line, still full of wriggling, decisively determined that it was the dark king evil!


    No one else has ever seen a black line made of a very strange and rare material.


    "Don''t worry about who did it, let''s go." Ming junxie is about to leave with Su Yixiao by the arm.


    But Su Yixiao broke away.


    "Mingjunxie, do you remember what those people said when I was in an emergency?"


    "You..." You heard me?.

 Chapter 391

    The king of hell glared.


    Su Yixiao chuckled and said, "I heard everything. They even regard me as a life-saving benefactor. Help me this time


    Su Yixiao turned around and said to the guys around the scar face, "it''s very nice of you to give me! I don''t care about other places. As long as you dare to move the city behind me, I can guarantee that you won''t see the sun tomorrow! "


    When Su Yixiao said this, she felt like the first ruler in the world from top to bottom, just like she was the queen of creation.


    Momentum, shocking.


    However, there are always a few out of class people who challenge the authority. Su Yixiao says that they are not allowed to touch the city, and they have to run to it with weapons.


    As a result, he fell to the ground before he reached the gate of the city.


    Su Yixiao crazy eyes them, said: "look what I do?! I didn''t do anything


    Then, scar face, they look at the dark king again.


    However, the Dark Lord did not leave them at all. There was a pile of black spiritual power in his hands. Although it was only a little bit, but


    "Excuse me, let''s go!" Scar face very care about the face of the turn, with a large group of younger brother slip, that speed, Su Yixiao in the blink of an eye has been almost invisible.


    She took Ming junxie''s hand, turned around with a smile, and said to him, "I don''t think scar face is a person who knows the truth that a person who knows current affairs is a hero."


    The evil spirit of Ming Jun smiles, and he has guessed it for a long time, and -


    sneak attack!


    Mingjunxie turns around, and a dart is almost in front of his eyes. As a result, it''s only one centimeter, and it''s caught by mingjunxie.


    But Su Yixiao didn''t close the Ming Jun evil around him. He moved quickly and caught the man who wanted to slip to the city gate.


    "I didn''t listen, did I? Then go to hell Su Yixiao a force, the man''s neck move, haven''t had time to say a beg for mercy, already soft prone slip down.


    Blink again!


    Su Yixiao to scar face and small skinny in front of one hand to the Ming Jun evil, throw to the ground, and then ask.


    "Kneel to the city and swear, swear."


    "Fa What oath? " Scar face''s heart beat very fast. This time, he was not excited because he saw a woman, and he was really scared.


    This woman is not only beautiful, but also like a devil, worthy of being a snake and scorpion woman


    But now, the snake and scorpion woman in his mouth asks him to do something that he has to do -


    "you have to swear that all your life Oh, No. No one who has anything to do with you is allowed to enter the city. Otherwise, you will accept any punishment brought by natural punishment! "


    Scar face


    It''s forcing him to swear his loyalty!


    Who doesn''t know that his scar face is surrounded by brothers?


    "Can How about another one? "


    Scar face weak request.


    Su Yixiao smiles and asks, "what do you say?"


    Scar face is silent.


    Su Yixiao urged: "hurry up! I have something else to do! Who wants to follow you around? "


    Scar face trembled and stretched out his right hand, showing three fingers, said: "I I swear here that I will never come to this city in my whole life, and that no one who has relations with me can enter this city. If I break my oath, I will accept all the punishment given by the God''s punishment... "

 Chapter 392

    That''s about the same!


    Su Yixiao looked at an array surrounded by scar face, then mercilessly pulled the dark king evil turned away.


    There is no way to ride on Lingbao and fly away.


    Inside the eyes of scar face, it shrinks into a small dot, and then no one can be seen.


    Little skinny weak to scar face said: "big brother, this next how to do? We can''t move the city! "


    Scar face roared: "what are you afraid of?! This factory is full of old people. What else do you need? Except for the old man and the old lady, there are some corpses. It''s the same whether you can get in or not. Let''s go! If we come near this city and we all accept the punishment of heaven, what shall we do? "


    Little skinny a listen, face fierce changed, rub rub rub run faster than anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Lingbao


    "Master, where should we stop?" Lingbao was dazzled at the vast land and the city where people came and went.


    Su Yixiao looks at a incomplete map in her hands and is also looking for a place.


    This map was given to Su Yixiao by the old people in the city in return for her.


    But because in the border town, I don''t know much about the inner information of the phantom land, so that''s why.


    "Well According to the map, we should first go to the Certification Association and verify our identity. "


    "The Certification Association is located in the northwest, in the center of mianzhou, so let''s go to this place first."


    "Well, good master!" The direction of Lingbao''s obedience.


    "By the way, Ming junxie, your current level is On the mysterious degree of Ming Jun Xie, when Su Yixiao came to the mainland, no one knew the strength of Ming Jun Xie.


    Now ask, you can always say it!


    Ming junxie gently hugged her waist and said, "well When you promoted, I also mobilized my strength. Now I am the same as you


    Su Yixiao


    Like myself, isn''t that the third level of spiritual cultivation?!


    I''ll go. What a pervert!


    The spiritual power stored by oneself can only be promoted to the third level of the spiritual cultivator. There is no residual spiritual power in the Dantian. It''s empty!


    But the devil! It''s just a slight change of rank.


    Ah, people who know heaven''s punishment are really unusual!


    "Don''t look at me! Speaking of demons, I can''t compare with you Ming Jun Xie grabs Su Yixiao''s nose and pinches it vigorously.


    Su Yixiao runs away and stares at Ming junxie.


    His evil, has not allowed him to be low-key, do not pretend!


    With a smile, Mingjun pulls Su Yixiao into his arms and says, "anyway, you said you wanted to protect me. I don''t want that grade. So... "


    So he came down On Lingbao''s back


    Su Yixiao pushes away!


    "You are evil


    Lingbao suddenly said harshly: "master, director, his man, please be quiet, don''t make trouble! What if I fall off without paying attention? "


    Su Yixiao patted Lingbao on the back, red face as a fat man: "good fly!"


    Then he stares at the evil of Ming Jun, turns to the stable Dantian and ignores him.


    Fortunately, mianzhou city is not far away!


    They set out in the morning, and when the sunset came out, they had already landed.


    Mianzhou city is still busy!


    The gate is not closed, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie come together to explain their intention.


    As soon as the bodyguards heard that they were the climbers, they did not charge them the entrance fee after checking the authenticity, and let them go in directly.

 Chapter 393

    so nice?!


    Su Yixiao went in without hesitation, for fear that they would go back.


    After entering, they didn''t arrive at the certification union all the way, and they went to a relatively dark town to release ten of them Oh, there''s another one!


    "Master Ji, are you well?"


    "Ha ha, Xiao Xiao, I''m all right! It all depends on the little guys in the jade bracelet. It''s so cute! "


    Master Ji looks very happy. He has been living in the jade bracelet for a long time. Come out and breathe some fresh air.


    And this is not the same continent as before! Join in the fun or something, he also likes it!


    "That''s good! By the way, this is the magic land. Now we are going to authenticate the identity of the trade union, and master Ji is going to have a play? "


    Su Yixiao asked tentatively.


    Where can old man Ji disagree?


    He must promise such a good thing!


    But


    "Xiaoxiao girl, I''m older than you, but I''m not much older. I''m a master Ji. I''m quite outsider, or You call me Jilao! "


    Su Yixiao


    Old Ji?! Fags


    "Poof..." Bai Qingyu, who was drinking milk, heard their conversation and vomited directly.


    Everyone else could not help laughing, and their cheeks were red. But in this case, the old man Ji is still there, looking at the younger generation and laughing, but he doesn''t know what he''s laughing at.


    "Ji..." So is Su Yixiao. He can''t get down to his mouth at all. "Ji Lao That''s not a good idea! "


    Master Ji glared at her and said, "what''s wrong? That''s better than you guys calling me the old man''s name! "


    What''s his name?


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    They all have great respect for master Ji! I didn''t call his name at all!


    As soon as he wanted to ask Master Ji, he heard the ghost move Su Yixiao and said in a low voice: "master Ji, that''s his name..."


    Su Yixiao


    This name is so wonderful!


    The relative name is Ji Lao!


    "Elder Ji, in that case, you can go with us to the Certification Association to authenticate your identity."


    I''m dying for it! He agreed without any hesitation.


    "Xiao Xiao, those little guys, have you let them out?"


    Ji remembers the boys and girls trapped in the cannibal vine with him.


    Su Yixiao said: "when we go out from there, we let them go back to their respective homes, so you don''t have to worry about Ji."


    Old Ji nodded.


    Just send it out.


    At the gate of the certification Union, Su Yixiao was stopped by a staff member when he took them in.


    "Stop! Where did you come from? "


    With a professional smile on her face, Su Yixiao said: "we are ascenders. We have come from Yiling mainland. We heard that the guild has carried out identity authentication, so we have come here specially."


    Su Yixiao explained the reason clearly, but the woman who stopped her didn''t mean to let them go.


    "You don''t want to see. What time is it now? You think this is your own place? Come whenever you want? Now the certifiers are off duty, go back quickly! "


    Then the woman turned to go in.


    Su Yixiao reaches for his shoulder and forces the woman to turn around.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 394

    Su Yixiao smile: "I don''t do anything, we are all new people. There''s no other point in coming here. "


    "But But the certifier is not here! Let''s go now


    How can su Yixiao not be here?


    When she just came in, she saw some happy people coming out with their authentication cards!


    This woman really bullies people when she sees that there are many people on her side and they are all new comers!


    Su Yixiao''s hand forced her to the woman''s ear and said softly: "little sister, don''t think we don''t know. We need a certification card whether we live in an inn or buy some pills here! I advise you to be kind! It''s better for us to complete the certification as soon as possible, if not We new people don''t know the rules! "


    The little finger is still moving back and forth on the woman''s face.


    Cold fingers can scare a woman to death.


    Look at this situation, if the woman does not agree, Su Yixiao will scratch the woman''s face.


    Women are scared.


    Facing a small ascender, fear is a shameful thing.


    But she was really scared.


    The teeth trembled and could not speak.


    At this time, a deep voice came from upstairs -


    "Li Mu, bring them up!"


    "Vice President?" Li Mu was surprised for a while, and then glared at Su Yixiao. He arranged his clothes and said, "vice president wants to see you, come up with me!"


    Su Yixiao turned to let them follow him, and then took the lead to follow Li Mu upstairs.


    The second floor is very big, one by one rooms are juxtaposed, where Li Mu takes them is the innermost room of the building.


    The door was open. Inside, a man leaned over his desk to work. He heard someone coming and looked up.


    See Su Yixiao that moment, eyes shine.


    "Li Mu, go out first!"


    "Yes, vice president!" Although Li Mu especially wants to know the reason why Leng aoyan calls these country bumpkins over, her identity does not allow her to be artificial.


    When leaving, Li Mu glared at the group of people.


    She was so angry that she vomited her tongue!


    Su Yixiao looks at the man in front of her and thinks This man is a little like himself!


    Well!


    What''s the logic?! They just met for the first time.


    I must have read it wrong.


    But the next second.


    Baili Xiyue suddenly came to his ear and said, "Xiaoxiao, he And you, really want to ah


    Su Yixiao Well, they think so too?!


    Although they think so, they don''t show it on the surface.


    Su Yixiao asked Su aoyan: "I don''t know what you want to do when you call us here?"


    Su aoyan whispered a smile and said, "didn''t Miss Su say that she wanted to come to verify her identity? Just as it happens, the vice president is still in the trade union, so he''ll give the girl and her certification when they are free! "


    "Oh?"


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "I don''t think my name is su."


    Su aoyan was stunned. Then he realized the loopholes in his words. With an embarrassed smile, he said, "Miss Su is really smart, and she has different points to pay attention to."


    The man''s smiling face, from which point of view, seems to be flattering Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s vigilance is very strong, but at this time, he came down and looked around. He found a sofa not far away, so he went up.

 Chapter 395

    "After all, what''s the purpose of calling us up? And how do you know me? "


    Su Yixiao sat down. Of course, Ming junxie didn''t want to fall behind. He sat down next to Su Yixiao and took out a plate of grapes from his sleeve. The most virtuous grapes were pulled down one by one and peeled to the inside of Su Yixiao.


    Baili Xiyue, they had no seats, so they stood at the back.


    However, on this scene of Ming Jun Xie, they did not stir up any ripples.


    This performance is obviously used to this scene.


    But in front of Su aoyan is the first time to see, Leng for a long time to react. After a long time, I didn''t go to see them spread dog food in public.


    Originally, I wanted to remind them that the magic land is relatively conservative. Men and women can''t show too much intimacy outside, even husband and wife.


    But look at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie this appearance, presumably is how to say, also can''t listen.


    That''s all. I won''t talk about it.


    Su aoyan said with a smile: "you all need identity authentication, don''t you?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    explains that he still has a heart to make complaints about. Is this person (Su Aoyan) silly or not? He is standing here and asking.


    "Then please follow me."


    "Where to?"


    Su Ao Yan stupidly said: "go to the authentication!"


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    Ming junxie''s careful feeding has made her unable to move comfortably. I really don''t want to leave here!


    "Not here?"


    Su aoyan shook his head.


    "Of course not here. Before identity authentication, you need to carry out a psychic test. Those rooms are for testers!"


    "What''s the benefit of the psychic test?"


    "You are ascenders. The psychic power test can transform the psychic power of the lower world into the one that can be used in this world. Although all of them are psychic power, after all, the mainland is different. There are boundaries. The psychic power conversion will make it easier for you to absorb the psychic power here!"


    Su Yixiao nodded after listening.


    It''s not bad to say that!


    Then go!


    They obediently followed Su aoyan and went to those houses.


    The room is moist and moist. There is only one ice jade bed in the big room.


    All of them remembered what Su aoyan said to them before he came in: "that ice jade bed is the key to the conversion of spiritual power!"


    "After you go in, all you have to do is sit on the ice jade bed and see how much you can melt the ice jade bed within the prescribed time. Your qualifications will be good."


    Su Yixiao felt the ice jade bed, eh The first feeling you feel is cool and comfortable.


    One buttock sits up, meditates above, uses the spiritual power, melts the ice jade bed under the body gradually.


    The large output of spiritual power will open the pores of the body. At this time, the moist air in the room will go into the Dantian, fundamentally changing the spiritual power.


    The prescribed time is two hours.


    Su aoyan thought, in half an hour to make their identity card, and then sat at the door waiting for them to come out.


    But the identity card is not all ready, Su Yixiao has stood in front of him.


    - "I''ve melted!"


    Su Ao Yan stares: "melt completely?"


    Su Yixiao nodded, she also felt very unhappy.


    She had just sat on it and in a few minutes it was a pool of water.


    Su Yixiao Is it so embarrassing?

 Chapter 396

    As a result, she still walked around the room for several times, and then found that if she practiced in the room, although it was not as good as the glazed jade bracelet, it was much better than the outside.


    So Su Yixiao was still sitting there, absorbing the spiritual power for a while!


    As a result, after a while, all auras in that room had been absorbed by him.


    Su Yixiao had no choice but to come out.


    After hearing what he said, Su aoyan ran to the room, opened the door and saw the empty room. My legs almost softened.


    My God!


    There was almost no fog like aura left.


    The whole room is empty, only the water stains of Su Yixiao''s melting ice jade bed.


    "Strange!"


    Su Yixiao said that he didn''t listen clearly and asked him to say it again.


    As a result, Su aoyan didn''t say anything, and the dark king evil came out of another room.


    "Ah, Xiaoxiao, you have already come out!"


    Mingjunxie excitedly welcomes Su Yixiao and hugs her to express her miss.


    Su aoyan saw all feel sour!


    Two people have not separated for a few minutes on such a greasy crooked, really!


    "I thought you would come out a little late. I knew you would come out so early, and I would come out early too." The dark king evil says.


    Su Ao speech a listen, suddenly thought of what, quickly ran to the dark king evil come out of that room to see.


    My God!


    Another empty room with nothing.


    This time, even the water stains on the ground are gone.


    "You..."


    Before Su aoyan finished, Liu Shaoji came out in another room.


    He came over to thank Su aoyan and said, "vice president, the spiritual power in this room is very strong. Thank you for your hospitality."


    Su aoyan


    "Creak -"


    "cherish the moon!" Liu Shaoji runs over and hugs the hundred Li Xiyue who just came out.


    Baili Xiyue hugged him and said excitedly: "Shaoji, I have absorbed a lot of spiritual power. I feel that I will be promoted in the next second! Ah How comfortable


    "Cherish the moon, young Ji!" Su Yixiao looks at the two waving hands.


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue see Su Yixiao and mingjunxie at the same time.


    They walked by naturally.


    Seems not to see lying on the ground, very depressed, very depressed Su aoyan the same.


    Su aoyan calculated the time.


    In half an hour, there were four!


    Before that, no matter the original residents of the magic land or the escapees of the Yiling land, no one has ever been so outstanding as these guys!


    You are enough to surprise them by breaking the record! There are four of them all at once?!


    This


    "Captain!" "Master!"


    Three voices ring at the same time. Su Yixiao turns her eyes, looks at Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi, and waves to them.


    "All the members of our Xiaoyao team have come out! How nice Hundred Li Xi Yue said.


    Su aoyan slowly over God, went to their side, handed out three identity cards.


    "Here, Liu Shaoji, the identity cards of master Ji and Miss Su. No one else is ready yet. Just a moment, please


    Su Yixiao takes it over and takes a look at Su aoyan by the way. She seems to say without any help: "vice president, how come your face is so bad?! It can''t be illness! "


    Su aoyan shakes his head. How can their practitioners get sick so easily? Are you scared by the seven demons in front of him?

 Chapter 397

    "You are here to wait for them. I''ll make an identity card for you After that, Su aoyan turned and left like a walking corpse.


    Baili Xiyue watched him leave strangely, then turned his head and said mysteriously: "Hey, do you think the vice president and Xiaoxiao look very similar? Like brothers and sisters! "


    The others nodded.


    They found it at the first sight when they saw the vice president, but they didn''t say anything about it.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "although I think he is a bit like me, but is it so obvious?"


    Brother and sister?


    Brother and sister don''t exist, but she has a brother.


    That Su aoyan and he are very similar, like to think, his brother also came here!


    But a closer look, or to detect the difference, Su Yixiao did not show.


    The only thing we can see is that Su Yixiao is so friendly to others for the first time!


    When Su aoyan made the remaining ten identity cards, all the people had come out.


    Looking at a room full of people, Su aoyan felt I''m really sorry.


    Why do you think the qualifications of these ascenders are so good?


    I still remember that I spent a whole hour in the spiritual power test.


    For such a long time, they have been showing off by their family for a long time.


    Think of their past, and Su Yixiao a comparison of them, it is simply no comparison, there is no harm.


    "What''s the use of this identity card?" Su Yixiao holds the identity card in his hand. It feels heavy. It''s just a very common brand. It''s nothing special.


    At this time, Su aoyan regained a little confidence.


    Coughing a few times, the casual model said: "this identity card is very useful..."


    "Make a long story short!"


    Su Yixiao said, Su aoyan immediately counseled.


    Explained: "the identity card is your identity card in the magic land. Don''t look at it as a brand. It needs blood to recognize the Lord. After recognizing the Lord, you will know what''s inside."


    Su Yixiao did not hesitate, obediently dripping blood.


    So are the others.


    After dripping blood, the top of the identity card is his name.


    And then it says it''s the ascender.


    Underground is Blank?!


    "This one. How can it be blank? " Baili Xiyue asked.


    Shouldn''t there be something else?


    For example, grade.


    Su aoyan said: "that is your honor and disgrace history record place!"


    With that, others immediately understood.


    History of honor and disgrace!


    That is, the great achievements you have made will be recorded on it.


    "Oh, yes, there''s a place for you to fill in your identity on it. If you''re from a family. Or a mercenary regiment, and then you can apply to your family and support association, which can be filled with Oh ~ ~ "


    the new ID card will nod.


    After listening to so many function introductions, it seems that this identity card is really very important.


    Su Yixiao told them to put it away!


    There is a hook behind the brand!


    After recognizing the Lord, it''s easy to hang on the chest, and it won''t fall off at all.


    "Thank you, vice president! Excuse me! Let''s go


    Su Yixiao with that group of people turned and left, did not give Su aoyan a chance to speak.


    Su aoyan still has something to say.


    Mouth is not to keep up, he quickly ran to Su Yixiao in front, said: "my name is Su aoyan!"

 Chapter 398

    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Oh."


    Su aoyan blinked and stressed again: "I said my name is Su aoyan!"


    Su Yixiao: "and then?"


    His name is Su aoyan. I can hear him clearly, but I just don''t know what he wants to express.


    Su aoyan speechless: "don''t you wonder why my surname is Su?"


    Su Yixiao chuckled.


    She didn''t have to answer that.


    After laughing, Bai Qingyu pointed to Su AO and said, "are you stupid? There are so many people surnamed Su in the world! Is it difficult to be successful? Because your surname is Su, it has something to do with our team leader? "


    Of course it does.


    "My name is Sue. It''s nothing. But don''t you wonder why I knew your last name as soon as you came in? "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    She really doesn''t want to know.


    "But if you want to say it, I''d like to hear it in detail!" To be honest, Su Yixiao doesn''t like Su aoyan. Otherwise, he would not be given a chance to explain at this moment.


    The two of them sat face to face.


    Su aoyan just wanted to say it, but he saw Su Yixiao, who was closer to her than she was


    Su Yixiao feels the embarrassment of Su aoyan, so she lets the group behind step back a little and let Su aoyan continue.


    No way, Su aoyan automatically ignored them and said, "I''ve seen your portrait!"


    "Fart, I''ve never been here!"


    "No, it''s true."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Listen to me first, are you listening to whether it''s true or not?"


    Su Yixiao had to nod.


    Su Ao said that the portrait of Su Yixiao was worshipped in the ancestral temple of the Su family, so he had seen Su Yixiao since he was a child.


    Su aoyan is the second son of the Su family. He doesn''t like the struggle in the family from morning to night. He lives a hard life and climbs to the position of vice president with his own efforts.


    But it doesn''t mean that he is separated from the family, so he will go back to the group every year.


    So every year, he can see Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao in the picture.


    That''s why he knew Su Yixiao''s name at the first sight.


    "Name? But from beginning to end, I only heard you call me Miss Su! As for the name, I really don''t know, you know


    "Su Yixiao! Is that right? "


    Su aoyan said.


    He was still hesitating whether this "Su girl" was the woman named "Su Yixiao" in the picture. Later, he heard that Mingjun called "Xiao Xiao" and was sure.


    All of them are right.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Seeing that he guessed everything, Su aoyan wanted to know the excitement like a fool.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know This Su Yixiao, not that Su Yixiao


    "So, ancestors, let''s meet with the Su family." Su aoyan''s tone suddenly dropped down, like pleading again.


    Su Yixiao refused.


    A large family like this is as hard to handle as a palace, and every day there are women who have a lot of ideas in their heads and act wisely.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, I''m afraid..."


    Su aoyan: "you don''t want to know, what''s the relationship between you and the Su family here?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. No, I don''t want to.


    It''s better not to worry about these things. If you know about them, it will cause trouble.


    "as like as two peas," Su Aoyan, "thank you, vice president, for your concern, but I really have no intention to care about these things. If you say, the woman in the picture is exactly the same as me, and the surname is the same, but in my mind, I never remember the memory here!"

 Chapter 399

    "And I don''t like my family at all. It''s useless for the vice president to say more. Let''s go first! "


    This time, no matter what Su aoyan called in the back, Su Yixiao did not look back.


    "Our purpose of coming to this city has been achieved. Let''s get ready to leave tomorrow."


    "Well, good!"


    After su Yixiao said that, no one else would deny it.


    Su Yixiao is afraid that master Ji can''t hold on, so he and shadow pavilion are all put into the glazed jade bracelet.


    "Captain, I''m going in, too!" Bai Qingyu suggests that he is still used to sleeping in the jade bracelet. If he is in the inn, they can''t sleep!


    Su Yixiao has no choice. So he put them back.


    In this way, they also saved a lot of gold coins Well, it''s good!


    However, even if the room is reserved, there is no room to live in.


    After waiting for the store manager to leave, Su Yixiao pulls mingjunxie "whew" down to the glazed jade bracelet.


    As soon as I went in, I watched those people do it together, and I didn''t know why I laughed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Yixiao feels strange and asks.


    As a result, as soon as the words were finished, a beautiful woman appeared in her eyes.


    Su Yixiao looks at that woman stupidly, feels a little familiar.


    But Su Yixiao knew that she had never met her.


    And When did this man come to Liuli jade bracelet?


    The girl''s long red skirt is on fire, and her skirt is embroidered with white flowers. She uses the same red belt to tie her delicate waist. Her lovely face is red and white, and she looks at Su Yixiao shyly.


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    You give me a shy fart!


    Besides, who the hell is this man!


    There is a saying called "same sex repels each other." Su Yixiao is sure that this is not true, although in front of a woman, but she is really beautiful.


    Red is very charming, but in her body not only charming, there is a very beautiful sense of purity.


    So "Who are you?" Su Yixiao asked.


    As soon as the words came out, the originally quiet crowd suddenly began to boil like water in a pot.


    "Ha ha, I said the captain couldn''t guess!"


    "Lingbao, you''ve lost. Go and tease my little brother!"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes widened.


    Lingbao?


    I saw the woman''s mouth, a face of injustice looking at Su Yixiao, hands ring chest: "master, you did not recognize the prostitute! Hum! Lingbao doesn''t like you any more! "


    Su Yixiao''s face!


    He said that he was so familiar with Lingbao!


    "Lingbao, you can be human!"


    Lingbao said: "master! Did you forget again? When the prostitute is just born, he can turn into a human, OK?! I just ate a lot of Fenghuang fruit recently. Hehe, it''s changed all of a sudden! "


    Su Yixiao knows.


    I don''t want to let Bai Baoer go to see Lingyu.


    Lingbao doesn''t like it. There''s no way. Had to look at the opposite cultivation of a man in black, walking slowly.


    While walking, still keep looking back.


    Su Yixiao asked Bai Qingyu, "is that from shadow pavilion?"


    "Yes, master." Bai Qingyu said excitedly, pointing to the calm and meditative man, "it''s dark four. It''s very handsome! It''s the coldest of the five. Lingbao can see peach blossom in his eyes


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    How did she feel that none of the five in the shadow pavilion was not very cold?

 Chapter 400

    "Little brother?"


    After Lingbao passed by, he called tentatively.


    Dark four slowly open eyes, a face of indifference, without any expression, but in that eyes, you can see, some surprise and at a loss.


    But on the surface, it''s calm.


    He didn''t say a word, just like his previous style.


    Lingbao shrugs.


    Dark four little brother is so cold, she is making a bird Oh, no, Phoenix has known that before.


    So now she saw the dark four did not answer, there is no loss.


    Lingbao persevered and sat beside him, looking at his handsome face with star eyes.


    In the distance, dark one, dark two, dark three and dark five gather around them to watch the situation not far away.


    Not knowing what happened, they asked Bai Qingyu, "who is that woman?" I dare to hook up lengsi. I really think it''s too hot around me!


    Bai Qingyu said impatiently: "Lingbao, Lingbao! Oh, no noise! Let''s go to the theatre! "


    The cup in the dark fell to the ground.


    Lingbao


    In this jade bracelet, I have only one named Lingbao!


    That Lingbao really likes to surround dark four, but it''s a bird!


    And this is a People?!


    Dark two suddenly realizes something, and suddenly remembers that Lingbao was shouting at dark four last time that he wanted to be his daughter-in-law


    It looks like Lingbao!


    What dark two guessed, dark one, dark three and dark five also guessed.


    Suddenly, four people also gathered around them, looking at the situation in the distance.


    Lingbao hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    So I sat and watched the dark four for a long time.


    As for Lingbao''s blazing eyes, I can''t stand it. Of course, it includes dark four.


    He turned and looked at Lingbao.


    After two seconds of marriage, he turned around and said, "what''s the matter, girl?"


    Lingbao nodded.


    "There''s something very important, very important!"


    Dark four unconsciously turn round to ask is what matter.


    Lingbao said with a melancholy face: "I like someone recently!"


    "And then?"


    "And then the man said" then! " Lingbao was suddenly excited.


    Dark four one listen to, immediately Leng, the facial expression gradually turns red, then force oneself to turn a face.


    "This is no place for girls to joke!" damn! How did he suddenly get into it?


    But Lingbao''s peach cheek and apricot face is really attractive!


    "But, little brother, you are really the one that the prostitutes like!" Lingbao is serious.


    "Girl..."


    "I''m not a girl!" Lingbao pouts! Even the "prostitutes" who are not inhaled by the oil and salt of dark four become "me".


    "Even if it''s a girl, I''ll be your girl."


    Dark four smile to shake a head to say.


    "You''re joking, girl. I''m just a martial arts man. I''m not worth it. Besides, I''ve been caring for others for a long time, and I still hope for you..."


    Before dark four words finished, Lingbao suddenly grabbed dark four''s collar and yelled: "don''t you say you like me? Didn''t you say you''d marry me when I turned into a human? Do you still like people? Who do you like, say! I''ll kill her


    There is something wrong with Lingbao''s breath. Not far away, Su Yixiao feels a little flustered - I don''t know why!


    I always feel that guy in my body is struggling to get out.

 Chapter 401

    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    While trying to suppress, she also wondered if Lingbao''s emotion had given her strength?!


    It''s not without reason that Su Yixiao is so suspicious.


    The monster in the body is the incarnation of all evil things. Now, Lingbao is full of anger, and naturally


    Dark four listened to Ling Bao''s words, surprised for a while.


    "In human form?"


    Is


    Lingbao wrongly let go of him, Wei qubaba said: "yes, that''s what you told the prostitute a few days ago! Today, if I look for you, you will go back on it. Men are really pig hooves! "


    "Lingbao?"


    "Huh?" Lingbao is very lost, very lost, casually back a sentence.


    Who knows the next second, dark four will hold Lingbao back.


    "Fool, the person I like is you! But when you become human, don''t tell me. I haven''t prepared for you yet


    Dark four rare show a smile.


    It''s not as cold as iceberg face. On the contrary, it looks very sunny and warm.


    Lingbao smiles.


    She was very excited when she hugged him.


    Did not expect that the usual iceberg face recognized her, even said such words.


    However, in addition to the incredible, Lingbao is almost happy to die!


    Is there anything more exciting than marrying someone you love?


    Lingbao is happy, and Su Yixiao''s body in the distance also eases down.


    Su Yixiao can be sure at last.


    It turns out that the emotion of the beast can also affect the guy in his body!


    But it seems that the slight is not so good. Lingbao''s anger just now is the kind of killing people.


    It''s very serious, but it''s not enough.


    "Master, master! I brought my little brother back! "


    Lingbao with dark four come over, excited to Su Yixiao said.


    But Su Yixiao didn''t say anything, and even his eyes didn''t stay on him.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking?" Ming Jun Xie shakes Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao just responded.


    "Master!" Lingbao pouted his lips and frowned lovingly.


    It has to be said that after Lingbao turns into human form, it looks like a fairy regardless of the world.


    Not only very good-looking, but also very cute!


    Su Yixiao smiles at Lingbao: "when you come back, you should treat others well! And you


    Su Yixiao looks at dark four coldly and warns: "Lingbao is my treasure. If you dare to bully I''m just minutes Oh! Lingbao, I haven''t finished. Why do you cover my mouth? "


    Lingbao Cola wanted Su Yixiao to say that.


    She looked at Su Yixiao with a smile and said, "don''t worry! Master! I''ll take minutes, too, ah


    Su Yixiao had to give up.


    She can rest assured!


    She has already tested the five shadow pavilions, and all of them are qualified.


    If they can''t, they can''t even touch the edge of the jade bracelet!


    Bai Qingyu stealthily reaches Su luanyin''s side and ears, and yells: "Hello! You''ve been robbed of Laurie''s name! What''s the matter? Are you very angry? Are you so angry that your lungs are going to explode


    Su luanyin pursed her lips speechless. Yu Guang saw Bai Qingyu''s humble face and put his fist back.


    "I''m sorry, I missed it! Also, Bai Qingyu, your mouth is too smelly. Go to extract your decayed teeth when you have time! "


    After that, Su luanyin left without hesitation.

 Chapter 402

    Bai Qingyu only felt the burning pain in his left eye.


    Put down your hand, condense a mirror and have a look --


    "lie down! Su luanyin! How can I start with your handsome face? "


    A few people who were disturbed by the huge voice of Bai Qingyu heard this, but they were speechless.


    I''m so narcissistic after being beaten. It''s the style of Bai Qingyu!


    "Captain ~ ~ look at your apprentice, you really dare to take such a heavy hand on me! Look at my pretty face, what''s she like now ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao:...."


    "That''s right, Luan Yinda is right in the middle of the bull''s-eye! Well So sleepy, go to bed! " After that, Su Yixiao covered her mouth and left without stopping.


    Ming junxie follows Su Yixiao closely. When passing by Su Yixiao, he stops to think about Bai Qingyu''s "handsome face". Then when everyone doesn''t respond, he makes a fierce move -


    "ah!" Bai Qingyu covered his right eye and couldn''t help making a sound.


    When he put down his hand, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, it''s symmetrical. It looks a lot better! Don''t thank me


    Say, clapped hands, followed Su Yixiao''s footsteps.


    Bai Qingyu looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were all colored, like some kind of national treasure animal!


    How can he go out like this? Bai Qingyu frowns. Ah ~ ~ he shouldn''t offend the little ancestor.


    But now what?


    It''s not worth provoking and beating!


    Bai Qingyu raised her head, looked at Lingbao and dark four, looked at him pitifully, pursed her lips and snorted, and then went back to her room.


    He has decided that he can''t go out these days!


    A lot of people scattered at the scene, and then the people of shadow Pavilion who had finished blessing also left.


    Dark four and Lingbao are left at the scene.


    In the distance, Sidi lies in front of the window, excitedly looking at Lingbao and dark four hugged there, and suddenly laughs.


    "Qingyi, you say they are two, one is a bird, the other is a human. The children they gave birth to should be regarded as the orcs!


    Qingyi frowned: "it''s not born yet! Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "No, just idle and gossip!" Siddy replied casually.


    "Oh? Since we are so free, let''s do something meaningful! " Qingyi pulls Sidi and pours Sidi.


    Although Sidi always said no, Qingyi didn''t listen to him at all!


    What should and shouldn''t be taken off. Two bare bodies are intertwined. What will happen next Qingyi didn''t give others a chance to peep. With a wave of his hand, the curtain closed tightly.


    There are many happy events today. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie don''t have a rest tonight.


    Well And Kurihara is also here!


    "What, after taking the medicine, he can still move?" Kurihara was stunned.


    It seems that this guy is not so easy to get rid of.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Now it seems that it is. When Lingbao''s mood fluctuates quickly, some of the things that trap her are loose. "


    "He was a monster formed by the combination of all the evil things in the world! Feel the emotional fluctuation of Lingbao, and then want to control him through that layer, absorb the channel ability.

 Chapter 403

    "That''s what you have to be on guard, too!"


    Kurihara specially stressed that.


    "Lingbao''s mood will make him fluctuate, because Lingbao is your spirit beast, and Lingbao''s anger is relatively high


    . But this is not very important. First of all, you should relax your mind! If you lose control of your emotions, it''s easy for him to control the sovereignty of your body. So it''s up to you, master, to do it yourself


    Li Yuan finished, Su Yixiao nodded.


    In fact, she is this kind of person. Her heart is harder than a stone. It has become a common practice that she will not help her when she sees death. Even if the ability is very high.


    And I know what he said.


    But emotion is so urgent that it''s beyond your control.


    But he will try his best.


    "I see, Kurihara."


    Kurihara nodded, this thing is in the past, but there is another important thing.


    "Now you''ve got your identity card in this continent, which means that you are not black households in this continent."


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie certainly know this


    .


    They rolled their eyes, took out a map from behind, and said, "so we can go to another city, but now we don''t know what we are doing here!"


    "I learned it in secret. There is no identity card in this continent. You can''t get in or out anywhere!


    For example, the three famous mountains, all colleges and towns need identity cards! "


    "Well I see Su Yixiao nods. "The map shows that the next city nearest to here is twin moon city. Let''s go to this place first


    Mingjunxie and Liyuan have no other different opinions.


    "Come on, sleep!"


    Su Yixiao on the bed. Cover the quilt, Liyuan very sensible out.


    Ming junxie lies beside Su Yixiao.


    And then


    Su Yixiao did not know in advance that the twin moon city was the main city of the mercenary guild.


    The city is full of mercenaries, big and small.


    They didn''t know until they went in.


    "Captain, why don''t we register a mercenary army to play?"


    Su luanyin slaps Bai Qingyu''s face with disgust.


    "Register you big head ghost, trouble not?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "I don''t think it''s any trouble."


    Su luanyin is stunned.


    Su Yixiao turned to them and said, "when I came here, I specially understood the importance of identity cards here. Every place here must have an ID card. And the more status you have, the more rights you can get. Mercenaries, Dan division and weapon refiners are all popular teams here. If we can set up a mercenary regiment, there will be more places we can go! "


    "Yes, yes. At that time, we should not be dragged when we walk! " Bai Qingyu is not afraid of death.


    As soon as he finished, he was slapped by Su luanyin.


    "Shifu is right. Let''s register one!"


    Others have no objection.


    After the unanimous approval, they suddenly heard a special intelligence.


    "Su luanyin! You said last night that you would be gentle to me these days! How can this woman change her face so quickly? "


    Su luanyin


    She looked at the people in front of her full of evil smile gaze, Su luanyin suddenly feel the whole world full of malice to her!


    "Oh? last night? Why didn''t I hear luanyin say that? "

 Chapter 404

    Su luanyin tugs at the corners of her mouth and doesn''t know what to say.


    Last night


    Last night should not be soft hearted, to this guy sent ointment, by the way looked swollen like that, the heart once couldn''t bear, and then personally will ointment to her.


    It''s really bad to say such things. Especially Although two people have a good impression on each other, and the reality did not come out, they specially stayed together alone, when they were discovered by others.


    But it seems that Su luanyin is the only one who is shy, while the other protagonist talks about the detailed process of last night.


    Su luanyin Very good, Bai Qingyu, you are very good!


    Unexpectedly so burst out, that he also later don''t want to let oneself ignore him!


    Su luanyin turns his mouth, and the Qi in his heart has accumulated.


    Bai Qingyu side said, Su Yixiao they joke together, not afraid of big things will be in the side with ambiguous eyes at them.


    Looking at Su luanyin a little unhappy, Su Yixiao takes the initiative to stop Bai Qingyu.


    "Come on, it''s no fun to joke too much. Now we''re going to town! I''ve got my identification cards ready! "


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue hold their identity cards high in their hands to show that they have not forgotten this matter at all.


    Su Yixiao nodded with satisfaction and took the lead in leading them to the gate of Luan moon city.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    Su Yixiao was stopped by a group of vicious guards, and then asked them to show their identity cards.


    "The ascender..." "The ascender..." "The ascender..." "It''s all climbers."


    Su Yixiao Elder brother, we all fly up together. What''s the name of those who don''t fly up? "


    The guard nodded.


    That''s true.


    "Then each of you can go in if you hand in five purple gold coins!"


    The guard said, looking at the past identity cards were given to them.


    "What? Five purple gold coins?! It''s so expensive. Is it a thief? "


    Master Ji and a man who also went to the city spoke in the same voice. Come on, they also looked at each other and nodded.


    "I don''t know if you are outsiders ~ ~ in Luan moon city. Now the Huakui election is being held, but there are too many people coming to our city. What can we do without price increase? You have to be considerate of us. "


    Su Yixiao


    All of you: --


    They are also convinced. Does the Huakui election competition need such a big show?


    Su Yixiao especially doubts that this place is not the main city of the mercenary Union.


    But from the pair out, a few people can see the kind, can see through!


    This is the main city of the mercenary Union!


    "That''s fine!"


    Su Yixiao took out 40 pieces of purple gold coins from the glazed jade bracelet, one of which was spread evenly in the city, leaving the city fee.


    When the guard looks at it, Ho! Sure enough, it''s not clear what happened.


    I met a rich man


    !


    After counting 40 purple gold coins, the guard respectfully let them into the city.


    This is an eye opener.


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    I have to say that the city is still very good, not dead and quiet, very lively.


    But they don''t like the way they look at themselves.


    When they went in, they immediately attracted the eyes of the whole city.


    No way.


    As long as a combination of men and women can attract such a handsome eye.

 Chapter 405

    There are always a few people in the world who want to highlight themselves.


    Some people, ah, for beautiful things, it''s good to pay close attention to them from a distance and let them enjoy themselves.


    However, there are still some people who are willing to stand up and show off when he shouldn''t appear.


    This is not, someone came out to find a sense of existence.


    "Stop!"


    There was a loud male voice.


    This sentence is obviously aimed at Su Yixiao.


    But Su Yixiao and none of them paid any attention.


    Jokes.


    Did not say name also did not point to surname, who will be affectionate to pay attention to him!


    But the man who spoke was angry.


    Shaking his fat body, but the pace is not slow toward Su Yixiao, and then blocking their way, looking at Su Yixiao with a cold face.


    "Woman, don''t you hear me calling you?"


    Su Yixiao ignored, ready to take them around.


    But in this world, there are more people who are ignorant of current affairs and more people who are arrogant!


    The fat man stood in front of them and ordered several people to surround Su Yixiao.


    This makes it look like the moon covers the stars and the sun covers the moon.


    Because the outermost floor is a group of people who dare not get close to it, but they don''t want to be too far away for fear that they can''t see it!


    Su Yixiao looked at this situation, gently hook lips, sneer and said: "so you, is to rob us?"


    "Yes, robbery!" Dead fat man with nose staring at Su Yixiao, a pair of high above the appearance, "rob! Not only money, but also sex! So little beauty, follow your brother! What you want, my brother will give you ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao avoided his fat hand and said with a pure smile," brother, what do you give me? "


    Well She is very calm, next to the Ming Jun Xie is not jealous, she did not squeeze the hand of Ming Jun Xie to calm him down!


    The fat man was originally shunned by Su Yixiao, but he didn''t touch the smooth white face. He was very angry, but he was a little excited when Su Yixiao asked.


    What else can I give you?


    "Beauty, don''t worry, my brother will give you happiness! This little white face knows kidney deficiency at a glance. Don''t worry, my brother will treat you well! "


    Dead fat side said this, while extending his hand over, discerning people all know, this is to take advantage of Su Yixiao.


    Hand has not yet fully extended, Su Yixiao evil spirit smile.


    She also reached out and took the initiative to shake the fat man''s hand - as the others looked.


    They heard the cry of the fat man in one second, but they were crying to death.


    And underground, not far away, is lying half an arm


    "Ah, kill people!"


    "Help


    All of a sudden, the crowd boiling up, eating melon masses no longer have the heart to eat melon, while running, while calling the murderer.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other, smile at each other, and then disappear in the same place.


    People only know how to shout, but they don''t pay attention to where the guy who cut someone''s arm is. So when the guard comes, no one will say why.


    Su Yixiao looks at the ironic scene outside in the glazed jade bracelet and carefully wipes the enchantress inside.


    The dark king evil blind gather to come over, the pitiful vision looks at Su Yi Xiao, a words also don''t say.

 Chapter 406

    When Su Yixiao turns her head, she occasionally glances at his appearance and is really shocked.


    "What are you doing He was so scared of himself!


    As a result, mingjunxie still toots his mouth, and looks like he will never be normal if he can''t achieve his goal. He coqueters Su Yixiao: "Xiaoxiao, you haven''t met my brother Ming yet! But I called the fat brother. I''m angry! "


    Su Yixiao


    It''s too sour. I know how to be jealous all day long.


    She didn''t waste the fat man''s hand in the end. She was not satisfied this time!?


    Su Yixiao where know, like this possessive strong man, the heart is no bottom line. There is no bottom line when you pet your wife, there is no bottom line when you are jealous, and there is no bottom line when you protect your wife.


    It''s like "three nothings..." Oh, this is not good!


    It''s just a good man with twenty-four filial piety!


    But Su Yixiao, still a "you do not change normal, simply will not pay attention to you" look, angrily turned away.


    "Brother" and so on are all told to strangers, our own people How could it be so funny!


    Ming Jun evil willpower, and Su Yixiao have a fight, this also formed a pair of two people dry stare.


    He two like this, feel nothing, but they suffer the side of those people.


    What about the plot? What about development? What is staring like this?!


    Hundred Li Xi month couldn''t help it, so he went up to the battle, and couldn''t stop it.


    I thought she would cook chicken soup for Su Yixiao and mingjunxie! As a result, Baili Xiyue just went forward and pretended to be very careless to push behind Mingjun evil!


    Without a little bit of defense, mingjunxie really pours on Su Yixiao, and her mouth is also pressed on her


    Baili Xiyue finally takes a look at her perfect masterpiece, and then quickly escapes to Liu Shaoji''s arms, unable to escape.


    "Come on, let''s go!" Baili Xiyue commands everyone to leave here.


    If you let Su Yixiao know that she did it by herself, every minute''s bad luck will come to her


    Su Yixiao has known for a long time that Baili Xiyue did it. The trick is too vulgar. When she came over, Su Yixiao knew it. But if she didn''t expect Baili Xiyue to be so bold, she would


    Well, I cherish the moon for a hundred Li. I will keep this hatred in my heart forever!!


    Now the most important thing is: "can this guy not keep this posture all the time, he is not tired, he is still tired!"


    "Go


    Su Yixiao pushes mingjunxie away, and then gasps quickly. This guy hasn''t been kissing for several days, and his kissing skills are much better, but this place


    Su Yixiao did not want to finish, he was once again under pressure, this time, the dark king evil did not give her any chance to resist.


    The next second, see the dark king evil prompt Kurihara instant will they two moved to their own room.


    As for the shameful things, we should do them in secret and put them on the surface to teach the bad children.


    Baili Xiyue, watching them entangle again and disappear at the same time, suddenly feels that this scene is particularly romantic.


    "Wow, the love between Xiaoxiao and drillmaster Ming is really beautiful! Huh? Liu Shaoji, why are you holding my hand? "


    As a result, as soon as Baili Xiyue looked back, she saw Liu Shaoji with a cold face. Suddenly, five thunders hit her head. She What did he say to her just now?!

 Chapter 407

    Ah!


    If you really forget to live a hundred months by your side, it''s possible!


    Say that other people''s love is very good, this is not to slap yourself in the face!


    "Hey, little Ji! Why are you here? "


    Liu Shaoji When Xie Xie smiles, his eyes are full of gloomy indifference,


    he quickly picks up the woman around him, and then goes back to his room without talking about it. As for what to do, it should be the same as the first one.


    The rest of them looked at each other, and then prepared to report to the group. They were all alone. Why not warm up together.


    "That..." Dark four openings, at that time already knew who song he wanted.


    But this time, he didn''t. He just wanted to feel it: "well, let''s get warm by yourself. Lingbao and I... "


    "Go away!"


    Just one word was kicked out, because it''s not easy for the heart to live like that!


    Forget about them!


    Really, don''t be too sad.


    Bai Qingyu yelled: "you guys, don''t look at each other. I know I have a mouth, but I think my mouth is also very handsome, OK?"


    Everyone "cut" a, the scene is so embarrassed, on the spot people ran out.


    The next morning, each of them did not wake up, as the book says - the woman who was forced, the next day up will be angry like a devil.


    Although Su Yixiao is the second time, but Ah, smart watermelon knife has been waiting for you since childhood!!


    This heart of the gas did not start, had to vent on them ah!


    Who gives you the right!


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t you have a strange hair because of this cat? Look, how lovely


    Well, lovely!


    Unfortunately, his mind is not on a cat, otherwise it will be very hot.


    "Lovely is lovely! If you are old enough to support me, I have nothing to ask for anyway! "


    In Su Yixiao''s heart, there was only the scene of Ming junxie tormenting himself last night, which was hard to control


    "Xiaoxiao! I can see it at a glance. What are you thinking? Is it because of yesterday that I have a bad temper today? "


    One hundred Li Xi Yue''s words break people''s hearts. What she said is so accurate that Su Yixiao talks about it.


    "By the way, think about how we can get out today! The wanted notices hanging on the heads of several of us are all over the city. Once we go out, we will definitely be recognized! At that time, the cold prison was waiting for them


    Su Yixiao chuckled.


    How can she let people around her accept different treatment because of this?


    "What''s the difficulty? Wouldn''t it be nice to have a different face? " Su Yixiao said it very easily.


    Well, it''s so easy that other people want to kill him.


    "Face change? That''s also a big project! "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    What kind of project is this? A long time ago, the study of the face has long had certain skills, but it is only in which stage.


    "But today, you have to go to find the book of pills. I heard that there is a kind of very long, very long, and very effective, which can make people change face in an instant and become what they want to become..."


    What a person who has done a lot of research on this kind of face change can almost keep in mind.


    But it''s a dangerous product! Those who are holding pills do all kinds of evil!

 Chapter 408

    Since then, the legend has become that all the people in the world have lost their hope to change their faces.


    And Su Yixiao at this time, we must say -


    in the divine world, Su Yixiao met an old man. After knowing him for a long time, Su Yixiao found that he was a famous alchemist.


    Even the old man taught her a lot about his technique of elixir!


    And face changing is what this famous alchemist did before.


    So in the past, Su Yixiao boldly learned some.


    Later, relying on their own understanding, and finally refined out of the perfect grade for YAN Dan.


    "You girl, you are really capable! The beauty changing pill of perfect grade is refined successfully by you


    Su Yixiao haughtily a hook lips, said: "that is! You don''t want to see who I''m playing with


    "Ha ha ha, you are so clever The old man was in a good mood when he touched his beard.


    For Su Yixiao, he can rest assured! Otherwise, once the cancer, how could he give Su Yixiao?!


    Baili Xiyue ate the fruit and said to Su Yixiao: "so, after talking for so long, you want to tell us that it''s easy to go out, and it''s easy to go out in a big way. The premise is that you need to change your face! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "So you don''t have to worry! Here''s the beauty changing pill. It''s very good


    For the sake of safety, Su Yixiao also refined a lot of YAN Dan, afraid that his side of the people get bad, with YAN Dan to deal with the emergency.


    Su Yixiao took out a small bottle, opened it and took out a small, light blue pill.


    It''s just a little bit, but no one doesn''t believe Su Yixiao.


    concentration is the essence.


    "Xiaoxiao, what will it look like after eating?" Baili Xiyue is a little nervous. She is afraid that if she takes this bite, she will not come back.


    Su Yixiao did not answer directly, but let Baili Xiyue eat it by himself.


    Curiosity cannot be suppressed.


    One hundred Li Xi month stuffy go on, then close eyes, the brain inside think oneself father emperor''s appearance, think, can''t stand miss, tears all fell down.


    "Ao Xiang?"


    Just up master Ji looked at a group of people surrounded by a hundred Li Xiyue, surprised voice.


    That''s right. Today''s Baili Xiyue is really like Baili Aoxiang.


    Baili Xiyue opens her eyes. Su Yixiao gives her a mirror. Baili Xiyue looks at it and screams.


    , as like as two peas!


    Su Yixiao looks up.


    Can the pills she made be effective?


    When others saw that the medicine was so magical, they all clamored to have a try.


    Su Yixiao distributed the pills and watched them transform.


    Finally, Liu Shaoji became Chang, Baili Xiyue became Baili Aoxiang, Su luanyin became a little girl, and Gu Yangzhi became Gu Niao, a sister who had been kind to him before. Bai Qingyu was dressed in rags and looked like a beggar.


    Su Yixiao looked at the side of the calm Ming Jun evil, asked him: "why don''t you eat?"


    Mingjunxie shook his head: "don''t you also eat?"


    Su Yixiao cut a, a stuffy go down, see this, dark Jun evil also followed to eat.


    "Poof..." Gu Yangzhi Gu Niao looks at Su Yixiao now, can''t help spitting out a mouthful of saliva.

 Chapter 409

    "Captain, can you stop being so funny?"


    Su Yixiao looks at her in the mirror. She is a weak student. She looks very good!


    Su Yixiao looks at the evil of Ming Jun, and is awed by the appearance of Luo Tian.


    Su Yixiao


    "Mingjunxie, you say you are so skinny. Luotian knows, will he kill you?"


    "How dare he?" I don''t believe it at all.


    Luotian is here again, just not going out.


    Indeed, Luo Tian hides in the dark, looking at every move of Ming Jun Xie, his brain is full of black lines.


    Why is his master so excellent? Even he dares to copy and paste.


    Ah, I really dare not fight!


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you playing with? I want it, too. " Master Ji, looking at all the people in front of him, was shocked. After that, he was curious and wanted to play with Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao agreed, so he gave him a pill. Master Ji took the beauty changing pill and turned into a woman. She looks pretty, but she is a little old


    Master Ji burst into tears and said, "this is my wife who left first Ha ha, beautiful


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Su Yixiao waved to them and Li Yuan let them out.


    When I went out from the inn, the shopkeeper looked at them all the time and felt strange.


    After su Yixiao and them went out, he held a small two and asked when the guests came and why they didn''t have any impression.


    Xiao Er waved his hand and said, "shopkeeper, our inn is so hot, and there are a lot of guests coming and going. These people are not so outstanding. How can we remember? Just give the money to them."


    After that, Xiao ER was called away by a guest.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help it, and he didn''t think about it any more because he was telling the truth.


    But just now, they didn''t expect that the two hundred people who were wanted were the ones who didn''t come out.


    On the street, Su Yixiao and his party have gained people''s eyes, but this time their eyes are a little strange.


    "Captain, these people are really annoying. Our face value has been reduced a lot. Why does he still look at us?"


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "I don''t know..."


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon Oh, no, Baili Aoxiang looked at her kindly and said, "no, you must know."


    "You and drillmaster Ming, can you release your hand?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the month a face of impatience.


    In this, their appearance has changed a lot. But Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are the most eye-catching couple!


    "We What''s wrong? We are not good-looking now, so we still pay attention to So, it''s not our fault. "


    Su Yixiao ang just finished his speech when he was interrupted by Bai Qingyu!


    "Captain, can you two stop showing your love? Before how show can, but now you two are male, male ah! "


    Bai Qingyu especially emphasized the word "man".


    Su Yixiao saw an eye, she and Ming Jun Xie pull a hand, instant blush of let go.


    Yes, they are men now. Men are not good at chatting on the street.


    Su Yixiao gave them an embarrassed smile, and then left first.


    "Hey, Captain, wait for us!"


    They quickly follow up, one is Su Yixiao walking too fast, the other is The vision of Ming Jun Xie is too penetrating.

 Chapter 410

    "Hello, let''s register the mercenary regiment!"


    Su Yixiao politely said to a fat woman in the mercenary Union.


    the fat woman just looked at him lightly and continued to lower her head and drum up her blush.


    "Registered mercenary regiment must have more than six people!"


    Su Yixiao reached out and hit a ring finger, see a gang of people came up.


    The fat woman was frightened by Su Yixiao''s finger, and the rouge in her hand was rubbed in the wrong place.


    She denounced Su Yixiao: "the new registered mercenary regiment will look like new people. Look at you. This is your home. What are you doing here?"


    Su Yixiao holds the fat woman to their hands.


    She said with a smile, "if you want to respect people, don''t you want this hand?"


    Fat woman froze, looking at Su Yixiao''s smile.


    Not only doubt, clearly a weak scholar, why do you have such a strong hand?


    "It''s not just about whether we can register. I''m afraid there are more than six people? " Su Yixiao looks at this woman to be stunned, under the hand added a strength.


    Fat woman was painful reaction, trying to shake off her hand, but there is no such possibility.


    "Well?"


    "Can do can do, you first let me go!"


    Su Yixiao listened, obediently released her, anyway, the goal has been achieved, and the woman''s greasy hand, he also grasped uncomfortable.


    The fat woman sorted out her emotions, sat down, and asked Su Yixiao, "who was the original resident or a rising one?"


    "The ascender!"


    "Oh, native what? It''s a Skywalker! "


    Su Yixiao blinked: "how, it''s not OK to register a mercenary regiment these days?"


    The fat woman looked at Su Yixiao and a group of people behind her with disdain and said, "of course, the registered mercenary regiment of the climber can do it, but the mercenary regiment registered by the climber in the past was almost completely destroyed, so I don''t know if you have that ability?"


    Su Yixiao said faintly: "you don''t have to worry about this. Well, just register for us. "


    "You..." The fat woman just wanted to hold out her finger and point at Su Yixiao to scold her, but Su Yixiao''s eyes, which drifted to her wrist, stopped her.


    Just do it. What''s the big deal? Who''s afraid of who!


    Fat women put their anger on Su Yixiao''s office and input "C-level mercenary regiment" on their identity card


    "Think of a name for your mercenary regiment!"


    On hearing this, Su Yixiao turned around and just looked at it. After no discussion, she said, "well. It''s called Xiaoyao mercenary regiment


    Yes, that''s the name!


    The back of the hundred Li cherish month, Bai Qingyu and others all smile, they are all carefree team people everywhere!


    Now the mercenary regiment, is also in addition to the name of Xiaoyao, there is nothing more suitable than it!


    "What''s the name Still happy... " Fat woman whispered, carefully look up, but found Su Yixiao looking at her, instant shut up.


    "Well, your mercenary regiment has been registered. Go over there and get the task! No matter what level of task, a registered mercenary regiment must complete three tasks before it can be regarded as a formal mercenary regiment. "


    Su Yixiao took his identity card and went to the task announcement without saying thank you.


    They are also, in front of the fat woman with their own identity, not expressionless, do not look at her, is to make a face to scare her!

 Chapter 411

    Fat women are scared, but there is no way.


    "Mission? What should we choose? " Su Yixiao looked at the task in front of the bulletin board inside the paste, do not know which to choose.


    "This!"


    Bailixiyue came up and pointed to the S-level task inside.


    Su Yixiao read: "S-level mission, go to Guangming forest to find unicorn, before collecting the sweat of Unicorn..."


    Su Yixiao looked at this task, speechless side looked at the hundred Li Xiyue: "sweat? Or unicorn, are you sure you want to choose this one? "


    Baili Xiyue suddenly froze.


    "Well Hehe, I read it wrong. Originally, I just looked at the unicorn. Forget it, choose something else A hundred Li cherishes the moon, but simply says.


    Su Yixiao just wanted to ignore this, and then to choose another, but was stopped by the voice from the jade bracelet.


    "Master, choose this, choose this!"


    "Siddy? Are you sure you want this one? No one knows where the sweat of Unicorn comes from. How to collect it? "


    Sidi said haughtily: "master, don''t be afraid to forget. During my coma, there was a unicorn around me, who was guarding me all the time, and Qingyi had three unicorns, which you haven''t seen before."


    "We don''t collect unicorn''s sweat, so let his companion use his cell phone?"


    Su Yixiao is right.


    As long as the unicorn is found, this S-level task is simply unnecessary in front of them.


    That''s it!


    Su Yixiao reached out and wanted to carve the regiment number of their carefree mercenary regiment beside this task.


    This is in the start of the second, was stopped.


    "Wait! That''s not like that. "


    The fat woman stood up from her position and stopped Su Yixiao''s behavior.


    She put a few hard things in her hand: "this is the emblem of your mercenary regiment. It''s the most basic appearance. It''s up to you to decide what you want to change it into. This, in the task next to the lying. Slot (concave pit) inside click, it is effective! Then you can tear up the mission and carry out it! "


    "Oh


    Su Yixiao plays with dozens of bare group badges in her hands. She smiles and tears down the task.


    "You are far away from this S-level mission?! God, you just wait to fail. "


    Su Yixiao is full of question marks.


    "The task is here, isn''t it for the candidates? Why do you say that? "


    Fat woman''s face is incredible.


    Su Yixiao is very disgusted with this woman, but still asks.


    Fat woman just want to speak, was preempted.


    "That task has been here for years. No one to complete, unicorn in the forest of light, the forest of light is not ordinary people can go in, and even if go in, meet Unicorn hope is also at a loss. So none of the people who went to finish the task came back. That''s why I came back to quit my job. Oh, since I can''t do it, I still have to do it. What a waste! "


    Su Yixiao is particularly unhappy with this voice.


    He turned his head and wanted to see who was talking so much, but he was covered in his eyes by Ming junxie, and then he took him out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ah, what is this?!


    Su Yixiao wants him to stop, but he hears mingjunxie say in his ear: "don''t make trouble, go out and talk about it!"


    Su Yixiao


    All right! Go out and talk.

 Chapter 412

    It is estimated that it is the person whom Ming junxie knows but doesn''t want to see.


    Dark king evil Take Su Yixiao to walk for a period of time to stop, open cover her eyes hand, said: "don''t want you to see that guy."


    Su Yixiao was curious and asked, "who is that? Have you seen him? Or does he know me? "


    "Don''t ask. I won''t tell you."


    Su Yixiao looked at his cold face, clearly with other people''s faces, but that temperament is from the body.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll be more curious. If I''m curious, I can''t help asking. Once asked, you said don''t let me ask, and then I repeat this sentence, you say, do you say? If you are not afraid of being annoyed, then you can not Well


    Su Yixiao also wants to continue to finish this sentence, the result was sealed lips.


    Su Yixiao tries hard to push him away. Although Su Yixiao is a man now, she is still a woman in essence. Her strength is not as strong as that of Ming junxie, so she can''t push him away.


    No way, she had to calm down, let the dark king evil wantonly plunder.


    But after there was no resistance, mingjunxie retreated, and he said to Su Yixiao, "that man is the most Niang man in the magic land. He is also very evil. The important thing is that he still likes men. It''s strange that he doesn''t like you just because you are suffering."


    Su Yixiao was surprised.


    This man actually


    "Ming Jun Xie, don''t forget that our present appearance is all the function of Yan changing pill, and there is no antidote for Yan changing pill. After seven days, we will become our original appearance. So you don''t have to worry about that at all. "


    "No way!" The dark gentleman evil eyebrow a wrinkly, resolute refuse.


    Seven more days!


    It''s impossible for him to pester the girl for seven days!


    "Don''t go in now, or Or just block your face! "


    Su Yixiao


    "Yes, I''ll cover my face!" If it wasn''t for the mission, he would have come like this.


    Su Yixiao gave himself a good excuse.


    Ming Jun evil this just don''t want to take Su Yixiao in.


    Through the veil covering his face, the man was still standing there with his back hand, while the fat woman held the two lumps of meat tightly against the man.


    The man didn''t say anything and didn''t mean to push away.


    When Su Yixiao came in for a second, he suddenly said: "mingjunxie, in fact, you don''t need to look like this. When I came in again, I already saw his face!"


    The dark king evil appears particularly calm at this moment, directly over that man, didn''t say a word.


    "Choose!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Look at the task in front of you.


    In addition to one of the unicorns, he also picked a task to search for baidanyan.


    Because the fat woman said to her in time.


    There is no one to complete the unicorn task, so the mercenary Union has long decided that as long as a mercenary regiment can complete the task, it can directly become a formal mercenary regiment.


    Not only that, but also the level will be promoted to level B mercenary regiment.


    So she chose these two.


    "All right! Let''s go Su Yixiao hook up the arm of Ming Jun evil, pull to leave, Baili Xiyue they are also quickly follow, not a step behind.


    "Wait a minute -"


    "

 Chapter 413

    "Wait a minute -"


    said by the man they all ignored.


    Su Yixiao did not want to pay attention to the good cutting!


    But the man persevered, directly blocked in front of Su Yixiao.


    "Beauty, I''m Tang mo. do you want to take me..."


    "No!"


    "I..."


    "No!"


    "Listen..."


    "Don''t listen!"


    "You..."


    "Your sister, get out of here!" Su Yixiao really felt that this man was very annoyed and kicked him directly.


    Tang Mo is like this, is kicked down by a person gorgeous.


    Dark king evil hook lips, own wench won''t give oneself disgrace!


    This Tang Mo, ha ha, it''s against the wall now!


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be angry, let''s go!" Mingjunxie warmly holds Su Yixiao''s hand. As she passes by and looks at their Tangmo, mingjunxie "inadvertently" steps on his thigh


    Yes, yes, he has a grudge against him! There''s a lot of hatred!


    "It''s comfortable!"


    Su Yixiao raised this head, waiting for the praise of Ming junxie.


    Ming junxie really rewarded her, just A kiss


    Cough


    Baili Xiyue wants to remind you, but I don''t know how to say it.


    Before the two men''s hand has caused a lot of people''s eyes, now the two men in his direct kiss.


    They know that one of them is a woman, and all the people who eat melons don''t know it!


    "Look, those two..."


    "Or two men Tut


    "My God, what''s wrong with the world..."


    "Tut, how disgusting!"


    Some people''s comments are really unpleasant.


    Ming Jun evil eyes a ruthless, a look to kill in the past, those people instant no voice.


    They don''t want to say it, but they can''t say it at all.


    For a long time, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie let go.


    After kissing for a long time, my lips are swollen.


    Su Yixiao pouts discontentedly and pulls Su luanyin to leave them ahead of time.


    If it''s getting dark again today, they decide to have a good rest tonight and get ready to start tomorrow.


    The forest of light is not far from here, but it is not near.


    We must take good care of our health. There is no need to use our physical strength at that time!


    "By the way, captain. Is there an antidote for this beauty changing pill? We are going to leave tomorrow. Can we change our appearance? "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "There''s no antidote for this thing, until seven days later. When the efficacy is fully exerted, it can be restored. "


    Su Yixiao finished. A hundred Li cherishes the moon and then stays.


    Curiosity killed the cat? He thought there was an antidote.


    Ah, now I have to live seven days in the face of my father. What should I do


    Someone came over and put a cloak on Baili Xiyue, then said, "don''t worry, I''m still here!"


    Baili Xiyue heard her mother''s voice and turned around. She saw that it was Liu Shaoji. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Shao Ji, you look like you can''t do it!"


    Liu Shaoji lightly glanced at the hundred Li cherished the moon, very disgusted said: "you such a bereavement, is to let a person fear!"


    I think one man will kiss another man. I''m going to sleep with a man in my arms these days


    Tut Tut, it''s really a novel experience.


    I really can''t talk!


    "I don''t know! Because I can do it to my mother''s face? " A hundred Li cherishes the moon, a white eye almost turns to the sky.

 Chapter 414

    "Hum!" Two people at the same time don''t face to go, don''t look awkward.


    Being taken out by dark four, Lingbao, who just came back from playing, hums a little song and passes by Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji.


    It''s gone, and then I feel something''s wrong and come over.


    Uncertain called: "cherish month small elder sister?"


    "Oh! I am! Lingbao, what''s the matter? " Baili Xiyue is not so bad for Lingbao as she is for liushaoji. She gently asks her what''s wrong.


    A handsome uncle face gently asked Lingbao, even know that person is a hundred Li cherish month, but Lingbao still feel a little empty.


    "Eh ~ ~ sister Xiyue, when will you change your face back?"


    Baili Xiyue shook her head and said, "I don''t know! Your master, Xiao Xiao, said that after seven days, there will be no medicine. It''s OK. "


    "Well, well, ha ha, I always feel that the master has made a hole in you!"


    Lingbao looked very happy and said casually: "now you are all like the emperor and queen. Ha ha, how can you be a couple! What a match


    After that, Lingbao saw dark four coming back and ran quickly.


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue suddenly stay at the same time.


    Yes, they are still a couple now! Oh, why are you angry?


    Two people think good after the mouth, but only at the same time said a "you" word, has looked at each other a smile.


    Between them, ah, no need to apologize, no need to thank, do everything, it''s a matter of course!


    It''s just an instant to make up.


    Su Yixiao went out to buy food.


    A group of greedy cats at home, one by one to eat heart food, but no one to buy.


    "Really, next time, I won''t come out and buy anything!"


    Su Yixiao looked at his hand inside a big push things, helpless to continue to walk.


    "I''m not your man, get out of the way!"


    "No! Beauty, you are my wife. Come with me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is again


    Well, Su Yixiao thinks she''s used to this kind of thing. One more thing is better than one less thing. When Su Yixiao was about to leave, he heard the man who called himself "old man" call him.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t go, it''s me!"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    The sound


    "Ji Lao?"


    Su Yixiao looked back and saw that he was really Ji Lao!


    "Who are you? Don''t mind your own business!" The man standing in the way of master Ji stares at Su Yixiao with a red face and a brick in his hand.


    Su Yixiao didn''t pay attention. When the man raised the brick,


    Su Yixiao squeezed his arm and turned it hard -


    "Ji Lao, are you ok?" Su Yixiao smiles and arranges master Ji''s clothes.


    She didn''t forget that Ji Lao is a woman now.


    But also a good-looking intellectual beauty.


    It''s a little cute to be entangled by such a little gangster


    Master Ji gets up, shakes his body and kicks the drunk man lying on the ground.


    Looking at the man''s twisted face, I know that master Ji''s strength must be great!


    Master Ji was formerly a man. Of course, he knew where it hurt most to kick a man. His strength was not reduced at all.


    Su Yixiao stopped him in time.


    "Come on, old Ji! Whose is it to kick dead? Let''s go - "


    Su Yixiao drags master Ji to leave.

 Chapter 415

    The man, of course, has no intersection.


    But this matter, in master Ji''s heart, left a big shadow! Life and death let Su Yixiao give her antidote change back, there is no antidote, there is no glass jade bracelet his room.


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    Although she also wanted to give master Ji an antidote.


    But the ingredients in the Yan changing pill are too complex. If the antidote comes out, even if you change back, some part of your body may be damaged!


    Master Ji does not come out of the house, and Su Yixiao has no choice.


    Found that after seven days for YAN Dan will be invalid, just wait for six days!


    "We''ve wasted enough time, and there''s nothing we''re looking for in this city, so let''s go to the forest of light first."


    They all agreed.


    Although they don''t have much leisure time, they prefer the time when they practice all day long, shut up and get promoted.


    There are two cities between luanyue city and Guangming forest.


    They are Yunzhong city and Qiqiu city.


    Oh, yes.


    There is no country in this continent. If we want to say that the supreme ruler of this continent, it must be the Liu family, Gu family, Leng family, Su family, Bai family and Baili family.


    The rest, there are mercenary Union, shadow gate, Dan division union, Yu beast Union, beast City, Qi division union Only when these forces restrain and supervise each other can the mainland be permanently balanced.


    "Captain, I can barely understand the others. Even if Yiling doesn''t have these in mainland China, there are positions for Dan master and weapon refiner. But What are the animal control union and the animal city? "


    Why does it sound so strange?


    Su Yixiao said: "the orc city is the city where all the Warcraft are so high-level that there is no master, and other practitioners dare to provoke.


    And they can let the practitioners go into the orc city for a period of time and exchange valuable things with the beasts. "


    I see!


    Other people are just like children who have just entered school and heard strange things, listening to Su Yixiao.


    "What about the animal trade union?"


    Su Yixiao hooked his lips and said, "the animal control trade union makes animals listen to people, but it''s hard to say. It''s to use brute force and spiritual force to crush animals, so that they can''t be driven by human beings without thinking


    As Su Yixiao expected. They were all shocked.


    "This place Is that crazy? "


    Bai Qingyu can''t believe it!


    Don''t mention him, even Gu Yangzhi, who has always been indifferent, is particularly surprised to open his eyes.


    "If we want a contract, we have to curry favor with animals, or we have to make a contract by looking at the right eye. What''s more, brute force Similar to them But even so, there is no such special organization to do it! "


    My God, how crazy is this land of illusory spirit?!


    Su Yixiao gently pursed the corners of her mouth.


    "Every place has its own way of survival. I looked at it casually and found that this place has its own way of life. Nowadays, Warcraft is more arrogant than human beings, and the main reason is that they are not so powerful


    "If among the Warcraft, the real big guys are born, and the human beings of the animal control union may curl up in any corner..." Ming junxie also expected to think of this.

 Chapter 416

    "So any possibility of anything happening in the future is a crime made by human beings."


    "It''s OK to be safe and conscientious now. If you do anything out of order later, I can''t guarantee what the mainland will look like."


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sing in unison, which makes everyone a little afraid.


    The two of them seem to have nothing to do with the world. They have been driving outside this continent. All life and death here is just a play in their eyes.


    If you put it on other people, they will say that this person is a madman!


    If you know you have no ability, you will look forward to the future.


    However, the strength of Su Yixiao and Ming junxie is so high that they can not be measured. In their hearts, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are also possible.


    "Well, let''s stay away from this guild. This kind of people will give up the bottom line for fame and wealth Ah A hundred Li regrets the moon and sighs with emotion.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "The conflict between practitioners and Warcraft has lasted for hundreds of millions of years. The disease can''t be solved in a moment and a half. But the strength of Warcraft is much higher than that of practitioners, which is a natural condition. Therefore, if the practitioners continue to be so arrogant, they will only commit suicide! "


    They nodded.


    Su Yixiao is right.


    They also admit that although the Warcraft they meet are so good, there are Warcraft in the world who do not agree with them.


    That''s the contradiction.


    "Come on, don''t be as sentimental as a seventy-eight year old lady. What we should do now is to go to the next town, and then rush to the forest of light as soon as possible - there are unicorns there."


    Su Yixiao nodded to them.


    What matters now, of course, is the task!


    Su Yixiao always feels that after this period of time, great things will happen.


    And the calm before the storm must be enjoyed.


    Instead of riding, they were going on foot.


    As Su Yixiao said, "the tranquility before the storm must be enjoyed in time! Or you won''t even have this peace! "


    This also makes sense!


    City in the clouds.


    Just like its name, it is a fairyland like city.


    The walls are white, as white as clouds. The guards guarding the city gate were dressed in white armor. Looking inside from the open inner city gate, the buildings were also white.


    "Wow! This is a fairyland on earth! "


    Baili Xiyue can''t wait to get in!


    Su Yixiao pouts.


    What is this? She looks better in the palace of the divine world, OK?!


    "Let''s go first, everyone. The ID card is ready."


    They looked at each other with a smile, and took out their own identity cards from the space ring. Oh, yes, there is also the emblem of the mercenary regiment.


    "Is the new comer going to town? What a coincidence today. In the Cloud City, we are going to hold the Dan division competition soon! Please come in


    Su Yixiao feels strange.


    "There is a Huakui competition in luanyue city. How come Yunzhong city is holding the competition? How come they all come together? "


    The elder brother of the bodyguard said with a smile, "are you the ascenders? And it''s just rising! "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Baili Xiyue took the lead and asked, "how do you know that we are ascenders! Even when did they fly up? "

 Chapter 417

    "That''s it! Don''t think about how many years I''ve been guarding the gate, how many people I''ve seen?! You don''t know anything about this land of illusions, so I can judge it! "


    Su Yixiao whispered a smile. I know that in my heart.


    If this is the first bodyguard to make her so comfortable.


    "Can this elder brother explain it to us? After all, we are really new here! "


    "Ha ha!" The elder brother of the guard seemed to be in a good mood, so he asked them to sit down and chat with each other. He said, "every year in the magic land is like this! Every guild will hold some large-scale activities beneficial to itself at regular times! Our city is the main city of Danshi trade union, so there will be Danshi competition! "


    "But this year''s election time is quite special, so we got together. After watching the Dan master competition here, you can go to Qiqiu City, which is the main city of the weapon refiners'' Union. Our Dan master competition is over, and their weapon refiner competition will start soon! "


    Su Yixiao stands up and thanks the bodyguard.


    They will go when they have time!


    This sentence means I will not go if I have time!


    "Then, guests, please come in! All of us in Yunzhong city are very friendly Except for some When the bodyguard said that, he was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    Su Yixiao really thinks that the bodyguard in front of her is so cute.


    It''s probably because I think of some troublesome people, that''s why my face is so tangled!


    After entering the city, they took the lead in finding an inn and then living in it.


    The next scene is a group of people disappear out of thin air


    Don''t panic. They went to Liuli jade bracelet.


    Now it''s five hours before Su Yixiao''s first trouble!


    "Master!" Kurihara runs over and shrinks into Su Yixiao''s arms.


    "Liyuan? What''s the matter with you? "


    Su Yixiao felt Li Yuan''s cold body, a little flustered and strange.


    In the past, Liyuan was not like this!


    What''s more, can an instrument still be sick?


    So Su Yixiao is a little curious. What happened to him?


    "Liyuan? Don''t scare me


    "Master, don''t move!" Li Yuan just moved his lips and lay motionless in Su Yixiao''s body.


    "New world, new skills to come!"


    "Although I have used this skill before, it will be easier to use it after I accept it this time! If I have some side effects before that, master, you have to bear with me. "


    Su Yixiao


    Side effects? She doesn''t believe it!


    This must be another excuse for Li Yuan to grind for a while!


    "New skills, don''t they mean to lead the glazed jade bracelet automatically?"


    Li Yuan nodded slowly in Su Yixiao''s arms.


    Su Yixiao She knew it would be like this.


    "The glass jade bracelet is always in the master''s hand. It hasn''t been taken off. How can it move by itself?"


    Su luanyin is particularly curious about this problem.


    Kurihara''s absorption is quick, and there is no pain in the process of their possession.


    He began to explain: "the jade bracelet on the director''s hand is just an illusion, and the real jade bracelet is me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t believe it! The center of the whole glazed jade bracelet is on me! Where I am, the jade bracelet is

 Chapter 418

    "I believe it


    Su Yixiao is the first to answer Liyuan.


    A bright smile!


    Then he heard Li Yuan''s voice: "you see, you see, the master himself believes it. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Su Yixiao stood behind her and yelled: "Liyuan! You''re still pretending


    Hiss


    Kurihara is stiff in his whole body. Then he slowly looks up at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie!


    "If you don''t get up again, do you believe I''ll beat you?"


    This words just finish saying, the dark king evil make an effort to have to raise a hand to hit Li Yuan''s fart.


    But the glazed jade bracelets are all from Liyuan, where there is no escape from Liyuan!


    "Ma! I was wrong! I flee ~ ~ "


    Li Yuan thinks that he has left the palm of the hand of the evil Ming Jun.


    Ming Jun Xie saw that Li Yuan was gone, so he put away his hand without any expression.


    After all, his real purpose was just to scare.


    If really hit, that still can''t give Su Yixiao heartache to death.


    "Li Yuan''s operation of the glazed jade bracelet is more and more smooth now!" Bai Qingyu looks at Liyuan who left in an instant and is flattering.


    But the next second I was beaten in the face.


    Puzzling, Bai Qingyu was knocked on his head.


    "What is more and more smooth?"?! I''m in charge of the Liuli jade bracelet. It''s smooth all the time, OK


    "Poof..." Baili Xiyue looked at Bai Qingyu''s embarrassed appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Captain! I want to go out! " Bai Qingyu feels so depressed! Flattery can be slapped on a horse''s leg, in fact, it''s just that I don''t want to stay here.


    As soon as Bai Qingyu went out, Su luanyin didn''t think it was interesting. As far as I know, if it was him, I would just wear one and come here!


    Now it''s two hours before Su Yixiao meets his first big trouble here!


    "Wow! Everything in yunzhongcheng looks good! Captain, can I buy it? "


    Baili Xiyue looked at Xiaoxian Taoer and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Well! Eat what you want! " Su Yixiao said.


    They are not without gold and purple gold. How can you show off your wealth with him?! Really!!


    "Captain, I remember that you are also Dan Shi. Do you want to participate in this activity?"


    Baili Xiyue shakes her head. Su luanyin also refuses. I don''t know why.


    He said, "no, why! Why ask!


    ¡±


    "that''s right!"


    "This kind of competition is generally for the original Dan division, and through this will see their own grade, how will choose to upgrade."


    Master Dan and the weapon refiner, at the end of their lives, have done a lot of vicious things to feed cattle.


    But the weapon refiner is more powerful!


    A regular boy?


    "Wow! How handsome


    That''s him!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    WOW! Su Yixiao said that these boring things were really given to them by Su Yixiao.


    "How can you have these things?" Ming Jun Xie holds Su Yixiao''s shoulder and says.


    "Master Ji gave it to me?" Bai Qingyu''s family lights are all on.


    "These are all from master Ji. His wife, who used to be an alchemist when he was young, now He didn''t want to be sad when he saw it, so he gave it to master Ji, lest he would be sad when he looked at it! "


    Su Yixiao Master Liyuan and Ji Is this for your certification? "

 Chapter 419

    "Well Certification That''s about what it means


    Bai Qingyu said.


    Because he had always wanted to be an alchemist, but for various reasons, he couldn''t succeed.


    Before master Ji gave him this pile of things, he was surprised and scared.


    I wanted to refuse to go back, but master Ji had to let him take it.


    Bai Qingyu had no choice but to take it.


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    This is the end of the matter, there is no way!


    So they went out to the glazed jade bracelet, ready to enjoy in this place like a dream, like a fairyland in the world!


    Outside, they found that the city is really beautiful!


    Even the people in the city are so beautiful!


    People in Yunzhong city usually wear light colored clothes.


    No matter what color you are, the best color should be white, or other light colors


    So Su Yixiao before they come out also specially put on the light skirt!


    "Wow! Xiao Xiao, your suit matches your skin color The stars in bailixiyue are coming out soon!


    Su Yixiao just a faint smile.


    In fact, Baili Xiyue''s figure is also very good, and her skin color is white. She looks good in any kind of clothes.


    However, since they are in other people''s territory, they should be at home! So Su Yixiao and his party became us.


    Su Yixiao, tired of shopping, found a teahouse to rest for a while.


    At this time, there are still three seconds to go before Su Yixiao''s first trouble here


    "Dong Dong..." This is the sound of small shoes rubbing on the ground!


    Two seconds


    Stop!


    One second


    "Kuang Kuang..."


    Someone came up to their seats and knocked the table loudly!


    Su Yixiao and Baili Xiyue ignored them one by one! Speaking of the last morning!


    "Hey, can you hear me call you again?"


    Come a slap on the table, do everything possible to let these people''s eyes in front of him.


    I have to say, it''s very useful.


    The tea in front of her eyes is blocked. Su Yixiao looks up contemptuously, and then takes a pair of chopsticks again. After standing in the soup for a while, she directly goes to pick up the people who come to obstruct them?


    "You..."


    Come on, let''s go.


    "You woman, why are you so mean? I came here to make friends with you. But now, what a good fart


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t see it. Who''s the evil one? Also, girl, if you are not weaned, go to find your sister! Don''t get in the way of your eyes


    Su Yixiao a few words down, Tang Xinyu is about to cry.


    I didn''t expect that I was bullied by a new girl who came to yunzhongcheng?


    If this is said, where is her face?


    No, no, we have to pull back!


    Tang Xinyu adjusted his mood, and then hook lips to Su Yixiao sorry.


    "I''m sorry, girl, I was a little angry with you just now! But I''m really here to make friends with you


    Su Yixiao Why does he feel so creepy here?


    "It''s not necessary to make friends. We are not familiar with each other In addition Excuse me, miss. Let''s have tea


    Su Yixiao is still a light cloud.


    Tang Xinyu can''t stand this appearance!

 Chapter 420

    "You Don''t be shameless. Do you know who I am, so to speak? "


    Baili Xiyue rolled her eyes: "who do I care about you? Get out of here. We don''t have anyone you''re looking for


    She''s really put up with it to the extreme. Where in the world do you think this woman comes from? I didn''t make it clear, so I went to other people''s territory.


    We don''t know him.


    "You You did this to me! Believe it or not, I''ll drive you out of Cloud City! "


    Tang Xinyu''s angry face.


    Who is she?


    Nobody in this city doesn''t know.


    Didn''t these guys see that when she came, there was no one nearby?


    That''s all for fear of her, Tang Xinyu! Otherwise, how can such a state happen?


    But But these guys don''t!


    Su Yixiao, who had been drinking tea, immediately laughed after hearing what Tang Xinyu said.


    "Girl, what a skill. Since there is a way to drive us out of yunzhongcheng! Then... "


    Su Yixiao made a special pause.


    Tang Xinyu is waiting for Su Yixiao to beg for mercy!


    Then take the opportunity to extract oil, then bring it back, and then hahaha ~ ~


    no way!


    Since Su Yixiao and his party entered the city, she has noticed Su Yixiao.


    The appearance of a weak scholar can really arouse people''s desire for protection!


    Especially she this kind of coquettish and insolent, can''t extricate herself of woman, more need this kind of man!


    "Then drive us out." Su Yixiao said with a smile: "anyway, our group of climbers, where to settle down is the same, in the Cloud City, it''s better to go to Qiqiu city!"


    Tang Xinyu was shocked. He clapped his hands on the table and yelled, "no! Qiqiu city is full of naked men. If you look like this, you will be eaten by them! "


    Tang Xinyu frowns and scares Su Yixiao, hoping that Su Yixiao will stay obediently and stay with her!


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    It turns out that the girl is interested in her own appearance.


    Sure enough.


    Otherwise she just came here, life and land unfamiliar, how can someone come to her?


    "It''s better to eat in time than to be intimidated by girls." Su Yixiao light said.


    But these words, however, hurt the girl''s heart.


    "Do you really want to leave, and you don''t want to be with me?"


    Su Yixiao picks eyebrows.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    One side of the Ming Jun evil to see the time, then seize Su Yixiao''s hand, gently grasp, said: "dear, let''s go upstairs, here dog barking sound is too big, disturb you not good."


    Su Yixiao also gently


    looks at Ming junxie, then gets up and ignores Tang Xinyu.


    Then, a hundred Li cherishes the moon, Liu Shaoji and they also get up and go.


    Tang Xinyu was stunned and suddenly felt the cold wind blowing


    It turns out that the little boy whom I finally fell in love with actually likes a man!!


    So exciting?!


    This is the first man I like Unexpectedly


    "No matter! Even if he likes men, he must be mine! "


    Tang Xinyu also rubs to rubs rubs to rubs the stairs, is patting in front of Su Yixiao''s door.


    "Hello, young master, open the door! I have something to say


    "Open the door, young man!"


    "If you don''t open the door, believe it or not?"


    "Creak..." The door opened.


    The one who opened the door was Gu Yangzhi with a cold face.

 Chapter 421

    "Who are you?" Tang Xinyu saw a girl of the same age and beautiful face that made her jealous. She was very confused!


    I didn''t see this man down there just now!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Yangzhi ignored him and turned to enter the room.


    And the door did not close, Tang Xinyu followed in.


    This is the honored guest room in this inn!


    It''s big inside. Compared with ordinary rooms, this room is three times as big as those rooms.


    Miss the moon, Liu Shaoji They all have their own seats.


    And They are all looking at Tang Xinyu one by one.


    This kind of look She had met her for a long time, so Tang Xinyu didn''t have much fear.


    I calmly went in and looked around for a week, but I didn''t see the little boy I liked Su Yixiao.


    Then he asked Baili Xiyue: "Hello, old man, do you know where the little boy has gone?


    Baili Xiyue didn''t know that Tang Xinyu didn''t care about her any more.


    "Hello. old man. It''s about you Tang Xinyu points to the moon.


    Baili Xiyue looks up.


    I wipe!


    This guy really refers to himself again!


    Say oneself father emperor grow of clear very young good! How old are practitioners?!


    "I don''t know!"


    I''m too lazy to answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You... "


    "What''s the noise?" Su Yixiao comes out from the inner room hand in hand with Ming junxie.


    At first sight, the girl actually followed in.


    What a nuisance!


    "Young master..." Tang Xinyu watched Su Yixiao come out. He wanted to jump on him, but After two steps, I saw the evil king of the underworld.


    Endure nausea, Tang Xinyu to Su Yixiao pass an invitation!


    "It''s going to be Dan''s competition in a few days! If you can win me, I''ll let you go. If you can''t win me, you have to listen to me! OK, that''s a deal. Bye, young master


    Tang Xinyu was so afraid that Su Yixiao would refuse. He put down the invitation card and immediately left the room after explaining. He did not forget to bring it to the door.


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "I still don''t know what this guy is here for."


    Su Yixiao picked up the invitation from the table and looked at it --


    "Dan Shi competition certificate. Tang Xinyu


    "So that woman''s name is Tang Xinyu! By the way, Captain, she has a crush on you. Think about what to do! " A hundred Li cherishes the moon and smiles treacherously.


    By a woman It''s exciting!


    Su Yixiao gave her a white look: "if you need to be liked by a woman, I can take you out to look for it!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, second receives the evil smile and shakes his head mercilessly.


    Oh, what did you do just now? You have to offend Su Yixiao.


    Tut Tut, I suddenly remember that I am a man now


    "Captain, go or not?"


    Gu Yangzhi looks at the invitation and asks Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "Go, why not? Such a good time, of course, we have to join in the fun! By the way, what about Qingyu? Let him go with me


    "He''s in the jade bracelet!"


    "That''s fine!"


    Su Yixiao disappears with the invitation.


    She calculated it!


    Three days later, the Dan division competition, the end of the game soon, is the time for him to change back.


    He especially wanted to see what would happen if Tang Xinyu saw that he was a woman Think about it and look forward to it!

 Chapter 422

    "Captain, I went to inquire about it specially. It turns out that Tang Xinyu is not only the daughter of the leader of Yunzhong City, but also the apprentice of the vice president of Danshi trade union. I thought she was a big shot. As a result, she is really a big shot!"


    Liu Shaoji said.


    He said that he admired him, but actually he despised him as much as he could.


    "I see. No wonder he is so arrogant!"


    Su Yixiao gave a faint smile.


    It''s strange to see someone more arrogant than yourself!


    If it is in the divine world, it will be destroyed by him every minute.


    But, Tang Xinyu is very lucky! Living in the magic land, I also know the arrogance!


    Also because Su Yixiao now, a lot of low-key.


    "It''s no use being arrogant, but the captain can kill him every minute in the game! It''s just a guy who has just been promoted to the master of alchemy. Has the leader passed the divine level... "


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su Yixiao expectantly.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "I don''t know what level I am. Anyway, any level of pills can be refined."


    Shrug, a face of indifference.


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    It doesn''t matter Why do they want to shoot her with bricks?


    That''s all. Our team leader is excellent. They have to bear it!


    "What are you going to do in the game, captain?"


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, but did not expect.


    "The medicinal materials should be their hair, right? If it''s made by them, they just look at the alchemy. If they take their own words to see what they are short of recently Well Animal Dan! It''s time for these guys, too! "


    They nodded their heads.


    I know it very well.


    It''s all casual!


    "Well, that''s it! Let''s leave as soon as the Dan division is finished! Although this place is beautiful, the task is still more important. "


    "Well So Take advantage of this opportunity, let''s go out for a ride... "


    After that, Baili Xiyue left with Liu Shaoji.


    Lingbao waves to Su Yixiao and is also pulled out by dark four.


    Mingjunxie looked at Su Yixiao beside her, took her hand and said: "Xiaoxiao, you see they are gone, let''s go out to have a look!"


    It''s been two days since they came to yunzhongcheng. They haven''t really gone out yet! Now is a good time!


    Su Yixiao agreed.


    Ming junxie is very happy!


    Do you know when we can make the two hearts closer? Of course, it''s time to belong to the world of two!


    I usually follow such a group of people all day long. I have something to do every day!


    He can''t be good with Xiao Xiao greasy crooked some, now just find the opportunity, can not take advantage of it?


    But it seems that God is jealous of them. After they go out, they are still surrounded by a group of ugly voices


    "Yo ~ ~ you see, it''s shameless that two men are holding hands."


    "Isn''t that right? You say there are all kinds of people these days. It''s disgusting. "


    Su Yixiao seems to be able to feel his back, surrounded by thousands of eyes.


    That vision inside, full of scorn and disdain.


    If it were anyone else, it would have been unbearable for a long time. Originally very normal love of two people, was forced to separate the hard public opinion, or, is hiding all day long dare not come out!


    But who is Su Yixiao? I''m not afraid of that!


    Besides, she and Ming junxie, whether male or female, are not living in other people''s public opinion!

 Chapter 423

    But I didn''t expect that they would go out like this, but something happened.


    Nothing happened along the way.


    They feel a force behind them and follow them.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other and smile. At the same time, they leave the place and go to a more remote corner.


    There was no one around.


    "You two, please stay here --"


    sure enough, hidden people are the easiest to show up in this remote path.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie turn around and look at the person in front of them and ask curiously, "do you call us?"


    "I''m calling two young masters!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of me was a man in white who thought he was standing with his hands on his back. Compared with the dark clothes of the Dark Lord, the man in white looked like a banished immortal.


    But the man''s soft face was a little strange.


    "Xiaosheng admires the courage of the two young masters and dares to come out openly. However, since he has come here, he has to find an organization."


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    "Sorry, we don''t need -"


    "you will need it, and of course we won''t force it!"


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment and asked, "are you


    Su Yixiao is particularly curious about what kind of mysterious organization it is and why it wants to find itself?


    "Please allow me to introduce myself to you - I''m from xiuluogu!"


    Xiuluo Valley is the place where all the practitioners in the magic spirit land have the habit of breaking their sleeves, and Longyang is a good place for practitioners.


    They search every practitioner who has the habit of breaking his sleeve in the magic land, and then take them to Xiuluo valley. Because the practitioners in this continent are all people with the same disease.


    Like the same sex!


    It''s incredible to say, but it''s true!


    "So you''re going to let us go to Xiuluo Valley? Think we are good people with Longyang? " Su Yixiao felt very strange.


    But Ming junxie is not very happy.


    I''m a man. Although I''ve been facing other people''s faces these days, I''m still surprised to hear that.


    "Yes, you two, it''s a good time to lose it! Xiuluo Valley is full of the same kind of friendship, very friendly friends


    "I''m sorry, in a few days we''ll have to compete, so we can''t go. Thank you for your recommendation!"


    "No hurry!"


    The man said, "I''m a bandit student. I''m the Dan master of Xiuluo valley. Today I''m specially here to take part in the Dan master competition. I didn''t expect that this young master is also the Dan master!"


    Su Yixiao bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Young master, I think Dan''s competition is over? Then come back with us


    Su didn''t know how to answer.


    If so, we must follow him. If not, I have to explain for a long time So troublesome!


    "Xiaoxiao, promise her!"


    The dark king evil says.


    "Don''t you still have Sidi and Qingyi? You can let them have a look! Since they came to the magic land, they are also afraid of this situation, so they have never come out once. It''s just this opportunity, since they go to see others, too! "


    Su Yixiao thinks so, so she agrees.


    As for the address Su Yixiao did not ask.


    Because it''s useless to have an address. Anyway, they want to go with the bandits!


    "That''s a deal, you two. We told you to come! "


    After that, the bandit will be expelled tomorrow morning!


    Su Yixiao really feel nothing, there is no turning back!!

 Chapter 424

    "Apart from seeing off Sidi and Qingyi, there''s nothing else to go to."


    But this is relative to other people, and relative to their own behind the ass, there are a lot of people.


    "Baili Xiyue, they will definitely want to go, but the people in Xiuluo valley will not be too welcome!"


    "Then they can only stay in the glazed jade bracelets!"


    "Well, don''t worry about that. We''ve been in this deserted place for too long. We should go back. "


    After that, Su Yixiao pulls Ming junxie, from this place, whew whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whe.


    "What? Where else? " Su luanyin is really strange.


    "There are all kinds of wonders in the world. And it''s normal to have this kind of place! In those animals, where we live, it must be abnormal! "


    "Do they think we live in a terrible place?"


    "Perhaps. It''s like this. "


    Bai Qingyu said with a smile, "they will think, Su luanyin, where you live is a pig''s nest!"


    "You Bai Qingyu, you are very skinny


    "I love pip. Do you care? You''re not my woman! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You Su luanyin blushed.


    This sentence completely silenced her.


    Su Yixiao indifferently looked at the two of them playing parallel bars.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    The wave came out and no one was talking.


    Su Yixiao saw that they had calmed down, so he took the crystal and said to them, "this is not the time to be excited. Now we have to go to Xiuluo Valley, which we haven''t heard of at all, after the Dan division competition!


    There are still many things. Plan is not as good as change, and your cultivation colleagues can''t delay. So, so excited, for whom? "


    Everyone was silent.


    Su Yixiao is angry. They can''t afford it.


    At the same time, in these words, I also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    There are too many things in this period, too many.


    And it''s always there before you have time to receive it.


    Give them a lot of impact.


    They also know that the purpose of coming here is to advance and then to a higher level.


    After all, if the target is here, it would be too narrow.


    "Captain, we are wrong!" They apologized.


    Compared with the previous one, this one is absolutely sincere.


    "All right, get ready! As I said, the plan can''t keep up with the change! Everyone gives themselves a shot in advance! "


    "I see, Captain!"


    After that, Su Yixiao disappeared.


    Sure enough, the air in the jade bracelet is good!


    "Master!"


    Sidi and Qingyi came to her and asked, "master, are you sure you will take us to that place?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    That''s nature!


    I always keep my promise.


    "You can rest assured that this kind of thing suitable for you will certainly not give you less!"


    "Well! I''ll go. Great, great! Thank you, master


    Su Yixiao looked at them happy, and then went to find Liyuan!


    "Master!"


    Kurihara seems to have known that they are coming for a long time, so he is ready.


    "How''s it going?"


    Li Yuan looked at a Book placed in front of him and said, "master, I''ve lost so much information that I finally found a previous record of the history of illusory spirit."

 Chapter 425

    "Historical records of illusory spirit"


    Su Yixiao gently read the title of the book.


    There''s not much you can''t understand!


    And "Is it related to what I asked?" Su Yixiao focuses on this.


    "Master, you don''t know. Liuli jade bracelet is a special jade bracelet. In fact, it is a world beyond the mainland. However, I have a basic connection between him and the mainland. "


    "What connection?"


    "If you want to know the history of any continent, you can find it!"


    Su Yixiao said, eyes to the front of a book.


    You can''t read if you know you don''t want to die, right?!


    Su Yixiao looked at the unrecognized words in the book and suddenly wanted to run away.


    "Don''t read, master. You can''t understand these words. Because they are not words at all. " As he spoke, he began to laugh.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "is it not a word? What''s that? "


    Kurihara was stunned. He didn''t know how to explain it!


    Because this thing is connected with your own mind, so when you look at it, you will take the initiative to transform it into a picture in your mind.


    "Don''t say that, master."


    Liyuan had other important things to do for Su Yixiao, and said, "the guy in your body has already become a human body. Before being sealed by the former owner, only a wisp of soul was left. That''s why it''s so easy to get into your body. You have to be careful, control your mood, and don''t let him control you! "


    Su Yixiao nods heavily.


    "I thought it would be OK just to hold it down, but I found that he was still such a big devil!"


    Ming Jun Xie touched Su Yixiao''s head and said, "don''t panic! Kui''s strength is unfathomable, but I will never let him hurt you


    Recently, the reason why Mingjun is so old is that he can''t get what is in Su Yixiao''s body with his current strength.


    Kui is who, Ming Jun Xie was su Yixiao more clear, that seal Kui war, I still remember the situation at that time.


    But now, Kui can''t bear to be scared by mingjunxie, and mingjunxie can accept Kui''s


    scald.


    That kind of feeling is super cool.


    But After the pain, do not say!


    "Master, actually I haven''t said that. There is another way..."


    Li Yuan is thinking, do you want to finish all at once?


    But, the mouth thing already sold out!!


    "Liyuan, you know my temperament. Just say what you have. You don''t have to hide it like this!"


    "I''ll be straight. In fact, you can communicate with him and have a look... "


    Su Yixiao


    "Liyuan, you..."


    "Listen to me first, master! Kui is a thoughtful individual. If you make friends with her, he can be driven by you and do things for you. If not, at least you two have to live in peace, right? "


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    She doesn''t want this guy in her body at all!


    My body belongs to me. It''s really hard to have one more thing.


    More importantly, he is still alive!! Or a guy who can destroy the sky and the earth at any time and take up his own body!


    Su Yixiao said, "nothing else? Can''t I take the julingdan to suppress it? "


    Kurihara shook his head.


    "Judging from the specific situation, master, half of your body has no use for julingdan..."

 Chapter 426

    "Immune?"


    "Well, for now, it is! Master, your constitution is good. Yanghun pill is basically an alternative pill. It''s almost useless for you to take it! "


    Su Yixiao


    I have to say that Li Yuan''s words are very hurtful.


    If it doesn''t work, she can only discuss with the guy in her body!


    Su Yixiao quietly went out, went to his own purple bamboo house, and then sat on the ground.


    Ming junxie wanted to catch up with him, but he was caught by Kurihara.


    "Don''t go! It''s up to the master himself to do this! "


    "Is there really no other way?" he asked


    Kurihara nodded.


    "Kui and I have lived together for many years. Maybe we don''t really know what kind of monster it is, but at least we do."


    "If the master does not agree that Kui is in the master''s body, then the master''s beast, as well as the master himself, will be unconsciously changed by Kui..."


    "No way, that guy, it''s not good for him. Not at all - you know that! "


    Mingjunxie didn''t speak. He opened the door and went out, guarding Su Yixiao outside the purple bamboo house.


    Li Yuan understood the situation over there, stretched out his hand silently, sighed heavily, and then there was no sound.


    Inside Zizhu house


    "Kui, let''s talk!" Su Yixiao''s opening remarks are simple and rough. As soon as she goes in, she calls Kui who is silent in her body.


    In a hidden place, there are red walls all around, without any other scenery or decoration.


    In the middle of this place, a woman in black sits on the ground. The next second she hears Su Yixiao''s words, she opens her eyes and hooks her lips.


    Her lips are black.


    The whole person looks melancholy and arrogant.


    as like as two peas, Su Yixiao was more surprised than ever.


    The original posture of meditation has become casual.


    "Say it


    "Li Yuan said Is yanghundan useless to you? "


    Kui listened, sneered contemptuously, said: "that kind of low-grade garbage pill, how can it be useful to me? From the beginning, it didn''t work for me


    How come?!


    Su Yixiao feels strange and asks: "since it''s useless, why don''t you come out and control my body?"


    "Why should I do that?"


    "It will be more convenient for you to do things! Just like you did last time, didn''t you? "


    "Oh, that time ah ~ ~" Kui remembered that thing, "that time was because I was too excited to be released, and You are weak... "


    Poof.


    Su Yixiao wants to vomit blood.


    It has something to do with his weakness!


    Well It seems to have a little relationship, but that''s not the point!


    "Can you answer me seriously?" Su Yixiao''s attitude is very serious.


    Because she felt that there was an inexplicable connection between herself and Kui in her body.


    Kui has the tone, very much like her previous kind.


    Arrogance!


    Yes, that''s the word.


    "You don''t have to think like that. That''s the character of Kui. Don''t say how you used to be. The reason why you divide the present and the past is because you have changed from the inside! "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    She Has it changed?


    "Well? Su Yixiao used to be, but he didn''t have such boring questions Kui knows what Su Yixiao is thinking.


    Living in Su Yixiao''s body, she knows her emotions clearly.


    Kui hooked his lips and gave a cold smile.

 Chapter 427

    Su Yixiao is stunned, and then laughs. It seems like this is true!


    In the past, she was never polite to people. It seems that this kind of character led to no one around her willing to approach her, and the only ones who stayed were those who had a long friendship with her.


    This vicious circle, so that her side, always only those people.


    Those who knew she had a good character, at that time, the maid of the Su family and the elder would not be su Yixiao''s good friends.


    Even so, those people will not defend Su Yixiao, who has ignored the public opinion of the outside world.


    "Am I like this..."


    "Yes Kui gets up, from Su Yixiao''s body, turns out and faces her.


    Su Yi Xiao as like as two peas at the face of a charming face, suddenly found that Kui''s appearance was actually like himself.


    "You -"


    "don''t look. The more you look at it, the more upset you will be. I just like you." Kui saw very light, stretched out his hand out of thin air to pull a stool to come over, sit up.


    The action is very natural and unrestrained.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to leave you, but that I haven''t found a better temporary residence than you! Besides, maybe you forgot. We are old friends... "


    After that, Kui disappeared.


    Su Yixiao obviously felt that in his body, the breath appeared again.


    "Oh, by the way, I agree with what you said! If you need to use my place, just open your mouth! "


    After all, Kui has no voice.


    Su Yixiao was silent for a few seconds and suddenly sneered.


    She suddenly remembered that she had never allowed anyone to touch her things before!


    Let alone the body!


    Su Yixiao made a plan to gather all the spiritual power in her elixir field together. After countless times of repeated compression in her body, the spiritual power condensed into only a small spiritual power. She controlled this small spiritual power. First, she ran around her body for 36 days. Then, she directed the small spiritual power to her body There''s a fragile thin wall in the body that attacks you to death


    Kui''s place suddenly shook violently, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Kui Shijue felt the outside world for a while. When he realized what Su Yixiao was doing, he made a vicious remark and went out quickly!


    "Are you crazy?"


    Kui reaches out to stop Su Yixiao''s behavior.


    Su Yixiao paused for a moment, looked at Kui coldly, a red light flashed in her eyes, and said: "my emotional change is because of you, right? Only when you are in my body can you affect me! "


    "Since you know how I used to be, you should also know that I hate what others touch me most!"


    "So, you just break through your own spiritual space?" Kui said in surprise.


    The place she occupied was su Yixiao''s spiritual space.


    Spiritual space - it''s the place where some ideas are stored, as well as the affinity for animals, and spiritual power It''s all stored in spiritual space.


    Kui opened up a clean and own place in it.


    What Su Yixiao is attacking now is his own spiritual space!


    "Dantian is the place where practitioners store spiritual power, while spiritual space stores spiritual power. If you attack spiritual space like this, you may want to become a fool!"?! Stop it


    Kui can''t let Su Yixiao go on.

 Chapter 428

    "What? Are you afraid? " Su Yixiao''s lips.


    He''s still dedicated to destroying the place.


    It''s a place in your body occupied by others.


    Kui bah: "joke, it''s your body, I''m afraid of a fart! You said before that I influenced you, but I tell you, it''s yourself! "


    "It''s you who are influencing yourself!"


    Su Yixiao had a meal.


    Kui took the opportunity to say: "how can I have such great ability to influence a person? I''m a monster formed by all the bad emotions in the world, but it doesn''t mean that I can influence a person''s mood! "


    Su Yixiao is still that appearance, dull, Lingli also stopped turnover, no longer to attack the spiritual space.


    Kui sighed and said, "didn''t Liyuan tell you? Well I didn''t tell you, so I''ll tell you! "


    Kui said, this is the first time she and Su Yixiao stay together, so talk.


    She said that when she was born, the world was falling apart.


    The whole continent is surrounded by misfortune and betrayal.


    In this case, Kui''s strength will be bigger and bigger.


    Gradually overtaking the rulers of that continent.


    Originally, the ruler was very happy to play with Kui. They were just like old friends at first sight.


    However, Kui''s appearance is a mistake and the biggest disaster in that continent!


    She can''t control her own ability. The more powerful she is, the more she doesn''t know how to control it. His whole body is full of negative energy. She always wants to do something to destroy heaven and earth


    Even though he didn''t want to.


    Kui can''t stand such himself!


    It was the group of practitioners who made it, but they blamed him for the sorrow and misfortune.


    In this case, Kui asked the ruler to kill her!


    But even if the ruler was willing, Kui was not so easy to be killed!


    If there were less bad mood in this continent, Kui would disappear.


    But there is no


    !


    All the people are still like this, go their own way, complain every day!


    Kui in imperceptibly more and more powerful, and then, her strength, the world''s two rulers can not help him.


    Then, a cross racial war broke out on this continent!


    A war started by betrayal!


    Kui played an important role in the war.


    This is the last thing she wants to see.


    Last time!


    For the last time, Kui asked the two rulers to kill her! Even if we can''t kill him, we can''t let him continue to be so bad!


    So the ruler sealed Kui in an artifact.


    There was only one little fart child in the artifact, who accompanied her for many years.


    She wanted to see the outside world, but because she didn''t live or die, she could only be trapped here. The man told him that he could find a parasite, a parasite that could carry its soul.


    And this parasite is Su Yixiao.


    After listening for a long time, Su Yixiao gave a cold smile: "why do you think I am the parasite? What makes you think I''m going to hold you in my body? "


    "You are her!"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    Kui frowned: "no, you are not her. But you are both masters of the jade bracelet. And I can only live in the body of the owner of the jade bracelet, and You will need me

 Chapter 429

    The air has solidified.


    Su Yixiao Leng for a few seconds, back to God, Kui has disappeared.


    Once again, Su Yixiao was speechless.


    After saying that, Su Yixiao thought how excellent he would leave his body!


    I went in again


    Ah.


    Su Yixiao decided to let him go first.


    Open the door and get out.


    Ming junxie was the first to come up.


    When he saw Su Yixiao''s eyes, he was stunned.


    "Xiaoxiao, your eyes..."


    Su Yixiao: "my eyes? What''s wrong with my eyes? "


    Ming junxie doesn''t know how to say it, so she takes out a mirror from behind and gives it to Su Yixiao for her to see.


    ¡­¡­


    Ghost?


    I saw her eyes in the mirror were red, and the meridians on her face could be seen. Her white clothes had already turned black!


    In addition to the different colors of his eyes, Su Yixiao knows that he is now the same as Kui.


    But just now Mingkui was chatting with her.


    How could


    Su Yixiao suddenly realized something.


    Think of the words that Kui said when he stopped her -- "it''s you, influencing yourself!"


    "No one can influence you, because your mood has changed to a certain extent."


    "Su Yixiao, don''t forget that you are the heir of God. That pair of silver eyes is the performance of your successor! But you don''t know that there is another expression in the heir''s heart... " Kui reminded her at this time.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t understand.


    No matter which one she is, she is herself! She is Su Yixiao. So Kui said, she did not understand, do not know how to understand.


    But next, Kui did not move, Su Yixiao urged, but did not get a response.


    Su Yixiao had no choice but to go out first.


    "Two days later, the Dan division competition is over, I''m going to close down!" Su Yixiao knows about it.


    These words down, a few of them were surprised.


    "What about Xiuluo Valley? Master, aren''t you ready to go


    Siddy asked nervously.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "I''ve decided to shut up. As for being outside, you can go wherever you want! As long as you protect yourself, you can go anywhere! "


    Siddy was relieved when she heard it.


    It''s necessary to protect yourself, and it''s time for him and Qingyi to advance. They are not afraid at all.


    If it''s a big deal, just hide in the glazed jade bracelet. Haha, haha, haha, ~


    "master, we''ll shut up with you!" White wing and white tiger clan all come over, around Su Yixiao said.


    "And me, master!" Qingli also ran over.


    "Chirp ~ ~ chirp ~ ~"


    not to be outdone.


    Lingbao nest in dark four arms, holding dark four''s hand, said: "master, let''s shut up together!"


    Su Yixiao looks at dark four, who is only on Lingbao, shrugs and nods.


    "I will not, ha ha, when Xiaoxiao girl out, I will not be afraid of anything!"


    Master Ji said happily.


    My eyes are full of lazy preparation.


    "You just wait, Ji Lao! If the captain is promoted successfully, we will leave you and go by ourselves


    "No! I will depend on you I don''t know when master Ji became so childish.


    Su Yixiao looks at the quarrel between him and Bai Qingyu and says

 Chapter 430

    "Don''t quarrel. Listen to me. Those of you who want to shut up can shut up.


    However, you''d better wait for me to break through, and you''ll be in the advanced stage. So we can advance together to avoid unnecessary trouble! Of course, Qingyi and Sidi are not.


    However, I don''t know how long it will take. So, you have to be patient... "


    They all agreed unconditionally.


    Because they all know that it''s not only the spiritual practitioners who can dominate the illusory world to come to the illusory world.


    They have to be promoted!


    "Well, that''s a happy decision!"


    After discussing everything with them, Su Yixiao went out to make a jade bracelet.


    The next day, it was the busiest day in Yunzhong city.


    People of all sizes gathered in the square.


    The audience who can enter has already entered. Those who can''t enter are all on the big screen of the square, looking at everything inside the square and on the scene of the game.


    Su Yixiao arrived as promised and didn''t let Tang Xinyu, who was standing at the door, wait for her for long.


    "Here you are After Tang Xinyu sees Su Yixiao, who looks like a scholar, she becomes tender and cute. She looks at Su Yixiao carefully.


    Su Yixiao coldly "um", then does not speak.


    Tang Xinyu was depressed.


    I practiced in front of the mirror for a long time before I became like this. I thought I could be loved by my sweetheart, but I ended up with a cold "um".


    Hoo, that''s not good!


    "Come in when you come!"


    Tang Xinyu returns to his previous domineering look, glancing at a group of men and women around Su Yixiao, and says unwillingly.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon.


    What a man!


    Really!


    "Master, I can''t stand him. You must crush the woman when you go up!" Su luanyin gives Su Yixiao advice.


    Su Yixiao light smile, nodded.


    The game started.


    On the stage, after the compere finished, Su Yixiao and a large group of alchemists took the stage and looked at the herbs in front of them.


    Only herbs?


    Su Yixiao strange raised his hand to ask the referee: "why not alchemy furnace?"


    After that, all the Dan masters on the scene laughed.


    Su Yixiao side of a goose yellow dress girl, one hand covered her mouth, one hand poked Su Yixiao said: "are you new here? I advise you to stay where you are cool! Since you don''t know that the alchemist''s Alchemy furnace is all prepared by yourself, why don''t you come here to make a fart? "


    With these words, the audience burst into laughter again.


    As soon as the referee saw this, he immediately stopped them.


    "Stop arguing..."


    "Stop arguing..."


    His mouth again and again said don''t make a noise, but none of the alchemists at the scene listened to him.


    "For the last time, those who disturb the order of the competition will be disqualified immediately!"


    As soon as these words came out, no one really continued to argue.


    After all, they are all aiming for this game. Are they qualified only when they lose it? Oh, what kind of Alchemist is that!


    But it''s the first time they''ve met an idiot alchemist like Su Yixiao.


    Great shame on Su Yixiao head, but Su Yixiao is still a cold look.


    The referee looked at Su Yixiao pitifully weak and helpless, in order to ease the embarrassing atmosphere, explained to Su Yixiao: "it seems that this is the new alchemist!"

 Chapter 431

    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be nervous. It''s just a game! In the competition, we only prepared medicinal materials, and the alchemist''s Alchemy furnace should be prepared by himself.... "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    I see!


    "If you don''t have an alchemy stove..."


    "No, I have!" Su Yixiao smiles.


    It''s an alchemy furnace. There are so many of her!


    Tang Xinyu is far away from Su Yixiao. He has been watching the situation here. After listening to the referee, she knows what happened to Su Yixiao.


    I was worried about whether Su Yixiao would quit because there was no alchemy furnace So when I heard Su Yixiao''s "yes", I was relieved.


    Su Yixiao casually chose an alchemy furnace in the glazed jade bracelet.


    Take out of the moment, the audience is roaring.


    That alchemy furnace, don''t be too sloppy! At first glance, it looks like something of a long time ago.


    The dust is all over the place. There is no place where you can see the background color. What can you do with something the size of your palm?.


    "Oh, this is your alchemy furnace. It''s unique enough!" It''s still the woman in goose yellow.


    Su Yixiao did not expect to bring out this thing.


    Of course, there was no dust in her eyes, but the alchemy furnace was the top artifact.


    Ah, the thing you take out is a top-level artifact. How many good things are there in this jade bracelet remains to be investigated.


    Su Yixiao cleans up the alchemy furnace quietly.


    At the moment when the alchemy furnace was completely clean, all the judges stood up and looked at the alchemy furnace in her hand.


    "Alchemy furnace, I can''t alchemy like you! Or you''ll be a little bit older? "


    Su Yixiao actually discussed with an alchemy furnace, which scared the whole audience.


    Talk to a alchemy furnace, what''s the response?


    It turned out to be a slap in the face.


    The alchemy furnace will be much bigger in the next second.


    All of you:


    Is this some magic? Why can''t their alchemy furnace be like this?!


    Su Yixiao turned a blind eye to the strange eyes around, and looked at all the medicinal materials.


    Longtess


    Purple Cherry Blossom


    Leaves forgetting worries


    There are also some messy medicinal materials.


    There are only three main medicinal materials in front of him.


    What makes Su Yixiao most incredible is that all the three leaves are dry! The leaves of the plant are no longer useful.


    Su Yixiao was embarrassed.


    What''s the use of these three leaves?


    It''s no use! Throw it away


    !


    Su Yixiao picked up the three leaves and threw them out.


    The leaf drew a beautiful arc in the sky and fell to the ground.


    All the people, including the contestants, looked at the scene in amazement.


    As a result, what happened next second surprised them even more!


    See Su Yixiao close hand open hand between, palm inside appeared three fresh forget worry leaf.


    "This is..."


    "My God! The leaves are still fresh! "


    Said a contestant who had read many medical books and knew how to forget his worries.


    After cleaning all the herbs, Su Yixiao threw them into the alchemy furnace without hesitation or filtration.


    "This What alchemy is this One contestant was not convinced.


    There are so many steps in their alchemy, but this man

 Chapter 432

    "Don''t look! A third of the time has passed, and you will not be able to finish it! "


    A referee kindly reminds other people to move their eyes.


    When Tang Xinyu looks at Su Yixiao''s steps, he has an inexplicable sense of panic - I don''t know why, he has this feeling.


    However, paradoxically, she is also very happy to see that Su Yixiao''s Alchemy steps are different from what she learned. No, they are different from everyone''s, so there is a great possibility that Su Yixiao can''t make pills.


    So she felt a lot more relaxed in alchemy.


    On the other hand, Su Yixiao had already practiced the pill, but she didn''t take it out. She took out a folding chair from the jade bracelet and spread it out to lie on it.


    "Poof What is he doing? "


    The audience''s eyes are all on Su Yixiao.


    "I don''t know."


    "Look at her alchemy. She looks like a novice. She is so confident!"


    "Ah, you don''t understand. It''s because people have self-knowledge. She knows she''s the last one, and she''s struggling."


    One of the audience nodded and felt that what the man said was reasonable.


    In the third row behind, Bai Qingyu tugs hard at Su luanyin and doesn''t let her hit the two people who are talking in front of her.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! Let me tear her mouth Su luanyin is ferocious, his eyes are red, and he stares at the two people in the front three rows.


    The two men felt a little bit seeping, and their backs were cold, and their necks were shrunk fiercely.


    Bai Qingyu took Su luanyin and refused to let her go. He comforted her and said, "well, I don''t think it hurts to beat them. It''s nice to watch the team leader beat her in the face! Watch it


    It''s not easy for Su luanyin to be comforted and stay in Bai Qingyu''s arms, but her eyes are still staring at the two people who are whispering in front of her.


    Then they said, "you say Who will play with her if this person is so ridiculous? "


    "Poof, I guess It must be a bunch of local ruffians. "


    Su luanyin was stunned. He grabbed Bai Qingyu, whose face had changed. He kept saying, "don''t be impulsive. Let''s watch the master fight in the face, fight in the face..."


    On one side, Baili Xiyue, Liu Shaoji and Gu Yangzhi watched their dramatic performance and could only talk lightly.


    Between them, just these two are like children who are not growing up.


    Ah ~ ~


    "Ding -"


    "time is up, everyone, open your alchemy furnace and show your achievements!"


    The referee said on the stage.


    All of a sudden, some of the contestants were worried and others were happy.


    But now everyone''s eyes are on Su Yixiao''s Alchemy furnace.


    They would like to see how powerful this arrogant and eye-catching guy, who threw pills at will, is and how good pills he can practice?


    Su Yixiao didn''t pay attention to her eyes. After listening to the referee, she opened the alchemy furnace


    All of a sudden, everyone "Hua" sound, looking at the old alchemy furnace quietly put a lot of pills, I don''t know what it''s like.


    Su Yixiao put the thirteen pieces in front of the referee without expression, and then came to the end without expression.


    "Xiaoxiao, how did you get down?" Bai Qingyu looks at Su Yixiao.


    The other contestants are waiting on the stage. What''s her captain?

 Chapter 433

    "Didn''t you inquire before you came? Because there are too many participants, the referee will announce the result in the afternoon


    Bai Qingyu was embarrassed and said, "well, can we go back to the inn?"


    Su Yixiao looks at him and knows.


    Bai Qingyu doesn''t really want to go back to the inn, and he wants to go to Liuli jade bracelet!


    "All right, then go back!"


    Su Yixiao did not sit down, turned to go out.


    Xiaoyao''s team follows closely.


    "Oh, wait!"


    On the stage, Tang Xinyu, who is watching Su Yixiao''s every move, suddenly exits. Then when Su Yixiao stops, he runs to him and says, "are you going like this?"


    Su Yixiao glanced at him: "otherwise? The game is over


    "But the result hasn''t come out yet." It''s not known who will win or lose.


    "You won''t Break the promise? "


    Su Yixiao hooked her lips and stepped forward. In a particularly ambiguous posture, she stuck to Tang Xinyu and said to her ear, "I always do what I say! But Miss Tang, I said I never promised you? You have to be affectionate. I just want to play when I come to this competition. "


    After that, Su Yixiao passed her by.


    What follows follows follows.


    Su Yixiao suddenly remembered something, turned to Tang Xinyu and said, "by the way, I''m on the third floor of Shengyun Inn - you know! If you want to find someone, just find Liu Shaoji, the commander of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment! "


    Liu Shaoji lies on the gun for no reason. He points to himself and asks, "Why me?"


    Su Yixiao white, he did not answer.


    Tang Xinyu is standing still.


    She just It seems that I really don''t know Su Yixiao''s real name all the time!


    It turns out that I like it, but I don''t know anything about her Really What a failure!


    Tang Xinyu was in a daze for a long time. When he knew that the vice president of Danshi trade union, her master, called her, Tang Xinyu came back to himself.


    Then he went back to the stage and handed in his own pills.


    "Come on, I''m going to shut up!" Su Yixiao with everyone into the glass jade bracelet, immediately announced.


    "I''ll shut up, too!" The evil of Ming Jun is not willing to show weakness.


    Xiao Xiao of his family is so excellent, they are working hard, how can they fall behind?


    "I''ll shut up, too! Xiao Xiao out, there is a great possibility of progress, I can''t give you delay ah A hundred Li cherishes the moon and raises her hand.


    "Add me one!"


    One of Gu Yang''s hands is pulling the skirt on the ground, and one hand is difficult to lift.


    Su Yixiao, their eyes from up to down, surprised to open their eyes.


    Then look at Gu Yangzhi''s transformation into Gu Niao. His pure appearance has become very black. Baili Xiyue slowly stretched out her hand, pointed to Gu Yangzhi''s face and asked him, "you Did you fall in love with the earth? "


    How do you feel like you''ve been forced to kiss by the earth?!


    Gu Yang''s instant black face, but just turned his head, ignoring the hundred Li cherish the month.


    As for Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin who went out with Gu Yangzhi before, they have a special say: "I tell you, this is the morning Well Sobbing, sobbing... "


    Gu Yangzhi, you want to murder! Let me go!)


    Bai Qingyu looks after Gu Yang''s life and death. If he doesn''t let go of his mouth, he makes Su luanyin say.


    Su Luan''s voice was ordered, and he opened his mouth to reveal it.


    - "Gu Yangzhi was entangled by a gang of hooligans in the morning. It was only after Gu Yangzhi beat them away that they became like this!"

 Chapter 434

    Gu Yangzhi: "Lori, you..."


    All the people looked at Gu Yangzhi with evil intentions and said, "Oh, I see! It was the beautiful face of our family that attracted some scum


    "Tut tut. Great! After the attention, you did not eat the cold face before YAN Dan, will also be very popular with people here


    Yidao reminds Su of his kindness.


    Because ah, people here, especially women, are very bold and unconstrained!


    Gu Yangzhi Can he beat these people?


    "All right, all right, back to business!" Su Yixiao stopped them from continuing their anger.


    Because looking at Gu Yangzhi''s that appearance, the face rubs tightly, if they play bad, can not be good.


    "That''s it. I''ll shut up first. You wait for a while, Shaoji. You can shut up after the results come out. "


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    Now that the task has been given to him, he can''t help it, can he!


    "Xiaoxiao, let me accompany Shaoji!" Baili Xiyue holds Liu Shaoji''s arm and blinks pitifully at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "whatever! It depends on your own wishes, if you still want to go out to play. If you want to go out to play, you can do it


    "Liyuan." Su Yixiao called softly.


    Kurihara, who was not present, appeared next second in front of Su Yixiao.


    "Master, I''m here!"


    "Maybe it''s a long time to close the door. It''s up to you to watch the inside and outside of the jade bracelet! Please ~ ~ "


    Li Yuan waved and agreed.


    What is this!


    And the glass jade bracelet symbiosis and common prosperity of him, has been guarding here acridine!


    "Don''t worry, master. You can go and shut up. I''m here for everything


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Of course, don''t worry!


    "That''s it! Let''s go


    Su Yixiao left the gang and left here hand in hand with Ming junxie and went to Zizhu house.


    Inside the purple bamboo house, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sit face to face and say goodbye.


    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t know when I''ll come out. I''ll miss you so much!"


    Su Yixiao pouted make complaints about his pathetic appearance. Although he was very much in the mood, he shut up and shut up in a room. There was no farewell.


    But still touched his head, comfort way: "darling! Let''s close the door and go out together. That''s just right! "


    Ming junxie nodded.


    "Well, that''s all. Let''s shut up!"


    "Well."


    The two of them reluctantly let go of their hands, closed their eyes after meditation, and entered a self-centered world


    Outside the glazed jade bracelet, Shengyun Inn --


    "Xiao Er, here is a pot of tea!"


    "Come on ~ ~"


    Xiao Er brings the tea. The guest takes the opportunity to pull Xiao er''s sleeve and mysteriously asks, "ah, I ask you, is the winner of Dan Shi competition in your inn?"


    "Yes The sophomore admitted


    .


    After all, this is in the game, Su Yixiao said directly, and then deny, there is no meaning.


    "Can you Can you introduce me? "


    Before the guest finished, the second child refused.


    "My guest, although our order is small, the credit is there. All the information of the guests will be kept secret in the shop!"

 Chapter 435

    Then he bowed and left.


    There was a gold coin in his hand, which he didn''t have time to put out.


    Xiao Er let out a cry.


    Joke!


    The guest gave them ten purple gold coins! Just a gold coin, how can they look up to it?


    On the third floor, Liu Shaoji, Baili Xiyue, Tang Xinyu and an old man with half white hair look at each other.


    I don''t know what they are doing.


    Originally he wanted to ask, but seeing Liu Shaoji''s calm appearance, he immediately gave up the idea and followed Liu Shaoji to look at each other.


    Tang Xinyu couldn''t bear to speak first. She stared at the two people opposite and asked, "where''s the young master?"


    XI: "who is in the hundred miles?"


    "Just that one!"


    "That one? Who is it? "


    Tang Xinyu was crazy: "who else can there be? It''s the little boy who looks like a scholar! What about him? Where have you been? "


    Shake your head


    .


    "I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know?" Tang Xinyu a face of don''t believe, "how can you not know? Aren''t you with him? "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods.


    "Yes, we are with him! But it doesn''t mean that I have an obligation to tell you what you want to know


    "You..." Tang Xinyu stood up and wanted to fight.


    But the next second was pulled by the old man with half white hair.


    "Xinyu, don''t be unreasonable!"


    Tang Xinyu had to listen to the people around him and calm down: "Shifu ~ ~"


    Shifu?


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other and unify their eyes.


    Master? Tang Xinyu''s master? The vice president of Danshi trade union?


    "It''s the vice president. What are you doing here?" Liu Shaoji asked.


    Sun Biao said: "ha ha, I''m here to pick up that genius!"


    "Genius?" A hundred Li cherishes the moon''s exaggerated lips. Oh, my God, my Xiaoxiao is so good! Just refining a pill casually, it has been called genius!


    Good, good!


    However, there is no genius here, only their own captain Su Yixiao! And I can''t see it now!


    "Yes! It''s the worry forgetting pill who successfully refined the perfect grade. Our Danshi trade union wants him to join our Danshi trade union! "


    Liu Shaoji crooked her lips, gave them a gentle smile and said to them, "sorry, vice president! As for our leader, he has already left. "


    "Gone?" Tang Xinyu is strange. Wasn''t it still there before? The game was also in the morning. How could you have left yunzhongcheng so soon?


    "Where are you going, do you know?" As soon as Tang Xinyu patted the table, he looked at Liu Shaoji''s face and said.


    That nervous look


    "I don''t know!" Baili Xiyue pulls Liu Shaoji''s head. She doesn''t want Tang Xinyu to be too close to Liu Shaoji, and she speaks crisply.


    Sun Biao twists his eyebrows and asks when Su Yixiao will come back.


    Liu Shaoji said she didn''t know.


    I don''t know?!


    Oh, how can it be!


    Tang Xinyu patted the table and said, "you are together. Do you know? It''s not half an hour since the end of the competition, and the distance between the Inn and the gate has already exceeded half an hour. How can I get to other places?! It''s ok if you don''t want to say it, but the elixir refined by the young master is the champion of this competition. He has to show up and get a prize

 Chapter 436

    "Champion?" Hundred Li Xi month blinks, want to confirm again.


    Tang Xinyu nodded.


    My heart is a little sour and a little uncomfortable.


    "As a champion Then win the bet between you


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Tang Xinyu reluctantly admitted.


    "What''s the bet between you? If our leader wins you, you can''t pester him any more! Well, that''s a good bet. Now please get out of our sight immediately! "


    Baili Xiyue cocked up her legs, a face of PA se, hands make please posture, waiting for Tang Xinyu to leave here!


    Then, she and Liu Shaoji can go into the jade bracelet and shut up together!


    Hey, it''s like a date!


    But just as Su Yixiao said, there are many shameless people in this magical land.


    Tang Xinyu was still unmoved when he said that.


    "Where''s your chief? I won''t leave until I see him


    Tang Xinyu''s neck is raised and he can''t go in.


    See you?


    Clearly listen to Baili Xiyue he said, Su Yixiao has gone out of the Cloud City, certainly won''t appear in front of them.


    The woman still said that she didn''t go until she appeared beside her Knowing the impossible, she had to say it again Really!


    "Young Ji, let''s go! There''s a hole in the child''s head. He can''t listen to people''s words! " Bai Li Xi Yue frowned and said to Liu Shaoji, holding Liu Shaoji''s clothes in her hand, as if she was about to dig them out


    A hundred Li Xi month a pair of Pa Pa appearance, successfully let Sun Biao pull back the arrogant and domineering Tang Xinyu.


    "You, wait outside! I have something to say to them


    As soon as Tang Xinyu heard it, his eyes became bigger.


    Out? No, she doesn''t want to go out yet!


    "Master..."


    "Get out!"


    Tang Xinyu swallowed.


    Reluctantly got up, and then went out!


    No way, sun Biao Biao is his master, Tang Xinyu dare not listen.


    Now that Tang Xinyu has gone out, sun Biao Biao looks at Bai lixiyue and Liu Shaoji with a smile and says, "now that Xinyu has gone out, please tell your leader to let him reply to our trade union as soon as possible However, those pills will come to your team leader''s hands... "


    "You..." A hundred Li Xi month listen to, this is the elixir of those own captains to threaten him!


    It''s really Mean! Shameless!


    Fortunately, Liu Shaoji caught her, otherwise she would have torn this mouth!


    Sun Biao laughed and went out.


    It''s in his hands. I''m not afraid whether Su Yixiao will come or not ~ ~


    hey, that stupid apprentice, I don''t know how to use this move, but I still blame him for driving her out


    It''s true that good intentions are not rewarded!


    After sun Biao left, Baili Xiyue pouted at Liu Shaoji and said, "Shaoji, this guy is threatening us with the captain''s stuff. What should we do?"


    Liu Shaoji poked her angry face with a smile and comforted her: "good, not angry! What kind of pills can''t be refined by our family?! How many pills are needed? Really, it''s too much to look down on us! "


    A hundred Li Xi Yue was stunned.


    That''s how she reacts.


    Yes, Tianling and Dibao are all on their side. They are the treasure of changxiaoxiao. How can they be afraid of the threat of a mere vice president?

 Chapter 437

    "Champion?" Hundred Li Xi month blinks, want to confirm again.


    Tang Xinyu nodded.


    My heart is a little sour and a little uncomfortable.


    "As a champion Then win the bet between you


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Tang Xinyu reluctantly admitted.


    "What''s the bet between you? If our leader wins you, you can''t pester him any more! Well, that''s a good bet. Now please get out of our sight immediately! "


    Baili Xiyue cocked up her legs, a face of PA se, hands make please posture, waiting for Tang Xinyu to leave here!


    Then, she and Liu Shaoji can go into the jade bracelet and shut up together!


    Hey, it''s like a date!


    But just as Su Yixiao said, there are many shameless people in this magical land.


    Tang Xinyu was still unmoved when he said that.


    "Where''s your chief? I won''t leave until I see him


    Tang Xinyu''s neck is raised and he can''t go in.


    See you?


    Clearly listen to Baili Xiyue he said, Su Yixiao has gone out of the Cloud City, certainly won''t appear in front of them.


    The woman still said that she didn''t go until she appeared beside her Knowing the impossible, she had to say it again Really!


    "Young Ji, let''s go! There''s a hole in the child''s head. He can''t listen to people''s words! " Bai Li Xi Yue frowned and said to Liu Shaoji, holding Liu Shaoji''s clothes in her hand, as if she was about to dig them out


    A hundred Li Xi month a pair of Pa Pa appearance, successfully let Sun Biao pull back the arrogant and domineering Tang Xinyu.


    "You, wait outside! I have something to say to them


    As soon as Tang Xinyu heard it, his eyes became bigger.


    Out? No, she doesn''t want to go out yet!


    "Master..."


    "Get out!"


    Tang Xinyu swallowed.


    Reluctantly got up, and then went out!


    No way, sun Biao Biao is his master, Tang Xinyu dare not listen.


    Now that Tang Xinyu has gone out, sun Biao Biao looks at Bai lixiyue and Liu Shaoji with a smile and says, "now that Xinyu has gone out, please tell your leader to let him reply to our trade union as soon as possible However, those pills will come to your team leader''s hands... "


    "You..." A hundred Li Xi month listen to, this is the elixir of those own captains to threaten him!


    It''s really Mean! Shameless!


    Fortunately, Liu Shaoji caught her, otherwise she would have torn this mouth!


    Sun Biao laughed and went out.


    It''s in his hands. I''m not afraid whether Su Yixiao will come or not ~ ~


    hey, that stupid apprentice, I don''t know how to use this move, but I still blame him for driving her out


    It''s true that good intentions are not rewarded!


    After sun Biao left, Baili Xiyue pouted at Liu Shaoji and said, "Shaoji, this guy is threatening us with the captain''s stuff. What should we do?"


    Liu Shaoji poked her angry face with a smile and comforted her: "good, not angry! What kind of pills can''t be refined by our family?! How many pills are needed? Really, it''s too much to look down on us! "


    A hundred Li Xi Yue was stunned.


    That''s how she reacts.


    Yes, Tianling and Dibao are all on their side. They are the treasure of changxiaoxiao. How can they be afraid of the threat of a mere vice president?


    Really, they are too small, OK!

 Chapter 438

    "So let''s shut up, too!" Baili Xiyue looks at Liu Shaoji happily, waiting for his words.


    Liu Shaoji''s favorite hook a hundred Li Xiyue''s nose, said: "well. Go now


    "Liyuan..."


    The next second, they appeared in the glass jade bracelet.


    Li Yuan said: "you go to shut up! The one surnamed sun wants to threaten his master with a few pills. It''s fantastic! "


    "Well, good. Then it''s up to you! We went too! "


    Let''s go. Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji went to their room.


    Shut up! Shut up! They also have to hold fast, otherwise, they will be delayed by the carefree team. Where can they put their faces!


    Then, they closed their contact with the outside world and entered the realm of the nether world.


    Then, the animals are closed, only those who do not have to close the Tianling treasure, boring in the glass jade bracelet inside around.


    This day -


    "Liyuan!"


    Sidney yelled at the void.


    Li Yuan immediately appeared with a black face and said, "just call it. Can you keep it down?"


    Sidi laughed and apologized.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Hey, hey, we want to go to the one the master said Xiuluogu, right! You let us out! "


    Kurihara looked at the two of them and pretended to be disgusted.


    "All right! The master told me to go back to you two before closing the door


    "Well, that''s nature!"


    Sidi got through, immediately courteous, symbolic pinch Liyuan''s little hand, and then pull up Qingyi, fast to go.


    "Hey, wait..."


    Li Yuan finally told: "don''t make trouble for me!"


    But when the last sentence came out, Sidi and Qingyi had been out for a long time.


    Xiuluo Valley is located in a secret Canyon in the magic land, where there is no one to lead, so it can''t enter at all.


    Sidi and Qingyi go to the alley where Su Yixiao and Wu Gangsheng meet for the first time.


    There, the bandit students are waiting for them.


    After hearing the footsteps, the bandit turned his head slowly and was surprised to see the comer.


    "You..."


    Sidi and Qingyi looked at each other with a smile and said, "let''s take the place of the two you invited before."


    The bandit student was a little unhappy.


    "Didn''t they say they would come? Besides, who knows if you really... " Really what? The bandit didn''t go on, but Qingyi understood immediately.


    And Sidi is still ready to turn around and ask what Qingyi really is.


    At the moment when he turned his head, Qingyi rose slightly forward - his lips were right on Sidi''s mouth.


    Qingyi sighed.


    Ah, if it wasn''t for the outsider''s soft and comfortable lips, sidy would have been unable to control and eat him for a long time, OK?!


    It''s just Well, it really matters.


    Let him go for a while!


    However, Sidi''s face was flushed and her heart beat fast.


    Ah, I can''t help it. Every time he makes love with Qingyi, he will have a series of reactions all over his body. For such a long time, he has not been immune to this feeling.


    "Well, you see, we are a couple indeed!"


    "It was our team leader who met you before. They are closed, so let''s go first!"

 Chapter 439

    "In that case, come with me." The bandit students soon got to know the situation and took them on their way.


    Go inside?


    Sidi and Qingyi look at each other, and there is a little doubt in their heart.


    They have just explored the alley with their divine sense. There is no way out. The bandits take them inside. Isn''t there any other conspiracy?


    However, they didn''t express their suspicions or show them on their faces. After being vigilant, they raised their legs and followed the bandits closely.


    "Don''t think we are going to kidnap you.".! But since ancient times, people have not been able to accept this kind of same-sex love between us, so the entrance of Xiuluo Valley is extremely secret. Don''t worry, as long as you follow me, you will be able to get in. "


    What the bandit said is very reasonable.


    But careful Qingyi found a clue.


    "We? Aren''t you alone here? " Qingyi put it forward.


    There''s nothing wrong with that sentence.


    Qingyi and Sidi are not human. They belong to Half a person.


    The bandit students took them to a wall, stretched out their hands, opened their palms, and a trace of spiritual power seeped out of their palms.


    Immediately, the wall flashed some light.


    The next second, the wall separated from the middle, forming a passage from the inside out. Sidie seemed to be able to see some strange crooked necked trees on both sides of the passage.


    And the scenery looks very good!


    "Let''s go in!"


    The bandit was the first to go in.


    Qingyi and Sidi go in hand in hand. When they go into the wall, their vigilance has already disappeared unconsciously.


    "This is the valley of Xiuluo?"


    The bandit nodded.


    "Yes, this is the place where we live all the year round - Xiuluo Valley! How about the view? There is no invasion here. We live in harmony. So it''s very harmonious. "


    Sidi and Qingyi nodded.


    They can see it.


    It''s amazing and reassuring.


    It''s like coming to your own home.


    "Oh, by the way, we have not only humans here, but also Warcraft!"


    "Oh ~ ~" they can see that, after all, they are Warcraft!!


    "Er..." The bandit was stunned. After they heard Warcraft, they actually had this kind of expression. It''s not right?!


    Almost every new comer was scared to death when he heard that there was Warcraft.


    The best thing is to look flustered


    .


    But They are not so calm!


    "You heard Warcraft Aren''t you surprised? " The bandit could not restrain his curiosity. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked.


    Originally, he was embarrassed to ask. After all, it''s really not good to ask new people about these things!


    But Qingyi naturally explained to him.


    "Compared with human beings, Warcraft has more of this, because they don''t control their emotions very well Like the orcs They It was born to two parents of different races! There is another approach to race difference, that is, the same gender! "


    Sidy''s words, stuttering is not a few times, but choked, but do not know how many times.


    "You know so well. I thought we were the only ones who knew it! "

 Chapter 440

    "There are all kinds of strange things in the world. We..."


    "Actually, we just know a little bit more."


    Qingyi stops Sidi to tell the bandit that they are Warcraft. He stops him and goes on.


    But the meaning of this sentence is so great that Sidi''s reaction goes out. What if they hate orcs?!


    Sidi held his forehead, watching Sidi around the bandit asked him such a stupid question.


    The bandit student replied: "actually, I don''t like it or hate it! The main thing is that there are no orcs in Xiuluo valley! Moreover, the orcs in the legend are extremely ferocious and possess human intelligence and the secrets of Warcraft. Although I would like to know something about them, they are always in danger, and we can''t joke about the lives of all the people here! "


    Stilton was speechless.


    ¡­¡­ Nothing!


    "Well, here we are. This is your room. Stay first. I''ll show you around tomorrow." After that, the bandit went out.


    Give Sidi and Qingyi many times of space, so Qingyi and Sidi, two people to discuss.


    "Well, what should we do! And There is no delicious food or anything


    Qingyi reaches out his hand and knocks on his forehead.


    "I know how to eat. What do you do besides eating?"


    Sidiwei pursed his lips and hugged Qingyi''s arm. He was jealous!


    "I haven''t said that yet. It''s too bad here. They are all the same people as us. The result. I didn''t see one, OK? "


    "Then what? Now that you''ve come, let''s have a quiet meeting first, and then improvise! But I believe there must be something wrong with that man! "


    What Qingyi said is the bandit student.


    He clearly felt a smell of beast from the body of the bandits, a smell of half Orc belonging to them?!


    But the bandit student didn''t admit that he had seen it!


    "It''s very strange. He disguises everything very well, but it''s the only foot he shows."


    Maybe the bandit student didn''t expect that someone would investigate his stuff. It was really black and there was nothing left.


    The bandit student sat down in the middle of a black table. He had a Guqin in his hand. He played it gently, but there was no sound.


    "No, why can''t this Guqin make any sound again?" The bandit beat his brow tightly, but he didn''t know why.


    Up to now, this Guqin still does not have his voice, is it predestined? Oh, predestined friends don''t like to meet by chance!


    After listening to the message from his subordinates, the bandit student was not in a good mood, but he didn''t run away.


    Step into the door, a burst of attack flew past


    "Don''t Don''t come here Looking at the girl who came into the room, the bandit student secretly flew by


    Yes, it''s flying!


    "Bandit student, I''ve protected you many times. If you haven''t found it this time, your life will be lost!"


    In front of Qingyi and Sidi, they can''t help it!


    Moreover, this kind of thing is definitely not him!


    "Qingyi?"


    The bandit student specially told the awkward servants to walk around and put them in!


    "I''ll drink it that day. I can''t drink it!"

 Chapter 441

    Wu Gangsheng estimates what Qingyi and Sidi have done!


    "Qingyi? Siddy? I just didn''t expect you to cook so well! Really, it''s a great food! "


    Sidie shakes his head and nods again. No, but look at the boss. He looks very lonely because he is a sea of people


    A small two come over, don''t give me other face! Come on, let''s go!


    "You..." The bandits have no appearance, and there seems to be nothing to look forward to.


    If so, it''s just one.


    The bandit students watched them put out the fire for themselves, but they didn''t have it!


    "Go away!" After looking at them for a long time, the bandit students only said this word.


    "We haven''t done anything wrong lately, have we?" White night a little afraid said.


    "I don''t think so, but why did she attack us just now?" The other sophomore couldn''t help reddening his eyes.


    "It seems that there are other effects besides me, young man..." Talk about the famous actors together!!


    Very tired, this brain hole!


    "By the way, where did we go out together? For whom did you go?"


    "Let me tell you, we came here purely because we wanted to know and know people like us, but we didn''t expect that it was just a conspiracy in the end, ha ha, good!" Qingyi said.


    Bandit students have a sense of guilt that they don''t know where to go. Looking at Sidi and Qingyi, they are not willing to say a heavy word to themselves.


    Qingyi and Sidi turn and leave.


    They thought it over and went out tomorrow.


    Instead of wasting time in this place, it''s better to go to the glazed jade bracelet and close the door!


    But not until the next day, the place suddenly shook, and the whole Xiuluo Valley did not let go.


    "What''s going on?" Sidi frowned and asked Qingyi.


    Qingyi where know, but he explored around, there is an inexplicable power in the rapid powerful!


    "Sidi, I feel bad ~ ~"


    Sidi nodded.


    He thinks so, too.


    "Boom ~ ~" the shaking here is more violent. Sidi and Qingyi hold each other tightly, but they see the bandit students who are not far away.


    The bandit looked at the two men who saved him in surprise and asked strangely, "why did you save me? I I tricked you into coming here! Xiuluo Valley is not here at all. You... "


    "Don''t say it, we already know it!"


    Siddy''s mouth curled.


    "Your acting is so bad! Just look at it and you can see a clue! "


    Bandit student


    "You..."


    The bandit student was a little trembling.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t blame you." Qingyi said. The specific situation, from the shop where to learn.


    Now that I know his troubles, I will not blame him.


    "So you''re going to take us to the real Sioux Valley, right?" Sidi got close to the bandit student and blinked his eyes to show me how cute he was! Don''t show him!


    Well Although there are two people in the aunt show all love, but they are really a good match!


    "Well! I''ll take you there, for sure


    In fact, if someone didn''t know that there was a pair of orcs in Yunzhong City, so after they were bitten, you would insert them and don''t gossip!


    The bandit student soon finished the competition, waiting for Su Yixiao and Ming junxie to go to the real Xiuluo valley.


    While he was waiting, a man in black came up

 Chapter 442

    "The man in black? Who is that? " Asked Qingyi.


    They are now on their way to the real valley of surau.


    Sidi also asked Liyuan, master, they are still a period of time away from the clearance, there is no need to be too anxious.


    "I don''t know, and there doesn''t seem to be such a force on this continent." The bandit student tried to recall the scene at that time.


    "Black robe..." Qingyi lowered her head and fell into meditation.


    He always felt that the land of magic spirit was not as calm as it seemed.


    In this calm, there will be a huge conspiracy hidden underneath.


    As for what the conspiracy was, he, as a practitioner, certainly did not know.


    "You were born in the magic land, and you don''t know where they belong here. That means there are two possibilities!"


    Sidi and the bandit look at each other. They see muddled force in each other''s eyes. At the same time, they turn their heads to xiaonai: "what''s possible?"


    "First!"


    "They don''t belong to this continent, they come from other places."


    "Second!"


    "They are the dead men cultivated by an ambitious family. When they have nothing to do, they sow dissension. When they have something to do, they put the whole continent under their master''s hands!"


    "This..." The bandit was stunned.


    It''s impossible!


    Sidi thinks what Qingyi said is very reasonable. Otherwise, the black robed man would kill them and cheat them to the place where they shouldn''t go?


    Fortunately, the earthquake came and went quickly. Otherwise, they will be the first to be crushed to death!


    Because it''s all fake!


    Sidi drags Qingyi away. Just one second before he leaves, Qingyi specially instructs the Bandits: "through this? It shows you! It''s been targeted. Be careful


    Bandit student


    It''s embarrassing.


    He didn''t think about it!


    Because the man said that as long as he took the two people to that place, even if their task was completed, those people would not hurt their relatives


    But did not expect, or not let it go?


    "So let''s investigate the matter together! You have a lot of investigative potential. " The bandit student invites Qingyi and Sidi to investigate together.


    Qingyi and Sidi look at each other. I didn''t think about it. I just agreed and told him a fact by the way!


    "Hey, in order to punish the bandits, yes, it''s you! I''ve got everything you have! It''s useful to me


    Bandit student He missed a point, they still have the potential to be thieves!


    He didn''t have much of his things, eh.


    The real Xiuluo Valley can be found! It is located in the center of the Chuji mountains, surrounded by basins. The terrain is steep. Ordinary people can''t get through at all. That''s the natural shelter. It''s the symbol of harmony!


    "Chirp ~ ~"


    did Lingbao speak from the sky? You really didn''t make trouble for me? firm! good! beautiful!


    "Oh, I''ll go. It''s not Phoenix!"


    "Really, really, I feel very happy today! I won''t care about it with you! "


    Lingbao flies down to make a human figure, and then a group of people talk about their painting skills.


    "Although your painting skills are very good, among the boys, good men take care of the men and give them to you!" When passing by, Su luanyin came here with her pillow in her arms, saying that every step she took seemed not her own.

 Chapter 443

    Lingbao squatted down and let them all pick up their backs.


    "The real grass-roots is suitable for my back. I''ll do whatever I do."


    Siddy is scared!


    Lingbao: "it''s OK!"


    Qingyi level is still in the factory, Niujiao.


    Su Yixiao: No, yes


    "Lele ha ha, I''ll finish these things, can you let me go?" Why did you let me go instead of I let you go?


    Two people look at each other and smile.


    It''s between the two of them. How can they go together?!


    Sidi and Qingyi are struggling with their eyes closed Where have you seen


    "Oh! That''s right Not yet!


    "Now we''re going to fly over this precipitous place and get in. Before you go in, what do you want? Let''s say, what do I want! "


    Lingbao glided down under the last chocolate in the air.


    Can su Yixiao F4 play retarded!


    I know that I''ll unload it later.


    Sincerity to myself is very great. To myself, I will pursue all the changes of font, which will make people think that is my change.


    "I''ll send it back now, right?"


    "I can eat chocolate..."


    Emma, it''s really hard! You are so ugly! But I can''t see anything in hasa mansion. It looks like it''s a lifelong greeting for the woman who just came in.


    Qingyi does not know, his youth always have fitter, the top, round system ah, overnight!


    "What''s more unreasonable is that she only prepared one room for us!" Qingyi felt that she couldn''t laugh any more.


    "It''s no problem for you two to prepare a room." Lingbao into shape, frown that do not understand, he is not long and not short, just good.


    Qingyi and Sidi nodded.


    "But you can''t. So that''s how it is! " Sequelae!


    Sidy said, "I wish I had a spear in my hand."


    "Well, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. But it''s mainly aimed at me, isn''t it? ok I''ll go first Lingbao looks at the door and makes sure Lingbao has left!


    Then he turned to them and said, "that means we can share a bed. But you can''t sleep with us. You should go to your dark four little brother ~ ~ "


    Lingbao is stunned.


    So it is!


    In the final analysis, it is to dislike him!


    Cut!


    "Come on, I know. I''m not going to be a light bulb for you!"


    Originally, Lingbao was in seclusion, but for the sake of Sidi and Qingyi, Lingbao came out behind his back to help them run errands.


    It turns out that you''re being rejected?! How sad!


    "Well, next time, don''t help them any more!" Lingbao pouts her lips, and ten thousand alpacas gallop by in her heart.


    "What if there''s another one?" Suddenly a strange voice came.


    Lingbao did not have a defensive answer: "if there is another time, I will hit --"


    "idiot!" Dark four blocked Lingbao''s mouth, don''t let her say the words behind.


    "Oh ~ ~"


    the second I saw the dark four, Lingbao was so terrible. My God, the first WiFi self-confident star, 9 and 461, who really turned off the lights that year, every year, brother Niu thx, your brother thx37 m 91


    was the first WiFi sta

 Chapter 444

    "My God, I''m on the Phoenix ~ ~"


    the bandit''s life collapsed on Lingbao''s back in a flash, a group of super complicated people in his heart.


    Did he save a great God in his last life? Now stay on the body of Phoenix, this say go out, the person of phantom spirit continent absolutely don''t believe, even if believe the envious vision also can minute second oneself.


    "Hey, big fool, where are you going next?"


    Lingbao looks at the underground, a little confused.


    This place is so strange. It''s surrounded by mountains. When she goes down, she doesn''t know where to start.


    "To Over there


    The bandit climbs to the side, looks down and almost faints.


    How high


    But he soon calmed down and pointed in the right direction.


    As soon as Lingbao saw it, he flew quickly in that direction.


    "Qingyi!"


    All of a sudden, the jade bracelet flashed in a strange way. He raised his hand to his eyes and said, "Liyuan? What''s the matter? "


    Li Yuan looked at the cold dark four with a black face in front of him, and his heart was very tired.


    "The reason why Lingbao can come out is that I called for a while, but I didn''t expect that dark four suddenly woke up and found that Lingbao was missing. Now I want to come out! Are you all right outside? Can you let him out? "


    "Yes! Now we are in the air, on Lingbao''s back, ready to go to Xiuluo Valley... "


    Before he finished speaking, the next second, people appeared in front of him.


    Dark four just came out, was found by Lingbao.


    "Ah ~ ~ dear, you don''t shut up inside, how come out?"


    Dark four black face sit down, didn''t answer Ling Bao.


    "Almost there?" Dark four ask Qingyi.


    Qingyi shrugged and pointed to the bandit: "he knows the way, you ask him!"


    Dark four turns to face to go, words haven''t asked out, the armed bandit living particularly active say: "quick Just go down here! "


    After that, Lingbao suddenly yelled: "dear, and you are all ready, this phoenix is going to rush -"


    then, before they are ready, Lingbao leans down and flies towards an open space.


    Everything was going well, but she didn''t hold on to it The next second I go down, I''ll wring my paw.


    "Hiss..."


    "What''s the matter?" Dark four first run past, kneel in front of the spirit treasure to ask.


    His brow was tight, and the pain in his eyes was shocking.


    Lingbao looks at the dark four, but he is a little afraid.


    "I sprained my foot, and it hurt ~ ~"


    dark four looked at Lingbao pursing his mouth, and there was a little bit of starlight flashing in his eyes.


    He had seen this picture. It was only when Lingbao did something wrong or asked for something.


    Is it still useful to show this look now?


    This wench don''t know, oneself most love her?


    I don''t even want her to be a mount.


    As a result, it was not as he expected. It happened here, and it was hidden from him!!


    "If it hurts, what''s the matter with me?" After that, dark four disappeared in front of Lingbao.


    Lingbao was stunned.


    Ah.


    Her darling just left?!


    No! How could it be like this?!


    Sidi looked at Lingbao sitting on the ground, and ran to ask if she had anything to do?


    "My feet are twisted. Do you think it''s ok? Don''t help me up Lingbao reaches out her hand and Sidi helps her up.


    The bandit who ran out to see the terrain came back. He said there was an inn not far away.


    Several of them supported Lingbao and went to the inn.

 Chapter 445

    "Boss, get us all the good wine and food here. By the way, find three superior rooms. We''ll take them! "


    As soon as Lingbao went in, he was very forthright.


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard the sound, it seemed that there were a large number of gold coins in front of him.


    Cheerfully called out: "come." He hurriedly asked the second child to clean up, and the kitchen also stepped up cooking.


    "Boss!"


    A small two run to come over, close to the ear of shopkeeper to say.


    I don''t know what to say, the shopkeeper''s face changed.


    Holding the food belonging to Lingbao in person, he came over awkwardly and said, "these guests are really embarrassed. Because our store is full, there is only one superior room left..."


    Sidi stretched out his hand to pick up the vegetables and was stunned. Lingbao was also the one who did the same. Other people looked at each other.


    "Do you want these guests or not?" The shopkeeper''s heart said,


    .


    Although the gold coin comes to the door and wants to pit, the problem is that there are not enough resources on his side, so there is no way to pit it. "


    Qingyi, they thought about it. It''s better to have a room than none!


    "We''ll take it!"


    Siddy slapped his hand on the table. When he stretched out his hand, there was a purple gold coin on the table.


    Suddenly, the shopkeeper was very happy.


    On the face of the bandit, but not very good, want to stop, but embarrassed to say.


    "Don''t worry, some guests. There''s food in your room. We''ll make it for you. Wait, there''s more!"


    Having said that, the shopkeeper hastened to instruct those at the back.


    "Hey, you are so rich ~ ~"


    sidy was stunned.


    It''s just purple gold coins. What''s rich or not.


    He hasn''t said that he can''t count all the purple gold coins in his master''s hand.


    That doesn''t scare him to death.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a purple gold coin."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I don''t understand your world. It''s relatively closed here, so You know it


    Sidy and Qingyi nodded.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little unreasonable?" Said the bandit.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are so few people here, why there is no room?"


    "What''s more unreasonable is that she only prepared one room for us!" The bandit''s face was especially exaggerated.


    Siddy''s talking.


    Is there anything wrong with a room? Maybe it''s because they''re gone!


    Looking at him, the bandit student knew that his mind had not turned around.


    "It''s no problem for you two to prepare a room." Said the bandit. Lingbao into shape, frown that do not understand, prepare a room, no problem?


    Qingyi and Sidi nodded.


    "But you can''t!" The bandit pointed to Lingbao and said.


    Lingbao is confused.


    Sidy said, "Oh, I know! Lingbao, you really can''t


    "Well, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. But it''s mainly aimed at me, isn''t it? " Lingbao is more confused. The shopkeeper gave them a room. What''s the matter with him? Do you want her to sleep outside?


    Looking at Lingbao''s anger, Qingyi explained, "that means we can sleep in the same bed. But you can''t sleep with us. You should go to your dark four little brother ~ ~ "


    Lingbao is stunned.


    So it is!


    In the final analysis, it is to dislike him!


    Cut!

 Chapter 446

    "Come on, I know. I''m not going to be a light bulb for you!" After that, Lingbao went out just like he was angry.


    Sidy looked at her like this. It was a joke, but when she saw that he was really angry, she wanted to run out and explain.


    But just stand up, was pulled away.


    Qingyi points to the shadow projected from the outside window and waves Sidi not to go.


    Sidy saw it, and instantly understood.


    That''s Lingbao''s little darling, dark four!


    Originally, Lingbao was in seclusion, but for the sake of Sidi and Qingyi, Lingbao came out behind his back to help them run errands.


    And her darling was angry with herself.


    It turns out that you''re being rejected?! How sad!


    "Well, next time, don''t help them any more!" Lingbao pouts her lips, and ten thousand alpacas gallop by in her heart.


    "What if there''s another one?" Suddenly a strange voice came.


    Lingbao did not have a defensive answer: "if there is another time, I will hit --"


    "idiot!" Dark four blocked Lingbao''s mouth, don''t let her say the words behind.


    "Um ~ ~"


    Lingbao was shocked.


    Although she was greedy for his soft lips, it was outside the inn, just in front of the window. How embarrassing and difficult it is to be seen by the people inside.


    He tried hard to push the man away.


    But for the first time, I felt that the power of men and women is so different.


    Even if you are a noble Phoenix


    "Pro Well Don''t


    Dark four hook lips, get empty say: "you all let me kiss, I don''t kiss, will go against your will."


    After that, not giving him a little chance to refute again sealed her lips.


    Lingbao was in a mess.


    She''s talking about honey, not kiss, OK?


    That''s the name for dark four, OK?!


    Where can I kiss you?


    My God!!


    Lingbao was completely occupied.


    The remaining light of dark four looks at some people who are ready to look at them in that window. As soon as their eyes are cold, they leave there with Lingbao.


    As for where I went


    "Well, what about the people outside? Where is it? " A tea drinker sat there, looking at the figure that disappeared suddenly.


    Where is it?


    Sidi and Qingyi look at each other and smile.


    Others don''t know, but they do! Where else can they go besides the glazed jade bracelets?


    But they also want to go inside the jade bracelet.


    Besides, rest in other places is really uncomfortable.


    "Well, since we''ve finished eating, let''s go up and have a rest. You can have a good look here tomorrow. "


    Siddy was a little excited.


    After going up, the bandit student insists on playing on the floor, while Sidi and Qingyi sleep in the same bed.


    Sidi Qingyi had no choice but to go to sleep according to his request.


    When the bandit falls asleep, Sidi uses his spiritual power to help the bandit get on the bed. Then he and Qingyi enter the glazed jade bracelet.


    "Wow, our home is still comfortable here." Sidi hugged Qingyi''s waist, closed his eyes and said.


    Qingyi hook lips, looking at him this pair of kitten general lovely appearance, gently in his forehead left a kiss, then also embrace him to sleep.


    So that when the bandit was born, he was forced to sit in a comfortable bed for several seconds.


    "Awake?"


    Qingyi comes in from the outside, looks at the bandit student staying in bed, throws him a sword, and then goes out.

 Chapter 447

    "Get up. We''ll wait for you outside, to the main city. "


    The bandit turned his mouth and got up fast.


    "Don''t you mean there are many like us? Why didn''t I see it? " Siddy was very excited along the way.


    Qingyi helplessly takes Sidi''s hand and tells him not to worry. It''s not in the main city yet. There will be more in that place.


    "Here, too, but very few." The bandit said with a sigh.


    "In fact, for the sake of the future, people in Xiuluo valley have taken their adopted daughter, who has no father or mother, to come here. Originally everything was fine, but a girl who didn''t know where she came from revealed the situation here a few days ago Ah, the valley of Xiuluo is adjusting recently. I''m still wondering if I should bring you here. "


    Qingyi shook his head, said: "since it is comfortable."


    Besides, they won''t live here all the time.


    Just don''t come and have a look.


    And he always felt that there was something strange here, maybe he could get some useful information or something.


    "Well, it''s almost to the main city ahead. I''ve told you so much. Don''t tell me. " The bandit said with a smile.


    Because he knew that even without the warning of this sentence, they would not say it.


    The main city of Xiuluo Valley


    Qingyi and Sidi look at the magnificent buildings in front of them and know that they are all the same people. They are excited.


    Ah wait! Xiuluo Valley Why is it called the main city?


    Strange.


    Fortunately, that''s not the point.


    "The point is that we are here at last -"


    the bandit student looks at their excited appearance, and his heart is full of pride.


    "Come on, go to town!" The bandit student strides toward the gate. When he shows his token at the gate, he is stopped.


    "Are you a bandit student? Really? You know, what''s the consequence of being found pretending to be someone else in the valley of solo?! If you want me to know that you are posing as him, I will definitely kill you... "


    The bandit student stood there with a face of confusion.


    "Fool, are you stupid? I''m not a bandit student. I''m you, uncle?" The bandit clapped his hand on the head.


    The man was stunned for two seconds and suddenly laughed.


    "Yes, you are a bandit student. It''s right to hit me Brother bandit, you are back at last. You don''t know what happened in our city during this time! "


    The bandit''s face was black. He was nervous when he heard the fool''s words.


    "Make it clear, what''s going on in the city?"


    The fool pointed to the gate: "don''t you just go in and have a look?"


    The bandit student pushed the fool away and ran into the gate to have a look -


    "..."


    People are still living and working in peace and contentment. There are still couples on the street. Men and men, women and women are holding hands, incomparable warmth.


    Does it look like something big happened?


    No, it doesn''t look like it at all.


    "Oh, yes." The fool ran over and stood side by side with the bandit. "Of course it''s not here. You go to your mansion and have a look! "


    After that, he pushed the bandit forward.


    Sidi and Qingyi look at each other, and then follow the bandit.


    Bandit students and city government? It turns out that he is also a person with a head and a face here! Sidi and Qingyi are not happy.


    Another thought, I didn''t ask her before. Oh, I still blame myself.

 Chapter 448

    Inside the bandit student''s house, the fool and the bandit student lead them to go first. Qingyi and Sidi follow, but they are still stopped by the guards.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Come along with the bandits!"


    "Bold, is the name of the city Lord what you dare to call?" The city guard fiercely picked up the sword on his waist and made it to Qingyi.


    Qingyi frowned and hid. It was easy to get away.


    And think Di backhand hold bodyguard, mercilessly throw aside, then pull Qing Yi to go in.


    "It''s ridiculous, these wine sacks, but they still want to stop themselves!"?! Hey, it''s like I''m a vegetarian. "


    Qingyi said goodbye to him: "don''t you eat meat recently?"


    Sidi: "I''m not sure."


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, a woman''s sharp voice rang out.


    Direction


    "Over there, let''s go!" Qingyi takes Sidi''s hand and runs fast.


    After the past, I found that they were all embracing there.


    And bandit life is the most important part of the crowd.


    "What''s going on in there?" Siddy asked the two women crying and hugging.


    The two women gave Qingyi and Sidi a strange look and said, "where are you from? Why haven''t I met you? "


    Sidy: "I''m sorry Why should we let you see it? "


    When she said this, the next second, the woman screamed: "come on, there are hooligans here. They want to attack me. He may have hurt miss. Hurry up and catch it -- "


    Sidi:...." I''ll go. What a mess.


    Take a look around again, all eyes are cast on him, and even come over with evil spirits.


    Sidy is not very afraid, but it''s really hard to be watched and approached by strangers like this.


    "Bandit! You don''t care about these people in your family? "


    After hearing Sidi''s loud voice, the bandit student stood up with grief and said to all the servants, "they are two of the same kind that I brought from outside..."


    All the people present stop and finally treat Sidi and Qingyi in a friendly manner.


    But the two of them can see that these people have good eyes behind them, and each one is full of indifference and heartlessness.


    "Bandit student, what''s the matter? You tell me, we may be able to help you!"


    Sidy said friendly.


    This sentence came out and attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    Sidi: "I''m not sure." These people are sick. It''s strange that they always look at others when they talk.


    The bandit student picked up the girl underground, turned pale, gave them a forced smile and said, "I''m afraid you can''t help me. Besides, you''ve already helped me enough along the way. I''ve got the room ready. Go down and have a rest first. By the way, I''m afraid I can''t take you to watch the city. If I can, I can ask others to accompany you... "


    Sidy shook his head: "no, we can do it ourselves..." At least this valley is real.


    The bandit student nodded and was about to turn around.


    But Qingyi steps forward and holds the girl''s hand in the arms of the bandit.


    "What are you doing?" The back group was too nervous.


    Bandit student is also particularly surprised to see Qingyi.


    When Qingyi felt his pulse, he was really shocked.


    The girl''s pulse was very weak, but it was very intense after two or three seconds'' pause. She came back again and again, and again and again, which really startled him.

 Chapter 449

    "Bandit student, who is she?" Qingyi and the bandit are walking on the path, asking strangely.


    The bandit sighed and said, "she''s my adopted daughter. I''ve been brought here since the beginning, but somehow my body is getting weaker and weaker. I used to be able to sit, but now I''m tired of lying Ah, I pity the child... "


    Qingyi nodded.


    "I can see," Qingyi stretched out his hand and looked at the palm of his hand. It seemed that there was the touch of the girl''s pulse. "His pulse was really strange. It was the first time I saw such a strange pulse. Did you take her to see it? "


    The bandit nodded.


    "Yes, all the doctors in this city have seen it, but they all say that Yueer has not been saved, and the remaining years are less than a few months..."


    "Don''t lose heart, even at the last second, you can''t give up! Besides, it''s not like there''s no pulse. I''ll try and see if I can wake him up! "


    The bandit was surprised: "have you ever been a doctor?"


    Qingyi shakes his head.


    "I haven''t been, but my master is very powerful. He is an alchemist. There is no disease that he can''t cure in the world! Naturally, after watching him practice for a long time, I learned some. "


    The eyes of the bandit student, who had a little aura, darkened again.


    "I''m also a alchemist. I''m a master of alchemy. It''s terrible outside, isn''t it? But I can''t make pills that can cure Yueer Ah... "


    There''s no way out of Qingyi.


    He had no choice but to comfort the bandits.


    Two people after the dung dustpan, Qingyi specially contact with Liyuan, Liyuan said: "when you touch that girl again, I have already found out what''s wrong with that girl, and I also know the purpose he brought you here."


    Qingyi was stunned.


    Purpose? What''s the point?!


    "Are you stupid. Don''t forget what he said before. "


    "Some people know that there is a pair of orcs in Cloud City. If you don''t, there will be another pair. And just met him waiting for the host. And I happened to put you in a fake Valley There is no black robed man at all. He plays all the scenes by himself! "


    What Li Yuan said is true.


    Qingyi was silent after listening.


    "There is a Gu in the girl''s body. It''s a Gemini Gu. And a drop of ORC''s blood can solve millions of poisons in the world. He must have taken a fancy to you, that''s why he brought you and Siddy here! "


    Qingyi


    So it''s because of this?


    I''ll go. It''s too deep.


    Qingyi really thought that after saving his life for the first time, he would not do such a thing if he found out his conscience.


    In the end, someone told him that his conscience was false.


    This I''m really uncomfortable


    "Yes Qingyi suddenly felt something was wrong, thought of what was missing, immediately ran out.


    Sidy!!


    Siddy wasn''t with him!


    When he ran to the room that the bandit student had prepared for them, Qingyi stopped.


    Looking at Sidi, who is standing behind the bandit student, with a knife on his neck and traces of being beaten on his face, Qingyi really wants to tear down this place and tear the man in front of him!

 Chapter 450

    "Bandit student, are you crazy?! Let Siddy go! "


    At this moment, the bandit student''s face is smiling without any sense of sadness. He looks at Qingyi''s nervous appearance and is in a good mood.


    "Why? He is the head of the orc clan. His blood must play a more important role. Ha ha ha... " At the moment, the bandit''s life seems to be in a state of bewilderment. He just knows how to laugh.


    He doesn''t care about everything. It seems that he once faced the earthquake. It seems that all the laughter and laughter along the way are prostrated by his greed.


    "You are How do you know? "


    Qingyi was shocked.


    He and sidy have never told anyone the identity of their two words.


    Not to mention Siddy''s secret identity as the orc leader.


    The bandit student laughed: "in this world, there is no thing that the Lord of Xiuluo Valley, the bandit student, doesn''t know."


    "Do you really think that this place can accommodate those people who break their sleeves? Ha ha ha How could ~ "


    now, sidy was angry.


    "You lied to us..."


    "Yes, I lied to you! What''s so disgusting about Longyang! How can the Lord like that? But that''s the only way to get you here, isn''t it? Ha ha ha As long as my daughter is saved, you are lucky to die! For my daughter, you all have to die - "


    after that, the bandit Sheng''s face changed, and with a long sword in his hand, he quickly rowed to Sidi!


    "No!"


    Qingyi reaches out to stop it, but it''s far away and there''s no way to touch it.


    The bandit''s life seemed to be just making fun of himself. He stopped a millimeter away. He turned his head and looked at Qingyi with a painful look on his face. He hooked his lips and laughed.


    "What? Scared? "


    "The more I look at you, the more disgusting you are? Two big men hold hands together every day. Who do they show to? " Bandit Sheng suddenly gets angry. It can be seen that he hates this kind of good person in Longyang.


    But it''s not their fault.


    Who you like is decided from the bottom of your heart.


    Besides, what does it have to do with him!


    "Don''t talk about the useless ones, just say it. How can we let Siddy go? I promise you everything Qingyi looks at the bandit''s new hand slip, and the blood on her white neck is distressed.


    What the bandit student said next surprised Qingyi.


    "I want that Phoenix!"


    Phoenix? The only Phoenix around them is Lingbao.


    "Bandit student, Lingbao seems to have no effect on your daughter''s illness. Why do you want him?"


    The bandit turned his mouth.


    "A phoenix is coming. The whole continent will listen to me! At that time, I will be able to dominate the mainland. " There is a kind of light called greed in the eyes of the bandit student, shining incomparably.


    The light hurt Qingyi''s eyes.


    If he did it for his family, he could have a little understanding.


    But because of my own greed


    "Bandit student, which one of you is you?" Qingyi thinks he is smart all his life, but in the life of the bandit. But it was planted twice in a row.


    "It''s all me!! Even I have more me, but you can''t see any more... "


    What?!


    Qingyi suddenly became alert.


    "Somebody, take him down for me!"


    The bandit gave an order.

 Chapter 451

    At the command of the bandits, all the guards lurking around them came out.


    Inside and outside surrounded by Qingyi, quick hand.


    Qingyi dodged back and forth, but because there were too many people on the other side, and his mind was still on Sidi, who was controlled by the bandits, and there were few means left. In this case, without exception, he was stabbed several times.


    The bandit student looked at Sidi with a smile and said, "you don''t have to wait for me. I''ll make you comfortable soon."


    "What I hate most is people like you. Isn''t it good to have children with you? Have to be with men? Do you know that I have killed all the men who like men in this city? "


    "It''s strange. I don''t know why. Many people here have this habit. You are foreigners. I don''t blame you, but there are always people who have to die, right? It''s worth the money that you died today. Goodbye, sidy... "


    The bandit raised his hands with a knife in them.


    Qingyi clearly saw that the bandit student quickly pointed the knife at Sidi, and he flew over -


    "don''t --"


    he wanted to rush to save Sidi, but he had already put a knife in his body before he started.


    Just at this critical moment, a sword flew across the sky, blocking the sword of the bandit.


    Only two sounds of weapon collision were heard, and the bandit''s hand slipped down indifferently - it was numb!


    "Who? Who is it? Get out of here! Damn it, you dare not admit it, don''t you? " The bandit''s hand couldn''t be raised, but his smart eyes looked around, and he was afraid to come out from which direction. A hidden weapon hurt him.


    "If you say it, I''ll come out. Don''t I have no face?" A clear female voice rings out, Qingyi and Sidi immediately settle down.


    This familiar voice, this familiar arrogance


    Isn''t that -


    "women?" The bandit student frowned and asked, "what is it, what is it not?"


    The bandit can''t bear it. The spirit power condenses in his hand and looks around warily.


    "Come out if you have seed. What kind of hero is hiding in the dark?"


    "Puff..." The man in the secret sneered and said, "OK, just come out." But the price of letting her out Oh, the bandits are responsible.


    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind, and the rain from nowhere fell on the bandit''s face and body, smelling There seems to be a foul smell.


    The bandit was fascinated by the sudden raindrop. When he was ready to open it, a sudden heavy object hit him.


    Suddenly, the bandit flew out.


    "To get miss Ben out, you have to have that ability!"


    Siddy looked at the beautiful girl standing in front of him, and was very excited.


    "Master, you are out of the pass!"


    Yes, this is Su Yixiao.


    Liyuan knew that something happened outside that Sidi and Qingyi couldn''t solve, so he went to wake up Su Yixiao.


    At that time, Su Yixiao was at the last step of the sprint. In his subtle voice, he heard the anxious call of Kurihara, and he woke up without hesitation.


    As soon as he came out, he saw that the fool in the middle wanted to attack Sidi and hurt him as much as a banished immortal. Suddenly, he couldn''t restrain his temper.

 Chapter 452

    "Yes, how do you know if you don''t go out of the gate? The arrogant Orc patriarch who can''t be arrogant any more will be tied up and said that he will be cut to eat meat?" Su Yixiao, oh, the worry in her eyes has faded, and the rest is blame.


    Take a look.


    Agreed not to make trouble for him, look at this embarrassed look, how can we not make trouble?


    Sidy, ha ha, ha ha.


    "Master, look at me. There is nothing wrong with me! Don''t worry


    Sidi''s smile is relaxed, but the pain in his body, even if it''s hidden, doesn''t show. But as a Dan master, Su Yixiao is equivalent to a doctor, how can he not see Sidi''s body?


    The sweat on his forehead has exposed him, OK!!


    "Here it is


    Su Yixiao waves his hand, flies the servants who hold Sidi, reaches out to untie Sidi''s rope, and then hands over a pill.


    "Eat quickly, and you''ll be fine."


    Sidi believed Su Yixiao''s words. After the pill, he didn''t ask what it was for, but he took a mouthful of it.


    Sure enough, as Su Yixiao said, the spiritual power in the body is flowing and running, and it doesn''t hurt as much as before, and it doesn''t hurt for long


    Sidi''s admiration for Su Yixiao is one more point.


    "Who are you?" Bandit students can''t see Su Yixiao''s side of the main beast deep, frown interrupted Su Yixiao.


    In his heart, this sudden woman has been his opponent, because this is in the valley of Xiuluo, the first person to be beaten, will want to ask.


    "Who am I?" Su Yixiao heard the words of the bandit, turned to a brilliant smile, "I am your ancestor, to save you!"


    On hearing this, the bandit turned pale.


    "Who are you? If you don''t say it, believe it or not, I''ll kill this man! "


    The bandit turned his face and pointed to Qingyi standing behind him, but he was the turtle standing in the urn to catch.


    Su Yixiao didn''t want to listen to him any more. He said to Qingyi directly: "people are in front of you. If you want to kill them, you should listen to them. In addition, remember to take a pill to restore their spiritual power. Don''t be merciful to your subordinates!"


    Before Su Yixiao finished, Qingyi had already done it.


    The bandit bore him for a long time.


    If it wasn''t for Sidi, I wouldn''t talk so much nonsense with him!


    Su Yixiao looks coldly at the unilateral fight in front of her.


    -- the bodyguard of the bandit student has been running away for a long time. I don''t know where to hide and watch the situation here!


    Su Yixiao felt it.


    In addition, she also felt that a species without any lethality came towards her and held her skirt gently.


    "Sister, please, let go of Dad! He is also for me I brought my big brother down for me I''m not going to treat my illness. Would you let my father go... "


    Su Yixiao, who heard the voice, was stunned. She slowly lowered her head and saw a 11-year-old girl


    "Sister..." The voice of soft Nuo Nuo started again.


    Little girl looked at Su Yixiao eyelids do not lift, immediately flustered.


    Looking at the bandit who was beaten by Qingyi, he knelt down to Su Yixiao.


    "Please, sister, let me go! If you can, yue''er can be beaten for her father! Elder sister, don''t let big brother beat Dad! "


    Su Yixiao Qingyi... "


    Qingyi gets it, stops, grabs the bandit and takes it to the room of little girl yue''er.

 Chapter 453

    "Your name is Yueer?" Su Yixiao squats down and asks.


    She used to be wary of this little girl, but when she saw the pure eyes like water, she didn''t have that kind of mind.


    In this world, anything can be false, but only that pair of eyes, that pair of eyes inside the crystal clear, absolutely true!


    Su Yixiao saw that pair of eyes the first feeling, is to think of closed in the chirp.


    Chirp also has such a pair of good-looking eyes, it is the symbol of her purity.


    "Yes, big sister, my name is Yueer!"


    "This is the name my father gave me. He said, "my full name is Wu yuerui!"


    Su Yixiao smiles and asks, "do you know what your father did?" Before she went out of the pass, she heard that the bandit student himself said that he had slaughtered the best of Longyang in the whole city.


    After listening to Su Yixiao''s words, Wu yuerui lowered her head in shame and said softly: "I''m sorry, sister. I know all the things dad did, but I can''t stop him. I''m so sorry that he almost hurt my big brother. "


    Sidi asks Qingyi to have a physical examination. Hearing Wu yuerui''s remorse, Sidi immediately says, "no problem, no problem Hey, hey, I''m fine... "


    Qingyi black face on the spot, hard pressure on Sidi''s wound, ferociously said: "it''s OK, you big head ghost! Of course you''re OK, but it''s not you who have something to do - "


    Sidi took a breath to stop Qingyi''s action:" take it easy. Although it''s just a small wound, it''s still painful, OK? "


    Siddy said coquettishly.


    In the second of straightening up, I suddenly saw Qingyi''s back


    Shocking scars, one after another.


    Qingyi''s back has been stained with blood, and his clothes have been penetrated by blood.


    As soon as Sidi''s heart hurt, he immediately broke up Qingyi, looking at the wounds, his hands trembling and he didn''t dare to touch them.


    "Qingyi, you know you''re injured after you leave me, don''t you? You look at this one by one. You don''t think I''ll be distressed, do you? "


    Qingyi


    Big brother, I''ll get hurt if I follow you, OK?


    This man is really


    Su Yixiao looked at the two of them, one was distressed, the other couldn''t help throwing them a bottle of healing pills.


    "If you go down with a bottle of pills, I promise you''ll get better immediately. Why are you so greasy?"


    Qingyi


    Sidi: "I''m not sure."


    They don''t know.


    But it''s OK to worry about two words at this time, and the wound is very shocking


    But looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes like eating people, she shrinks her neck and then takes pills and sits there to recuperate.


    Wu yuerui looks at the unconscious bandit, and tears flow out unconsciously.


    Su Yixiao saw this scene, asked her: "blame me?"


    Wu yuerui wiped away her tears and said, "No."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    She continued: "if Dad had hurt my good friend at that time, I would have come out and done the same.


    So I don''t blame my sister. Dad has done enough wrong things. For me, he is very tired... "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know what expression to use.


    She reaches out her hand and touches Wu yuerui''s face. She really feels the difference between her and ordinary people.


    This little girl is half cold and half hot.


    Even the two little faces are different.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 454

    This is the first time she has ever encountered such a situation. Su Yixiao feels a little scared.


    "Have you always been like this? Half cold and half hot? "


    Wu yuerui is especially surprised how Su Yixiao knows, but she answers truthfully.


    "My body has been like this since I was impressed. Even breathing out of the two nostrils is different. "


    "And it''s very painful. Cold and heat are like two forces that can''t be ignored. They both want to occupy the main position of my body, so as to control my body..." The more Wu yuerui thought about it, the more terrifying she was. Finally, she couldn''t help remembering it and kept her body tightly.


    It looks pitiful.


    Su Yixiao can''t bear to see him like this. She hugs her and says, "moon, don''t be afraid. I''m still here."


    "Sister, sister, don''t hurt dad, OK? Dad, he really sacrificed a lot for me. I don''t want to see him have an accident, at least not in front of me... "


    To say that the last time Wu yuerui prayed, Su Yixiao could not take it seriously - if he did not see that pair of pure eyes.


    So this time Wu yuerui''s Prayer finally moved Su Yixiao.


    However, the bandit almost killed his partner. Wouldn''t it be too cheap to let him go?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him!" Su Yixiao said, "but at the age of 10, you can avoid a living sin. He is the one who has made a mistake, and the punishment can''t be less!"


    Su Yixiao''s words have come to such a point, and Wu yuerui is certainly happy to accept it.


    She just needs to see her father well. Even if Su Yixiao wants anything, she can give it to her.


    "Yue''er only asks her sister not to kill her father, and let her deal with the rest -"


    Su Yixiao is very relaxed. If that''s not enough, it''s a matter of her own strength.


    "I can''t think of what I want him to do for a moment and a half. Tell me why he is like this, and how did you become like this?"


    Wu yuerui''s eyes darkened and said, "that year, my father and the city Lord''s father were very loving and matched. They brought me in from the outside world, and then let me be their daughter."


    "Originally everything was fine, but suddenly one day, my father came in and pulled me to hide in the closet. Before I finished asking, my father asked me not to say a word, but to stay inside. Just at this time, the city Lord''s father came in with a sword, pointed at him and asked him to explain to him... "


    "Wait a minute -"


    Su Yixiao''s mind was in chaos.


    City lord father and father?


    "Are these two different people? You call two different people dad at the same time? "


    Wu yuerui nodded.


    "Dad and the Lord''s dad are not alone, but they are better than one! Dad and the city Lord Dad were in love at that time! "


    Su Yixiao understands.


    It turns out that the bandit student is also one of thousands of broken sleeves!


    "Go on, go on!" Wu yuerui looks at Su Yixiao''s purpose of listening.


    "It''s just that their love only stays when outsiders come in..."


    At that time, it was still beautiful. Everyone here lived and worked in peace and contentment. They didn''t want to be too happy!!


    But no one thinks so.


    One by one, they want someone to come back


    It was beautiful for outsiders to enter here!

 Chapter 456

    Su Yixiao is a little embarrassed.


    She seems to have said this before. She won''t kill the bandit.


    However, the bandit Student Hurt Sidi. No matter who else, Sidi is her best partner. That''s no good.


    No matter how many reasons you have, those who hurt me can''t! If we don''t let you die, there must be punishment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know. What my father does is too bad. I''ll listen to my sister! "


    Su Yixiao looked at the girl in front of her, her heart is also very distressed.


    But it doesn''t work!


    If she makes a mistake, even if she doesn''t do it, heaven''s punishment won''t let him ignore it.


    "The bandit gave up being the owner of Xiuluo Valley, and asked him to apologize to those who had hurt him, open the gate, and let everyone out of this closed place!"


    Wu yuerui agreed without thinking about it.


    Because these are all for the sake of the people in Xiuluo Valley, and there is no mess.


    "Sister, you wait. I''ll wake up dad and ask him to promise!"


    After that, Wu yuerui ran to the bandit and woke him up.


    "Yuer, how can you Ah, I have a headache... "


    "Dad, Dad, I''m ok!" Wu yuerui looked at the bandit with a smile and said, "Dad, I have discussed with my sister. As long as you give up being the Lord of the city, then open the gate of the city and apologize to the people, my sister will not hurt you!"


    The bandit was stunned for two seconds, and then looked up at Su Yixiao, who was sitting on one side.


    "Sister?"


    Wu yuerui didn''t see the strangeness in the eyes of the bandits. She nodded and said, "yes, yes, my sister is a good partner of those two brothers, and she is very powerful. Dad, please promise my sister, so my sister won''t hurt Dad!"


    As if Wu yuerui didn''t hear what Wu bandit Sheng said in his ear, his eyes tightly locked on Su Yixiao.


    "Sister? Oh, I can''t agree to all the conditions you said. Give up


    Su Yixiao Very good, very good, very good.


    Both of them are very calm except Wu yuerui.


    Wu yuerui hears what the bandit says, nervously looks at Su Yixiao, and then persuades the bandit.


    "Dad, please promise me! As long as you agree to these conditions, we can continue to live a happy life! My sister also said that she would cure me! " Speaking of this, Wu yuerui seems very excited.


    The illness is not one day or two, and the pain she suffered is not one day or two. Every time her body collided, it brought him great pain.


    She''s had enough!


    So hear Su Yixiao can try to cure this disease, Wu yuerui is very happy.


    But it seems that Her father is not so happy


    "What do you mean, she can cure you?" The bandit frowned at Su Yixiao and asked Wu yuerui.


    Wu yuerui nodded.


    "Is dad happy?"


    The bandit life glares at Wu yuerui fiercely and roars: "don''t ask her where to get self-confidence?"?! Xiuluo Valley''s best doctors can''t cure her. How can she cure her when she is young?! Yue''er, don''t be fooled by her pitiful appearance! "


    Wu yuerui was stunned on the spot.


    She thought the bandits would be happy


    "No No, at least a little bit of hope? "


    "Bullshit hope, I say it can''t be cured, but it can''t be cured!"

 Chapter 457

    Wu yuerui''s heart was completely hurt


    "Daddy..."


    "Oh, don''t call me dad, I don''t have your daughter!" Wu Gangsheng pushes Wu yuerui away and says ruthlessly.


    Wu yuerui fell to the ground, her hand was cut several times, but she didn''t know, just a pair of crystal clear eyes watching the bandit tightly.


    Su Yixiao sits on one side and looks at the scene. She puts down her teacup and runs to help Wu yuerui up.


    While wiping her hands, she said casually: "if I guess right, is the poison of xiaoyueer what you have done?"


    Wu yuerui was shocked.


    Frowning and blaming Su Yixiao: "if you talk nonsense, Dad won''t do such a thing. Dad is lovely -"


    "that''s right!"


    Wu yuerui was interrupted by the bandit before he finished.


    That "yes" is like a sharp blade to Wu yuerui''s heart.


    "Daddy..."


    "Don''t call me dad. I''m angry when I see you!" The bandit student adjusts himself, then gets up and arranges his clothes. Even if Su Yixiao stands in front of him, he is not afraid.


    It''s as if Su Yixiao''s overthrow of him no longer exists.


    "You are brought by him, from the outside world, from the phantom land! Oh, now he''s gone, so you''re the only one with me. I won''t keep you, keep you growing up, and then torture you little by little! "


    The bandit''s face was extremely ferocious. There was no way to cover the hatred that came out of his bones.


    When Wu yuerui saw such a bandit for the first time, he was stunned. He couldn''t believe that the man who could say this was her father who had kept her for ten years


    "Daddy..."


    "But what a pity! There are people from outside to make trouble. Ha ha, you want to follow them, don''t you? It doesn''t matter. Let''s go. Let''s go! But if you want to get a good end, your other father is still in the cellar, and I''m locking him up! "


    What?!


    Wu yuerui was shocked.


    She thought


    She thought that the father had gone to the outside world, but she didn''t think The bandits are so cruel


    "You You let my father go! Dad, didn''t you love him very much before? "


    "Let it go? How can I let you in! Darling, you will accompany him in the future. "


    Su Yixiao couldn''t see the bandit''s appearance. He covered Wu yuerui''s eyes and said, "bandit''s life is enough!"


    "Enough? How can it be? It''s just skin. How can it be enough? " The bandit said with a smile.


    "Wu Gangsheng, you have kept her for so long, just for revenge? Then you live too boring, don''t you?! Have you been cold-blooded since you had no feelings for so long? " Su Yixiao''s rebuke is funny in the ears of bandits.


    "You are an outsider, what do you care about me? I can do whatever I want. Poison, it''s me; people, it''s me. Everything in this city belongs to me. When I get to the position of leader of Xiuluo Valley, even the whole continent belongs to me. At that time, I''ll kill all those people who are not specific and let them die! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This dream is great and great, but


    "You are not the master of the valley?" Su Yixiao got the situation, not like this!


    "The master of the valley of Xiuluo?" The greed in the eyes of the bandit was about to swallow him, and he laughed.

 Chapter 458

    "Now I am not, but I will soon be! The valley master of Xiuluo Valley, that disgusting man, will always be kicked out by me! "


    Su Yixiao shakes his head. He is hopeless. He is hopeless.


    Her hand has been drenched by Wu yuerui''s tears.


    "Well, it seems that God has not been able to save you. Bandit student, your final destination is here, and the crimes you commit here will be punished here. "


    "Can you manage you?" Looking at Su Yixiao''s Madonna, the bandit student was disgusted.


    Heaven and earth conscience ah, Su Yixiao is definitely not the Virgin Mary, she is really kind enough to remind him, don''t think so, it''s also very hard, OK.


    "I can''t manage it, but someone can manage it." Su Yixiao is right.


    "You even dare to poison your own daughter, what else do you dare not do? The people in this city will not let you go, and I will not let you go if I take back what I said before! " Su Yixiao stands up with Wu yuerui in her arms and looks serious.


    The bandit gave a sneer.


    Before he was knocked down by Su Yixiao, he didn''t take precautions. Now when he saw Su Yixiao''s third-order cultivation, he immediately laughed.


    He is a second level spirit king. Are you afraid of him?


    "Don''t let me go? I''m sorry to say that I will never let you go before you let me go! "


    As soon as this sentence was said, the bandit student started.


    It contains a huge spiritual power.


    Su Yixiao dark surprised bad, quickly holding Wu yuerui out of the room.


    Seeing that the spirit power was about to fly towards her, Su Yixiao hid alone -


    "boom..."


    The pillar on one side was burned to ashes in an instant.


    Su Yixiao


    *They are all practitioners. Can you stop the big gap?!


    "Oh? Now that you''ve dodged? " The bandit student sneered at the flustered Su Yixiao, "then I have to take it next. Go to hell


    The fists formed by more than ten miraculous forces float around the bandit''s life. When he is ready, he drives the miraculous force, so thousands of fists fly towards Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao


    This guy


    Do you need to be so horrible?!


    "Bandit student, you. Uncle''s!" Su Yixiao holds a small dot in her arms and hides behind.


    Fist one by one hit her side, finally, Su Yixiao found a good position, and then put down Wu yuerui.


    "Well behaved, you stay here. I''ll come to pick you up when my sister finishes your father!"


    Su Yixiao said, in the moment of turning around, Wu yuerui grabbed her - "sister, be careful."


    Su Yixiao toward her smile, nothing said, put into the battle.


    Although Su Yixiao is only the third level of spiritual cultivation, don''t forget that his physique is capable of fighting beyond the level.


    The bandit lives in front of her, the difficulty coefficient is not generally big.


    Although Su Yixiao''s attack power is almost painless for the bandit students, she can hide at a speed no one can match.


    "Don''t hide if you have the ability!" The bandit was really pissed off.


    None of the attacks he sent out were useful to Su Yixiao.


    Even if Su Yixiao can''t pick up one, she hasn''t been hit.


    Su Yixiao said: "don''t hide while standing? I''m not a fool. You''re the holy king. You beat me. I''m either dead or wounded. "

 Chapter 459

    "Ha ha, even if you hide, I can make your death worse! Take it! Anger of the Dragon - "


    what ghost? Dragon''s rage?!


    Su Yixiao is surprised when he sees a fire dragon coming out of the fire regiment formed by the bandits'' spiritual power. The fire dragon roars up to the sky, and then chases Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao was surprised.


    Psychic power condenses


    Why can''t you do it yourself?


    How can dragon''s anger be so easy to avoid? The fury of the dragon will only disappear if it finds a target to attack. Otherwise, the fire dragon will follow you until it really hits you


    "Master, you used to know the spirit power condensation, but before, the general cultivation of Yiling land was very low, and it was impossible to really support the spirit power condensation, but now it''s different. The spirit power of phantom land is more, so the cultivation of king of spirit can be spirit power condensation!"


    Su Yixiao with the fastest speed in his life, scurrying in the air, the brain is still listening to Liyuan to her popularity.


    "Yes, I know. I''m almost promoted anyway."


    Su Yixiao hurried back to Liyuan.


    Then looking at the Dragon behind, I was disgusted.


    After looking around, she quickly took a look at the bandit student -


    and whispered: "Hey, bandit student, since you brought out the fire dragon, let you taste its power yourself!"


    Then Su Yixiao ran towards the bandit.


    When the bandit student realized that something was wrong, Su Yixiao had already flew over his head.


    It''s too late -


    the fire dragon flies straight at him. The moment the bandit uses his hand to block it, he becomes a grand fireworks from top to bottom.


    Wu yuerui looks at this scene, and her heart aches. She doesn''t have the same impression of her as before. She is still thinking about the good treatment of her and the fact that she is her father


    "Dad -"


    Su Yixiao watched her run recklessly, grabbed her and comforted her: "don''t go! There is still danger at the moment... "


    "Dad Dad, is he hurt? " Wu yuerui''s tears fell down like no money. One by one, they fell to the ground and instantly turned into pearls.


    "Xiaoyueer, don''t go, darling!"


    Su Yixiao just wanted to hold xiaoyueer in her arms. Then she heard the evil voice coming from the ruins.


    "Xiaoyueer, come on, come on, dad will take you to see Dad, OK?"


    Is that the voice of the bandit?


    So gentle


    Gentle is not like himself.


    Su Yixiao frowns and looks at Wu yuerui. Suddenly, she looks forward to her. Then she changes the children walking around


    "Xiao yue''er, don''t be fooled by his voice, don''t go out and come back -"


    but the fact is the same as Su Yixiao''s, Wu yuerui is just as bewitched, coldly faces, and then runs towards the ruins.


    "Wu yuerui!"


    Su Yixiao shouts, and finally makes Wu yuerui come back.


    "Sister Dad... "


    "It''s not! Think about what you just said on stage! That''s all


    "Damn it, you woman, why is this official?"?? If you go in once, the underworld will have a look at you. Girls can also... "


    "This time, you dare to protect her. Don''t blame my men for being merciless!"

 Chapter 460

    When the bandit student came out of the ruins, he had no change except his face and body.


    But the air has changed!


    Wu yuerui day and night want to know the cause of the disease, death, or false, and finally found one.


    But this one made him feel the pain for the first time.


    "Daddy..."


    "Shut up, don''t call me daddy any more! Every time I see you, I think of that bitch! How dare you betray me! I want you all to bow to me. Those who offend me will come to no good end! "


    Su Yixiao


    I''m afraid it''s not watt in the head?


    "Think too much of you!" Su Yixiao runs to hold Wu yuerui, and then pulls to his position.


    "All people will not bow to you, you are not their God, wait, you will die sooner or later!"


    Su Yixiao, who lived 160000 years ago, said.


    The divine world is known as the list of gods. Everyone in it is very old, but it doesn''t stop them from yelling!


    The point is that the practitioners of the divine world will not get along with each other. Come on, everyone.


    Usually, it''s a great time, but when it''s time to fight with others, if it''s something out of the ordinary.


    "You little fart, the first one I''m ready to surrender is you! I want you to kneel for me all your life!! "Ah!"


    In a word, the bandit congealed his spiritual power, raised his hands, and an axe appeared


    Su Yixiao


    "I''m going to kill you --"


    Su Yixiao frowned, which made her feel fear inexplicably.


    The four words Su Yixiao thought of on the spot were preemptive -


    in the same way, Su Yixiao also gathered spiritual power, but for that fist, it was almost trivial.


    But at least it works.


    Her spiritual power is like hitting a stone with an egg for a bandit.


    But it''s just a cover.


    When the bandit''s holy power fist comes over, Su Yixiao puts the shield condensed from the holy power there.


    Because the shield was deliberately blurred, Su Yixiao hid behind the shield in the eyes of the bandits.


    But as everyone knows, Su Yixiao and Wu yuerui have already gone to one side


    "Boom..."


    The sparks from the collision of spiritual power are extremely enchanting.


    Su Yixiao suddenly had an idea -


    he turned a few corners and came to the back of the bandit. Looking at his only flaw, he ruthlessly threw Wu yuerui in his arms into a faint, and then threw him into the glass jade bracelet to look after him.


    Li Yuan Master, are you


    "Kurihara, you look at the child first, and when I finish solving the madman in front of me, I''ll decide whether to stay or not!" Su Yixiao said relaxed, but the real situation is not so relaxed.


    When everything is ready, Su Yixiao rushes out without hesitation - with his latest bomb in his hand.


    "Bandit, I''ll give you some sugar..."


    Wu Gangsheng looks at Su Yixiao flying over, but he doesn''t catch it. Instead, he feels that something is sticking to him.


    What is it?!


    The bandit student was in doubt.


    But in the next second, he will know what it is -


    the bomb developed by Su Yixiao is not powerful enough!

 Chapter 461

    After a burst of strong smoke, Su Yixiao looks in the middle - that Litang thinks it''s the former bandit.


    But now his hair was scorched and smelled of scorching.


    The top of the clothes is also black, and finally there are sparks.


    Su Yixiao can''t go on watching. Then he filled it with water from beginning to end.


    "Woman, what have you done?! How could I be like this? Cough... " The bandit has no idea what happened just now.


    But also, Su Yixiao''s bombs are made in silence every time, and others don''t know that they should be Or it''s not too late to know.


    "How can you be what you are? What''s the matter with me?" Su Yixiao, gloating, ran to the bandit student and said, "why, are you afraid that a spiritual practitioner of me will hurt your king? There are so many differences in accomplishments. If I could hurt you, it would be terrible. "


    "You..."


    The bandit student believes that Su Yixiao won''t hurt himself, but now he looks like this. He really doesn''t know what other than what the woman is doing.


    "Maybe it''s because you''re not popular? Or bad character? Heaven''s punishment, right? How can you be so wise? A ray of thunder will cut you like this. Ah, you are so tired. It really deserves your reputation. "


    Su Yixiao deliberately said so.


    In the magic land, every big promotion will be baptized by heaven''s punishment.


    The bandit was also baptized by the punishment of heaven. Naturally, he knew that the thunder of heaven''s punishment was powerful.


    So I believe Su Yixiao''s words.


    This is the first time in a long time that bandit students feel fear.


    As a punishment in another continent, a big sneeze came out when he was making promotion notice to others.


    "Achu ~ ~"


    heaven''s punishment feels strange.


    After living for hundreds of millions of years, when did you sneeze?


    My chaotic mother, isn''t that scary!


    Indeed, other people''s promoters are really frightened by such a thunderbolt of sneezing.


    "Lord punishment, are you ok?" The promoter asked cautiously.


    God shakes his head Oh, he is a ball. If he shakes his head or not, people can''t find him.


    "No problem, just do as I just said. See you next time..."


    After that, the punishment disappeared in the same place.


    Leaving the promoters with a confused face.


    Lord punishment It seems that nothing has been said to him.


    "Can you play now?" Su Yixiao looks very concerned and asks the bandit.


    The bandit gave it a try. He could move, but it felt as if his spiritual power had been suppressed


    At this time, Qingyi and Sidi heard the news and ran to see Su Yixiao and the bandits lying on the ground. They were stunned.


    "Master, this is --"


    Su Yixiao looked up and said, "ah.".


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that the punishment from heaven didn''t like him and gave him a thunder." Su Yixiao shrugs. When he unfolds his hand, he specially shows Qingyi and Sidi the things in his hand.


    See the things of Qingyi and Sidi second understand.


    It just didn''t make it clear.


    "You people, I will let you die today!" The bandit looked at the three men, and the anger in his heart was unmatched.


    "What else do you want when you''ve become like this?"

 Chapter 462

    "How? It''s not easy for our Lord to kill a man? But now I''ll make you four by myself. Ha ha ha, it''s worth it The bandit looks up at the sky and laughs. He cleans the blood on the corner of his mouth with one hand. His hands coagulate, and a force of spirit twines around him.


    Su Yixiao noticed that something was wrong.


    "Master, this is..."


    Sidy opened her eyes and looked at the familiar scene.


    I''ll go!


    This is going to explode!


    "I not only want you to bury me, but also this city, the whole Xiuluo Valley and the whole mainland --"


    when the bandit student roared out this sentence, the spiritual power of the bandit student had been integrated.


    From that place in Dantian, Lingli was condensed into a force, just like a full balloon. If you continue to charge it, it will explode sooner or later.


    Wugangsheng is the second level cultivator of Lingwang, and is about to enter the third level. For the people in this city and for Su Yixiao, the strength of wugangsheng is the strength of a strong man.


    And the strong blow themselves up The consequences are unimaginable


    Su Yixiao felt a little scared from the heart.


    Not afraid of yourself, but Qingyi and Sidi And the people in this city


    However, it''s too late to inform the people to leave. Seeing that the bandit students are fully prepared, Su Yixiao has no choice but to condense the protective cover with both hands. The kind of thick and thick thief stands in front of Qingyi and Sidi and resists the attack -


    Sidi and Qingyi look at each other and put their hands on her back at the same time, transferring all their spiritual power to Su Yixiao''s body It''s on.


    At this moment, Su Yixiao''s strength is about the second level of Lingwang.


    "Ah -"


    there are red blood vessels all over the bandit''s face, bursting and ferocious.


    "Go to hell!"


    As soon as the words came out, the bandit students were taken as the center, and an explosion dominated by spiritual power spread all around. It attacked quickly with the power of thunder and lightning.


    There are guards of bandit students around here, but what a big scene did they see?


    When I felt the gurgling heat rushing towards them, I finally felt afraid.


    A "don''t" has not all said, they have become ashes in an instant.


    And Su Yixiao they are still struggling with the strength of the weak to resist the huge strong self explosion.


    This resistance is very difficult, Su Yixiao is able to overcome the strength of higher than their own people, but not in a self explosive posture.


    If they have to compete, they can try to explode together next time.


    But that still has to wait until Su Yixiao doesn''t want to live.


    "Master, hold on..." Sidi is behind. Su Yixiao is powerless. Come on.


    But come on, at this time, it doesn''t exist at all. The only thing is that it can last for a few seconds.


    Su Yixiao especially wants to put Sidi and Qingyi into the glazed jade bracelet, but now she can''t separate her heart. Now if she wants something else, the strong man in front of her can swallow them in a moment.


    "Sidi, Qingyi, you hide..." Don''t get hurt!


    Su Yixiao gritted her teeth and liked to be able to fight back, but that didn''t exist - her arm couldn''t move, so she could only hold it like that.


    The spiritual power comes out of the body one by one to join in the protection; but the strong self explosion of the bandit is even more terrible. Although the bandit is not in the command behind the attack, she turns into an important vein of the strong self explosion.

 Chapter 463

    What should I do?


    Su Yixiao''s arm is not strong, and her spiritual power is about to run out. Now even if she has pills in her pocket, she can''t eat them in her mouth


    This kind of situation, Su Yixiao meets for the second time, the result is the same as the first time, feels extremely depressed.


    Su Yixiao''s life is destined to have twists and turns, just like at this time.


    At the same time, she is very lucky, just like this time -


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    Ming junxie comes to Su Yixiao''s side, one hand around her waist, the other hand also goes out, takes the shield inside Su Yixiao''s hand, the hand is surrounded by a mass of black spiritual power, a few breath, the slightly broken shield is rebuilt.


    "You are evil Here you are Su Yixiao looked at a face of serious Ming Jun evil, in front of a little fuzzy, suddenly said with a smile.


    Ming Jun Xie really convinced the guy in his arms. When it comes to this kind of life and death, how dare he laugh out?!


    This girl, what a great experience!


    "You don''t know how to tell me when you go through the customs. If something like this happens, you don''t want me to bear it with you. How can I punish you?" Ming Jun evil side calm block, while playing with the tune. Play Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao took out a bottle of pills, gave himself two, then gave Qingyi and Sidi.


    "That''s not because you''re shutting up. I dare not disturb you. Now you''re not here ~ ~ I know you''re the best ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao said this, and he disgusted himself, but looking at the way mingjunxie was enjoying himself, he immediately felt that it was worth disgusting himself.


    "All right. If the body is OK, then urge the glazed jade bracelet, put out the chirp! She likes to eat this kind of guy most! "


    Chirp?


    Su Yixiao was surprised.


    "How do you like this?" Why doesn''t she know that?!


    "Well."


    A very concise word.


    "But It''s a fog, a fire fog Let JOJO eat this. Can you eat it?


    He didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said, "if you ask him to come out and have a try, you''ll know. Some things need to be studied deeply, but you can''t look at the surface!"


    Su Yixiao can''t help it. She''s also curious about what JOJO will do. He took this opportunity to let it out.


    After coming out, chirp sees Su Yixiao at a glance, and then pours directly into Su Yixiao''s arms and rubs Su Yixiao.


    "Chirp ~ ~ chirp ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao looked at the palm size of chirp, looked at its small body painfully, and said in a low voice: "chirp, Li Yuan should not abuse you, you said you have been with me for so long, how can you still be so small?"


    There are two drops of sweat on his head. Although he can''t speak, he has a lot of inner drama in his heart.


    "Chirp ~ ~ chirp ~ ~" master, my body has always been so small, growing up


    When Su Yixiao learned about it, she continued to chat like a tweet. As a result, she didn''t have the slightest precaution. The cute tweet in her hand was thrown by Ming junxie


    "Delicious food is the best nutrient for you. Do you want more?" Listen to him that meaning, to chirp but the tone that scrap iron does not become steel!


    Chirp was afraid to kick around in the air, but when he saw what was in front of him, he almost wanted to jump on it

 Chapter 464

    Yummy, yummy, roar, yummy


    Chirp excited into Su Yixiao''s so-called black fog, immersed in a delicious inside, joy ah can''t extricate themselves.


    But in Su Yixiao''s opinion. It''s the black fog that surrounds chirp.


    "Dark king evil!! If there''s something wrong with JOJO, I''ll never end with you! "


    Ming junxie pouted pitifully: "this is what I like to eat! But the soul of the bandit is still guilty. What''s wrong with his soul? "


    But Su Yixiao, who was still worried about the comfort of chirp, couldn''t listen. She thought of many ways and decided to go in and have a try.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao and glares at him, then turns to enter the black fog.


    Mingjunxie sighed and said: "if there''s something wrong with JOJO, how can the dark fog not engulf and hurt the people who go in? How can you get in easily? "


    Unfortunately, Su Yixiao, who was in a hurry to get in, didn''t hear these words.


    The black fog of self explosion is disappearing, which means that the soul of the bandit is disappearing.


    He has so much strength from his own explosion, and others are either scattered by himself or eaten by chirp.


    Since the explosion storm started, it spread quickly.


    It spread faster, and almost the whole city was affected by fish ponds, so suffering was inevitable.


    And the place where it began to disperse was also the place where it was first sent out.


    After su Yixiao went in, the first thing she saw was sitting there in big chunks, pulling those black fog chirps like cotton. Every time she pulled them down, chirp gave up in his mouth excitedly.


    "JOJO, what are you doing?"


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    Does it come true? Like the heresy of the king of the underworld, Chocho Cho specially eats people''s souls?


    Chirp busy with the work inside, mouth full, watching Su Yixiao come in, very excited to give Su Yixiao gray claws, want to say something to him, the result of a word did not say.


    It''s all because the soul is so delicious. JOJO is very excited.


    Su Yixiao confirms that Ming junxie''s words. By the way, she is wronged that her closest little fellow, Chocho CHO, doesn''t even rush at her face for delicious food


    If Cho Cho knew that Su Yixiao''s careful thinking was so, he would be covered with black lines again.


    "Eh, the black fog of self explosion Disappeared? "


    Sidy was in a good mood when he looked at the air around him.


    Chirp sitting there, posture is very indecent, touching the stomach, belching, and then a face silly Meng looking at it speechless Ming Jun evil.


    Ming Jun evil past, one will pick up, said: "let''s see, what is this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Take a good look, little thing. Is this a little rabbit Said Siddy.


    Ming Jun Xie Forget it, I shouldn''t ask you!


    "Do you know what you are?" "You are a thing," he said! How dare you scold me! "


    "OK, then you are not a thing ~ ~" Ming junxie compromised.


    Anyway, he doesn''t suffer, does he?


    But Cho Cho was very angry. She went to Su Yixiao''s arms and said, "master, he bullies me."

 Chapter 465

    But unexpectedly, Su Yixiao seems to have found a new world, standing there in surprise.


    "Choo Choo, you..."


    Chirp flew up, looked at his body and said, "what''s the matter? Master. I don''t think I have anything to do with it. Are you eating too much? You look very fat... "


    Su Yixiao nodded and shook his head, fighting this kind of thing is OK, did not cause too much danger.


    But it''s hard to say such things when JOJO can speak.


    "Before, Li Yuan seemed to tell me that you have other talents, but you can''t speak just in the matter of speaking, but now you..."


    After understanding what Su Yixiao said, the Su Yixiao she met was definitely not like this.


    "Wow! It seems that when JOJO just told them, it was impossible for them to have any common language. But he actually recognized the sound of chirp, and he was still using the normal voice


    Su Yixiao Are you sure it''s just a leg check?


    "Chirp Master, thank you ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao What are you thanking me for? I didn''t help you this time... "


    Cho Cho shook his head and said, "no, if it''s not the place where the master came, if it''s not the place where I happened to meet this kind of person. Otherwise, I can''t speak in my life. It''s impossible to talk in my life... "


    Ah ~ ~


    Su Yixiao put chirp into the jade bracelet, so she should visit here.


    "You stay, don''t come out. Pull so much soul, be careful your stomach can''t hold


    After that, Su Yixiao went out.


    In the chirp back also brought, Qingyi and Sidi is not under.


    As soon as they come back, it''s the intersection of the whole place.


    Mainly talking about Su Yixiao.


    As soon as Su Yixiao goes in, he sees Liyuan guarding Wu yuerui lying on a bed.


    Liyuan tells Su Yixiao that Wu yuerui doesn''t wake up, but her tears stay all the time.


    Su Yixiao went to have a look, if so.


    Wu yuerui''s small eyes are not closed, and a drop of tears flow from his left eye, and then from his right eye, it''s all like this.


    Dizzy, all tears That''s a big heart.


    Finally, Su Yixiao found the clue


    But Wu yuerui finally found the culprit - the screen not far from her bed!!


    If the screen is still on, of course I know.


    Su Yixiao held out her hand and said, "get up and drink it! I can''t drink any more. "


    Wu yuerui, who was named on the bed, stopped for three seconds and then got up.


    After seeing Su Yixiao, she was less alert.


    "Moon, are you sure? There''s nothing out there that you can''t keep in mind, right? " Su Yixiao looked at this family. When she was in college, those people were not playing with you.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister, where''s dad? "


    Su Yixiao said is enjoying, Wu yuerui suddenly came such a sentence.


    Su Yixiao


    "Sister?" Su Yixiao helplessly looking at Wu yuerui, words are stuck in the throat, just don''t know how to say it!


    "If you want to see it again, I can show it to you!" Su Yixiao said to Dani.


    "Liyuan!"


    Su Yixiao suddenly laughed and turned to ask Liyuan if there was any record?


    Kurihara nodded.


    "Still, master."

 Chapter 466

    "Play the record for her." After that, Su Yixiao left.


    She didn''t want to see the man''s face again.


    That may be the worst time for Wu yuerui to cry!


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie go into their room to have a rest, but before they sit down, they hear Li Yuan''s voice.


    "Master, this woman is really terrible. She cries more than others sitting here Really Sidy helped all the way, but it took a lot of energy!


    Su Yixiao sighed and said: "that child is natural and friendly to animals. She goes to find her, but now Her only family in the world died. I really don''t know what to do... "


    Kurihara frowned: "master, you won''t bring him into the jade bracelet, will you?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "the people in the Liuli jade bracelet are all my closest Just now, the situation is too critical. If you put it here, she''s a little girl''s family. If you put it elsewhere, something unexpected will happen! "


    Kurihara turned his mouth.


    The master of his family often looks like he has a face to strangers, but in fact he is very gentle.


    You see, it''s shown!


    "Master, that little girl called you..." Kurihara said suddenly.


    Su Yixiao shrugged and decided to go out to have a look before he could repair himself.


    When Wu yuerui sits on the screen, she quietly looks at the scenery in the video.


    After watching it for a long time, there was almost no change.


    "That''s the image of the city," Su Yixiao suddenly appeared behind Wu yuerui.


    "There is almost no common people in the city now. All the people are killed by the strong men born by the bandits..."


    Speaking of this, Su Yixiao suddenly felt the kind of pain


    "You said Dad, he? No, it''s impossible Dad loves people in the city so much that he can''t be like that... "


    Su Yixiao looks at Wu yuerui''s mood in front of her. She goes to hold her and says, "it''s OK. Just cry..."


    "Daddy..."


    Even at this moment, Wu yuerui is still grateful to the person who often punches and kicks her. But now, who we are with, we all miss the person who clearly did something wrong and asked you to help manage it. He doesn''t admit defeat but is extremely gentle to you.


    Well, no


    "Sister, can I go out and have a look?"


    Wu yuerui asked.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, now there is no one in the city, relatively safe and very dangerous.


    But Su Yixiao refused. Wu yuerui''s prayer in his eyes was already a fatal wound.


    He had to take it before and after. It''s still the same now. It''s OK!


    "Come on, I''ll take you out!"


    Some people wearing long sleeves are waiting for this moment.


    Su Yixiao received the former, behind a car came to Sabi.


    "Seat?! Good. It seems that apart from us, the next two can only choose one from the other! "


    "Stay here, or leave here!"


    Su Yixiao said.


    Because it''s very dangerous here. What Su Yixiao shows now is that although there are no people in the city, the danger is still lurking everywhere.


    Even if the news of the strong man''s self explosion is not solved now, there are mountains all around. If Warcraft knows, how much are they worth??

 Chapter 468

    As a result, the valley Master said, "I''m here. It happens that the girl is also in the city. It just happens that the girl doesn''t have to be like this."


    The valley Master said that the wind was light and the clouds were light, and he was not suppressed by Su Yixiao''s words at all.


    Su Yixiao realized that this is a master!


    "OK, go ahead, valley master. I''ll go first. I''ll see you in debt."


    This is the first time that Su Yixiao wants to avoid a person.


    If other people chop to death every minute, then turn around and go, but it seems that they are powerless to do it!


    Besides, there was a vinegar jar beside him. After staring at him with his fiery eyes for a long time, the goose bumps felt like they were going to get up.


    If you don''t escape, you will be pulled into the purple bamboo house with glazed jade bracelets every minute, and you will be forced to kiss and suffocate!


    Eh, it''s terrible to think about it!


    Su Yixiao with a large group of people ready to go to the gate.


    But in the middle of the walk, Su Yixiao, in front of them, was blocked by four women who were wearing white pure skirts and covered their faces.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you come here to find Xiuluo Valley? The valley master invited you to play. How can you not grasp such a good opportunity? "


    Su Yixiao listens to the voice of Sao Bao coming from behind, indifferent.


    Before turning around, mingjunxie had already turned around. He hugged Su Yixiao and said, "do you have anything else to do?"


    This appearance, everyone can see at a glance, Su Yixiao and Ming Jun evil relationship is not general.


    The valley master was not blind. Of course, he was aware of the unusual taste.


    Helpless. He explained: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in women, but I need his help in some things..."


    Su Yixiao


    Use?


    "What makes you think I''ll go?" Su Yixiao said.


    He can''t help someone he doesn''t know! And this person''s strength is really higher than them! Need their help? I don''t think it''s reliable.


    "It''s up to you..." The valley owner Nan Nan Road, behind the curtain, the pair of narrow and transparent eyes, emitting a different light.


    ¡­¡­ evil influence!


    "I''m sorry. Lord Valley, I don''t think I can help you. If you have a heart, just take care of xiaoyueer! "


    Su Yixiao thought for a while, this kind of unreliable thing or don''t do, so refused.


    When the valley master is silent, Su Yixiao pulls mingjunxie out of the city.


    At this time, the valley master opened his mouth and his words were full of provocations.


    "If you don''t come with me, the child will have to come here It''s a dead city. If you eat dead bodies, you can survive... "


    Su Yixiao''s face changed after a step.


    Ah, yes, even if you don''t agree, it''s still so bad.


    But Su Yixiao just asked Wu yuerui, the little girl never went out with him.


    "Dad said, I''m too young to go out. If I go out, I''ll be abducted by strange people..."


    Go and have a rest. That''s an excuse! This girl is also clever, unexpectedly so refuse him.


    However, Su Yixiao never likes to force others, so she no longer wants her to follow her.


    Just at this time, when the valley master comes, Su Yixiao has a plan. She can get away, and Wu yuerui has a place to live.


    But unexpectedly, the valley master seems to be interested in him It''s not that way.

 Chapter 469

    "This is the valley of Xiuluo?" Su Yixiao looks at the magnificent palace in front of her, and doubts arise from the bottom of her heart.


    Such a big palace is more splendid than the palace in Yiling land. Is this what a valley should look like?


    Xiuluo Valley owner turns to smile at Su Yixiao - of course, he has a veil on his head, so Su Yixiao can''t see him laughing at all.


    "Yes, that''s it. That city, called love city, is just a small city in the outermost layer of Xiuluo valley. "


    The valley Master said plainly.


    There doesn''t seem to be any superfluous impression.


    Su Yixiao''s hand is holding Wu yuerui. Wu yuerui''s eyes begin to be in a trance as soon as he hears about the city of love.


    "It''s in front of you..."


    The valley master quickened his pace, and then quickly walked to the front door.


    Su Yixiao looked at him in such a hurry, and hastened to catch up with him.


    This guy, I don''t know why he''s walking so fast? Behind No jackals, tigers and leopards, right?!


    "Dear ~ ~"


    as soon as the valley master opened the door, he gave a sweet cry.


    Su Yixiao suddenly felt a shiver.


    Then he looked around, and Ming junxie''s face also changed, not to mention Qingyi and Sidi''s.


    Only Wu yuerui still looks like he is wandering outside the mountain, indifferent to everything in front of him.


    Su Yixiao only felt her hair erect.


    Su Yixiao turned to see a person sitting on the bed in the room.


    A handsome man in a black dress with a cold face.


    He is holding a teacup in his hand, looking tenderly at the valley master who calls him.


    "Dear, I have brought you ~ ~ you can do it yourself ~ ~"


    the black man looks at the coquettish Valley master and nods.


    Although he didn''t do much action, he could feel his love for the enchanting Valley master in red from his eyes.


    The Lord in red went out.


    At Su Yixiao''s side.


    Su Yixiao didn''t look at him. Instead, she stared at the man in black in front of her.


    Why Why does she think this man looks so familiar?


    I seem to have seen it somewhere But he has never been here before!


    Su Yixiao thought.


    He was immersed in his own consciousness, but he didn''t find the difference in the faces of the people around him.


    Ming junxie has been staring at the man in black in front of him, looking at the very familiar face, his eyes suddenly shrink


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Yixiao has not yet asked people, the king of evil will first speak.


    He sat with his eyebrows and didn''t like the man in front of him at all.


    The man in Black said with a smile: "long time no see, my lord..." I haven''t seen you for a long time. After that, he stopped for a moment and said two words of "adult".


    That pause seems to have great significance, but it can''t be said face to face.


    The dark gentleman evil eyebrow wrinkles deeper, his eyes inside seem to have nail, stare at the man in front of.


    The man in black ignored him. He got up and got out of bed. Then he went to Su Yixiao and gently grasped Su Yixiao''s two hands. He said, "Lord, I finally found you..."


    Su Yixiao Who will tell her what happened?


    Who the hell is this man? Do you know him?


    If not, why did he marry himself here?


    But if you know each other, why do you have no impression?


    What a surprise!


    Su doesn''t like being touched.

 Chapter 470

    Su Yixiao took back his hand, and then asked the man who asked for money: "who are you?"


    "Lord, don''t you forget," the man frowned. There was some blame in his eyes, but soon he was relieved, "yes, the Lord has already experienced a lot, I am Mo Bai!"


    Su Yixiao "Ink white?" What a familiar name. But I just can''t remember who it is.


    "Did we know each other before?" Su Yixiao good temper said.


    Don''t know why, Mo Bai does anything to her, inexplicable, Su Yixiao just can''t hate.


    I don''t like it.


    After hearing Su Yixiao''s question, Mo Bai chuckles, but this time it''s quite different from the last few times. This time it''s a painful deduction.


    Mo Bai''s eyes stare at Su Yixiao tightly, thinking about what Zhang said, but after thinking about it again and again, he finally shakes his head.


    "That''s all. You don''t remember. You''ll remember who I am sooner or later


    Su Yixiao


    He hated this kind of talk that he didn''t say.


    If you don''t say it, don''t say it. If you arouse people''s curiosity, don''t say it.


    Forget it.


    "What can I do for you, please?" What Su Yixiao wants most now is to finish it, and then he can go.


    After all, there are a lot of things to do with yourself.


    You''ll have to get promoted after you go out.


    Ah, the task of the mercenary regiment had to be completed.


    When he thought about it, he felt very sad.


    "Nothing more. I''ll watch the child. Lord, you can go! "


    Su Yixiao That''s it?


    "So what''s the purpose of calling me here?"


    Ink white hook lips.


    "I heard that the Lord of lover city found two orcs in the outside world, and specially brought lover city. I just want to see them. But the person who didn''t expect to come was Well, yes, that''s it. You can go! " Mo Bai said and turned away.


    There is no nostalgia.


    Su Yixiao''s face is also muddled.


    But she is muddled, but mingjunxie won''t let her muddle at this time!


    He stopped Su Yixiao''s waist and said to Mo Bai, "since you let us go, don''t regret it. Don''t show up... "


    Mo Bai shook his head: "no, I will appear sooner or later. Adults have to be ready. Maybe I will come out to rob you..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you this chance." Ming Jun evil said, with Su Yixiao out.


    He doesn''t want to stay here for a minute.


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie''s handsome face and wants to ask her brother what happened and when they met each other, but Walking, suddenly the scene around changed.


    So here is Glass jade bracelet?!


    "Hello, Mr. Ming, why are you walking so fast? Where are you taking me Well It''s not right here. Come on Well... "


    As Su Yixiao walked, she was lifted by the evil Ming Jun who lowered her head.


    The whole human breath is monopolized.


    Men strong and domineering atmosphere around her, Su Yixiao almost did not know the southeast and northwest.


    "You are evil


    Su Yixiao uses the last trace of reason to push away the man who is already in love.


    Frowning and staring at him: "what''s the matter? Why are you so abnormal? It''s not like you as usual! "

 Chapter 471

    "It''s not like..."


    After hearing Su Yixiao''s words, Ming junxie calms down and sits on the stool. He is quite at a loss.


    "What happened to you just now?" Su Yixiao asked with concern, "if there is anything bothering. You can tell me! And that man, Mo Bai, you seem to know him. "


    Suddenly, Ming junxie frowned and became angry.


    "Don''t mention Mobai''s name!"


    Su Yixiao is dumb.


    She''s enough, too.


    Inexplicably, he was fired.


    Although it''s normal to make trouble without reason, it doesn''t have to be like this! I don''t know why! It''s just a name. Can I use it like this


    Su Yixiao''s heart inexplicably impatient, turned to prepare to leave, but by the author''s Ming Jun evil a pull.


    "Wait, don''t go!"


    Su Yixiao pursed: "did you just say that I would not mention his name? Then why do you want to stay now? An irrelevant person, you can be angry with me. What do you mean now? "


    Mingjunxie knows that he just shouldn''t say that.


    But his brain suddenly thought, tens of millions in front of a scene, and then somehow, a pain in the brain, will say that.


    He I regret it!


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    Ming junxie reaches out his hand and holds Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao didn''t look back.


    At this moment, although they are outside, did not enter the purple bamboo house, but all the little lovely inside the glass jade bracelet did not dare to come out.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t go!"


    The dark king evil suddenly special fragile say.


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    The one who said this was the evil king of hell?!


    Don''t go


    Is this the voice of request? Why does Su Yixiao want to cry when she hears it?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t go..."


    Repeat.


    Su Yixiao turned around, looking at suddenly, a haggard face of the Ming Jun evil, the heart even faint pain.


    "You are evil How can you -- "


    " like this "three words stuck in the throat, Su Yixiao''s lips were sealed again.


    This time, different from the past, there are tears and pain in it, which are passed to Su Yixiao in this way.


    Su Yixiao can tell the suffering in the heart of Ming junxie.


    She hugs mingjunxie tightly. Although she doesn''t know what happened to him, he will become like this, but Su Yixiao knows that he must be very painful.


    "Don''t go..."


    Lips and teeth depend on each other to see, taking advantage of the gap, these two words or break through the heavy encirclement, spread to Su Yixiao''s ears.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    If you don''t go, you will not go


    It was the first time that Su Yixiao realized that the first time she met was cold and cool, the second time she met evil spirit to tease her, and then the third time, the fourth time, she had been helping her, the fifth time and the sixth time, the evil Ming junxie, who often took advantage of her, would show this helpless appearance.


    This makes Su Yixiao even more distressed about Ming Jun Xie.


    Su Yixiao cured the poison in Mingjun''s body when he was in the phantom world. She thought it was the most painful time for him


    Later, Su Yixiao didn''t ask him what had happened, but Mo Bai said that they would meet in the future, so Su Yixiao was not in a hurry.


    In addition to not being too anxious, he didn''t want to let her come, because ah, she didn''t want to see Ming junxie look lonely

 Chapter 472

    This is the fourth day for Su Yixiao and his family to leave Xiuluo valley.


    They have been walking outside for four days. When we can see Qiqiu city not far away, several of them are about to leave the pass.


    Su Yixiao a listen, immediately turned a direction to go to other places.


    This place has rented flying beast, Lingbao and Baiyi are closed, so Su Yixiao has no choice but to rent one.


    It''s a white eagle!


    A white hawk with white skin.


    Su Yixiao likes this little guy. He has a cute nest there. His paws are encircled by a thick chain. He looks pathetic and has worn out blood!


    "That''s it!"


    Su Yixiao didn''t even think about it. She ordered the White Eagle named Kaile directly. Because he thought it was the best one in it.


    The owner frowned, pointed to Keller and said, "girl, are you sure you want this?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Yes, I''ll take this. Let her go!"


    But when she said this, the boss didn''t do it immediately.


    "Girl, you must be sure! It''s just because he''s weak and sick that he can''t fly much. The guests who sent him out to pick him up are all returned. His bad comments are the most!! And we don''t think he''ll live long. "


    When he said this, the boss did not forget to shake his head.


    "We are all honest businessmen. We won''t lose the girl."


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    The boss won''t lose. She can see it, but it''s not necessary to be honest in business.


    This white eagle, has been looking at her, Su Yixiao is not kind enough to say no to him.


    This is one of them. Second, she found that the eagle may be pretended or too lazy!


    The muscles of its claws don''t look weak and sickly at all, and its fur is smooth and glossy. Its eyes don''t look like a disaster. How can they not live long?


    "Boss, if you do it with me, give it to me! As for the reason and advice, you don''t have to say much! I decide good things and never let others in! "


    The boss looked at Su Yixiao so obstinate, heavy sigh after also did not insist.


    He stretched out his hand and untied the chain on the eagle''s claw with his spiritual power, then sent it to Su Yixiao.


    "You see, you see, it''s all out, and it looks like a sick seedling!" Rental owners seem to really dislike this eagle, the lines are full of disgust.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, and discussed with the boss: "boss, eh, I think this is an eagle, and you don''t like it, so how about making a deal?"


    Deal?


    The boss asked, "what''s the deal?"


    "you sell me this white eagle, you has the final say!"


    Su Yixiao said easily.


    What?!


    The boss and the White Eagle look at Su Yixiao at the same time as a fool.


    "You Are you sure? " The boss is afraid that there is something wrong with Su Yixiao''s head. He just talks big and can''t afford so much money.


    Su Yixiao thought of this, took out a brocade bag from the glazed jade bracelet and handed it to the boss.


    The boss shakes his hands and takes a look --


    "ho!"


    There are twenty purple gold coins in it, each of which can blind his titanium dog eyes.


    "You, you I I, I... "


    The boss pointed to Su Yixiao, pointed to himself, and finally pointed to the package of purple gold coins. I didn''t know what to say for a long time.

 Chapter 473

    Of course, they don''t want to know what the boss wants to say.


    So Su Yixiao patted the boss on the shoulder and left with the eagle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Keller? Are you still tired? " Su Yixiao asked the eagle.


    White Eagle Kaile light looked at him, silent for a few seconds, then thought about it, and finally said: "not tired!"


    Still -


    the air is still.


    Qingyi and Sidi heard the White Eagle speak and don''t say, just these two words, but laid a nail clipper between you.


    Everyone is the same.


    "If you''re not tired, go to the nearest hill here." Su Yixiao gives Kaile the first task.


    Kaile thought for two seconds, thinking about Su Yixiao''s decisiveness when she just paid for her. She thought about the healing pill Su Yixiao had just taken for her. After eating it, the wound on her paw was healed immediately. And it doesn''t hurt at all.


    Keller nodded his head.


    "All right, you come up!"


    Keller was the first to pull people up and then fly to the sky with his wings.


    "There is a small hill not far from the West. If you want to promote in a large area, that place is a good choice!"


    Said Keller.


    "How do you know?" Su Yixiao''s eyes widened in shock.


    He didn''t seem to have told anyone about the promotion, and the boss said that he was very lazy? How could you recognize it so clearly?


    Kaile raised his eyes lightly: "in the past, at night, I often broke free from the shackles and ran out of the waves, so I knew everything around me like the back of my hand. And Don''t think that the guy in your arms can read your mind


    This sentence proves - he will, too!


    Su Yixiao was very surprised.


    Yes, JOJO is in his arms!


    It seems that this little guy doesn''t have to be promoted behind closed doors, so after su Yixiao''s exit, he soon wakes up.


    And I just said that it''s a very wise, very wise choice to choose Keller.


    And this choice is a good idea.


    "Chirp ~ ~ chirp ~"


    after hearing Keller''s words, chirp roared.


    It in Su Yixiao''s ear side has been repeating a sentence: "cut, on his skill! It''s not one tenth as high as mine! " Chirp doesn''t feel arrogant at all. Besides, it''s a fact!


    The white hawks do have a strong mind reading skill, but the basic thing is to look at the facial features of the subjects and see what their inner activities are about.


    But can you really read what a person is thinking? For the white hawk, it''s just a fantasy.


    But JOJO is not!


    Chirp can directly read out what a person is thinking when he looks at it? You can hear what you are thinking and what you want to say to someone!


    This is the gap between the two species.


    What''s more, chirp is the elder of all mind reading skills!


    "Come on, come on, my house is the best, OK!" Su Yixiao touched the top of chirp''s small head and gently stroked it.


    Chirp looks like a lot of enjoyment!


    This can make Ming Jun''s eyes red, and the air smells of vinegar.


    Su Yixiao Her man is so powerful that she can be jealous everywhere! Come here, vinegar.


    "Here it is


    White eagle to the destination to fall, and then Su Yixiao one by one down her back.

 Chapter 474

    I have to say that the land Kaile is looking for is really good.


    There are no disordered plants around, and it''s a very open and large piece of land. After a satisfied look, Su Yixiao comes to Kaile and says, "OK. Your mission is done! You can go. "


    Kaile was stunned: "you say, let me go?" Why? Keller said he didn''t understand.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "you don''t want to stay. Here, you''ve helped me. Freedom is for you. You can go!"


    Kaile That''s it?


    Kaile felt from the bottom of his heart that there must be some conspiracy for humanity to be so attentive.


    But Su Yixiao''s indifferent appearance, Kaile not only doubts, this woman, really want him to go?


    So Kaile moves back step by step until he flies. Su Yixiao doesn''t want to stop him or let the trick come out.


    The biggest move is to raise your head and wave to Kaile.


    Kaile


    All right, all right, that''s just what he wants!


    Keller left without looking back.


    Su Yixiao didn''t say much. Similarly, other people knew Su Yixiao''s character, so they didn''t ask.


    Stationed in the tent, Su Yixiao went into the glazed jade bracelet.


    "Master, here you are!"


    Li Yuan, who saw Su Yixiao come in, was very happy today. Su Yixiao was not used to being dragged by him to other places.


    "Kurihara, why not blink?" This is Liuli jade bracelet. According to the speed of Liyuan, you can walk to another place in minutes, OK?!


    Li Yuan shook his head: "master, you are confused. How can you use the speed of blink without technical content for such a memorable moment?"


    Su Yixiao He remembers that this guy was still yelling about how lazy, tired and troublesome he was a few days ago


    "All right, all right, almost there!" Liyuan went to a piece of land covered with cloth and opened it with a grand ceremony.


    "Dangdang, master, look, I''ve got another piece of land. It''s still gold! I can grow something in it again. That''s great Kurihara rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Is there anything more exciting?


    "Of course," Kurihara replied


    "Master, I''ll tell you, this golden land is closer to the strength of the perfect level, and its strength is more pure. And more importantly, it will speed up a lot! Generally speaking, this golden land is a treasure


    Su Yixiao''s symbolic Gougou lip is not a disappointment to Liyuan.


    But she really felt that all the other treasures were not important together in Kurihara''s eyes.


    Kurihara is a real love madman!


    "So that''s what you''re trying to tell me?" Su Yixiao is still a little unconvinced.


    Kurihara shook his head: "of course, it''s more than that."


    "Master, now that I have this golden land, you can find more heaven and earth treasures! This is their blessed land! In addition, the space inside the jade bracelet is much larger, so if you want to have any animals, just take them inside. As long as you recognize me as the eldest brother, I will teach them to become immortals! "


    Su Yixiao had no expression on her face Kurihara, that''s a good idea. "


    Kurihara himself nodded with pride.


    He thinks so, too!

 Chapter 475

    Su Yixiao touched his small head, and then moved back to prepare to cook, to meet Baili Xiyue and their customs clearance.


    Oh, yes!


    I forgot to say. Now it''s almost three hours before the Xiaoyao group and the beast group go out.


    The three hours in the jade bracelet!


    "Xiaoxiao, are we going to start?" Ming junxie''s gentle eyes look at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "there are still three hours, three hours is enough! Mingjunxie, go to Yurun spring and catch two fish Oh, no, two are not enough, twenty! "


    Ming junxie didn''t say anything and turned around to do it.


    At this time, master Ji went out.


    "Eh, Xiaoxiao, what are you doing?"


    Su Yixiao looked at master Ji and said with a smile, "old Ji, they are going to pass soon. I''m really preparing dinner. Would you like to come with me? Do me a favor. "


    Master Ji is happy to help.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s orderly appearance, he smiles: "I didn''t expect that you can cook, little girl? Look at this posture. I''ve learned it since I was a child! Nowadays, there are few people who really want to be self reliant.... "


    "Well, I used to."


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    It''s just that it''s not 16 years since childhood, but 160000 years Su Yixiao did not dare to tell master Ji his real age. He was afraid that this sentence would blow him down.


    That''s her fault -


    "Hey, there are not many hardworking people like you. Come on, old man, let me help you


    Master Ji took some dishes from Su Yixiao''s hands, cleaned them skillfully and put them aside.


    Su Yixiao looked at master Ji and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you, as a man, could do such meticulous work ~"


    Master Ji is proud.


    He said to Su Yixiao, "you don''t know about alchemists like us. The work in your hands is more meticulous. Maybe it''s also an instinct of alchemists and alchemists."


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    He forgot that when he was competing in the alchemy competition, master Ji couldn''t get out of the jade bracelet because of her appearance, so he didn''t know she was an alchemy master.


    In addition, she is also a weapon refiner. In addition to the members of the Xiaoyao team, only her own beasts and Liyuan, as well as mingjunxie, know about it.


    Generally speaking, there is no need to mention it, so master Ji knows that Su Yixiao is a craftsman.


    Su Yixiao did not want to tell master Ji her identity, because those are just a name for him.


    "Wow! Xiaoxiao little girl, you do so many dishes, will not eat it? "


    But it smells good, it smells good ~


    high energy ahead, it smells good!!!


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    It''s not enough. It''s still too little.


    "Not only people, but also animals! They don''t eat too much. " Su Yixiao explains to master Ji.


    Master Ji understood this.


    Shaking her head, she said, "Xiaoxiao, you are so kind to animals. Although my old man doesn''t have any animals, if he has any, he will be so kind to him!"


    "That''s because beasts are our companions! Think about a lot of dangerous time with us standing on the front line is always them, not good for them, good for who? The enemy? "

 Chapter 467

    "Xiaoxiao, you''re right. I can''t tell you, old man. But I''m convinced. Ah, old man, I suddenly want to have an animal too... "


    Master Ji looked up at the sky and sighed.


    But where is the beast so easy to get good ah!


    He where has Su Yixiao so good luck, signs a beast, the entire clan beast all came!


    Su Yixiao hook lips, meaningful said: "don''t worry, master Ji, should come always come ~ ~" even if not, you can make one.


    Isn''t it a Warcraft? What''s the big deal about contract one? It''s not easy?!


    "Ha ha, Xiaoxiao girl, is this dish ready for cooking? I''ve smelled the fragrance since I''ve been a long way! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Yes, you can, but how far do you go? Just sit by and smell all the time, OK?


    Just at this time, the "Captain" and "Xiao Xiao" sound up.


    Su Yixiao shrugs helplessly.


    "Ji Lao, you see, when these guys smell the smell of rice, they all come out. Ah, they are all foodies."


    "Ha ha ha," master Ji said with a laugh, touching his beard, "it''s the so-called close to the ink, close to you! With you, the chef, I will think about eating. " Now he can''t wait to eat the fish.


    "Wow! Captain, is the sun out in the West today? Captain Su, who hasn''t eaten Soup for ten thousand years, actually washed his hands to make soup. " Bai Qingyu had just absorbed the last spiritual power when he smelled it.


    It''s all over at once.


    Then I got everything ready and ran out.


    And other members nodded, similar, they also smell the fragrance when they are about to exit, and then speed up the pace to finish.


    I''m afraid that when I go out, there are only some leftovers left.


    Su Yixiao said: "Qingyu, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are very skinny! In that case, don''t eat it. Anyway, I don''t know if I can eat the craft that I haven''t done for a long time. "


    When Bai Qingyu heard this, he collapsed completely.


    "No, Captain, I''m just talking about it. What the captain makes is absolutely the most delicious in the world. It''s a great punishment not to eat! To me


    Bai Qingyu has a broken face, and that pitiful little look really cancels the soul.


    "Monkey Yixiao said," you''re the only one who can look at you


    Su Yixiao just finished saying this, Baili Xiyue interrupted her.


    He hugged Su Yixiao, then rubbed his nose in front of her and said, "Xiao Xiao, I miss you so much!"


    Su Yixiao hugged: "I miss you too! How about this closure? Is there any great harvest? Ha ha, you guys, too. How about that? "


    Baili Xiyue replied: "it''s very good! I think I can get promoted as long as I go out


    Liu Shaoji said: "Captain, my cultivation is pretty good, just like Xiyue."


    Su luanyin: "master, father, promotion I can''t, but they can''t catch me! Haw, I think I''m already very good! " Su luanyin said haughtily. I don''t know humility at all.


    But it''s true that she can''t be promoted, because what she practices in it is the shadow skill that Su Yixiao taught her!

 Chapter 477

    Finally, Su Yixiao looked at Gu Yangzhi with a smile and asked him, "Yang Zhi, how about you?"


    Gu Yangzhi: "well, it''s OK."


    Su Yixiao


    Bai Qingyu slapped it: "damn! Gu Yangzhi, do you want to be so cold? Why did you shut up once? I think your words have changed less? The whole person also sulks a lot. "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    If she strongly supports Bai Qingyu, she thinks so too!


    Gu Yangzhi frowned: "what I said above What''s wrong? "


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "that''s right! That''s right! "


    "That''s all right?"


    Gu Yangzhi shrugged his shoulders slightly, naturally.


    Su Yixiao and Bai Qingyu were petrified on the spot.


    My God.


    How cold the air is!


    Even Su luanyin and Baili Xiyue felt the strong cold air.


    "By the way, do you see the white wings?"


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Because they are closed together, although Su Yixiao is also, she came out early because of something. So I don''t know about the closure inside.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other, then turn to Su Yixiao and shake their heads at the same time.


    "Captain, although we are closed together with them, generally speaking, we are two different species after all! What''s more, Captain, you shouldn''t ask us about this, you should ask yourself, because you are his master! "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Blinked and stayed there.


    Yes, she is the master of white wing, Lingbao and Qingli! How can we not know this?


    Of course not!


    "Are you stupid? Although I am their master, all the divine consciousness will be closed to the outside world after the closure, so it''s impossible for me to know, OK?"


    Really, if he knew it, he would not ask here! To go, also in front of him!!!


    "Oh ~ ~" Bai Qingyu said that he really didn''t know!


    As a cultivator without animals, it''s not a big deal if you don''t know!


    "Roar -"


    just as Su Yixiao and Bai Qingyu were bickering, the roar of a tiger frightened the whole jade bracelet.


    "White wings?"


    Su Yixiao can hear it from the roar.


    But in front of the earth, he saw, but not a tiger, and a Snake with red and white luster.


    "I''ll go! When did white wing mutate into a snake Bai Qingyu is very surprised.


    As a result, the next second, the brain melon seeds on the snake tail by a swing.


    "Sorry, I''m too big to control myself. Please forgive me."


    Su Yixiao understood. This is Qingli''s unorthodox voice.


    "Qing Li Bai Yi, you are out of the pass?"


    Su Yixiao said directly.


    At this time, in the eyes of other people, Qingli is not Qingli, and Baiyi is not Baiyi.


    It turns out that Qingli is in front again, and Baiyi is behind, and Qingli is very high, very long, which gives people a kind of visual error. I thought they were combined!!


    Green from and white wing know what they are thinking, after a look at each other, and then mutual distaste away.


    "Why, I''m with him?! Are you kidding? "


    Su Yixiao smiles and shakes her head.


    "I feel like they''re not kidding, ha ha."

 Chapter 478

    "Ha ha ha..." Su Yixiao dry laugh a few, finally embarrassed to withdraw the laughter.


    Qingli and Baiyi look at Su Yixiao at the same time, but there is no surprise in their eyes.


    "Master, is it really good for you to gloat like this?"


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    Good is good, especially good. But they don''t like this attitude.


    Shouldn''t you reward baiqingyu with Qingli''s snake tail? How can we aim at ourselves. How embarrassing!


    "All right, all right, the meal is ready. I''ll come and have dinner! I''ll keep Lingbao and shadow Pavilion. You''ve just passed the customs. You''ll be promoted after you go out. It''s still a matter of physical exertion. Don''t eat more! "


    It''s not necessary for Su Yixiao to say that they will also eat very quickly.


    There were so many people that they were robbed in a short time.


    Oh, really.


    "Qingli, Baiyi. Remember to be illusory Finally, Su Yixiao emphasized.


    Qingli and Baiyi nodded.


    They are bound to be illusory.


    If not unreal, such a large row of table dishes, let alone vegetables, even the table he all eat!


    "By the way, Bai Yi, after you finish eating for a while, I put some raw boa meat there. After you white tigers go through the customs, you can give them some to eat!"


    Bai Yi looks at Su Yixiao gratefully and rubs her fingers intimately. That lovely appearance is not too attractive.


    But Su Yixiao was wronged.


    "Why are you so grateful to me? Che, your performance just now really makes me sad! " Su Yixiao says directly that Bai Yi holds him in her arms and feeds him.


    White wing


    Ming Jun Xie


    You and I on the tree and under the tree.


    "Master, why don''t you hold me?"


    Su Yixiao black face, from top to bottom looked at Green from some.


    "You see, you are a piece of hemp rope. It''s good for you to wrap around my arm. I hold you. Where can I hold you?"


    Qing Li also looked down at himself.


    Well


    It looks like this. That''s right.


    But Ming junxie said, can he eat vinegar seriously?


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie''s face which is becoming more and more black. He laughs and asks Bai Yi to put it aside.


    "All right, all right, I won''t hold it. Eat, eat, eat!"


    Look at so many words in his heart!


    Soon.


    A meal was finished in such a funny way.


    Su Yixiao pouts: "where is interesting? It''s not fun at all, OK? "


    Bai Qingyu shrugged: "yes, Captain, you don''t think it''s interesting, but what we see is very interesting. We should drink and eat like this!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Su Yixiao pretends to be angry and wants to fight Bai Qingyu, but he runs away.


    Then Su Yixiao didn''t chase him.


    After picking up the leftovers, Su Yixiao left them behind. To Lingbao they did not shut up a few to eat, to Liyuan.


    "Go! We have two batches! Then you go out and get promoted


    They nodded their heads.


    There is no slightest opinion. As long as Su Yixiao puts forward it, they will do it.


    "Wow, the air outside is so fresh! Eh, by the way, Xiaoxiao, where are we? "


    Su Yixiao said: "this is the place I prepared for you to advance."

 Chapter 479

    "We just came out of Xiuluo Valley and were about to go to Qiqiu city when we received a notice from Liyuan saying that you would soon pass the customs. Then we decided to find a place to wait for you to advance before entering the city."


    Su Yixiao also felt that he should be promoted.


    "Then do as the captain said. Anyway, there is enough aura in the body. Now it''s almost time to break the last seal."


    Liu Shaoji takes Baili Xiyue by the hand and always forgets to sprinkle their dog food.


    The rest of us want to roll our eyes.


    "Well, I''ve sealed them here. Punishment can come in. But the outside world can''t see the lightning of promotion here, which also gives us a safety cover for the future journey! "


    Others look at Su Yixiao gratefully.


    Then he sat down and closed his eyes.


    They use the stored spiritual power to break through the last hurdle one by one, but they all say it''s the last hurdle. It must be more difficult than the previous one.


    Dozens of times down, their heads sweating, but never broken.


    Well, this is them.


    And Su Yixiao''s is very easy!


    She has her own way.


    Compress and compress all the stored psychic power until it is minimized, and then incarnate into a needle shape. Use your strength to poke at that film!


    For a moment


    The film is a little loose.


    Two


    Su Yixiao only felt a "boom", and the film was broken by Su Yixiao''s spiritual power.


    All of a sudden, the body like a big hole, a force to go out of the spirit.


    At this time, the sky suddenly five thunder big bang, boom sound continuous.


    Brilliant purple lightning!


    "Boom..."


    A little boy looked at the lightning and the deafening thunder in the distant sky. He thought something was wrong.


    He immediately ran into the back room and announced to a white haired figure: "Lord, there is a purple lightning on the opposite side. It seems to be a natural punishment. It is estimated that someone is promoted However, who in this mainland has the ability to be promoted to such a high level? "


    This kind of strength, growing up, and sitting in front of him, children do not dare to look at the man estimated as terrible.


    At the same time, the man was also looking at the flash of lightning outside.


    Under the veil, after the beautiful thin lips, he stretched out his hand and gently swayed in the air. Then the little boy knew that and quietly stepped back.


    ¡­¡­


    No one in this continent has the ability to advance to such a level, but there is such a person in this world.


    "Ha ~"


    the man whispered without saying a word


    Su Yixiao''s side -


    after su Yixiao''s promotion, Baili Xiyue''s thin wall just broke through. Su Yixiao''s purple lightning just disappeared, and milky white lightning came down again.


    The God punishes melancholy in Su Yixiao they invisible place, in the lightning behind the whisper curse Su Yixiao.


    Every promotion, they spend the most time here!


    It''s all right to be alone. There are a lot of problems!


    Can he stand it? Are you skinny?


    I really can''t stand it!


    But what can we do about it?


    He really wanted a thunder to go down and kill them all.


    But we still have to control less thunder!


    This is because it contains promotion energy. If the thunder goes on, the whole person either can''t bear to die suddenly or accepts Chen Shen all at once

 Chapter 480

    Accepted the words, not only the spiritual power rises fast, but also the promotion is second speed.


    How can punishment make such a thing happen?!


    It dislikes Su Yixiao the most. If he really cuts down, he will be promoted successfully. That''s not worth the loss.


    Even the people around him can''t!


    After the thunder, they all made it to the first level.


    Liu Shaoji is now the third level of the spiritual cultivator, Bai Li Xi Yue, Gu Yang''s second level of the spiritual cultivator, Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin have just started, and the first level of the spiritual cultivator.


    Su Yixiao looked at them and nodded, such strength is really good.


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin were a little weak inside, but they didn''t just rely on spiritual power.


    The most important thing for them is the combination of speed and spiritual power, so that they can exert their strength to the limit.


    "Wow, the first promotion, everyone is very good!" Su Yixiao applauded them.


    Baili Xiyue looks left and right at Su Yixiao, but she doesn''t know what she''s looking at.


    Su Yixiao asked her: "Xiyue, what are you doing?" It''s kind of weird.


    Baili Xiyue stopped, scratched her head and said, "Xiaoxiao has also been promoted. Wow, why don''t you see any special changes in Xiaoxiao. Where like us, a promotion is like changing a person! I feel different from Dantian! "


    When he said this, everyone noticed.


    It''s true that other people are in high spirits after their promotion, and their temperament has improved a lot, but Su Yixiao did not respond.


    "Er..." Su Yixiao looked at them, unconsciously hooked his lips: "in fact, it''s not that there is no change, but maybe because the change is weak, you can''t see it!" Baili Xiyue was not reconciled, and then asked: "Xiaoxiao, how many grades have you been promoted to?"


    Su Yixiao embarrassed smile, sighed and said: "not much promotion, now is the king of the spirit of the second level!"


    "What?"


    The second level of Lingwang? That''s all?!


    This guy, he got through so much.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re going against the sky!"?! When we come up, we are all at the same level. As a result, you can see what kind of dog we have become, and then you can see! "


    "Oh, my God, is this the so-called no harm without contrast?"


    Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao with a sad face, just like a woman in a deep palace, and her eyes are fixed on her.


    Su Yixiao feels shivering all over.


    This look


    "Come on, come on, it''s promotion. Oh, yes! Those white tigers and Qingli, they all want to be promoted! " Su Yixiao specially added the last sentence.


    After being closed for so long, I said as soon as I entered the door, "master, I''m going to be promoted, I''m going to be promoted!"


    "Master, I can''t control the power in my body."


    "Master ha, promotion leads us!"


    Finally, Bai Yi''s clear and flat appearance is clearly printed in Su Yixiao''s mind.


    "This land is relatively small, otherwise you advanced glass jade bracelet, I let them come out to promote?" Su Yixiao discussed with them.


    There was no collective opinion and they all agreed.


    Su Yixiao immediately put them into the glazed jade bracelet.


    And in the same second, Su Yixiao appeared in front of a lot of cute pet!


    White wing Master, we are just mimicking. Can we not treat us as pets? "

 Chapter 481

    "You''re not my pets, of course, but it''s such a big place. I can''t help you mimicry. Who makes you so cute and cute after mimicry? " Su Yixiao makes Kawaii shape, because white wings look very cute after they imitate!


    White wing


    Good master, I can add you three words, it''s OK!!


    Su Yixiao has no interest, but she knows that this is the best time to do it.


    And just came to the mainland of the beast, one by one is in a state of ignorant force, and the punishment will not waste time on them, said: "ah, master, we are ready for promotion for a long time."


    Su Yixiao listens and nods heavily.


    "I''m ready, too. Let''s go!"


    The beasts close their eyes one by one, hold their breath and concentrate, enjoying the feeling of releasing their spiritual power.


    "Boom Boom and boom... " Several successive thunder rings out, so completely melancholy, mercilessly criticizing them like beasts.


    Su Yixiao looked at this scene, the heart is always inexplicable to feel very painful.


    "Master, you''d better not look."


    All have been torn!


    Once you see her wronged, you will feel pain in your heart.


    Because there is no natural punishment, so the beast gate is very simple this time.


    Within a few moments, the promotion was over.


    But they are two people, especially mysterious do not tell their own evil scene!


    Su Yixiao comforted all her beasts.


    Then Su Yixiao was right at that time. When several people were playing hard, they suddenly heard a strong sound of footsteps from far and near.


    "Stop!" Su Yixiao let all the animals into the glass jade bracelet, and outside only Su Yixiao and Ming junxie Without a heart knot


    Su Yixiao quickly took them out slowly.


    "Who''s coming?" Su Yixiao stares at the woman and tells him his name.


    "Oh, demon what?!! Demon?? Please come in, please come in... "


    This is not su Yixiao said, but from inside a fat man said, fat man pushed him in, and muttered a few words, follow me, hurry up.


    After su Yixiao was pushed forward, he was in trouble, and then he caused me a lot of trouble. We have to follow him before we finish the work here. He doesn''t want to be a coward like his mother.


    "No, no, I really won''t. I''m sorry I''ve been here so long,. Let''s wait


    Su Yixiao said: "No. No, it''s too late! " Well, that''s it. That''s all I can say.


    OK, can you tell me this in private? What''s the point of sending it in person.


    "Haven''t you sent it out yet?"


    "Well, yes, I''m here to check the land in the capital this time. My mission is ah! What''s the main solution? " Demon, said the leader of the party.


    Su Yixiao specially looks at the strong men lying in disorder behind the grass not far away, hoping to live well even if they are not good enough


    "Mission? So you''re not here to play! But is it really good to tell me so directly? "


    "No, the strength between us is too mysterious. Even if you want to betray, you''ll have to wait until your strength is higher than mine." Said the genie.

 Chapter 482

    Su Yixiao Can this person not be so direct?


    However, if we really fight, it''s not sure who will win or lose!


    Su Yixiao knows her physique, which is a kind of body that will never give up until she reaches her goal, and she can be defeated if she is higher than herself several times. Her body is not so weak!


    Su Yixiao thought.


    The demon in front of her is of unknown origin, so Su Yixiao doesn''t believe her at all, but it''s true that the demon''s strength is higher than him.


    Because Su Yixiao can''t see how high the strength of this woman is.


    "Why don''t you believe me? Or we''ll go out and fight. " Demon looked at Su Yixiao suspicious eyes, said directly.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    No matter how blind he is, he won''t be so blind. You can''t recognize the strength of the person opposite you. He doesn''t deserve to be a qualified cultivator.


    "Letter is letter, but I don''t know where you come from?"


    The demon outspoken his legs and said, "I''m from Qiqiu city. I''m an artificer. A few days ago, the star of Qiqiu city said that there will be natural visions these days, but he can''t figure out who it is or why it is. That''s why I was sent to check it out. "


    "I see." Su Yixiao nods and successfully ignores the sitting posture of the demon.


    "No! How could a smelter come out of such a place? " Su Yixiao''s vigilance, eyes also involuntarily changed taste, looking at the calm demon.


    The demon was stunned.


    Then he laughed.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Su to have a rest now!" Demon words inside surprised and a little praise, "well, well, in fact, I''m not only a weapon maker, but also a warrior."


    "But -"


    "as a matter of fact, the industry of weapon refiners also needs a lot of spiritual power, which is why to be a weapon refiner is not the same as a cultivator. But I''m different. I like this profession. I like the artifact created from my mobile phone that can help me. That''s why I became an instrument refiner! "


    When the demon said, Su Yixiao''s admiration for her became deeper and deeper.


    If a warrior wants to become a weapon refiner, Shenhuo is a big difficulty.


    The spirit power that drives the equipment to melt and shape can be obtained from other places and then exchanged with the Qi of the warrior.


    If a warrior wants to become an alchemist or an alchemist, the possibility is too small, and it is very difficult for him to experience.


    Thinking of this, Su Yixiao admires demons from the bottom of his heart.


    "By the way, where are you from and how can you be here?" This place belongs to Qiqiu city. Although it has been deserted for a long time, there has never been any big thing around here.


    All of a sudden, the stars said there was something going on here. They came and met them again.


    To say that the demon has no doubt about Su Yixiao, it is false.


    But will it be difficult for Su Yixiao?


    Of course not.


    At that time, Su Yixiao made a tangled appearance and said: "we are also passing by here, but we find that it is glittering here,


    thinking about what opportunities we have in the future. But it didn''t! " Speaking of this, I still don''t forget to show my hand, a helpless look.


    Su Yixiao''s expression is vivid, the demon nature is simple, and he soon believes it.


    "Then you Where are you going? "


    "I''ve heard that there will be a competition in Qiqiu city in a few days. We''ve never seen the world. We want to have a look."

 Chapter 483

    "The main thing is that we still have a refiner here! He wants to see it! " Su Yixiao said with a smile.


    This is master Ji!


    In order to tell this lie more true, Su Yixiao directly moved master Ji out.


    This makes it more credible.


    When the demon heard that, he was very happy.


    "Miss Su, I''ll tell you that there is no difference between the high and the low, the rank of status and the mainland restrictions. So if he is really interested in this competition, you can let him take part in it! In recent days, he is still signing up. Just let him go to the guild to register


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "Still need to register?"


    The demon nodded naturally.


    If you don''t register, you won''t be allowed to participate!


    "Registration is to confirm the identity, and then say the questions on the spot, even if you pass the test! Those problems are nothing to a smelter. "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Well, there''s no difficulty.


    Think about participating in the alchemy competition, there is no need to be so troublesome, just go to participate.


    That should be the credit of Tang Xinyu''s invitation letter.


    "Then you can go with me. Anyway, this place has been checked and nothing happened. Ah, I can finally go back and report to him! " The demon showed a happy face.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    This kind of thing I''d love to!


    In front of the gate, Su Yixiao looks at the Red Gate, which is different from Yunzhong City, and agrees with her coming to Qiqiu city with demons.


    Because there is no entrance fee for entering the city!!


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, where are you going to live?"


    After the journey from that mountain to Qiqiu City, Su Yixiao''s relationship with the demons has warmed up rapidly.


    So the demon doesn''t need to be called Su Yixiao "Su girl".


    "I don''t know," Su Yixiao shrugged. "You can book a room for us when you first come here, demon!"


    The demon nodded.


    "That''s OK."


    The demon asked the strong men who followed him to report to the president and Xingzhe, and he took a group of people to the biggest and most luxurious Inn in Qiqiu city.


    "Wow Su luanyin looks around.


    "It''s the most luxurious Inn here. It''s really luxurious! It''s worthy of the name. "


    A sophomore came over and said, "thank you for your appreciation. What do you need?"


    Su luanyin points to Su Yixiao and draws on the demon again: "he is the host. Go and ask him."


    The demon smiles.


    Why is this little girl so cute.


    "Come to three good rooms and bring all the famous dishes here! The same rules as before


    The second child looked at the man who was talking: "it''s a demon girl. Don''t worry, the old rules will come right away, and the other three superior rooms will be ready for you!"


    The demon laughed.


    "Thank you."


    Su Yixiao looks at the monster and concludes that she must be popular No, it''s not only popular, but also noble.


    This is not, just a few guys come to trouble!


    "Oh, isn''t this our first lady? Why are you here again today? "


    Su Yixiao looks at several women coming over, and her high toe makes her pretty face ferocious and terrifying.


    Demon swept one eye, reason all ignore.


    So is Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 484

    This caused great trauma to the hearts of those young ladies. Then, reason disappeared, and her nature was exposed.


    "What? It''s great to be out of town


    The women put down their hands on their chest and said to them angrily.


    Su Yixiao ignored.


    On the contrary, it was the demons. She took out her ears and seemed to resent their voices.


    "Noisy!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The woman in the middle pointed to the demon and said.


    The next second, the woman''s finger is hanging on her hand.


    The next second, I heard a scream.


    "Ah -"


    the other two women on one side were very worried. They didn''t look at the wound of the goose yellow dress, so they yelled at them -


    "demon, you damned bitch, how dare you be sad?"


    The demon looked at Su Yixiao, who was very natural, and couldn''t help smoking.


    "Demon, are you dumb? Or blind? Can''t you see that Xinyun is hurt like this? "


    The demon took back her eyes, turned her lips, and said to them casually, "which eye of you saw that I hurt her?"


    "We didn''t see it, but who else is here besides you?"


    "Don''t quibble. You kneel down and apologize to Xinyun. Maybe we''ll forgive you."


    They did not put Su Yixiao in the eye at all, because they were aiming at demons.


    The demon sucks again.


    She really felt that this group of people were blind. With such a big beauty standing beside her, she even put her eyes on her?


    What''s more, it''s not something she did. Why admit it?


    The demon squatted down, looked down at Xin Yun, who had not spoken for a long time, and said, "don''t you speak for a long time? Are you afraid we can see it, xiaoxinyun? "


    Xiao Xin Yun''s vicious eyes look up, looking at the woman in front of her, but she still doesn''t speak.


    She wants to say, and she wants to slap the woman in the face. But he seems to be under some curse, the body can only stay in place, can not move, more importantly, can not speak out.


    There was only a whine in my throat.


    Su Yixiao on the side, very generous hook lips.


    Just now everything is her, that Xiao Xin Yun''s finger really broke, and really special pain.


    Ten fingers linked to the heart, Su Yixiao directly broke other people''s fingers, saying that those who didn''t hurt were all fake.


    But he can''t say it. What can he do if he can''t say it?


    "Don''t you really talk? Oh, you know you''ve wronged me, so that''s why it''s so. " The demon "shamelessly" acquiesced to her appearance. Just now, Su Yixiao told her secretly that the demon understood it immediately. By the way, she said that she didn''t believe anything. It was very powerful to misinterpret people''s meaning.


    "You Don''t talk nonsense. Demon, I tell you, Xinyun just broke his finger by you. He can''t say anything because of the pain. Now he wants to kill you in his heart? "


    Xiaoxinyun wants to give her sister a big hand.


    She does think so.


    But now his body, the whole person can''t move, let alone clap and clap, even nodding is difficult.


    She didn''t know what happened, and all of a sudden it was like this.


    She knew that the demon didn''t touch her, but she didn''t know who made it, so Xiao Xinyun attributed it all to the demon.

 Chapter 485

    This should be anger!


    This kind of woman is really unreasonable!


    Su Yixiao didn''t even bother to see them. Also gain and loss is demon, since want to play, let demon play!


    "Xiaoxinyun, what''s the matter with you?" The demon pretends to just see Xiao Xin Yun''s strange, and asks with concern.


    And xiaoxinyun''s sisters, after the demon said this, realized that xiaoxinyun had been lying there for a long time!


    The man who has always been eloquent doesn''t make a sound, and the whole group feels boring.


    "Come on, I''m in a good mood today. I don''t care about you. Now get out of here! Otherwise Hey, hey, hey


    Between the words, the face of the demon has been ferocious.


    Those women''s fear, hastily dragged Xiao Xin Yun to leave.


    Monsters are famous in Qiqiu City, and they are also warriors. How can they be their opponents?


    They also rely on the demon''s good temper, don''t see eye to eye with them, so they usually come to amuse her when they are upset.


    But if the tiger doesn''t get angry, it''s a tiger after all.


    As soon as the tiger gets angry, there are a group of sick cats in front of him.


    "Xiaoxiao, what did you do just now, xiaoxinyun All of a sudden? "


    For what just happened, the demon said he was still forced.


    Although she knew that xiaoxinyun couldn''t move after she finished, it was su Yixiao who did it, but she didn''t see a point at all.


    Su Yixiao just chuckled and said nothing more: "demon, where is our room? I''m tired after such a long walk. "


    Do you still have to let her say that all this is done by the little snake on her wrist?


    Of course, that''s impossible.


    Demon seconds understand what Su Yixiao said, turned to call the shopkeeper''s command.


    "Goblin girl, the room you ordered is the three best rooms on the third floor. We have cleaned it up for you. We can check in immediately."


    The demon took the key in his hand and nodded approvingly: "it''s good. It''s very smart. Thank you, shopkeeper!"


    The shopkeeper shook his head.


    The demon turned and took Su Yixiao upstairs: "here, this is your room! Now that you are tired, have a rest early! Mine is on the opposite side. Please call me if you have anything


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Close the door, and then the body in a flash into the glass jade bracelet.


    "Xiaoxiao, now in Qiqiu city?" Master Ji and Ming junxie come together.


    Ming junxie stops Su Yixiao''s waist and moves intimately.


    But Ji asked Su Yixiao excitedly.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Well, master Ji, are you going to take part?"


    Master Ji shook his head: "it''s OK to participate. It''s very good to observe. Hey, hey, how can I say that I''ll fly to live, or drag the girl your blessing. How can it be my turn to take part in the mainland''s competition? "


    Su Yixiao can hear that there is a feeling of regret in master Ji''s words.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "You don''t have to worry, Ji Lao. I can report it to you as long as you want!"


    "Besides, there is no distinction between the mainland and the mainland in refining utensils and alchemy. If you want to participate, you can tell me as soon as possible that they will sign up in these two days."


    Master Ji raised his head fiercely: "Xiaoxiao girl, I..."


    "Master Ji. Xiao Xiao said, then don''t grind Ji, besides, your refining level, but Yiling mainland first. When you come here, you should also be number one. "

 Chapter 486

    Mingjunxie looks at master Ji''s appearance of refusing to return, and opens his mouth to persuade him.


    The main reason is that he can''t listen any more.


    Wheezing, old age, that''s it?


    "I..." Master Ji''s eyes twinkled with hope, but in an instant, he lowered his head. After thinking about it, he finally raised his head firmly in his eyes, "I decided to join it!"


    "There is a good opportunity to learn from each other. Why let them go out? Thank you, Xiaoxiao! "


    Master Ji looks at Su Yixiao with a grateful look on his face.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "Ji Lao, you don''t have to do this. Think about it. If you win the championship and make a great success, then don''t we get the way alone, and the dog and the rooster will ascend to heaven?! So, don''t thank me. We''ll wait for you to lead us around the phantom. "


    Su Yixiao''s words have given master Ji enough face.


    Master Ji assured on the spot: "Xiaoxiao girl, don''t worry, I still have some skills in refining weapons! The first one may not be able to hook up, but the first three guarantee no problem


    What master Ji said is firm!


    Su Yixiao nods. Confidence is a good thing.


    The competition of the refiners will be held in two days.


    Su Yixiao just learned from the demon not long ago.


    The demons are very busy recently. They are very busy, but even so, they have to come to them every day to have a look.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you have any of you Asked the demon.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "yes!"


    "That''s good! It''s just that I can''t accompany you to the refiners'' Union these days. I''m very busy because I''m going to have a competition soon. I''m sorry! "


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "demon, don''t say you''re sorry. I feel guilty when I say it!"


    "Don''t worry, what won''t, everyone around is very friendly!"


    "Well, after going to the trade union, if you encounter any trouble, just mention my name! That''s it. I have something else to do. Let''s go! " After that, the demon left in a hurry.


    Su luanyin came up and asked: "master, the dead girl looks Great! The direct nomination of the trade union is OK, is this powerful?!


    ¡±


    Su Yixiao didn''t nod or shake her head.


    However, he knows that he is very powerful to be valued by the trade union!


    "No matter how powerful he is, he is still our friend. That''s enough!" Su Yixiao is right. Everyone laughs. Yes, as long as friends do no harm to them, that''s enough.


    "Well! Master is right. The dead girl is right on our side! "


    "Come on, let''s go to the refining trade union and give a certificate to Ji Lao!"


    The rest of the people agreed unconditionally, just in time, they haven''t visited this big city which is called honest!


    As opposed to yunzhongcheng, yunzhongcheng is white as a whole, and the whole city is as beautiful as paradise; however, qiqiucheng is red in style.


    "The rust red gate Sao Bao Hong''s shop The red outer wall My God, it''s all red. " Su luanyin suddenly looks here in special surprise today.


    There are little stars in the eyes.


    "Wow, I like this aggressive color best! People here are too good at playing, aren''t they? "


    Su luanyin''s eyes left that place. The whole place seems to be very dull -

 Chapter 487

    "- I don''t know why, but there is a feeling, a feeling It''s very hard! "


    This is what Su luanyin said after he regained his divine consciousness.


    "What''s the feeling? We should go and search for something to eat. Hey, loli, what do you say?"


    As soon as Su Yixiao released all the members of the Xiaoyao team, they became active.


    Especially Bai Qingyu, a hand on Su luanyin''s shoulder, so close to say.


    Su Yixiao said, "has your aura been consolidated?"


    Bai Qingyu was stunned.


    Mechanical general turn head, looking at Su Yixiao smile.


    "Captain, that That consolidation, no hurry, no hurry I''ll finish it soon


    Su Yixiao pulled her face and said: "consolidating aura can make you absorb and control aura more effectively. You use the umbrella attitude to complete a task - a task that should not belong to others to remind you, but you must do every day. It''s not even worth it! "


    Bai Qingyu is said to be in a daze.


    A hundred Li Xi Yue who wanted to talk. What can''t be said at this time?


    "Sorry, Captain!" After hearing Su Yixiao''s words, Bai Qingyu immediately apologized.


    "I''m sorry. Is that useful? Well, I''m sorry, it may be useful to me, but it''s not useful to you at all! What you have to do is not to say sorry to yourself, but to consolidate your aura when you have time. This is the most important thing! "


    Bai Qingyu lowered his head and let Su Yixiao talk about him.


    Looking at Bai Qingyu''s pathetic appearance, Su Yixiao couldn''t go on.


    Su luanyin is even worse. She goes directly to take Bai Qingyu''s arm and pleads with Su Yixiao.


    "Oh? Why let him go? " Su Yixiao swears that he is not really pure to ask, and deliberately poke and in front of a pair.


    "Master, don''t worry, this will never happen in the future! I''ll watch him finish the task later


    Su luanyin blinked, watery, a pathetic look, really tears!


    What else can su Yixiao not forgive?!


    No!


    One side of the hundred Li Xiyue gave Su Yixiao a thumbs up, she felt that in front of this pair of crisp, although not together, but even so, still so sweet.


    Su Yixiao pressed her hand and motioned to Baili Xiyue not to make trouble.


    Today''s women are all iron on the surface and soft in the heart, just like Luan Yin. No, Luan''s sound length is also very good-looking.


    "Since you insist on doing so, it''s up to you to shoulder the heavy responsibility!" Su Yixiao can''t get it.


    Everyone here is very progressive, but Bai Qingyu just doesn''t find his own purpose and does what he wants. So they are all on the spur of the moment, and progress is not much.


    There is a su luanyin in his side, open and close their eyes told him to progress, like eating!


    "Well, how much is this?"


    Bai Qingyu stopped the car and asked.


    It''s covered with golden crisp, pink peach crisp and pear crisp


    "Wow, so many delicious things!"


    Su luanyin couldn''t bear it. When she wanted to reach out and taste one, her hand was caught by someone - "here, here you are!"


    It''s Bai Qingyu!


    Su luanyin stares at Bai Qingyu.


    Bai Qingyu smiles: "take it! After that, you have to supervise me to do things. You have to eat more. You look thin! "

 Chapter 488

    Hearing this, Su luanyin looks down, then looks up coldly.


    "You lied to me!"


    Bai Qingyu feels puzzled. He Where did you lie to her?


    "I''ve eaten so much recently, where have I lost weight?"


    Bai Qingyu It turns out that Because of this? Women, too fickle! It''s so comfortable to pinch the meat. Why do you have to be so thin?!


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are watching their quarrel, but they are helpless.


    So the others turned around and left. They didn''t separate. Except for the two of them still arguing in the same place, the others had gone away first.


    "Have you heard that there is an auction on the black street today, don''t you try your luck?"


    "Ah, what courage do you have? The auctions on the black street are all for the rich and powerful people. Why do ordinary people like me join in the fun?"?! If you don''t go, it''s a waste of time! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yixiao stops, listens to them carefully, and then walks away.


    Auction?


    Su Yixiao is very interested in the auction here!


    "Do you want to go to the auction?" Su Yixiao turned and asked them.


    They have no opinion.


    "It''s said that there are many good things in the auction. Even if you can''t find the one you like, you won''t lose much if you go to see it!" Hundred Li Xi Yue said.


    Others think so, too.


    "Go ahead, captain. I don''t think I have a crush on anything."


    "We don''t need money anyway!" Their captain Su Yixiao has a lot of gold coins, purple gold coins and black cards. There is a room for waste in the glazed jade bracelet!


    Su Yixiao glanced at Liu Shaoji who said this and said, "since Shaoji is such a rich man, I''ll tell you what the members of the team like later


    Liu Shaoji was stunned.


    What do you mean?


    Let him pay?!


    "No, Captain, you can''t misinterpret people. I mean..."


    Before she finished, Su Yixiao turned around and took everyone forward.


    Liu Shaoji''s words were stuck there, and Baili Xiyue looked at him with a smile: "Shaoji, I don''t know, you have money ~"


    when you are depressed, Liu Shaoji, a genius in the past, has never experienced such a time!


    "Hey, wait for us --" Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, who left behind, quickly came up, and then passed Liu Shaoji


    Liu Shaoji sighed and quickly followed.


    There are black streets in the magic land in every city. It''s a street that comes out at a fixed time every month. There are pills and equipment that are not available on the market, and there are all kinds of heavenly and earthly treasures.


    The various forces in the phantom land will also buy and sell things in the black street, so they have suppressed the black street, but they have not made the move to block the black street.


    It''s evening now. The black street is full of people calling, but the hawkers are calm.


    They watch the things in front of them and sit there leisurely, waiting for the people in need to come up.


    Among them, the most leisurely is a hairless Hu Zha man.


    Su Yixiao thinks that person is very strange!


    As soon as she took a step, she was held by the dark king.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    Su Yixiao smiles at him, then breaks away from him, grabs his hand with his backhand, and walks towards Hu zhannan.


    "What do you want, boss?"


    Hu zhanan didn''t know if he heard Su Yixiao''s words. He just wrapped his blanket tightly.

 Chapter 489

    Su Yixiao


    This man!


    "Boss, if you don''t say it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Su Yixiao is very curious, what is a piece of cloth wrapped things placed in front of Hu zhanan''s eyes. It seems that there are layers of spiritual power looming out.


    And this power Give Su Yixiao a very familiar feeling.


    That Hu zhanan half a day, also still did not reply Su Yixiao. On the contrary, the voice is heard.


    "Cut!"


    Since you don''t speak, you''re welcome!


    Su Yixiao stretched out his hand in the past, suddenly appeared a fan, fierce call in the past.


    "Ouch..."


    Su Yixiao takes back her hand and looks at the red piece on the back of her hand. She frowns at Hu zhannan in front of her.


    "Little girl, it''s not a good habit to tamper with other people''s things." Hustanan''s hoarse voice rang out. Although he spoke in a very gentle tone, he still startled Su Yixiao.


    The sound It''s like being splashed with sulfuric acid.


    After a second of reply, Su Yixiao asked me not to reply? Is that my fault? " Look at her little hands. There are three red marks on them. They were drawn by this guy with a fan!


    "Ha ha ha What do you need? " Hu zhanansi doesn''t mind what happened just now. At this time, his eyes are like Jiong and he asks Su Yixiao with interest.


    "I want to see what''s under the cloth!"


    Hu zhanan said strangely: "there is nothing under the cloth!"


    Su Yixiao "cut" a, hook lips said: "boss, you won''t just bad ears, now the eyes are not good, right. Under the cloth, there are a lot of bulging things. If you don''t have them, you don''t have them! "


    The Hu zhanan shook his head: "I''ll uncover the cloth later. Girl, ask the group behind you. See if there''s something under the cloth. "


    Of course it can be.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "OK, if there is nothing under the cloth, I will lose money to you! If there''s something at the bottom, you''ll compensate me! "


    After the military order, he felt that the atmosphere around him was different.


    There are two waves of killing in the middle, while the other shrimps have already escaped. When the showdown comes, as long as they follow Su Yixiao, the people of the Xiaoyao team can feel it!


    As the cloth was uncovered bit by bit, the card and all the tools were exposed in front of their eyes.


    But The people here still didn''t disclose it.


    And this guy''s got micro moxibustion.


    Hu zhanan looks like I''ve guessed right, but he doesn''t lack a mouthful, so he can teach anyone else. "


    But Su Yixiao is firm in what he sees. Let the people around you really don''t understand.


    "Ah ha ha ha, I said that you are sure to lose. I put this thing. How can I not know that there will be something in it?"


    "Yes, little monkey said that city roared, and the new clothes were all given to Fu Wen or something. I know. Then they went in like this?"


    Ah?


    Su Yixiao looks at these people and doesn''t know why or what they are doing?!


    Su Yixiao is trying to recover her strength, but she will also feel pain! It hurts! It hurts!


    "Well, I''m really blind. This girl is really lucky! In fact, what''s in it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that it must be this pen. "

 Chapter 490

    "A pen!"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are too late, too much has been put into.


    "Yes, it was this pen that stopped you! Well, don''t you want such a magic pen? "


    "As a dear buyer, it''s the same as the capital building - it''s too hot in the sky!"


    Su Yixiao is only right!


    They may soon harvest a monster, a monster that specializes in eating bank cards.


    It''s you, it''s you, it must be you, and then it''s quickly reflected, and it''s directly found.


    Pathetic lying there, did not dare to pass!


    "Because that''s what you need when you''re so cool!"


    "This pen..."


    Hu zhanan looked at Taibao with the same face and said: "this pen is nothing! But it''s still very good. Before and after, whose family is still suffering from waist and kidney pain? Who is the slag - "


    " so I don''t need it! " Su Yixiao refused simply.


    Can you tell me where I can see this kind of book?


    Su Yixiao looked at the song, and then said nothing.


    "We don''t want this pen. There''s something in the box under the cloth," but now Only Su Yixiao can open it!


    "Open? Help me? " Su Yixiao is very popular at the scene. He said, "no, don''t let yuncheng county secretly pass his son!"


    "Captain, there is only singing and nothing else in him. Is it because we misunderstood him?"


    "This pen is very good! The comments he gave me before are very ugly! "


    "Well Forget it, it''s boring. " Su Yixiao in turn, but also soft Hu said.


    His heart has been thinking, Su Yixiao this guy why did not answer him, and have played for a long time!


    But it''s strange that I like writing very much, but now I don''t want to move anything -


    "hahaha, it''s time, I have to go! Well, I''ll leave this fan with you and take this pen with me. If I need it, I''ll come and get it! "


    After that, the husky husky man was a little frail, and the girl was, really!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yixiao looks at all kinds of things in his hand. You might as well put them in the glazed jade bracelet!


    Su Yixiao gave them to Liyuan to manage them well -- "this is someone else''s stuff. Maybe the demand will be very good in the future, and he will go regularly. He doesn''t make any money at all!"


    Li Yuan laughed: "I see, master. But now people haven''t come, you let me study it. " Kurihara blinked his big eyes, but Su Yixiao didn''t want to see him at all.


    This is not because of Su Yixiao''s eyes, but because, Su Yixiao now, there is a circle over, all are dying!


    "OK, OK, if you want to study, don''t let him see any clue! The other side is a very careful guy! "


    Kurihara readily agreed.


    It''s just a fan, a pen and a stroke. Liyuan also thinks it''s very good. Then he stops and looks like mingjunxie is holding Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao did not have all kinds of depression.


    "All right. I don''t know what happened just now, but let''s March like our original goal! "


    Su Yixiao looks at this magnificent building. Looking at the words on the plaque, my heart suddenly came to Tang

 Chapter 491

    "Huyaolou? What a strange name


    Su luanyin mumbles.


    Everyone else thinks so.


    "This name is not the point. The point is that he is very famous. Let''s go in! "


    As soon as you enter the door, someone will welcome you up -


    "we have everything here, whether you want to buy pills or to see equipment --"


    "auction!"


    Su Yixiao directly interrupted the words of the enthusiastic sophomore and said directly.


    As soon as Xiao er''s face changed, he asked Su Yixiao to sit on the guest table beside him: "a few guests, we are not responsible for the auction. Please wait for a few guests. I''ll call our shopkeeper!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Xiao Er had to make Hou Bian leave soon. When he came in again, he was followed by a man with a moustache.


    From the point of view of people''s clothing, it is more luxurious than the second child''s, and as soon as the man came in, he directly sat on the chair opposite Su Yixiao.


    -- he just glanced over and looked at everyone sharply. His last look was still on Su Yixiao.


    "This girl is going to the auction?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "yes, the auction!"


    "Do you have an invitation, miss?"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Invitation letter?


    "No. We heard that there was an auction outside, and it was famous far and wide. We came here specially... "


    "No invitation, it proves that the girl is not the descendant of the giant family in the magic land!" Said the moustache.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    She is not, and even if it is She won''t admit it either.


    At this time, in Su Yixiao''s head, he suddenly remembered what Su Ao said when he was conducting the spiritual power test


    Strange, how can I remember that? It''s really boring!


    "If there''s no invitation, you can only ask the girl to get a membership card." The moustache made it very clear.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "What to do?"


    "It''s very simple, as long as the girl shows her identity card. Oh, just one person! " Nonsense.


    Su Yixiao nodded and quickly took out her identity card.


    Hand it to the mustard, and the mustard catches it. Looking at it, he says "unintentionally"


    "in addition, there is the entry fee of 10000 purple gold coins!"


    "What?! You are robbing money


    On hearing this, Bai Qingyu said directly to the mustard.


    The moustache didn''t get angry, just said: "our huyaolou sub building is full of the whole magic land. A membership card of huyaolou can buy and sell all the huyaolou products in the magic land. There will be a big discount, and it will be enjoyed for life..."


    There is a lot of nonsense, mainly to reflect the value of the ten thousand purple gold coins.


    Bai Qingyu wanted to say something, but Su Yixiao stopped him.


    Ten thousand purple gold coins directly from the glazed jade bracelet, a lot of them!


    It was as if they had gone into the sea of purple gold. From the bottom of their feet to their waists, there were purple gold coins.


    The moustache was stunned.


    Su Yixiao''s face is also a little twitching - "I knew it would be like this, he would not move here!"


    "Ten thousand purple gold coins, one is not much, one is not much, but Please count


    I want to count it, but it''s like he hasn''t seen so much money.

 Chapter 492

    "Cough, no, I believe you!"


    "Miss Su! Ha ha, come here, this way, please... "


    Moustache stood up and did a please action to Su Yixiao.


    "Miss Su, if you have a membership card in huyaolou, it will be of great benefit."


    Su Yixiao hooked her lips and expressed curiosity: "Oh? What''s the advantage? "


    "Ha ha, Miss Su asked. Let''s take the auction. The auction in huyaolou is one of the best in the magic land. The items in the auction are absolutely good. It can be said that they are rare in the world. They are all treasures, and they are so good for cultivation! "


    "If you have a membership card, you can sit in our VIP position and watch the auction with the best position and the most comfortable posture. Miss Su will also be the priority."


    Mustard looks at Su Yixiao excitedly.


    Su Yixiao pursed her lips.


    Why does she feel useless?


    "What do you think of Miss Su?"


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "I don''t think so, but I know people who can afford this card can count it with one hand, can''t I?"


    Eight character Hu YILENG, the corner of the mouth couldn''t help smoking.


    Khan, what is the origin of this woman? It''s so clear about them. No It''s cheating!


    Su Yixiao felt that the mustard looked at her eyes, very funny, but did not pay much attention.


    For a membership card that needs 10000 purple gold coins, only the so-called superior families in this continent can take it out, but it''s different from who can take it out. Besides, it''s 10000 purple gold coins after all. Which family doesn''t have any blood in their hearts if they just throw it out like this?


    "So when does the auction start?"


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Eight character nonsense: "now the backstage is in preparation, the auctioneer and the audience at the front desk are almost ready.


    Those people would rather come early than be late.


    Because they''re afraid they won''t get in. They''re in. You''ll miss the things you can''t miss.


    Su Yixiao thought about it and asked the people behind.


    "Shall we go in first, or shall we stay out a little longer?"


    Baili Xiyue said, "go in! I''m not familiar with life and land outside. If something happens, it''s a small thing to miss the auction. If people disappear, it''s a big thing! "


    Su Yixiao nodded, and she was quite right.


    "Please take us to the auction after you get your membership card."


    Su Yixiao said.


    The moustache shook his head.


    "Don''t bother, Miss Su. I''ll let someone take you to the meeting site now. I''ll send you my membership card when it''s ready for you."


    Su Yixiao nodded, which is also a good way.


    "Please."


    Su Yixiao followed the mustard and waited here for a while. After a few minutes, there was a violent sound of footsteps.


    Su Yixiao turns his head and sees a man walking away towards them. He is enchanting and says, "come on, wait a moment ~"


    when Su Yixiao looks at it, it''s the young man who served them as soon as he came in.


    "Ah, these guests? Are you ready to enter


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take you to the best box in the auction hall. Remember, you can''t let our guests feel any grievance when you stand at the door"


    I''m sorry

 Chapter 493

    "Good!"


    Although Xiao Er has doubts in his heart, as long as there are two people, that''s not enough.


    "Everyone inside, please ~"


    the second child looked at Su Yixiao and said directly, "this girl, do you have a membership card?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    A special one was held for the auction.


    Small two shocked, in see Su Yixiao eyes just reaction.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, girl, I''m just a little Just shocked. "


    Su Yixiao felt puzzled: "shocked? How do you say that? "


    Sophomore about to see no one, only Su Yixiao, he, and Su Yixiao behind a large group of people.


    "In fact, huyaolou''s membership benefits are very good. It''s because the membership price is higher, so no one cares about it at all," Xiaoer said quietly


    "Well, why did the old man with a moustache tell us that there are no places now, we don''t have any invitation letters, and the only one who can enter the auction is to hold members?"


    "Is He''s just trying to rip us off? I''ll go. Huyaolou is not one of the best in the magic land. Why do you want to pit our common people''s money? "


    Xiao ER was stunned again.


    He looked at the hundred Li Xiyue who said this, his face was not red and his heart was not beating. He decided that he had not said a good thing.


    "You said you were common people?"


    Hundred Li Xi month blinks an eye, think: oneself, isn''t it? If not, what do you do?


    "What else? You see, we are so poor. The last 10000 purple gold coins are only 50 gold coins. My God


    Sophomore You Your play is too much... " Little two had to cry in embarrassment.


    Hundred Li Xi month he Leng for a second, immediately restore the original.


    "Hey, you didn''t see anything just now. But it''s true that we are poor! " All the money is saved by one person. Of course, they are poor.


    And this person, no doubt, is Su Yixiao around!!


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "we are really poor! But is it time to argue about this? "


    Baili Xiyue shut up and shrugged. Liu Shaoji was ordered to hold Baili Xiyue and look at Xiaoer with poor eyes.


    Little two is pathetic. Obviously, he is pathetic too, OK?


    Ah, ~


    "here we are, my guest."


    Xiao Er lifts up the door of the auction and looks inside. WOW! It''s a sea of people.


    Everyone is shouting, a pair of eyes dead at the auction table above the clock.


    "Wow! There''s another hour Small two surprise said, "front door we seem to be unable to enter, then we enter from the back! This saves time and energy, and if you want to keep it secret, they won''t see you


    Su is happy to do so.


    She doesn''t want to be treated as a monkey by everyone just because she has a membership card. It''s the best way to keep secret.


    Sophomore just gave him a good choice, Su Yixiao said, with this, give sophomore a good review.


    "Back door!"


    Su Yixiao spoke.


    Xiao Er looks at each other and smiles. He ignores the wall behind Su Yixiao. Then he disappears. Su Yixiao goes in with the others.


    "Here it is!"


    Su Yixiao looked at a small circle in front of her eyes. She could see at a glance that it was an artifact!

 Chapter 494

    This is an artifact! It seems that huyaolou is richer than she imagined!


    Bai Qingyu and Bai lixiyue frowned and wondered how so many of them could get into such a small place.


    Just filled the membership card, the result has to squeeze such a small place. Is that the benefit of membership?!


    Baili Xiyue just wanted to say something to Su Yixiao, but Su Yixiao got into the small circle door first.


    No way, Su Yixiao all went in, how can they not go in?


    The evil head of Ming Jun rushed in front of him, and then everyone went in, and found that there was heaven and earth in it.


    "Wow! It''s quite luxurious in there! " Su luanyin said.


    It''s not as big as their villa, but the space is big enough, and there are all kinds of preserved fruits. Look out


    "Teacher Master, why is this "Transparent?" Su luanyin points to the scene in front of her, and the corners of her mouth are wide open. She looks surprised.


    Su Yixiao said: "Oh, it''s made of special materials. You can''t see the scene inside from the outside. But the people inside can clearly see everything outside. "


    With that, Su Yixiao seems to remember something, suddenly hook lips.


    This is what the mustard said to Su Yixiao. The holder of the membership card can see the best part of the auction!


    On one side of the small two listen, surprised and happy.


    "Wow! It''s so powerful. The girl even knows this. It''s really unusual! "


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    In fact, she discovered this before she came in.


    "Yes, this is a one-way window. Can you see the outside clearly?" Little two said.


    "However, people outside can''t see the situation inside at all. Here, it also has a certain protective effect, so it''s exclusive to members of Huyao building!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    The situation here is really good.


    "By the way, when will the auction begin?" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and asks the sophomore.


    "There are still more than ten minutes to go, my guest. Don''t worry."


    Baili Xiyue understood.


    They''re not in a hurry, not at all. The weapon refiner''s competition will be two days later! In these two days, except master Ji was a little nervous, others were very relaxed.


    More than ten minutes, very fast!


    They sat there eating melon seeds. After a while, they saw the lights flashing on the auction table below.


    "Well, it''s starting, it''s starting!"


    Su Yixiao raised her low eyes and looked at the stage.


    I saw an enchanting beauty on the stage. Suddenly, the whole auction was like boiling.


    "I didn''t expect that this time, it was the nomy. Last time, it was the old man, but I was disgusted!"


    "Well, I can''t say that. Although the moustache doesn''t look very attractive, the hosting skill is still good."


    "That''s not as good as the Nome!"


    One person a face infatuated stare at the stage cold face beauty son, in the heart that call a beautiful ah!


    "Stop talking, look --"


    Su Yixiao was also attracted by that woman. Her first feeling was that


    "This woman, how to wear so little!"


    Su Yixiao Before she said it, Bai Qingyu said it for her!


    Su Yixiao said with a smile, "what? Don''t you like a beautiful woman? "


    Bai Qingyu shook his head: "although she is very good-looking, in my opinion, without one tenth of your team leader, even Xiyue and loli can''t match her!"

 Chapter 495

    Seeing Su Yiluan''s tension, Su Yiluan suddenly asks her.


    Now, after hearing Bai Qingyu''s comment on the Norman, he suddenly relaxed.


    No


    Wait


    Su luanyin suddenly thought of something. Her face turned black. She went forward to twist Bai Qingyu''s ear and said, "what do you mean by Bai Qingyu? What''s the meaning of" even Lori can''t compare with "compared with sister Xiyue, Shifu and father, what''s the difference?"


    "Oh, no, No. You are the best! Put Let go, be gentle, it hurts! "


    Under the power of Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu had to bow her head and admit her mistake.


    Ying Ying, little Lori, you can''t see that this is the difference between you and Su Yixiao, Baili Xiyue.


    It''s a little loli with such a violent personality. I don''t know which man will suffer from her in the future.


    Bai Qingyu thought, "I won''t be the big wrongdoer anyway."


    But


    "Well, you''re smart! If not, I will kill you every minute! "


    Su luanyin raised her little fist in front of me. It was a threat.


    Bai Qingyu looks flattering, but behind his back, he can''t help sticking out his tongue and making faces for Su luanyin.


    The others saw his little action, but they didn''t tear it down.


    "Welcome to this auction. I believe you all know in advance that this auction is a big deal!"


    Su Yixiao looked at the stage to speak very smooth Nome son, slightly agree.


    In front of many auctioneers, the woman spoke and did things very clearly, without any tension. She knew that she had been doing it for a long time.


    And although she wears very little, she doesn''t show what she shouldn''t, which is what Su Yixiao appreciates most about him.


    "OK, no more nonsense. Let''s launch the first item of this auction -"


    normeer stepped back, so someone pushed up a car.


    There was a little bump on the car, but he was covered by the black cloth above, and he didn''t know what was underneath.


    The Nome stood there, and there was no sign that he wanted to take the initiative.


    This will make the people at the bottom wait.


    "Norman, you should explain it quickly."


    "That''s right. What is the first auction item?"


    Everyone''s curiosity was successfully aroused, and only then did the NORMET begin to explain.


    "Master, why didn''t she just say that? This dress makes me anxious. " Make complaints about the way.


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    "Luanyin, it''s a good thing to be simple, but I can''t be a little girl for a long time."


    "You said you were anxious just now. That''s what he wanted."


    "Only in this way can we arouse people''s curiosity and have a greater interest in this commodity, so that more people will be auctioned! Although it''s just a few seconds, it''s actually psychological warfare. "


    Su luanyin nodded.


    "I see. Master, I''ll learn from the world. I''ve come out of shadow Pavilion. Then I''ll use it to study hard!"


    Su Yixiao stares at her.


    Everyone looks at Su luanyin.


    Su luanyin suddenly asked them: "how What''s the matter? "


    "No


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "You''d better continue to be that little girl who is not in the world! What do you want to learn? "

 Chapter 496

    "Learn to play tricks, learn to cheat people, learn to be like a common people, then what''s good?"


    Su Yixiao thought.


    Instead of this, he might as well let Su luanyin be a little girl who has never been in the world. That''s also for his good.


    In this world, people who are not worried about the lack of ability are gifted and gifted. They are naturally excellent, but some people have fallen, because their hearts are not pure and they want to do everything they can to please the world. But what''s the use?


    Finally, it''s not you who hurt me?!


    If you think of Su luanyin, it will be easier to practice.


    Because they don''t have many thoughts in their hearts.


    This is their greatest strength.


    That''s what other people think.


    Su luanyin doesn''t know what Su Yixiao is thinking, but she knows that what Su Yixiao said is right!


    "Good master ~ ~"


    Su luanyin said weakly.


    Then when they look back at the auction, they find that the explanation of the first item has passed.


    All the audience below entered a time of competitive auction.


    "Ten purple gold coins!"


    "Twelve purple gold coins!"


    "I''ll give you twenty purple gold coins!"!! The neon and rosy clouds clothes are mine ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    A woman holds her hand high, and looks like she''s sure to get what''s being auctioned.


    After 20 women, there was no one at the bottom. All of them were discussed in private.


    Su Yixiao looked at the object placed on the stage.


    It''s a dress!


    "Master, what is that? Take a good look ~ "


    it seems that all the little girls love beautiful clothes.


    This is the situation of Su luanyin.


    "Ni Caixia clothes, with the function of defense, can enhance your spiritual power attribute by 10.5, which is generally used by women. By the way, one of its biggest characteristics is that it can make the user look much younger."


    That''s why the woman had to buy it.


    In fact, this dress is useless Well, it''s just good-looking.


    "What does Laurie want?" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and asks.


    Su luanyin frowned: "want is want, because it looks good, but How to listen to how to feel not practical! That''s all. It''s useless anyway. Forget it, don''t worry about it! "


    Su Yixiao funny looking at Su luanyin angry appearance.


    Said not, but the eyes are always inadvertently to the clothes Piao.


    Yes, it''s useless, but you can play with it!


    "Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price? This lady has made twenty purple gold coins. You can think about it. This neon colored dress can make women more beautiful and have the effect of aging beauty. "


    After that, no one wants to continue to raise the price.


    The Nome raised the hammer in his hand and counted, "twenty purple gold coins at a time!"


    "Twenty purple gold coins twice!"


    "Twenty purple gold coins --"


    "Fifty purple gold coins!"


    Su Yixiao suddenly opens his mouth and presses a small button on the side of the window.


    In an instant, the small space they were in was surrounded by neon lights.


    Everyone''s eyes are on their side.


    "Wow! This is the legendary member seat? It''s quite different. "


    "Besides, have you noticed that this is room one, room one! When the Su family came, they could only go to the fifth. Today, room one opened. It''s really strange! "

 Chapter 497

    "Yes, yes, it''s rare. I don''t know what the big man is sitting inside! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of discussion comes one after another, and the appearance of people''s pointing all falls into Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    They hate to be seen as monkeys, but they have no choice.


    "Little two!"


    Su Yixiao called out the little two who were guarding outside.


    The next second, the second came in.


    "Girl, what do you have Well, what happened to them? "


    "We just bought that neon and rosy clouds dress. As a result, all the people looked this way. They didn''t know what to look like!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and mutters.


    Xiao ER was stunned. When he understood the whole situation, he laughed: "it''s because of this, girl. Don''t worry, Nuo Yanran. She will draw everyone''s eyes back!"


    Nuo Yanran is a nomy.


    That''s not true. It wasn''t long before the normets called everyone.


    "Fifty purple gold coins once!"


    "Fifty purple gold coins twice!"


    "Fifty purple gold coins three times!"!!! Congratulations to the guests in room 1 for taking the first item of our auction


    A hammer down, a fierce ring, really attracted everyone''s eyes in the past.


    And Norfolk didn''t even talk to us.


    The more Su Yixiao looks at Nuo Yanran, the more interesting she feels.


    "What are you looking at?" Dark king evil ring hugs her to say.


    Su Yixiao hooked her lips and pointed with her chin: "this woman is very special!"


    "Special? I didn''t see it! " The dark king evil very honest reply.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "it''s really special, different from other women! If you don''t believe it, you can see it -- "


    it''s like pointing out to mingjunxie, but in the end, mingjunxie pulls her hand down and says," if you don''t look, you won''t look good. You are the most special one


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    The next second, he laughed and shook his head, thinking: has this guy eaten dates? What a sweet mouth?!


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    "Don''t make ~" Ming Jun Xie said while pulling the distance between them closer.


    He didn''t make any noise. He did it on purpose!


    He just wants Su Yixiao to see how good he is to her, and what about this girl? Busy every day, almost forget him as her man''s existence.


    Su Yixiao can not know this guy''s mind!


    The whole black face was shown to her, and the grievances in her eyes came out quickly, with a pathetic look


    Ah, this guy, it depends on the time to be jealous!


    Su Yixiao will hold Ming Jun evil, no matter now there is no one in, straightforward Pro up.


    Dragonfly skims water!


    But the dark king evil but feel not enough, Leng is to deepen that kiss a lot.


    Originally other people would not have found out, but later, ah, they all found out the situation here.


    One by one, they turned red, some watching the auction hosted by Norfolk, some teasing each other with sophomores.


    In my heart, I still think: Captain and drillmaster Ming, I don''t know where to change their feelings. This place still exists. Tut, I can''t stand it.


    But they can''t be bothered Take it!


    Su Yixiao feels that she has enough relatives. She pushes away the evil Ming junxie, but she still dare not breathe loudly -


    shyness!


    "Cough, excuse me, are you all right?" Hundred Li cherishes the month evil to smile to probe to ask.


    Su Yixiao of course heard her teasing, so that the strength of the son in the Ming Jun Xie''s waist pinched a!

 Chapter 498

    "Hiss..."


    Ming junxie took a breath of cold air.


    Su Yixiao has no mercy at all!


    "master, Nuo Mei people are auctioning a bottle of water," she said. It was produced by the essence of heaven and earth, and played a very good role in the growth of Tianling treasure. It''s just that there are very few people who have the spirit of heaven and earth, so... "


    So let''s see if they buy it or not,


    the reason Su luanyin asks is that there are several heavenly and earthly treasures in the jade bracelet. Although Su Yixiao has many good things, maybe he will be of some use!


    Su Yixiao a listen to, interest came, turn around to see after will ask Li Yuan''s idea. As a result, Li Yuan has already hurriedly asked Su Yixiao to take down the bottle of water.


    "It''s quenching water. Forgetting worry and chirping saw it and kept chirping, but it''s really good for them."


    Su Yixiao listen to, it seems to really have the voice of chirp and worry.


    They want to drink it.


    Su yixiaomo.


    Are these kids in her family the best to eat and drink? They are used to feeding. In other people''s eyes, they are all precious things. In their hearts, they just want to drink because they smell good.


    All right!


    Our children have to be pampered by themselves.


    Su Yixiao looks at the little quenched water on the stage and presses the button in front of the window.


    "Ten purple gold coins and one gold coin!"


    All of you:


    The auction price of cuilingshui is ten purple gold coins, but there is no need to add only one gold coin!


    Gold coin and purple gold coin, of course, are very different. That group of people didn''t think so because Su Yixiao was in the most noble room.


    "No matter how bad it is, there should be a purple gold coin. This is room one. Ah, so


    "Yes, yes, how can room one be like us poor people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There''s a lot of voices like that.


    Su Yixiao looks at the whispering voice clearly visible below and ignores it directly.


    But the people behind didn''t reach his level. They rolled their sleeves and yelled to give them some color to see.


    Su Yixiao encouraged: "go, go, look at the number of people, and then look at your arm. If you can fight well, go, but don''t call me!"


    At the same time, Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, who are about to go out, are stunned. They look at each other and then retreat.


    "Master (captain), can we let them say that? Obviously we have a lot of money... "


    The last sentence is from Su luanyin.


    But unfortunately, he was heard by Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao hooked his lips: "let them say it. You can''t say it without a piece of meat. Should it be yours or yours? Just ignore it in a jealous greeting!"


    Su luanyin a Leng, obediently up to embrace the thigh.


    "Master, you are right! Su Yixiao''s face changed and she wanted to pull back her leg, but she was held more tightly by Su luanyin.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "luanyin, don''t make trouble!"


    "No!"


    "Don''t blame me for being ruthless when you are like this!" Su Yixiao''s face sank, deliberately bluffing.


    Su luanyin just let go.


    "Congratulations to room one. I''ve successfully won the quenched water. OK, next item. Let''s go on stage!"


    Next, um Useless armor, no fun.

 Chapter 499

    Next, um The leaves of forgetfulness? It looks fresh, but she forgot her worries, so it''s useless.


    The next one doesn''t work


    The next one doesn''t work


    This is for Su Yixiao. However, what makes Su Yixiao feel strange is that there are lights on in No. 3, No. 5, No. 6 and No. 6 senior rooms beside their room 1, and there are people there, but no one or room moves the things of the auction house.


    It''s like nobody.


    But there is a sense of readiness.


    Su Yixiao asked the sophomore, "who are all those rooms?"


    The second child said, "no one is in room 2. Room 3 is from shadow Pavilion. Room 5 is from the Su family. Room 6 Well, sorry, I don''t know that. "


    Small two show a pair of apology full appearance, Su Yixiao wave, said nothing.


    "They came to the auction to see the play? Why don''t you say a word? " Baili Xiyue also felt the strangeness of those rooms and asked specially.


    Xiao Er shook his head and said, "you don''t know. They are all waiting for the final item of this auction. Almost all the people in the superior room are coming towards the final item!"


    Final item?


    Su family, shadow Pavilion, these are all famous forces in the magic land. What are they looking for?


    "Oh, yes." Xiao Er suddenly remembered what, raised his head and asked Su Yixiao, "the girl''s surname is Su, but is she from the Su family?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "the surname is the same, but it''s not."


    "Oh ~" little two nodded. But he just felt that Su Yixiao had the same momentum as the Su family elder he saw


    Oh, forget it. It''s someone else''s business. It''s better not to worry about it!


    The Su family?


    Su Yixiao sneers.


    So what? She doesn''t want to go to the family or anything.


    Since Su Lin Man''s accident, she has no good feeling for that kind of place.


    Infighting, overt and covert fighting, mental exertion Oh, I don''t know what it means.


    "Cough, everyone has been looking forward to it for a long time." The Nome suddenly coughed to attract everyone''s attention, and said at the same time.


    "Yes! Our auction has gradually come to an end. Now, let''s invite the finale of this auction! "


    The whole auction table was dazzling, the neon lights were on all around at the same time, and the Nome also retreated into the darkness.


    Most of them watched the auction and whispered, but the rest were not quiet.


    Almost everyone knows what the finale of the auction is.


    Su Yixiao can see that.


    3¡¢ The breath of five or six or three rooms changed a lot at that moment.


    Su Yixiao can feel that people in the three rooms suddenly attach importance to it.


    Because of what''s coming up?


    They also came to wonder what it was.


    "Thorn la la..."


    There was a sound of the chain being pulled down from the ground.


    More than that -


    there is also the sound of rolling tires, which is definitely a kind of poor quality. It rubs against the ground and makes a very loud and harsh noise.


    The louder the sound, the quieter the air.


    Finally, what they had been waiting for for for a long time was pushed up!


    All of a sudden, a strong smell of blood, but also with a great smell of rust.

 Chapter 500

    "What''s the smell of this!"


    "A smell of blood! How pungent


    All the people in the underground cover their noses. The smell Su Yixiao can''t help frowning and covering her nose.


    "Good okay! The last finale of the auction


    "Since ancient times, in addition to our practitioners and Warcraft, there is another kind of creature in this continent. Do you know that?"


    "Normey, don''t play the game. We''re not the country bumpkins flying up here! Are they orcs? ~ "


    orcs?!


    Su Yixiao hears these three words and stares at the audience in disbelief.


    Norfolk endured the strange smell and explained, "that''s right! What we are auctioning today are four orcs - "


    we called several people who carried the big box to come over and pulled away the red cloth that covered the big box. Suddenly, all the people at the bottom were in an uproar.


    Su Yixiao, they are also shocked to see the scene in front of them.


    It''s not a box. It''s a cage!


    The cage is small and rotten. Four orcs with chains are in it. They feel like they are going to burst the cage.


    However, the iron cage is unbreakable, so the orcs have red marks on their bodies.


    And they all have bone scars, whips, irons, all kinds of things.


    There was no treatment, so their blood was clearly flowing under the cage.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yixiao cuts off the connection with Liuli jade bracelet for the first time. He is afraid that Sidi and Qingyi will find out about it. He is afraid that they are too impulsive. Here and they will suffer.


    "Captain, this..."


    "We must save them!" Baili Xiyue said firmly.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Save, save! It''s just We have to find a way


    "What can I do?"


    Seeing that normeer was about to introduce the four orcs, they were all worried.


    There are many orcs in the glazed jade bracelets, and they have been together. For them, there is no big difference between orcs and beasts. In their hearts, orcs should not be treated like this.


    So when they see that the iron cage is auctioned by their friends, the instant red eye of the Xiaoyao team.


    "Look before you make a decision!"


    "Creak..." The door was pushed open.


    Originally out of the small two came in, but also with a mustache two people.


    There is a plate in Xiao er''s hand. In the plate, there is a token like thing, Su Yixiao''s identity card, and the two items that Su Yixiao auctioned before.


    "Miss Su, I have something for you! Because you paid 10000 purple gold coins for the first time you registered your membership card, all the items you auctioned are free of charge - of course, if you also want this orc, you have to give it! This is the top priority of this auction! The guests in the other rooms are all towards the orc! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "I know! And this orc, I''ll make up my mind! "


    When she saw Su Yixiao, she was afraid and excited.


    There''s another competitor competing for the orc, and that''s a lot more according to their original estimate!


    After all, the degree of Su Yixiao''s local tyrant is obvious to all. Ten thousand purple gold coins are taken out without blinking an eye. How can such people not bid high?!

 Chapter 501

    "Let''s auction those distinguished guests first, and I''ll go down with Xiao ER!"


    The moustache nodded.


    Before Su Yixiao agreed, he had already pulled the sophomore out.


    "Captain Are you sure you want to auction? "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    What else?


    "If Qingyi and Sidi know about this, they will be very sad. Besides, they are my beasts. If I can''t help them as masters, I''m not worthy to be their masters!" Su Yixiao''s eyes are firm.


    In fact, she wants to rob a little bit and then slip away. But she was afraid that there would be a hidden big man here. If she saw through her trick, the glass jade bracelet would be dangerous!


    It''s no better than Yiling land, so it''s better to resist!


    "But what if other people take a fancy to us and rob us by improper means?" Su Luan asked.


    The others are all armed, staring at the window.


    Su Yixiao said: "until we come out, the risk index will be greatly improved, but no matter how difficult it is, it won''t be too exaggerated!


    The strong disdain to ask for things with a younger generation, so we can only be robbed by a large number of people with weak strength!


    At that time, it would be better to use glazed jade bracelets. "


    After that, everyone thought for a while, and sure enough, they thought Su Yixiao''s method was the best.


    If you make trouble directly at the auction, you will offend the whole Huyao building.


    Speaking of huyaolou, it''s also a big force. Now they are in a weak position. They have to be careful in everything they do since they just came here. Su Yixiao naturally won''t make fun of her and her friends'' lives in this place where the Su family will be afraid.


    "Well, we all know the details, and I have nothing to introduce. Let''s invite some of you to open the cage for these orcs!"


    There was an uproar of people sitting below.


    "Open the cage? Are the normets right?! This is a ferocious Orc! " The implication is fear.


    "Yes, Nome, that''s what we call it. We don''t have to fight like that!"


    Nome son very official hook lip a smile, without any feelings said: "please rest assured, these orcs are domesticated, can''t cause any harm."


    "There are four orcs in total. We will choose one from the highest price, instead of taking four at one time. OK, the starting price - three million purple gold coins, auction, start!"


    "3.2 million!"


    Room six was the first one to speak. He spoke at an extremely urgent and excited speed.


    Few of the people sitting at the bottom dare to speak. They are all common people. Come and count them. If you see something that is more satisfactory, but the big guys can''t see it, you can auction it. They can''t get rid of everything like this.


    "Three million three hundred thousand!"


    Room five.


    Then -


    "3.5 million!"


    This is room three!


    Su Yixiao looked at the formation and knew that the more forward the room number was, the more noble it was She''s in room one Are you kidding me?!


    "Four million!"


    "4.5 million!"


    There is no sound in room 6. Now there are only room 5 and room 3 in the competition.


    Su Luan asked Su Yixiao: "master, why don''t we talk now?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "don''t worry, they are now on the momentum, waiting for one to be quiet, our family will fight with another!"

 Chapter 503

    "It''s amazing to be able to auction the next one. It''s rich and powerful to have four of them in room one."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Are you thinking about it? One Orc has five and a half million purple gold coins, four of them are 22 million purple gold coins. Listen to the voice, it''s a woman. Think about it, which woman in the magic land can take out so many purple gold coins? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Well, listen, what they said is quite reasonable."


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s exuberant appearance, Baili Xiyue didn''t take the black line until they endured for a long time.


    I don''t know who it is. When I was in Yiling land, I exchanged so many purple gold coins with someone. Half of them didn''t use up all the way.


    In this continent, who is richer than Su Yixiao?


    A: Yes!


    Su Yixiao waved his hand: "there must be some. I only have a little purple gold coins, but Hey, hey, I have pills and equipment. With a big push from heaven and earth, they can change an item, which is precious in their eyes! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So is there anyone on this continent richer than Su Yixiao?


    A: "no!"


    Room three.


    "Pa!" With a loud noise, the table was directly split in half, and a man with a big beard sat there, his face livid.


    "Go and find out for me what happened in room one!"


    "Yes The subordinate went down in a hurry. He couldn''t bear the anger of the boss.


    "Tut, room one! When the auction is over, I want to see who you are


    Soon, another two orcs were stopped by Su Yixiao. Now there is only one left on the auction table


    "Damn it! Who is in this room? When did the power of the phantom land become so rich? " In room 5, a middle-aged man said this with a dignified face.


    In fact, the magic land is not as good as the ascenders imagine. In fact, several forces are involved with each other. They all know the details of their names, and they also know a lot in private. They all have a certain amount of money in their hearts as to how much property each family can take out.


    But it was an accident in room one.


    "Is it the cold family who are playing tricks in secret?" A man on one side guessed.


    That person looks childish and much smaller than the one sitting there, but his peach blossom eyes are full of sinister.


    "Cold home? Oh, if they were really them, they would be bold. How many orcs would you like to come to us? They''re cold home. They want to disappear in the magic land! " The sitting middle-aged man slapped the table heavily, frowned, disdained and angry.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. If it''s really the cold family, let them auction it. Anyway, these four orcs will be in our hands sooner or later."


    The middle-aged man also realized this and sneered a few times.


    So they didn''t know that in room 6, they were the cold family members who were deeply cherished and hated by them.


    "Master, do we have no chance?"


    The man who was called the owner of the house was doing the right thing, with a hint of danger on his lips. He shook his head and said, "we''re here to join in the fun and see who the orcs belong to." when he said this, the owner shrugged -


    and said, "we''re here

 Chapter 504

    "I can say that my hexagram is the most powerful in the magic land, but I can''t figure out who owns the four orcs."


    "What?"


    The boy beside him had a startled look.


    "Master, if you can''t even measure it, it means that the origin of room 1 is suspicious. What is sacred?"


    "I don''t know." The cold master bowed his head and thought, "I don''t know what is sacred, but it must be someone we can''t provoke."


    "In the future, try to make friends, and don''t contradict! For the future of our cold family, do you remember? "


    "I know, master!" The young men standing on the four sides of Leng''s family said with their fists clasped at the same time.


    In their hearts, everything the owner said was true.


    The last one.


    The last Orc!


    The oath of shadow Pavilion, this last one will never let room one go.


    He won''t let them succeed!


    "Three and a half million in room one, the last ORC. Do you want to increase the price?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Normeyer stood on the stage waiting for a long time, but no one dared to raise the price.


    As she thought in her heart, the last Orc must belong to room one.


    Although the price of each one is lower than that of the other, it has exceeded their expectation.


    And room one didn''t even hesitate.


    So, there is no room one, no purple gold coin.


    "Three hundred and fifty-one times!"


    Cried the Nome.


    The people in the shadow Pavilion in room 3 were worried. After thinking about it, they still bit their teeth!


    "Room three! Five million The people in the shadow Pavilion roared and attracted the whole audience to room 3.


    ¡­¡­ I want to kneel down and call my father.


    "Three..."


    "Room one, six million purple gold coins!"


    Su Yixiao in the next second, did not give people a little chance to accept room 3 5 million, and directly issued a higher price.


    "Wow..." The crowd was in an uproar.


    Room one is richer and more heroic, and wants to kneel down and call dad.


    Five million!


    It''s the limit of room three.


    When they came here, they didn''t think that there was such a wonderful figure as room one.


    So the five million they brought is the most they took.


    But Six million in room one?


    That''s a purple gold coin. It''s not a cabbage that can be found on the street. It''s not that a person will have millions.


    How rich room one is, he has lost money four times in a row.


    "There are six million purple gold coins in room one. Do you want to increase the price now? Think about it. It''s the last ORC. It''s a rare chance! "


    Baili Xiyue frowned and looked at the demagogues on the stage. She said unhappily, "I used to think she was good-looking, but now it''s getting more and more annoying? The price we paid is so high that we can''t beat it down yet -- "


    Su Yixiao said:" this is the strength of the Nome people. She won''t cut it directly, or she will stimulate their greed in the eyes of the crowd below. Only in this way can someone pay a higher price! "


    After hearing this, Su luanyin felt a headache: "well, why do you want to remember these? Wow, they are really in trouble!"


    Su Yixiao "..." Ah, the child


    "If there is no one, then the last Orc It was successfully taken by room one! Congratulations on room one

 Chapter 505

    Suddenly, the whole auction venue, thought of the roaring applause, all the people looked at room 1 with envy. No one in my heart is not thinking: "room one is so handsome and cool, I want to kneel down and call dad ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao is as light as water. She is still unmoved in the face of such a fierce scene, just let mingjunxie watch her hand.


    "Hey, don''t stare at my hand all the time. What''s good about my hand?"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t understand this guy''s taste. He''s just playing with hands?!


    I remember once Su Yixiao still asked this question, and Ming junxie answered: "because it''s so ugly, I will beautify you!"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "eh, No."


    "You''d better come here a little bit. I''ll beautify your lower lip, and then you''ll go." Ming junxie doesn''t like Su Yixiao hiding from him. He just likes to pester Su Yixiao like a kitten.


    "Hi ~"


    the door of room 1 was suddenly opened. Su Yixiao looked up and saw that there was no one else around the moustache, so she let him in, otherwise he would not have opened it.


    "Hey, Miss Su!" They are the kind of people who are especially attentive, but they just see through and don''t say through. Later on You call me to play, and then I think it''s important to play later.


    "Mr. Ba Zi, what do you want me to do?" Su Yixiao asked.


    He doesn''t like to be talked about by others, Miss Su. If you shut up, you can bear some high-level work!


    "Well, Mr. eight character?" The mustard suddenly froze.


    They suddenly said that their taste had come, and they really felt very strange.


    Su Yixiao suddenly realized that it was only after a little while that you brought them home that they were together. Boys like us, teachers and workers, are stinky treasures. It''s really boring to watch the snow scenery.


    "Mr. eight character, if you have something to say, you don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Eight character Hu YILENG, decisively gave up before want to explore the inside story of Mr. eight character, the result found that you came out.


    Recognize it?!


    "Miss Su, do you think I look like someone who has something to do?"


    Su Yixiao just glanced at it, then lowered her head in disgust and nodded with certainty.


    "You..." In a daze, he suddenly changed his image to look aggrieved and said, "you bully me, I I''ve come to you for something But it''s a good thing, a good thing! "


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    "What''s the matter? Besides, after the finale, the auction should be over, right


    "Well, yes!"


    "I''ll give you the purple gold coin, and you''ll give us the things we auction, and then we can face the sky on the main road, walk on four sides, and not interfere with each other?"


    Eight character Hu YILENG, ah, this man actually Don''t want to interfere with them?


    It''s no exaggeration to say that he really thinks Su Yixiao is a wonderful flower in his heart.


    The power of the magic land doesn''t want to have a relationship with them. These people don''t want to be entangled with them?!!


    Although the mustard does not want to admit, but Su Yixiao eyes inside the indifference and alienation is really very clear.


    Eh, it''s a little uncomfortable to be treated like this all of a sudden.


    "Don''t worry. The statistics are in progress. I''ll give it to you later."


    "In addition, if you believe me, you can pay in advance, then you can take things and leave, or vice versa!"


    Su Yixiao hook lips, believe!

 Chapter 506

    "Nuo, a total of 17.5 million purple gold coins. Tut Tut, the membership card is 10000 purple gold coins. Compared with thank you, it''s a drop in the bucket. I really don''t know what kind of mentality this person uses to tell me. I''m the only one who handles the membership card..."


    It''s a bit awkward.


    He said that It''s true.


    "Miss Su, what I''m talking about is that you are the first member of an unknown family!" The other su and Bai families have members here.


    Su Yixiao It turns out that this is the way of capitalists. Tut Tut, it''s really deep.


    "Miss Su, the things have been packed. Go backstage and have a look! "


    Su Yixiao nods and gets up.


    When I was about to go out, I turned around and said, "by the way, there are enough purple gold coins in this space ring. Remember to return the space ring to me! It''s a fun idea. If you lose it, you''ll love me to death! "


    A mustache How could anyone who casually took out 17.5 million purple gold coins care about this?!


    OK, OK, customers are big.


    In fact, Su Yixiao still has one problem that he doesn''t understand.


    The moustache observed Su Yixiao''s desire to talk and stop. After thinking about it, he said, "Miss Su, is there anything else you want to ask? If there is any, just ask. If I know, I will say everything. "


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    "I just don''t understand why we were put in room one." The Su family in room 5, the shadow Pavilion people in room 3, which is not more noble than them?


    "This..." Moustache frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "in fact, I don''t know. If I were you, the girl should be in room 10. It''s our landlord''s idea..."


    "Landlord?" The owner of Huyao building?


    Why did he put himself in room one?


    Do you know him?


    But Su Yixiao hasn''t been here long?


    Huyao building I just heard about it today. How can I know their landlord!


    Forget it, forget it!


    Su Yixiao is too lazy to waste her energy on this matter.


    "Then please thank your landlord for me ~" Su Yixiao nodded politely and then turned away.


    Backstage


    Someone is clearing up the total revenue of this auction, and someone is distributing the ownership of the items.


    As soon as Su Yixiao went in, he heard someone say, "Wow, what do you mean by this room? Several valuable items in the auction were taken away by him, eh Of course, there are some that are not in use. "


    "What do you know? They are rich and have a lot of money, but they don''t like it. As far as that dress is concerned It must be a woman! "


    "Are you so sure? Maybe some young master gave it to her dear girl? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s also possible... "


    At this time, the moustache passed through Su Yixiao, turned to her and made a sorry appearance, then quickly turned around, pretended to cough.


    "Cough!"


    "Tut, shopkeeper..."


    With a straight face, he said, "do you think this is a place for entertainment? Is huyaolou just for your gossip? "


    Su Yixiao looks at the appearance of the moustache and feels very funny. She turns to embrace Ming junxie and secretly laughs in his arms.


    "Shopkeeper We... "


    "All right, all right, don''t explain. Get all the auction items in room 1 quickly!"


    "Oh, oh!"

 Chapter 507

    The two gossipers immediately put down the things in their hands, went to get all the items sold by Su Yixiao, and then handed them over.


    Fortunately, they started from room one, otherwise That''s the end of it.


    "Shopkeeper, this is all the auction items in room 1. Oh, by the way, take four orcs. Because the time to suppress them is almost up, so now we are in the back. Let the trainer do the medicine!"


    Take the medicine?!


    Su Yixiao especially sensitive heard these two words, immediately don''t want to laugh.


    "What did you say? How to use the medicine? "


    "Yes The man naturally said that when he saw Su Yixiao, his eyes were bright.


    WOW! This girl is so beautiful. She is a girl I feel like I''m going to sink in


    "Why the medicine?" Su Yixiao is puzzled.


    Is there such a regulation in the mainland? Orcs and humans are the same. Half of their bodies are human blood. Why should they take medicine. You have to ring it with chains and cages?!


    This is what Su Yixiao couldn''t understand.


    "We are not afraid to hurt you," the mustard turned around and explained to Su Yixiao: "orcs, ah, inherit the good blood of human and Warcraft. Even if we find a trainer to successfully tame them, who knows if they will be directly manic again. So we huyaolou will thoroughly infiltrate a kind of poison into the orc''s body When the brain encounters poison, it will spread to the whole body and die of vomiting blood... "


    Su Yixiao


    She knows that the grudge between human, Warcraft and orcs is deep, but there is no need to get to this point, right?!


    Even if the direct auction at the auction, you look at the miserable, who can watch it?!


    And what kind of poison are you injecting now?


    No way.


    Su Yixiao is determined not to let them do so!


    "Sorry, I think it''s necessary for me to say that since I have photographed them, their ownership belongs to me. In that case, can I make some demands?"


    The moustache nodded.


    That must be.


    Su Yixiao is their God.


    "Miss Su, please mention it."


    "I hope the four orcs don''t take any medicine."


    The moustache was already on the spot, and all the people were stunned.


    Except for the Rangers.


    Their faces are also full of indignation.


    "Why, then they will hurt you..."


    "No!" Su Yixiao''s attitude is very tough, "as for the reason, I don''t want to explain."


    The mustard knew that persistence had no effect, so he ordered his subordinates to do it.


    Su Yixiao put away all her belongings.


    When I see that dress, I throw it directly to Su luanyin.


    "No, this is what you want."


    "Wow Su luanyin looks at the dreamlike dress in her hand, and is excited, "have a good look, thank you master ~"


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    Bai Qingyu looked at it and felt a little uncomfortable. He said, "I can afford just one skirt!"


    Eh, the tone is so sour -


    "Oh?" Baili Xiyue could hear it. She measured her body and asked, "is it difficult, Bai Qingyu? Do you want to wear a skirt?"


    Bai Qingyu''s face changed.


    "You want to wear a skirt. You all wear skirts!"


    "It''s natural for me to wear a skirt, but you just Ha ha ha How nice


    Although she didn''t say anything, her tone and attitude Bai Qingyu looked at it and wanted to be flat.

 Chapter 508

    But


    Bai Qingyu looks at Liu Shaoji and loosens his fist


    Forget it.


    He doesn''t care about women!


    This thing is too pit.


    "Shopkeeper, the four orcs know that we can''t register the venom for them, so they become masters there. They say that they will never come out if they don''t let the auctioneer pass by..."


    It was the young man who whispered nonsense.


    But Su Yixiao, who has a good hearing, heard it.


    "Let''s pass?"


    Su Yixiao repeated.


    Then I saw the young man looking at Su Yixiao in surprise, as if asking her how she heard it.


    "Let''s go today, then let''s go. Let''s go, babies of Xiaoyao team!"


    "Oh, yes, please lead the way."


    Su Yixiao smiles and looks at the person who is still in a daze.


    I asked the girl how she could hold her face when she saw it.


    Although in the next second, Su Yixiao''s eyes were covered by the jealous Ming junxie, others saw it.


    To eight words and said did not say a word, the young man on the zombie general, stand in front of them to lead the way.


    After several turns, they finally came to the cage where the orcs were held.


    Su Yixiao and his party stood still, looking at the orcs in the cage with a cold face.


    Well, nothing has changed.


    The four orcs were still miserable. Their skin split several times. When they walked in and saw them, Su Yixiao really decided that the wound was really caused by sharp tools.


    "It''s you?"


    All of a sudden, an ORC with a deer head looks at Su Yixiao and says.


    Su Yixiao feels strange. Why do you know her so much here?


    "Listen to the tone Do you know me? " Su Yixiao a little hesitant asked.


    Sure enough, the deer shook his head.


    "I don''t know you. Just a moment ago, I was just surprised that the girl who bought us was a hairy little girl. Cut, really!"


    The deer''s body and head disdain.


    Su Yixiao can see that these four goods are dissatisfied with themselves.


    But


    Hook lips, what can I do? She did buy it!


    If you don''t accept it, you have to accept it!


    "No matter what I am in your heart, I''m still a little girl, but now you have to call me Master


    Su Yixiao''s words with his provocative eyes really amused the four of them.


    "Little girl, don''t think two stinky money is great. Do you know who we are? "


    "Yes, orcs."


    "Then your parents should have told you about our cruelty?"


    Dad Mother


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    She was thinking about something else, but the four orcs thought Su Yixiao was hesitating.


    They kindly advised: "you human don''t all say that. Don''t be silly. Although we are cruel, we can''t bully a little girl. Now hurry up, let''s go! Those thousands of purple gold coins are better than losing one life... "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    These four are for her?


    Su Yixiao thought that the four of them were just as picky as before. I didn''t expect


    But now it''s time for Sidi and Qingyi to come out!!


    Su Yixiao reconnects with the Liuli jade bracelet, and then a buzzing sound is heard in his mind.

 Chapter 509

    The next second he heard the voice of Kurihara''s complaint.


    "Master! Can you stop being so fast next time! Young master, I thought something was wrong ~ "


    Li Yuan estimated that he had explored the surroundings at the first time when Su Yixiao opened, so he would say so.


    Su Yixiao sorry smile, heart silently said: "this is not a sudden situation!"


    "Sudden? There are only four orcs. What''s the secret Kurihara said helplessly.


    Su Yixiao shakes his head: "if Qingyi and Sidi see a Orc like this and is pulled out for auction, they will not be angry!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kurihara is dumb.


    That''s true.


    "Now that the four have won, they are ready to let the two of them do it?"


    Su Yixiao smiles and shakes his head: "don''t move, just show your face."


    "Qingyi and Sidi are the first orcs. All orcs, even if they haven''t seen them, should be impressed by them in their minds. Even if I saw it from the first day, I should have some points in my heart. "


    Su Yixiao thinks so.


    That''s why I''m going to call them both.


    "Sidi, Qingyi ~ ~" Su Yixiao looks at Liyuan.


    Kurihara had no choice but to wake them up in a relaxed and simple way.


    Sidi and Qingyi come out of the bamboo house and look at her with sleepy eyes.


    "Master, are you looking for us?" Siddy said, but his appearance and soft voice made him mumble.


    Su Yixiao nodded and then pointed to the screen beside him to show them.


    Sidi and Qingyi turn around and get stuck for two seconds.


    "Master, this is..."


    "At the auction, there were four orcs, so I bought them Let''s talk about the specific things later. Let''s have a look first. What should they do? "


    In fact, Su Yixiao thought about several places where the four of them could live, so she didn''t have any opinions about what they said.


    For the first time, Su Yixiao didn''t ask them to answer, instead, he took them out


    "Little girl, girl, you still have to go home and learn to teach your husband and children. Don''t come to this bloody place..."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Well They are still educating her, really, amazing!!


    But seeing Sidi and Qingyi, can they continue to educate?


    Su Yixiao is not only looking forward to it.


    I didn''t expect that after Sidi and Qingyi went out, they didn''t go up directly. Instead, they stayed quietly and supported their education.


    It''s a long time for those four people to sing a one-man show.


    By the time they found that no one was speaking, it was morning.


    "Well, where are the people?"


    They are thirsty, these little girls won''t listen to the movie, will they?!


    He turned his head and was stunned for a moment.


    When the other three saw him like this, they thought something had happened, and turned their heads at the same time -


    "patriarch!"


    Siddy''s lips.


    "Yo Ho? After educating my little master for so long, he finally saw me ~ "


    Sidi''s tone of ridicule stunned them.


    What?!


    Little master?


    Then aren''t they It''s over?!


    "Patriarch, we..."


    The four of them looked at each other in a pitiful way.


    Siddy''s mouth curled.


    In addition to his family xiaoqingqing, other people can''t get into his eyes even if they take off their pants!


    The problem is that his family is clean Not cute!

 Chapter 510

    "Come on, don''t be cute here for me. You should apologize. It''s the Yellow haired girl in your mouth. If it wasn''t for her, you would have been taken away by some obscure people and wanted to see us? Oh, it''s really wishful thinking! "


    Siddy said calmly.


    If Su Yixiao is not here, the fate of the four of them Siddy didn''t even think about it. She didn''t dare think about it.


    Butting butting face to Su Yixiao, the four guys, and show wronged Baba look, to Su Yixiao apology.


    "Master of the patriarch..."


    "Well, we''re wrong. We have eyes that don''t know Taishan. Don''t be angry "


    " what we just said is educating ourselves You think we just farted! "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    What?


    Didn''t these people have a strong education just now?


    How come you''ve been counselled now!


    Tut tut


    Su Yixiao waved: "goodbye. I still like the way you are just arrogant! "


    It''s terrible.


    It''s not to say that women are more fickle than men in their minds!


    Tut Tut, snake and scorpion man!


    In an instant, Su Yixiao obviously felt that the air beside him was not right.


    How do you feel It''s so cool?!


    Slowly turn a head to see, dark king evil really board a gloomy face where stare at her.


    And Baili Xiyue, they have retreated to the door, smiling and looking at Su Yixiao sympathetically.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment I don''t seem to have done anything wrong with Ming junxie?! Is it because of your "like"? No, it''s too resentful!


    "Cough, master..." Sidi also saw the status quo clearly. Although he wanted to laugh a little, there was something important in front of him.


    These four guys, although they are ridiculed, their injuries can not be underestimated.


    "Master, I think Take them into the jade bracelet. After all, all the orcs are in the jade bracelet, and their wounds... "


    Siddy''s words stop.


    Su Yixiao certainly understands what he wants to say.


    "I understand. Take it in. If you need anything, just ask Liyuan! "


    "Well."


    Countless words of thanks can not be expressed. Sidi and Qingyi can only nod to Su Yixiao.


    Having said that, Su Yixiao sent them away, together with the iron cage.


    When the story of huyaolou comes to an end, Su Yixiao is relieved and suddenly thinks of her side


    He turned his head and looked carefully at the person in front of him. His anger was gone on Jun''s face. He was as calm as a pool of stagnant water, but he was so evil Su Yixiao feels very uncomfortable


    "Ming Jun Xie... "


    Stammered out his name, Su Yixiao so speechless to himself.


    It''s clear that this man often flatters himself. Why is he a little afraid to pinch now?


    Ming Jun walked forward without expression. The two people who were close to each other were closer now.


    He Jizeng, the male hormone of Ming Jun Xie is so strong?! Su Yixiao can''t hold it, so he has to step back slowly.


    More push more, in the dark under the pressure of Jun Xie, Su Yixiao successful contact with the wall.


    She looked into the eyes of Ming Jun Xie and pretended not to know what she meant.


    Seeing that the head of Ming Jun Xie is getting closer and closer, those guys behind are not calm.


    Look! Still don''t look!


    They showed it in action.

 Chapter 511

    Those people put their hands on their faces and covered their eyes, but their fingers were wide open. With the eyes of gossip and chicken jelly, they were looking at Su Yixiao.


    Near Into


    But just one centimeter apart, the evil Ming Jun suddenly stopped and turned around -


    "you..."


    "We don''t see anything!"


    "Yes, we don''t see you coming together."


    "Yes, you go on, you go on..."


    Some of them are smiling.


    The hand is still on the face, but the eyes are clearly exposed between the fingers.


    I don''t know.


    Should he praise them or question their intelligence?!


    Ah ~


    the evil Ming junxie turned his head and said to Su Yixiao: "next time! I will never let you go


    Su Yixiao nodded vigorously.


    After thinking about it for a while, he put his foot close to his ear and said, "I''m wrong. Once again, I''ll take the initiative to throw myself in my arms, OK?"


    Su Yixiao has a set of coquetry, which is the view of Ming junxie.


    Obviously, there is no change in people, but in the eyes of Ming Jun Xie, that is not the same.


    Ming Jun Xie did not say a word, but the moment he turned around, the corner of his mouth completely exposed his mood at this moment.


    Su Yixiao claps her chest in the back.


    Finally get rid of the trouble guy, then the following can be much easier!


    "Xiyue, luanyin, what are you looking at? Let''s go Having said that, Su Yixiao passes through them and follows the evil Ming Jun in front of them, walking side by side.


    A few people in the back were completely stunned.


    Show your hands.


    "That''s the end of it?"


    Gu Yangzhi coughed a few times, prompting them: "what do you think? Let''s go. Let''s keep up with the captain and them


    Gu Yangzhi left, Bai Qingyu left, and there were only two people, Bai lixiyue and Su luanyin, who looked at each other. Liu Shaoji Is to guard his home, cherish the month!


    "Yueyue, don''t look at each other, just follow them! We are all behind for a long time After that, he grabbed the small hand of the hundred Li Xiyue and ran to the front quickly.


    But Su luanyin was left behind lonely


    , looked down at his hands, felt uncomfortable for a while, and walked in the direction of Su Yixiao.


    Although this is the site of Huyao building, they came from the backyard to the front yard and went out without saying goodbye. No one stopped them. It''s good!


    Go out that moment, Su Yixiao thought of the eight character nonsense, Huyao building owner? Who is it?


    For the last time, Su Yixiao looked back at this magnificent building, and then left.


    On the second floor of Huyao building, a man with long hair, thick skin and black robe, holding a cat in his hand, gently hooks his thin lips.


    And that pair of peach blossom eyes, looking at the direction, is Su Yixiao they leave the direction.


    "Su Yixiao, don''t worry, you will know me ~ ~"


    hook people!


    "Pa", the door was pushed open from the outside.


    "Old Boss, I''m afraid Su Yixiao is not so easy to catch! By her side, Ming "Ming..."


    The man''s face was a little sulky, with thin lips.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "By her side, the dark king is evil!"


    The man stroked the cat''s hand, stopped and said repeatedly, "Ming Jun Xie Are you coming?


    The people who came in to disturb him were in the same position, but they didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 512

    "Yes! I just went to find out the people around Su Yixiao! "


    The man raised his head.


    If Su Yixiao, oh, no! Anyone in the Xiaoyao team can be surprised!


    Because


    His long hair was messy, and his face was covered with scum. His body was old and worn, and a robe of unknown color was broken.


    Tut, this is the man who gave Su Yixiao a fan and pen!


    It''s here!


    The uncle looked anxious. After a long time, the man moved.


    "You are evil..."


    He didn''t expect that Ming junxie would give up the glory and wealth there and insist on planting a low-level position.


    In addition to looking for Su Yixiao, I''m afraid there are other things!


    "Boss, what are we going to do? Do you want to fight Su Yixiao? "


    The man hooks his lips, lifts the cat in his hand, smiles, and then gradually opens his mouth to absorb the essence of the cat bit by bit.


    "Ye Chencang, you say, now I can clear away the evil of Ming Jun?" The man said, but did not look back, a pair of peach blossom eyes inside the dead cat, in the hands of a hard, the dead cat will disappear.


    There''s no residue left.


    "Ah?" Ye Chencang really raised his head with his big eyes. Then he lowered his head and said, "actually Boss, you... "


    "Don''t whine, tell the truth."


    Ye Chencang squeezed his hand and stood up. He said without hesitation: "boss, now mingjunxie is just a rising person from Yiling land. If you put it in the past, you can''t beat him, but now, you are the king of this land! It''s not a matter of minutes to beat him "


    Ling Qianye hooked his lips and gently shook his head.


    "I fought with him 50 million years ago, and I lost more than anyone else! That guy is conceited, see me lose, let me go! Even today, I''m not sure to kill him. After all... "


    After all, he didn''t know what.


    Maybe it''s a kind of fear for the people who once defeated him; maybe it''s not enough courage.


    Ling Qianye shook his head and didn''t say any more.


    "So, boss, do you just let them go? Mingming Su Yixiao is by his side. If he goes down, he can grab that thing! "


    In that way, they will be able to dominate the magic land, and by the way, they can successfully go to the upper bound.


    Moreover, he also put his Yueling fan and pen in Su Yixiao''s place. If he didn''t come back, he would lose money.


    Ling Qianye turned to look at him and said, "your nameless pen has tracking function, right?"?! Will Yueling fan absorb other people''s spiritual power in a certain period of time? "


    Ye Chencang nodded.


    Of course!


    Otherwise, how could he treat these two ordinary things as treasures?


    I won''t put it on the black market. Send it to them!


    "Boss, do you have any good ideas?" When ye Chencang finished, there was a flash of light in his mind. He seemed to think about what his boss wanted.


    Sure enough.


    "You should follow first! Let your two treasures give out their effects. I have my own ideas for the following things! "


    Ye Chencang couldn''t figure it out, but his eldest brother had to listen to what he said. After he took the order, he went down.


    Only Ling Qianye was left standing there alone, speechless.


    For a long time, gougougou lips, turned to look behind the cage, the cage, is a snow-white cat in the curl

 Chapter 513

    "Xiao Xiao, cherish the moon!" As soon as they got close to the inn, Su Yixiao saw the demon standing at the door of the inn, stomping anxiously and looking at both sides of the street from time to time.


    Know to see Su Yixiao they, this just relaxed a breath, then head-on and go.


    His face was sulky.


    "Xiaoxiao, where have you been? I haven''t seen you all night. Do you know that I have searched the whole Qiqiu city for you for a long time? "


    A pair of eyes full of accusations and worries, Su Yixiao looked at the demon, sincerely apologized.


    "Sorry, demon, we didn''t have time to tell you when we left! Well, we went to the black market on this page. I heard that there was an auction. I just went to have a look. "


    Auction?!


    The demon finally let go after learning the situation.


    This night, he was worried about whether they were abducted, which made him stay up all night.


    "Really! Next time you go out, remember to take me with you or tell me, you guys. I''m really upset. "


    Su Yixiao and they looked at each other, Baili Xiyue and Su luanyin two people up, one holding an arm.


    "Yes, yes! We''ll tell you next time. Ah, dear "


    the demon looked at them and relaxed completely.


    When she went into the Inn and ordered a cup of hot tea to warm her body, Su Yixiao asked, "demon, do you have anything important? Are you in such a hurry to find us? "


    The demon glared at Su Yixiao, who was talking. He took a big mouthful of tea, then pretended to be angry and said, "I said Xiaoxiao, are you stupid? This afternoon, is the Dan division competition! Has your friend registered yet? "


    Su Yixiao''s heart clapped.


    Sorry, I heard about the auction before, and then I went to the auction. I forgot to register a smelter for Mr. Ji... "


    Su Yixiao''s face is tangled.


    When the demon saw his appearance, he had already guessed the whole process.


    "You''re for the auction. Forget about it?"


    All the members of the Xiaoyao team laughed and nodded slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I knew that... " Demon really feel tired!


    It''s his fault to have so many friends.


    Unwilling to get up, the demon glared at them.


    "Come on, let''s go! I''ll take you to register. At this time, the engineers'' Union is open! "


    Su Yixiao they a few listen to, also quickly get up.


    Emma, you don''t have to worry about waiting in line or being seen. How about entering the guild directly?!


    "Sister demon, are they your friends?"


    The demon nodded.


    "It''s just a group of pig teammates. Is it OK to register a smelter now?"


    Now the young man in front of the demon nods.


    "Of course! Now is the best time. No one has come yet! Who would you like to register


    The young man looks at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao, they all shake their heads.


    "Wait a minute, he''s not here yet..."


    Su Yixiao''s divine sense enters the glazed jade bracelet, finds master Ji who is still sleeping, pulls it out and throws it on the ground


    "Well, that''s him To register... " Su Yixiao looks at Ji Lao who sleeps on the ground in surprise. He is very neat, but he still has ha ha Zi.


    Su Yixiao looks at Ji Lao''s appearance, turns his head and buries his head in the arms of Ming Jun Xie.

 Chapter 514

    The dark king evil condenses the spirit power on the hand, the middle of the palm suddenly rushes out a black line.


    This thread seemed to be charged and flew straight to Ji Lao.


    After touching the skin, stab it fiercely.


    "Ah Which psycho stabbed me! It''s not fatal, is it? "


    Ming junxie moved Su Yixiao to the other side, then bent his knee, lowered his head and said, "don''t die, what do you want?"


    "I..."


    Ji Laogang just wanted to speak, but he thought, ah, how can this voice be so like his royal highness?!


    As a result, it turned to be him.


    Ji Lao gave me a smile, and then he got up: "Hey, Yi Wang, I''m kidding! You call me right. You see, it''s all bright. How can I not get up?


    ¡±


    Su Yixiao


    Young man: --


    Demon: "I''m not sure."


    Others said that they were very calm, because Ji Lao looked like this. They were not rare in the glazed jade bracelets.


    I thought I would take it outside, but


    In fact, old Ji thought that there were only a few people in the Xiaoyao group and mingjunxie on the scene, and there were no other outsiders, so he didn''t accept them.


    But when he looked around, he saw two big mouths


    It was twisted by fright.


    Ji found out that he It''s a shame.


    How to do, how to do, how to restore the image?! My God, why didn''t anyone tell him that there were other people here?!


    Otherwise he would not have made such a low-level mistake.


    Su Yixiao saw master Ji kneeling here and said decisively, "master Ji, you won''t forget what we haven''t done yet, will you?"


    Master Ji glanced at her.


    "Xiaoxiao girl, how long has my old man lived? I don''t have a good memory. You should remind me."


    Su Yixiao quietly calculated.


    Well I am much older than him


    "This is the trade union of refiners. Are you going to register as a refiner?" The demon sorted out her surprise and emotion, and then explained.


    Master Ji just remembered, right! He remembered that!


    "Yes, yes, it''s me!"


    "Well," the demon said to the young man after confirming, "Lin Yun, take her down to test and register!"


    The young man who called Lin Yun nodded. He was a special gentleman. He extended his hand politely and made a "please" action.


    "This way."


    Master Ji looked back at Su Yixiao reluctantly, then followed them.


    A few drops of cold sweat came out of Su Yixiao''s head.


    How does he feel that he has an intention to leave life and death?


    EH ~ ~ it''s a little creepy!


    "Don''t be nervous. We just ask some everyday questions. If you are a craftsman, you must know them. They are very simple!"


    Master Ji laughed.


    "Young man, just ask."


    There''s no tension. Okay.


    "All right! I''m starting Lin Yun sat opposite master Ji and began to ask questions.


    "What kind of pill does the compound pill belong to?"


    "Healing! Some minor injuries can be treated with the compound pill, but the pill must be effective for severe injuries


    It''s a textbook level answer.


    Lin Yun couldn''t find any fault at all.


    "Next.


    "It''s a poison star."


    "Poison devil rattan is a kind of cold herbal medicine. If you want to make pills, you must take its rattan blood!"

 Chapter 515

    "The killer of poisonous devil''s vine is cold herb. Although both are cold herbs, cold herb can suppress poisonous devil''s vine. The positive and the negative, if you add the cold ice grass, the poison devil vine will change from the cold nature to the right nature.... "


    With decades of observation, master Ji''s answers to every question are always perfect and textbook like.


    The young man Lin Yun said that he had no impression of what master Ji said.


    However, what he knew, master Ji said it all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Yun doesn''t know what to say.


    Master Ji blinked and said innocently: "is there anything wrong?"


    No.


    He thinks.


    Every herb he knew was identified by him. In this way, she would say something wrong. It was terrible.


    After hearing this, Lin Yun made a quick decision and shook his head.


    "No, no, you''re right But I still have to wait until we are a little older to listen to it! " Lin Yun has asked the assistant to see other testers.


    Master Ji feels strange.


    Doesn''t that mean it''s measured casually? Why are you so busy working in and out? Without saying a word


    But he didn''t have the guts to ask.


    Feel just said much, the throat is very thirsty, random Ji master took the glass of water on the table.


    Before long, a fat man came in. The whole person was like a ball. Master Ji obviously felt that the bottom of their place was closing down.


    "What''s the matter?" The man asked Lin Yun as soon as he came in.


    Lin Yun made way for the fat man, and then he stood with his men.


    "Repeat what you just said!"


    Said the fat man.


    Master Ji was not happy on the spot. He said that he was thirsty. For such a long time, he asked him to say again, is there any humanity!


    "Good words only once!"


    Master Ji refused directly.


    The man was stunned and frowned to express his dissatisfaction with master Ji''s performance. When everyone saw him, they either bowed their heads or respectfully called him "elder Chai". Now there are guys with such an attitude towards him.


    Chai Yao felt that his prestige was despised.


    But he thought in a twinkling of an eye that the man in front of him was a Skywalker. He must have never heard of his name.


    If he said it now, this guy would not have such an attitude towards himself.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head with a smile and said to him, "cough, I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m the elder of the craftsman''s Union. Everyone calls me elder Chai."


    Master Ji was stunned for two seconds, blinked, and asked, "and then?"


    Looking at him like this, do you want to express yourself?


    Well, it''s embarrassing.


    Xiao Xiao girl to save me, this person said half did not say, make people very embarrassed.


    Chai Yao''s blood is about to come out.


    And then what? Then shouldn''t we respect him? Is this man stupid or intentional.


    Chai Yao is not at ease in the heart. He claps the table and is ready to mark him as unqualified.


    But at this time, Lin Yun, aware of the seriousness of the situation, handed a crystal ball to Chai Yao and said politely, "Mr. Chai, his answers are recorded in the memory crystal. Hey, please don''t be angry. Please have a look."


    Then, quietly, MI came to Chai Yao''s ear and said, "elder Chai, he was brought by a demon..."

 Chapter 516

    Looking at him like this, do you want to express yourself?


    Well, it''s embarrassing.


    Xiao Xiao girl to save me, this person said half did not say, make people very embarrassed.


    Chai Yao''s blood is about to come out.


    And then what? Then shouldn''t we respect him? Is this man stupid or intentional.


    Chai Yao is not at ease in the heart. He claps the table and is ready to mark him as unqualified.


    But at this time, Lin Yun, aware of the seriousness of the situation, handed a crystal ball to Chai Yao and said politely, "Mr. Chai, his answers are recorded in the memory crystal. Hey, please don''t be angry. Please have a look."


    Then, quietly, MI came to Chai Yao''s ear and said, "elder Chai, he was brought by a demon..."


    "What happened to the demons?" Chai Yao didn''t accept any influence. He looked like he was so upright.


    Master Ji looked at elder Chai approaching him. His small eyes were wide and his mouth was still talking nonsense!


    "What''s the matter with the demons? Can you stop drinking water and talking when the demon brings it? "


    Chai Yao handed master Ji the water that people poured for him, and then said with a smile: "it''s brought by demons. We must serve it well! Lin Yun, put aside the contents of the memory crystal for me! "


    Master Ji stares at this divine turning point, and then holds the water that Chai Yao forcefully fills in.


    Lin Yun shook his head.


    He knew it.


    Elder Chai Yao, who has always been mean and flattering his boss, how can he suddenly change his sex.


    Slowly release the things in the memory crystal to Chai Yao.


    It recorded all the questions and answers from master Ji''s beginning to the end.


    Before listening, there was no big change, but when master Ji talked about the poisonous devil vine, he was obviously stunned, and his eyes radiated a kind of crazy light.


    Master Ji suddenly felt cool behind him.


    "Who is the master''s surname?" Chai Yao had no previous arrogance, and bowed respectfully to ask for master Ji''s name.


    Master Ji gave an honest answer with a pure and innocent expression.


    But he didn''t expect that these people didn''t believe it and even accused him?!


    Master Ji: "I''m really master Ji."


    "OK, we all know you are a master. Can you say your real name?" Chai Yao coaxes master Ji with a look of coaxing a child.


    Master Ji


    Well, speechless!


    How can he prove that he is really called master Ji?


    Master Ji thinks and thinks, well, there''s no way.


    "Cough, if you don''t want to say it, forget it. Master, please give me your identity card Chai Yao was very upset.


    Even if the answer, the old man''s answer is how complete, but how she said it is just a Skywalker! Actually let him ask for a long time of love, really give you face to see, don''t know how many jin how many Liang.


    Master Ji doesn''t know Chai Yao''s inner drama. After thinking about it, his name is engraved on the identity card, which can be used to prove that he is really master Ji.


    Therefore, master Ji handed it over very frankly.


    Chai Yao was stunned when he saw master Ji''s identity card. However, in order to maintain his good image as an elder, he soon controlled himself.


    Oh, what''s the use of calling master Ji? He will say that when the time comes, the weapon refiners will not be able to get up even if their legs are soft. Let alone the weapon refiners.

 Chapter 517

    As for why Chai Yao is so sure, naturally there is no reason! From years of experience!


    But will it be as he wishes?


    Reality hit him hard in the face.


    In the afternoon, Su Yixiao looked at master Ji, whose excited face was all red, and said with a smile, "elder Ji, this competition depends on you! I don''t expect you to win the championship, but you must come on


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa Ji!" Su luanyin came up, took master Ji''s arm and said, "you look at the eyes of those people, as if they are laughing at us. Come on, you must defeat them! I hate to see them


    The friendship between master Ji and Su luanyin is not so deep.


    Looking at Su luanyin''s hatred of evil, master Ji immediately said that he would get the best result.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    It''s almost time. After everyone took the opportunity to cheer up master Ji, master Ji went up.


    The basic process is similar to that of Su Yixiao.


    But as master Ji on Su Yixiao''s side, he is not as eye-catching as Su Yixiao was before.


    When master Ji takes out the alchemy stove that looks very delicate but has no egg, Su Yixiao''s brow is obviously wrinkled.


    Mingjunxie noticed.


    "Among the waste products in the jade bracelet, I saw that there were several alchemy furnaces better than he took. If Xiaoxiao didn''t mind, he would send master Ji one." Ming Jun evil seems casual things, but let Su Yixiao denied.


    "You can''t take it out to lose face, but you can''t give him the rubbish in your mouth!"


    Su Yixiao has seen master Ji''s Alchemy furnace for a long time


    it''s too old and low-grade, which will hinder the alchemist''s skill!


    She also wants to be good. There is a small warehouse in the jade bracelet, which is full of excellent equipment, and there are many alchemy furnaces. Let master Ji go in and choose by himself!


    "Shifu, Grandpa Ji is now In trouble, isn''t it? " Su luanyin a little worried called Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao looked along the direction of her finger -


    this is -


    "Shifu..."


    "It''s all right. It''s just that what he wants to refine has to be shaped. Poof, he said that Ji Lao is the first alchemist in the magic land, and he is no exception in this land." Su Yixiao see the situation after praise.


    On the stage, master Ji''s Alchemy furnace was smoking.


    It made other people look at it.


    "Can the refiner make his stove smoke?"


    "I''ll go. Is it going to explode?"


    "How can a person of this rank step on this stage?"


    The audience at the bottom is also talking about master Ji one after another.


    Since Su Yixiao left a deep impression on them in the last alchemy competition, no matter how angry they were this time, they all put up with it.


    Everyone in the Xiaoyao team thought: "hum! Now you have a lot of discussions. When the game is over, kneel down and ask Ji Lao. Ji Lao doesn''t give a bird to you! "


    They are waiting for master Ji''s brilliant moment.


    Master Ji is still a little distressed in the face of the smoking alchemy furnace.


    But when he thought of the things in the alchemy furnace, he was relieved.


    Just as the saying goes, if you don''t want your child to be a wolf, you should concentrate on refining the weapon!!


    Time is moving fast, and soon the game is over.

 Chapter 518

    But master Ji''s Alchemy furnace is still smoking, there is no need to stop, and the explosion does not appear.


    But the color of the smoke has changed. The gray that used to be foggy turns to pure white.


    But the eyes of ordinary people can''t see these, what they need is to stare at the gray figure tightly, look at him, and condemn hard.


    The referee was also anxious. They didn''t know what medicine master Ji was selling in the gourd. They also waited for a while.


    However, that is also time limited.


    Especially Chai Yao, whom master Ji can''t see.


    "Hey, the bubbly one, so many of us are waiting for you alone. Are you all right?"


    Master Ji measured his face and said, "I''ve been well for a long time."


    Referee: --


    Obviously, they are doing too much.


    "Then why is your alchemy still smoking? You''re not trying to kill us, are you? " At the time of saying this, Chai Yao''s brain has already filled out a wonderful murder case.


    Master Ji


    This man Is it so imaginative?


    He thought about it for a while, but he still couldn''t figure it out. Shaking his head, and then with the spirit of those smoke, gently knocked a few times that has been red alchemy furnace.


    In an instant, the alchemy furnace cracked.


    It''s broken into pieces.


    But of course it''s not about this. It''s about sticks in a pile of waste.


    All the people were thundered in that second.


    A stick?


    Is this for fun? After making trouble for a long time, the alchemy furnace was abandoned. It was just for a stick.


    "It''s just a stick. I''m still dragging it like this. Are you an artificer?"


    "Come down quickly. Don''t lose face! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One after another disdain comes from the corners of the mouth around.


    Master Ji is strange.


    This is a colleague, why is it too urgent?!


    At the bottom, they are also strange. It is reasonable to say that master Ji is a famous person in Yiling land. He can''t just do such simple things.


    But they didn''t say it, because they believed that the great people in Yiling land could not be just a waste.


    Master Ji is not as simple as they think.


    Su Yixiao can see that.


    It can be divided into three levels: ordinary magic device, magic device, and magic device.


    There are nine kinds of ordinary magic devices, and the others are divided into upper, middle and lower kinds.


    From the prefecture level, including the perfect grade.


    The so-called stick in the eyes of the public is actually a top grade magic weapon.


    "I don''t know if those referees are blind or something. I can''t see the variety of the magic weapon at a glance Oh, the elder, he is a white pawn


    Su Yixiao just finished thinking about it. Suddenly, a referee came down and looked at master Ji excitedly It''s a magic weapon.


    "God


    The referee was very excited and looked at the phantom for a while. After a while, I''ll see Master Ji with a confused face.


    Then, unexpectedly, he took master Ji''s hand and said, "master!"


    Master Ji was stunned.


    "How do you know my name is master Ji?"


    Referee: "the Ah? What''s your name, master


    Master Ji nodded.


    The referee couldn''t laugh or cry. But think about it, this may also be fate!


    "Master, can I have a good chat with you?" The referee said eagerly, afraid that master Ji didn''t agree, and promised, "it''s only half an hour, and it won''t take long!"

 Chapter 519

    Master Ji nodded.


    The next second, the referee took master Ji''s hand and stepped down quickly.


    Behind someone yelled: "president, our game is not over yet!"


    The referee waved and didn''t look back: "first, master Ji! It can''t be refuted! "


    "But Hello


    The president and master Ji are far away. Chai Yao yells for a long time, but there is no echo.


    Suddenly, I felt very depressed.


    It''s obvious that he won''t win the prize because of his own settings. How can Didn''t react, he was the champion? It''s not fair to the other contestants!


    Just as all the judges were worried, the snow-white birds came from the direction they left.


    "Look! The president''s messenger


    Someone pointed to the bird and said.


    Bird ignored everyone''s eyes, flew to Chai Yao''s head, stopped, a leader''s style, held his head high and said: "if you are not convinced, please judge to see the level of the magic weapon, and remember to return it to him after watching it!"


    Then the bird twitched and flew out.


    Su Yixiao looks at a pile of unidentified objects on the head of Chai Yao''s head, and immediately smiles.


    "This is Bird droppings from the sky? " Bai Qingyu opened his eyes and said excitedly.


    His words attracted a lot of audience''s attention. The audience followed the place pointed by Bai Qingyu and saw the bird excrement on Chai Yao''s head.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, the venue was filled with laughter, and some of them went underground, holding their stomachs.


    Chai Yao had already realized something, but he didn''t expect the bird to be so bold.


    His face turned red.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    "Quiet! Be quiet


    Chai Yao and his subordinates screamed, but no one listened.


    Su Yixiao looked at the situation. There was nothing to see, so they stood up one by one and went out.


    Anyway, master Ji has been dragged away, and there is nothing to see.


    They think it''s funny to think of master Ji''s pitiful appearance of asking for help before he was dragged away.


    Laugh to laugh, make to make, people have to find.


    "Chai Changlao. What is to be done? "


    Looking at the more and more uncontrollable situation, and the ancestor should not bend down his noble waist and let someone wipe it for him, other judges said that they were really tired!


    And then this ancestor is the man of the day in their trade union, offending? They don''t have the guts.


    Chai Yao is angry, but there is still a trace of reason.


    "What else can we do? Let''s have a quick look at what the man made? Then collect the finished products of all the remaining competitors! "


    "Yes


    Others did not dare to stay with the ancestor, so they did their own work with a clear division of labor.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are walking in the big and spacious trade union, and they finally get lost.


    "I don''t know where the demon has gone. If he is there, we won''t get lost."


    The main reason is that there is no one here, empty, otherwise they would not be trapped here all the time.


    "Ha ha ha, master, we have a good talk today!"


    Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from one direction. Su Yixiao listened. The sound was a bit like the voice of the referee who took away master Ji.


    Su Yixiao is right.

 Chapter 520

    Because the next second she heard master Ji''s voice.


    "The president is right. If we have a chance in the future, we''ll have a drink together! "


    Su Yixiao is really sure this time.


    He raised his foot and walked in that direction.


    But the next second, suddenly a Leng, quietly MI. Mi''s there, listen to the conversation between the two of them.


    Others felt that things were not right, and they followed suit.


    "Ha ha ha, master, you don''t have to call me president. The president is just a nominal name. My surname is Qin. If I have a secret word tomorrow morning, master can call me Qin Yin."


    Master Ji nodded.


    "Brother Qin called me master It''s reasonable, but it sounds a little strange. Isn''t it good... "


    "Well, how about I call you brother Ji?"


    Ji read it twice, then nodded in agreement.


    Brother Ji? Chicken breast?!


    "Poof..."


    Su Yixiao and all of them burst out laughing, but in the next second they were helpless.


    But even so, those two people with sharp eyes and ears suddenly found out.


    "Who?"


    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    With the air of being cold and killing, master Ji and Qin Yin''s breath are equal.


    Su Yixiao glares at the follower behind, then gets up, arranges his clothes, and goes out.


    "Hi ~"


    Master Ji was stunned. He quickly put away his murderous spirit and looked at Su Yixiao strangely: "Xiaoxiao girl? What are you doing here? "


    Su Yixiao gave an embarrassed smile and said, "this is not Elder Ji, you are not here all of a sudden. We, the younger generation, naturally came out to look for it! If you''re abducted, it''s our big fault! "


    Master Ji had some black threads on his head.


    Abducted?


    Joke he is so grown-up, how can be abducted! These guys, really because he''s Alzheimer''s?!


    Master Ji looked at them in anger.


    Qin Yin can see that master Ji and the little guys who have just eavesdropped on them know each other, and they have a good relationship with each other, and they have put away their murderous spirit.


    "This is..." Qin Yin points to Su Yixiao and asks master Ji.


    Master Ji just opened his mouth to introduce them, but he was stopped by the demons who broke into the house in a hurry!


    "Shifu, have you seen some beautiful ones that are the same age as me..." Before I finished, I saw seven people standing on one side.


    That''s what she''s looking for.


    "Xiaoxiao? Why are you here? Let me find it The demon finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Demon, do you know each other?" Qin Yin frowned.


    It''s all more than he knows.


    Ah, I''m a little unhappy. Is it because I''ve been closed for too long? It seems that I have to go out more in the future.


    When the demon saw that his master was not happy, he threw himself on Qin Yin''s arm with a smile and said, "master, don''t blame me for what I said."


    "Well, say it!"


    "In fact, I brought them all. Master Ji is an artificer, so I let her take part in this competition..."


    Qin Yin understood the cause and effect, and then touched the demon''s hair. When he succeeded in touching the hairy, he stopped.


    "Why do you blame me, girl? I have to thank you for finding me such a confidant as brother Ji! "


    Qin Yin is very happy today!


    I didn''t find myself shut down for a long time. As soon as I got out of the gate, I took up the position of a referee and supported the appearance. Then I found a bosom friend who talked happily with each other.


    Who is luckier than him in this world?

 Chapter 521

    The ranking of the competition has come out. There is no doubt that those guys put everyone''s magic weapons away and tested them. As Qin Yin said, master Ji is indeed the highest ranking.


    The champion, master Ji, deserves it.


    That day, Qin Yin had nothing to do, and came to Su Yixiao''s Inn to chat with master Ji.


    Chairman of the Tang refining division trade union, why did Qin Yin come back to Su Yixiao instead of Su Yixiao going to the refining division trade union?


    This is because Su Yixiao refused to follow them, and master Ji didn''t want to be too far away from them, so there was no past.


    In Qin Yin''s heart, there was no distinction between status and inferiority, so it was the same for master Ji to go to him as he came here.


    On the contrary, he felt that his tall mansion was not as warm as this small room.


    Several times, Su Yixiao is also very used to frequent guest Qin Yin.


    "Oh, the president is here again?" Bai Qingyu yawns and waves to Qin Yin, then he becomes a customer.


    Qin Yin nodded without blushing.


    "Well, what about brother Ji? Haven''t you got up yet? " Qin Yin looked inside and saw the black faced master Ji sitting on the end.


    The two dark circles under the eyes are obvious.


    "Brother Ji woke up early enough today!"


    Master Ji pulled his mouth and said, "yes! I''m afraid that someone will go into my bed in the middle of the night and wake me up... "


    Think of his experience a few nights ago, master Ji''s heart is painful!


    Because Qin Yin and Xiao Xiao won''t let him go into the jade bracelet, and this guy often runs to him without going to bed in the middle of the night. Instead of getting up, he gets into his bed and wakes him up with cold hands!


    That feeling Tut Tut, sincerely!


    But in the end, master Ji found that even if he was angry again, he could not beat others. Even if he said it many times, Qin Yin came.


    Master Ji can''t help it. I can only wait for Qin Yin with a pair of panda eyes.


    "Brother Qin came to see me again. Is there any new discovery?"


    Every time I come to him, I come to discuss new ideas. That''s why master Ji asks.


    Qin Yin shook his head.


    He took the initiative to move a stool and sat down in front of master Ji. His eyes were staring at master Ji and he said, "today, I''m here to invite brother Ji to join our trade union!"


    Master Ji was stunned.


    "You said Smelters Union? "


    Looking at Qin Yin nodding, master Ji didn''t know what it was like.


    Looking at master Ji, Qin Yin patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t let you tell me to answer now. Think about it again! I''ll ask in a few days. "


    In fact, he was afraid of master Ji''s refusal.


    Every time he saw the harmonious atmosphere between master Ji and Su Yixiao, the atmosphere that no one else could get in, Qin Yin felt isolated.


    ¡­¡­ Maybe he shouldn''t have this feeling.


    I''m just being sentimental.


    But he wanted master Ji to stay. In fact, he didn''t discuss it with everyone in the trade union. He came to master Ji after he decided in his heart.


    After that, Qin Yin turned and left.


    But master Ji grabbed his arm.


    The two remained silent in that position.


    If you don''t explode in silence, you die in silence. Master Ji refuses.


    "I''m sorry, brother Qin. The weapon can be refined at any time, but I have to follow Xiaoxiao..."

 Chapter 522

    Qin Yin was in a panic.


    "In fact, you can reconsider..."


    "No, don''t think about it!" Master Ji said firmly.


    "I came here with Xiaoxiao from the magic land. I followed her all the way. I don''t know where I can go without her. He is my life-saving benefactor and the one I will follow in my life! Brother Qin, you are also very good, but I''m sorry, I can refine the weapon wherever I go! "


    Qin Yin heart dull pain, a face of disbelief looking at master Ji.


    Master Ji looked back at him.


    Time seems to stand still at this moment.


    But he poked a hole in the window, and Bai Qingyu, who peeped inside, was suddenly excited.


    Hearing this, he ran out without hesitation, aiming at the next room.


    There was no one in it.


    But Bai Qingyu naturally knew where Su Yixiao had gone.


    The scene changed in the air.


    Bai Qingyu was not surprised at all. He was flying in one direction.


    "Captain Captain... "


    Su Yixiao is looking for a suitable alchemy furnace for master Ji in the warehouse, and then he hears the noise.


    "Liyuan? Is that Qing Yu


    Kurihara appeared and nodded.


    "Mm-hmm, master, he just came in. Without saying a word, he called you for no reason. Do you think something happened outside?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    It''s possible!


    Put down the alchemy stove in her hand, she turned around, grasped the hand of Ming junxie, and went out.


    Ming Jun Xie looks at holding her small hand, hook lip evil spirit smile.


    His family''s big baby, finally remember not to leave him.


    I think I used to rely on myself!


    "Qing Yu, are you looking for me?" Su Yixiao blinks in front of Bai Qingyu, looking at Bai Qingyu with a puzzled face.


    "Captain, I''ll tell you that master Ji and President Qin Yin almost had a spark just now!" And then Then... " After a long run, Bai Qingyu''s vital capacity can''t keep up.


    Su luanyin looks at him and throws a glass of water. Bai Qingyu doesn''t have time to thank him. He drinks like a cow.


    "President Qin Yin originally said that he wanted to take master Ji to the trade union, but master Ji said he wanted to follow you, so he refused..."


    After listening to the cause and effect of the matter, Su Yixiao was stunned on the spot.


    Master Ji Could have gone to


    "Liyuan, let''s go out one by one!"


    Kurihara nodded.


    On the spot, the scenery around them changed.


    Su Yixiao and them open the door and leave the room. When they go to the next room, they find that Qin Yin has left.


    Master Ji is the only one left to sit there and collect things.


    "Ji Lao..."


    Master Ji heard the voice and looked up. It was su Yixiao and Ming junxie.


    Then he said with a smile, "Oh, you are not so comfortable in the jade bracelet. Will you come out soon? What, are you going to leave now? "


    Su Yixiao nodded and shook his head.


    "Mr. Ji, why don''t you promise president Qin yin?" Su Yixiao is particularly curious.


    Master Ji was stunned and said, "didn''t you say yesterday that we are going to leave here? So I gave him a prophylactic injection in advance... "


    "Not this," Su Yixiao shook his head. "I want to ask, why don''t you stay?"


    If she stays, there will be endless glory, wealth and reputation.

 Chapter 523

    And with myself, there are unexpected sufferings


    Master Ji buried looking at Su Yixiao, said: "Xiaoxiao girl, although I usually don''t say, but you to my life-saving feeling I always remember in my heart, besides, you brought me to this ghost place, if I don''t follow you, how do I lose it?"


    It sounds reasonable, but master Ji didn''t think so.


    He is not only to repay his kindness, but also to really like people like Su Yixiao.


    After living these years and contacting so many people, he always felt that these people in front of him were easier to get along with than anyone else.


    That''s one of the reasons why he didn''t leave.


    Su Yixiao a listen, immediately relieved.


    "Since elder Ji is so willing to suffer with us, then follow us! I hope you don''t regret your decision at this moment. From then on, the glory and wealth will be far away from you, and only suffering will remain in the world. "


    Su Yixiao side serious side said jokingly.


    Old Ji nodded.


    That''s nature.


    by the way, I make complaints about it.


    "Is there anyone in the world who eats better than you guys? The jade bracelet is heaven on earth


    After listening, everyone laughed in unison.


    Well, Bai Qingyu is always very obscene.


    There was a lot of harmony inside the inn, but it turned upside down outside.


    "It''s like a pot of porridge!"


    Xiao Yao, a woman beside the demon, finds Su Yixiao and tells them.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Yixiao heard the news of the demon coma, that second is a cardiac arrest.


    Xiao Yao said, "I don''t know."


    "Today, when I went to see her, I found her lying on the ground with a few bowls of broken slag and porridge splashing everywhere."


    "When I helped her up, I found that she was already cold, but it happened that a Dan master came with me. She said that the demon was still alive. Let me help her up and put it on the bed Now the president is looking at the demons, so I can come to you


    Su Yixiao immediately stood up: "what are you waiting for? Take me to her quickly


    Since those who dare to hurt demons, Su Yixiao management? She won''t let go of any of these places!!


    Xiao Yao nodded and went out first.


    All the way with Su Yixiao came to the demon''s residence.


    Su Yixiao looked at the whole room full of people, actually still crying?!


    I''m tired of hearing that!


    Quickly went to the bed, looking at a face of peace lying demon, Su Yixiao fierce smart flash, almost let Kui occupy the dominant position.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    Qin Yin with a pale face looked up at Su Yixiao, then immediately lowered his head and held the demon''s hand.


    "This girl is just like my own daughter..."


    Qin Yin said suddenly.


    Su Yixiao squatted down without any comfort. She opened the eyes of the demon with her thumb and index finger, opened her mouth, and then focused on her neck to feel her pulse. After all this, she was relieved.


    "Hoo ~ ~ don''t worry about the president. The demon doesn''t have much to do with her. Don''t worry. I will make him smile again!"


    Su Yixiao promised never to make empty promises.


    But even if how, here she is an outsider, refining division union people one by one hate looking at Su Yixiao.


    "You are not master Dan. What ability do you have to say that?"

 Chapter 524

    "Who says I''m not master Dan?" Su Yixiao''s eyes glared.


    The blind thought: are these people? I can smell of herbal medicine!


    Su Yixiao has a faint herbal smell, especially good smell, but with Su Yixiao''s body shape, they think she is taking medicine.


    How unjust Su Yixiao is!!


    "Joke, whether you are or not, your identity card does not have the identity of Dan Shi, we will not give you the demon!"


    "That''s right. The heaven level Dan master we invited to Yunzhong city is coming! He will cure the demon naturally


    When they blame Su Yixiao, master Ji pulls Qin Yin with a sad face.


    "Xiao Xiao is Dan Shi, let her come!"


    Qin Yin was stunned.


    "Are you sure?"


    Master Ji nodded. Of course, he was sure. Su Yixiao''s ability, so long, he has not seen.


    And there are a group of little guys in the Liuli jade bracelet who also told him about Su Yixiao''s great achievements.


    "In the Danshi competition in Yunzhong City, Xiaoxiao disguised herself to go to the competition and got the champion. If you don''t believe it, you can ask."


    Qin Yin just said that he was surprised. He didn''t doubt everything master Ji said.


    When master Ji said that, he let everyone out on the spot.


    "President, why? Do you really want to give Miss''s life to a woman who knows nothing? "


    "Yes, President, think about it again."


    "The Dan master we borrowed, the heavenly one, is coming soon."


    Everyone disagreed with Qin Yin''s action at this time.


    Qin Yin didn''t want to tell them the reason, just let them out.


    Qin Yin''s attitude was so tough that no one dared to refuse him.


    So everyone sighed, turned and went out.


    "Xiaoxiao, the demon will be handed over to you. This child has not suffered much injustice since childhood. It''s really happy to get your friend. Please, as long as you can cure her, I will promise you anything." The voice of Qin Yin''s supplication is extremely distressing.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    Even if he doesn''t say these words at this time, he will cure the demon himself.


    That''s her friend!


    "President, don''t worry. She''s my friend, and I''ll be cured."


    After that, Su Yixiao let them all go out, leaving her alone.


    Obviously, it''s too late to refine pills.


    Su Yixiao picks up the demon and brings it into the jade bracelet


    Kurihara appeared.


    "Liyuan, she..."


    "Master, I have seen it. Don''t worry! I''m ready for everything! "


    Liyuan knows what Su Yixiao is going to do.


    Her blood can be flesh and bone. The demon is just a weak breath, not to the point that it can''t be saved.


    Although Li Yuan didn''t support Su Yixiao, he couldn''t help it. His owner pouted up and couldn''t get ten cows back.


    And if refining Guimin Dan, it will take about half an hour. At that time, it will be really late!!


    Liyuan takes the prepared utensils and puts them under Su Yixiao''s hand. Su Yixiao reaches out her hand and forces out a drop of blood with her spiritual power.


    The blood dripped down into the bowl.


    Soon, before the blood is dry, Liyuan injects the Lingquan water in the Liuli jade bracelet to dilute the blood.


    Su Yixiao takes it and feeds it carefully.


    But just touched the lips, it flowed down the chin.

 Chapter 525

    "Damn it! If it''s too tight for the child to pry it in Ah, do you know how rare the master''s blood is


    Su Yixiao stares at Kurihara and says, "don''t ink, help me to hold this bowl quickly -"


    Su Yixiao puts her two hands on the monster''s creaky nest trumpet, then puts the demon flat, and one hand goes in from under her neck to help her up. With the bowl in the other hand.


    Li Yuan looked at Su Yixiao''s posture and looked much better.


    Before, the whole demon was lying on Su Yixiao


    , and Su Yixiao gave her a long hand.


    In this position, it''s strange to be able to feed in!!


    That''s good.


    Su Yixiao can feed it.


    Even if the demon doesn''t open his mouth, Su Yixiao uses his spiritual power to open the demon''s mouth and directly pours blood into it.


    All of a sudden, the demon is like a balloon about to be inflated. His stomach bulges little by little. In the end, there is a feeling that he is about to be burst.


    Su Yixiao suddenly felt sad,


    as she flattened the demon, she said to Li Yuan, "look, I know they can''t support the energy in my blood! Ah, we have to deflate What are you looking at? Come and help


    "Oh, oh..."


    Like Su Yixiao, Kurihara reaches forward and puts his hand on the demon''s stomach. At the same time, he uses aura to free the excess aura from the demon''s body.


    Her stomach was restored bit by bit, and finally, she didn''t feel swollen and swollen before.


    Su Yixiao and Kurihara are relieved.


    Demon''s body is still lying there, there is no sign to wake up, but the breath has been much more stable.


    Su Yixiao said to Liyuan. Then he went out with the demon.


    Then he turned slowly and turned to open the door


    Only heard "creak", Qin Yin jumped up to Su Yixiao like a reflex, squeezed her shoulder and asked: "how''s it going?"


    Su Yixiao said: "president, don''t worry. The demon is all right. He will wake up in a few hours!"


    "Her breath was steady, and there was no harm in her body. Now just wait for consciousness to return. "


    Su Yixiao affirmed.


    Qin Yin didn''t have the slightest doubt, because Su Yixiao''s face showed a strong and confident expression, and no one was allowed to question her.


    Hearing Su Yixiao''s sonorous and powerful voice, he was also standing outside, and all the people who were driven out by Qin Yin were upset, but they could not refute it.


    "Cut, drag what drag, say is three or four hours, who knows when the demon wakes up? We don''t know what''s going on... "


    Several people are whispering.


    Since Su Yixiao has heard all the words that are not good to him.


    But she just laughed it off.


    Rumors stop not only at the wise, but also at the facts!


    She is not anxious, also does not escape, waits for the demon to wake up to hit these eight old women''s faces!


    "Well, I''ve been cured. Now it''s time to find someone!"


    Looking for someone?


    They were stunned.


    Who are you looking for? Is there anything to look for here?


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    Of course, she didn''t need to explain her decision to anyone. The Xiaoyao team approached her one by one, and then said what they found out -


    "the bowl of soup the demon drank was poisonous!" Liu Shaoji said.


    He found several pieces of broken bowls in the small garden outside the house and specially asked someone to check them.

 Chapter 526

    Poison?


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    It''s fun. He doesn''t like these things any more. He likes them more than alchemy and alchemy!


    At the beginning, when the old man in the divine world taught her alchemy, he said that he was very sorry -


    "ah, girl. I''m sorry! Why do I want to teach you alchemy? Now it''s good for you to draw inferences from one instance and learn how to refine poison?! Fortunately, your parents don''t know me. If they know me, they have to peel my skin. "


    I remember Su Yixiao''s brilliant smile, slapping the old guy''s arm and shaking: "Oh, Hello, old guy, so to speak, you are half of my master, no matter half or one, this master should not teach my apprentice more. You said that I draw inferences from one instance, you shouldn''t praise me ¡« "you''re also cruel to me Really!!


    "Yes, I don''t want to be your master! If you are such an apprentice, you will be angry to death. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else did she say at that time.


    Su Yixiao has almost forgotten.


    All she had in her mind was the old man''s face.


    Dislike and Love.


    Old man


    "Captain? Captain! "


    Su Yixiao felt a pain in her arm. When she recovered, she saw Baili Xiyue pursing her lips and staring at her.


    "Ah?"


    "Just say that you didn''t hear what I just said?" Baili Xiyue said at one go, and then looked at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao Indeed, I haven''t heard


    "Xiyue, please say it again. I promise I can hear you this time."


    Su Yixiao also put up three fingers as a guarantee.


    Xiyue had no choice but to repeat: "I just turned around and didn''t find anything unusual, but just now, when I came in, I saw a woman in a pink sweater lying there listening to the conversation inside.


    I thought she was a little suspicious, so I let out a cry. When she heard my voice, she ran away without looking back.


    In a hurry There must be a ghost


    The last tone of Baili Xiyue was especially affirmative.


    Su Yixiao said: "pink? "Coarse cloth shirt?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods.


    Pink denim shirt Su Yixiao thinks back. It seems that the demon told her that only inferior workers in the trade union would wear this color


    So


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Hundred Li Xi month frown don''t understand of say.


    After su Yixiao enters the house, he just wants to give Qin Yin a privilege, and then he sees the demon who has been supported by Qin Yin.


    "Ah, demon, you wake up!"


    The demon nodded. Although his face was still a little pale, it was a big surprise for Qin Yin to wake up.


    "Xiaoxiao, what brother Ji said is not bad! Now the demon has woken up, it''s all your credit. If you want something, just say it!! Even if I want to be the president of the trade union, I will give it to you without hesitation! "


    Looking at Qin Yin''s firm expression and sudden words, Su Yixiao immediately shakes his head.


    What will happen? It''s very troublesome, OK?!


    "Don''t worry, president. I''ll leave this position to you! I just want to gather all the women in pink in the trade union together! "


    Before the reason was known, Qin Yin agreed.

 Chapter 527

    "Yes, Xiaoxiao, as long as you are in the weapon refiners'' Union, please feel free to do what you want!! Of course, I know you''re not going to mess with it. "


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    The last sentence is really


    Who said she wouldn''t mess around?!


    The demon looked at her with silly eyes and said, "Xiao Xiao, just do it. I''m wrong It''s my master!! Hey, hey, hey... "


    When she said this, she looked at Qin Yin beside the bed with a treacherous face. The one who was laughing was treacherous.


    Qin Yin shook his head helplessly.


    Because the demon knew that he had just woken up, and Qin Yin would agree to any excessive conditions he put forward!!


    Su Yixiao went out after he was confirmed.


    Turning around, the first thing I did was to order Chai Yao, who was standing there and pointing at her with the elder beside him.


    "Mr. Chai, please call all the women in the trade union who are wearing pink thick cloth shirts! The one next to Mr. Chai, please help me find a big bag. Remember, don''t make it transparent. And that, that Well Find some purple flowers, twist them into juice, put them in a small bucket and put them in a big bag


    Su Yixiao orders to leave with mingjunxie and Xiaoyao after everything.


    Master Ji left with him.


    Those noble elders were stunned for three seconds, then frowned and yelled at Su Yixiao -


    "stop, you little yellow haired girl, why do you command us?" Their identity can be respected, where the round of the new girl to them.


    Su Yixiao looked back, showed a pure and brilliant smile, provocative general said: "do not accept ah? Don''t open the door, go in and tell the president! I''m just a little girl with yellow hair. It''s no use telling me! "


    They were stunned.


    "What do you mean? Is this the order of the president? "


    Su Yixiao did not give an accurate answer.


    Turning around, like suddenly thinking of something, he turned around and reminded them: "by the way, this is looking for the killer who poisoned the demon! If it''s not good... "


    Speaking of this, Su Yixiao gave a pause.


    Then he said treacherously: "Hey, if you are not good at doing things, it''s not me who blame you!"


    With that, Su Yixiao left with all his friends!


    The result of moving Qin Yin and the demon out is different. All the people with noble status are acting. Although they are all angry with Su Yixiao, since Su Yixiao has said that this is the order of the president and the demon, they can''t say anything.


    Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu go out and come in again. They tell Su Yixiao that all the people outside are waiting for them.


    Su Yixiao waved: "don''t worry. The important people are all the last ones - "


    no hurry? Don''t worry! Gu Yangzhi stood there and calculated the time. They finished it for an hour. They were not in a hurry, but those people were in a hurry!


    But see Su Yixiao this meaning, is to let them go urgent, no way, they also sit and wait.


    After a while, Su Yixiao got up, stretched his waist and waved: "let''s go, guys! It''s time for us to show up! "


    The front has been boiling for a long time, and everyone is very dissatisfied with Su Yixiao.


    But Qin Yin was still sitting on the table, and there was no complaint. Naturally, they did not dare to speak.

 Chapter 528

    "Wow, everyone is here!" Su Yixiao looks at the crowd in front of her in surprise.


    Direct neglect is that strange vision, Su Yixiao walked onto the stage and sat beside Qin Yin.


    With a beautiful man.


    They thought Qin Yin would be very angry, but the fact is unexpected. Qin Yin is smiling and respectful to Su Yixiao.


    When they looked at Qin Yin, they were all puzzled.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing when you call us all here?" Qin Yin was at a loss.


    He has been guarding the demon side before, otherwise Su Yixiao sent someone to remind him, he may really ignore this invitation.


    Su Yixiao smiles and says to Qin Yin, "don''t worry, president. We''re going to investigate a case today."


    "Detective?" Qin yaoxiao doesn''t have to ask for the carpet, and I know it''s not for you


    Su Yixiao shakes his head: "you don''t understand, for example, the internal collusion must be severely punished!"


    "And only by pulling out one can we pull out a lot of backstage!"


    Qin Yin understood the meaning of Su Yixiao''s words.


    Nothing more than Su Yixiao, she found something unusual, and then will do so.


    He understood and allowed her to do so.


    Because everything is for demons!


    "Wow, so many little sisters?"


    Baili Xiyue pretends to be surprised and claps her hands.


    Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi took out the big bag after receiving the order.


    All the people are very curious. What is it? It''s bulging inside. It looks like there are many things!


    Only a few people who followed Chai Yao didn''t want to see it, let alone curious. They made it all right. It''s strange to be in the mood.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sit by Qin Yin''s side. The demon doesn''t appear, so everything below is a hundred Li Xiyue. They are doing it.


    First of all, Baili Xiyue asked all the women in pink to stand on the stage, and then explained -


    "you all know about the recent poisoning of demons! The demon is very important to us, so we won''t let anyone who hurt her go


    The words are firm and the emotions are rich.


    With that, someone immediately asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Hundred Li cherished the moon without hesitation, a mysterious look, said: "it''s very simple. In this bag, there are petals of several kinds of flowers, as well as the Zhenyan pill specially made by the God level Dan master! "


    "As we all know, the function of Zhenyan pill is to refine Zhenyan pill! And the truth is that even if you take it, in a certain period of time, what the person who takes the pill says is true And the true words Dan refined by the heaven level Dan master is wonderful. If the killer rubs the surface of the true words Dan. Then the murderer''s hand will be different from that of ordinary people, so we can find out who the murderer is. "


    After that, everyone was surprised.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    And the pink women are the candidates to be tested today.


    "Come on, don''t worry. One by one, the two pretty boys will put the bags in front of you. Everyone will put their hands in and touch the juice inside."


    It''s easy to say that, and the people at the bottom are easy to see, but the two women standing on the stage are not so calm.

 Chapter 529

    They hide in the crowd, quietly look at each other, mouth gently say a few words.


    Then the two nodded at the same time.


    The bag was placed in front of them. The first woman in front of the bag trembled and stretched out her hands. Then she slowly put it in and quickly took it out.


    Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi, leaning sideways, see her white, tender and smooth hands, clean hands without any change. They look at each other and smile inexplicably. They take the bag to the next person.


    This man was one of the two women who looked flustered. When she stretched out a pair of white and silky hands, Bai Qingyu and Gu Yangzhi showed their smile again.


    And then, very soon, all the pink women did it.


    At this time, Su Yixiao stood up and let all the women open their hands.


    Everyone followed suit.


    In that row or pink or red hands, there are four white hands, if not touched, slender hands are particularly obvious.


    Su Yixiao''s smile deepened.


    "Good. Good


    Turning to ignore these women, he went to Qin Yin and said politely: "president, can I arrest people now?"


    Qin Yin nodded.


    Of course!


    That''s good.


    Su Yixiao''s smile deepened and she finally got the right, didn''t she!


    So She''s only about to start her search.


    The people of Xiaoyao team who received the information ran quickly, and then let the word position to their boss.


    But it''s still late


    "My friends, I want to see how capable they are to poison the demons!" Su Yixiao''s face is very calm.


    As soon as the words were finished, the big guys of the Xiaoyao team ran out like flying.


    It''s not two seconds. It''s back.


    But in the hand is carrying two are still raising hands, die not willing to admit the guy, Su Yixiao smile.


    Although it''s not a big city, it''s grinding!


    "Let go of me. Why are you bringing us here? It''s said we''re not killers! " A bolder one stood there, but several people had to shout their advice.


    The other is a very normal person. Every move reveals the appearance of a normal person Eh, can you say something?! "We can''t..."


    "We We''re not really killers. We didn''t hurt Miss Banshee... " The other, with a shy look, was at a loss when to arrive.


    Bai Qingyu nodded around them and said, "I''ll give you full marks for your explanation. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the fact, I might really think you really understood it all!"


    "No, we..."


    "Come on, this guy''s mouth stinks. Find a rag and stuff it first." There are two people sitting here who totally deny them, and the form of the two people''s acting on one side doesn''t match at all.


    "Wuwu Wuwuwu... "


    Everyone''s heart is very proud, really, this is not comfortable, right!


    But they can only accept such a miserable life


    When the two men were dragged to Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao just opened her eyes.


    "Why are you poisoning?" Su Yixiao asked.


    "Both of them are good-looking, and they don''t want to be pulled out, so they can''t believe what they say."

 Chapter 530

    Yeah, I can''t believe it.


    The result has already come out. They can''t refute it.


    In the audience below, someone asked, "what evidence do you have that they poisoned the demons?"


    Su Yixiao gave a cold hum.


    "I''m afraid you''re not very good-looking! You can''t see the difference between these two girls? "


    Of course they can see it.


    When they all reached out, they found out.


    Other people''s hands were stained with red, but the two women''s hands were clean, without a trace of red.


    Su Yixiao knew that they were all in a state of ignorance, so she asked Su luanyin to explain.


    "In fact, there is no true word pill in this bag, let alone the true word pill made by a god level alchemist. Time is running out. Where can we find a alchemist! There are only petals twisted into juice. "


    In this way, everyone understands.


    Petals with color, twist into juice petals color more easy to use.


    So if you touch the petals with your hands, they will be stained with red.


    But if you don''t, it will be in vain


    Why not meet


    There is only one answer - "because they are the killers, they dare not touch them. They are afraid that what we say is true."


    Su luanyin looks at the two women who finally show their fear.


    This is a psychological war.


    Those who are not afraid of the shadow are naturally afraid to touch, so their hands will be stained with red liquid.


    Those who don''t have Hey, hey, guilty!


    Su Yixiao looked at the two women in front of her eyes and said, "I don''t believe you dare to do such a thing with your courage! Let''s say, who is behind the scenes? "


    While speaking, Su Yixiao has asked someone to take down another person''s mouth cloth.


    The two women looked at each other, and at the same time they opened their mouths to say, but at this moment, two arrows flew from outside and shot at the two women quickly.


    Jian was so fast that he should have shot the two women. Unfortunately, they met Su Yixiao.


    This kind of situation, Su Yixiao has long expected.


    So sending Gu Yangzhi, Bai Qingyu and Liu Shaoji around these two women is not without purpose.


    The arrow that came was cut off by the three of them.


    Looking at the arrow in his hand, Bai Qingyu and Liu Shaoji gave a cold smile.


    Gu Yangzhi also laughed strangely.


    He said to the two women in the middle, "see, if you don''t make things clear, that''s your end!"


    Having said that, the lightness skill flies up and catches three more arrows in an instant.


    But they''re stupid.


    The three arrows have exposed their position.


    Gu Yangzhi looks at Su Yixiao. After he gets permission, he flies fast in that direction.


    The two women directly fell to the ground, they never thought that she risked her life to do things for her master, and her master actually held the action of killing them!


    "I "We said


    "Our master is xiaoxinyun, it''s her! It''s her who colludes with Miss manaxi and Miss Yang quruo to let us both spread the heart biting powder into Miss demon''s soup. "


    "Yixinsan" Su Yixiao frowned, the effect is really like eating heart powder, heart rate gradually slow, until disappeared!

 Chapter 531

    "Yixinsan?! Vicious woman!! What about xiaoxinyun? And manaxi, Yang Xiaoruo, let them all come out to the president! There are three elders, five elders! Let''s all come out to the president and see what kind of good students you have educated! "


    Qin Yin was really angry.


    What is the heart eating powder? Although it has a slow time, once you eat it, there is no way to solve it.


    You can only watch the poisoned person lose his heart and then die.


    At this moment, he really admired Su Yixiao.


    Because Su Yixiao is the first one who can break the heart eating powder, and he also saved the demon. In his heart, it''s not too much to say that Su Yixiao is the best alchemist in this continent.


    Xiao Xinyun and manaxi are the apprentices of the three elders, while Yang Ruoxi is the apprentice of the five elders.


    Their level of refining tools is very high among all the disciples.


    However, Qin Yin was arrogant and domineering. His parents and son once saw that the three of them were insulting, beating and scolding other elders'' disciples behind their backs in the trade union.


    But in front of the elders, it was a good girl.


    At that time, Qin Yin personally went up to stop them. I still remember that at that time, they apologized to themselves: "sorry, president. It''s our fault. On impulse, we vent our bad mood on others! But I swear, we will never do this in the future... "


    The innocent look on his face made Qin Yin think that they really knew their mistakes and changed them.


    I didn''t expect


    Unexpectedly, they extended their vicious hands to the demons!!


    Indeed. With the first time, there will be a second time. With the second time, there will be an N time.


    It''s not the first time that they have done this. Naturally, the demon is not the first victim!


    "Five elders, three elders, look at your good apprentices! Last time I found that they beat, scolded and insulted younger martial brothers and sisters. This time, they are going to kill people?! It''s really ridiculous! "


    The most vicious woman''s heart, put them on the three people, there is no sense of disobedience.


    The three elders trembled and said, "president, I I didn''t know and I didn''t expect that they would do such a thing. If I knew, I would stop it! "


    He knows that xiaoxinyun and manaxi have been working in collusion. They are easy to get along with each other in front of him and try to make progress. But he knows how to treat them furiously in front of others.


    But just because they were her own disciples and the best two, she turned a blind eye.


    But unexpectedly, they were so bold.


    Five elder also is, tremble of say don''t know to Qin Yin of appearance really very funny.


    Su Yixiao "cut" a, turned to Qin Yin said: "president, they not only know, but they connive!"


    Before Qin Yin spoke, the two elders were angry first!


    "You You little girl, what do you know? Do you just want to disturb our union? Let''s have a gap between the elders and the president. What do you mean by a stitch? "


    Su Yixiao stares: "I What do I mean! If you had stopped their behavior from the beginning, would it have happened today


    What''s the point? If it''s not related to demons, do you think you will manage this kind of thing at leisure?


    "You..."

 Chapter 532

    "Stop fighting!"


    Qin Yin suddenly clapped his chair and got up. The anger on his face can''t be ignored.


    "Xiaoxinyun, where are the three of them?"


    Looking around, the three of them haven''t come out yet.


    Su Yixiao kindly reminds Qin Yin: "president, they have already run away. My teammates have just gone out to find them. Don''t worry, there will be news soon."


    Qin Yin nodded.


    He saw Gu Yangzhi flying out, but he was a little worried.


    "Xiaoxiao, xiaoxinyun, they are weapon refiners, weapons in their hands..." She just wanted to remind them that although their strength was not good, they had weapons in their hands!


    And the man went out empty handed.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "the president can rest assured that my team members are not so bad!"


    Gu Yangzhi doesn''t have no weapons, but because he has strong strength and doesn''t need weapons at all. Even if he does, he won''t show his hand every day. The space ring Su Yixiao gave them is this function!


    In fact, they have more excellent things than others.


    Su Yixiao nodded his chin toward the direction he was looking at and said to Qin Yin, "here, it''s coming!"


    Qin Yin and all of them saw Gu Yangzhi flying back alone and falling steadily in front of Su Yixiao.


    "Not hurt?"


    Gu Yang shook his head.


    When he was injured, he flew out to catch up with the three women and was hit by the whip of one of them, which was skin trauma.


    However, the healing pill was taken, and it was cured when it came back.


    Su Yixiao and several of them are concerned about Gu Yangzhi, while others are different. They look at the back of the flying people and find nothing. They turn around and doubt Su Yixiao.


    "What about people?"


    "Yes! Don''t you mean to go after xiaoxinyun, manaxi and yangquruo? But what about the three of them? "


    Su Yixiao a look in the past, the indifference inside the eyes let them a few people stiffly shut up.


    Gu Yang''s expressionless face took out a space ring and put it in front of his eyes.


    This looks like a little show off feeling, soon, someone whispered: "not just a space ring, put so high, think who doesn''t have the same."


    Gu Yangzhi didn''t pay attention to it. She kept that posture still. If people were closer, they would find that his mouth was slightly open and close, and he was murmuring something in a low voice.


    The next second, as soon as he opened his eyes, the space ring in his hand sent out a dazzling light, and three people appeared underground.


    It was the three men.


    After being released, Gu Yangzhi said sarcastically: "it''s just a space ring. You really don''t have it!"


    Su Yixiao gives them all the rings that can hold living creatures for a short time.


    In this continent, it is impossible to find such a thing before there has been a god level refiner.


    Even President Qin Yin is the only spirit level weapon refiner.


    The men bowed their heads in shame.


    You can pretend to be They really don''t have it. Gu Yangzhi may be the only one on this continent.


    After shame, there is a red eye.


    Artifact, who doesn''t want to have it?!


    Su Yixiao looked at the three people tied into rice dumplings, squatted down, picked up one of the chin, looked at it, and then threw it away.


    After identification, it was the three people who provoked the demons when they just came to Qiqiu city.

 Chapter 533

    "You What do you want? "


    Look at elder five, it should be Yang quruo who speaks!


    Su Yixiao said: "I''m not so good. What can I do? Kill you? Or lingchi? "


    Su Yixiao got up, turned his back to them, kept silent for a long time, and then hummed coldly: "if it''s in my hands, you''re not so good to die, but today, it''s up to the president to decide your life and death!"


    After all, it''s someone else''s person. Although Su Yixiao wants to start with it, he thinks it''s someone else''s territory. Well, forget it.


    In the end, Su Yixiao didn''t want to know, so he took the rest of the Xiaoyao team and left.


    But just stepped down, heard Xiao Xin Yun called her.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Su Yixiao didn''t stop. Not everyone calls her. She has to go back.


    Seeing this, Xiao Xinyun said anxiously: "is Su Yixiao right? Well, I tell you, we don''t just have to kill the demons, the next step is you! "


    There was silence.


    Su Yixiao stops and turns around. Her eyes are fixed on Xiao Xinyun.


    That look


    Xiao heart Yun felt fear from the bone, the whole body back a step.


    She was a little sorry.


    Yang Jiruo and manaxi are also hating xiaoxinyun.


    You said you had let it go, so you don''t have to be so thorough! Well, if you say it, it will involve both of them.


    Yang xueruo pitifully denied.


    "Su Yixiao, it''s all her own master. We don''t think so. Even she''s holding us to poison demons. She said that if we don''t do it, we''ll be the first to kill us. Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao, you have to believe me!! Naxi can testify! "


    Su Yixiao looks at manaxi.


    Manaxi was obviously stunned and nodded his head without hesitation.


    Is there anything more important than saving your life?


    Xiao Xin Yun didn''t think of this situation, she stared at the side of the "sister", heart shocked speechless.


    "Ruoxi, Naxi, you..."


    "Xiaoxinyun, we can harm people together, but let''s carry the black pot with you, a mentally retarded person, and dream of you!"


    "You want to kill the demon! You said, if you want to do it, do it simply. Su Yixiao is also your key. When she comes, you say she won the favor of the whole trade union. Don''t let us bear everything for you. We are not stupid! "


    Yang xiuruo and Ma Naxi seem to have accumulated years of resentment, but today they all speak out at one time.


    Su Yixiao, the three of them, was amused when he saw them.


    Good sister? Now it''s really the enemy.


    Fire prevention, theft prevention and sisters, it''s true to put this on them!


    Everyone watched the three sisters play a good play, while watching with relish, while shocked that the progress of the situation is a little fast.


    Only the five elders and the three elders had a black face, and they were thinking about how to explain to Qin Yin.


    Qin Yin''s eyes are full of disappointment for his younger generation.


    The elder patted his thigh fiercely and knelt down to Qin Yin.


    "President, it''s me, it''s me who failed to educate and destroy this child. Just for his sake, let them go!"


    Then the five elders knelt down and said the same thing.


    But their behavior made Qin Yin feel even colder.


    He looked at his two left and right arms, gave a wry smile, and said calmly, "little? At the age of seventeen, some of them are mothers outside

 Chapter 534

    "Little? At the age of seventeen, some of them are mothers outside! Is that small? Even so, the demon is not small? It''s my first time to be a man. They hurt demons. Why should I bear it? "


    Qin Yin always said that he would never let three people go.


    The three elders kowtow and the five elders follow.


    The three men''s faces changed. After getting the instructions from the three elders, they also begged Qin Yin to let them go.


    Qin Yin was not a kind man. He would stick to his own ideas even if the murderer said so much.


    Qin Yin looked coldly at the audience and asked, "have you seen enough?"


    A soul stirring, all the audience nodded.


    Now the president, even the devil, is also afraid that if they are not careful, they will be included in the list of remodeling by the president.


    "If you''ve seen enough, pull down these three people and put them in jail first! Give them a few days of starvation, and then put them in the food every day to eat the heart powder! " The voice is cold to the bone, and the people present are not easy to speak and dare not ask to let go.


    The effect of yixinsan is not so fast, so as long as it is well proportioned, it is possible to die in a few days.


    And if you can''t eat heart powder all of a sudden, less or mixed with other words, you will have the pain of bone erosion.


    Of course others know that.


    It is for this reason that he shudders at the punishment of Qin Yin.


    But they didn''t expect that the president, who has always been kind to everyone, was so determined today.


    The three sisters reacted first.


    Struggling to be tied back, he moved to Qin Yin''s feet and cried for mercy.


    "President, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really wrong. Don''t punish me, please, please... " In the end, they are full of choking voice, they want to say a word, a complete word, but their own body does not allow.


    Only crying!


    Qin Yin is most tired of this.


    Just kick it out.


    "Are they all dead?"?! It''s the president who speaks, no one listens to it?! Don''t pull it down yet! "


    "Yes


    Up three calm and self-confident men, wearing armor, three people out of a right hand, a Ling one, can not resist, directly carried off the stage, and then turned the corner, disappeared.


    And that direction is where the Union''s underground prison is


    The two elders looked at their beloved disciples being treated like that and kowtowed even harder.


    "The president, please, they are just a child..."


    "My apprentice is not a child? Isn''t the demon 17 years old? Isn''t he pitiful? " Qin Yin roared, three questions came out, her face exploded directly.


    Looking at their appearance, Qin Yin shook his head laughably: "there are no bad apprentices in the world, only teachers who are not good enough! Come on, put the three elders and five elders in their own house. They are not allowed to come out at all without my orders! "


    This order was issued very quickly, and it was really arrested by the two elders. They grabbed their arms and forced them to leave.


    Su Yixiao a look, naturally feel disbelief, but it is really to the afternoon when found.


    It''s true!!!


    What''s more, it''s not like that, because she found that when she went to visit the shift, she felt that her backpack was so light!!

 Chapter 535

    The three elders and the five elders sat in the room, silent for a long time.


    The arrogance of Su Yixiao was gone.


    Su Yixiao carried cloth in, didn''t look at them, sat on the only soft chair in the whole room, and then swayed, looking lazy like a kitten.


    "Su Yixiao, what are you doing here?"


    Su Yixiao looked at their vigilant appearance, chuckled, queen general mouth: "how, not welcome?"


    No, of course not!


    Otherwise, Su Yixiao, they may still be outside when their elders, how can be reduced to the point of being imprisoned?!


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "no welcome, no way!"


    "To tell you the truth, I feel very sad about what happened to you. You say that it''s the three who commit their own crimes. Why do they involve you?"


    Five elders are still smart people. At a glance, they can see that Su Yixiao has a request. They also know that Su Yixiao will let them choose to go out or stay here.


    Then he said, "what''s the purpose?"


    Su Yixiao smiles and praises him for being an understanding person. Instead of beating around the Bush, she says, "the president is not the president. You used to be his left and right arm. Today, you have to swear that no matter who is the president, you must try your best to help her!"


    The two elders were surprised.


    "What?! President... "


    How can president Qin Yin not be president?! What he cares about most is the smelter Union.


    They turn their eyes to Su Yixiao. They feel that Su Yixiao must have made president Qin Yin make such an incredible decision!


    Yes, it must be her!!


    What did you do to the witch


    Su Yixiao''s face was muddled: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "How could the meeting agree to leave us? Do you know that for so many years, the president has always regarded the guild as a treasure in his heart. How can he say that if he leaves, it must be you. You used the magic... "


    After hearing these words, Su Yixiao sighed in silence.


    What''s this called?


    Whenever you lose something, you don''t find the reason from yourself, you have to blame others.


    Su Yixiao suddenly understood why the three women were like this. They were really crooked!


    "You think it''s the magic that I used to confuse the president of your family, but I don''t know that all your good presidents are angry with you."


    "It''s impossible," Su Yixiao was retorted as soon as he finished. "The weapon refiners'' Union is the president''s hard work. How can he be willing to go?"


    "That''s why I said I was pissed off by you."


    Last night, they finished everything. Su Yixiao was forced to stay by Qin Yin when they were ready to enter the Liuli jade bracelet.


    Before Su Yixiao spoke, Qin Yin said, "if you don''t mind, Qin wants to leave with you. Can you?"


    Su Yixiao frowned: "president, this is..."


    "Brother Qin, don''t make a fool of yourself


    "Brother Ji, don''t get excited, please listen to me," Qin Yin sat down, sighed and said slowly, "this craftsman''s Union is created by my master and all the elders before me. The master drives the crane to the west, and let me watch the craftsman''s Union more powerful..."


    "But I didn''t expect to find this kind of thing in my back. This time, I was completely disappointed."

 Chapter 536

    "It''s more than three hundred years since the establishment of the weapon refiners'' Union, and there has never been such a scum. Now in my hands, this kind of thing can happen. How can I face my master and those respected elders?"


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other.


    If Qin Yin wants to leave with them, he has to get master Ji''s approval.


    In addition, it is very important for the president of the trade union to leave. We have to choose the next president!!


    Qin Yin naturally thought of this problem, he took the initiative to say: "I think about it. I''m going to hold the elder up!


    When I was closed, the trade union was always watched by him. If I leave, I can rest assured that the trade union will be handed over to him.


    And vice president, let the demon take the post! The girl has grown up, and it''s time to spell it for herself. "


    Su Yixiao is speechless.


    Qin Yin is determined to leave!


    They have chosen all the back roads. They can''t help but disagree!


    But even so, Su Yixiao still has to remind him.


    "President Qin Yin, if I''m right, the elder''s level is the third level weapon refiner! And the third elder and the second elder are also the third level weapon refiners. If they don''t agree with your arrangement, what should they do? "


    Qin Yinmo.


    Indeed. He is very clear about the virtues of the two elders.


    And the second elder. Chai Yao!


    Chai Yao always wants to be in the top position, which he knows all the time.


    He is not the only one. The whole trade union sees it in their eyes and keeps it in mind. It''s just that it''s hard to say because of their identity.


    Qin Yin was silent for a long time.


    Su Yixiao knew that he had no idea, so he said: "let the second elder and the fifth elder out!"


    Qin Yinmeng raised his head: "if they come out, the three in the prison will also be acquitted!" In that case, revenge plan so long, not become a idle egg pain, nothing to do, make a farce!!


    "But if you let it out, the strength of the whole trade union will drop a lot. In that case, you will not be relieved to leave! It''s better not to leave! "


    "Xiaoxiao girl..." Master Ji shook his head and asked Su Yixiao to speak less.


    Qin Yin was stimulated enough yesterday. Master Ji was afraid that he would not wake up if he was not careful.


    Su Yixiao shrugged and did not go on.


    Qin Yin is also a man who has seen the world. He has lived for hundreds of years. Of course, he knows what to do.


    "Ah Xiao Xiao, I''m not in the mood to take care of this. I know you have the best way. Can you help me? "


    Su Yixiao He is really lazy about such things.


    But for the sake of Qin Yin, Su Yixiao


    Oh, yes.


    Then, there will be such a show.


    Su Yixiao looked at the two stunned old men in the evening, shrugged and said, "believe it or not, you''ll be President Oh, no, the former president, as long as I go out as you. But I''m suspicious by nature, so if I want to go out, I''d better take an oath first! "


    Three elders and five elders looked at each other. This guild is what they care about.


    In Su Yixiao''s words, they have recognized that it is impossible to recover the president''s fate! But I still want to fight for it.


    "Miss Su, President..."


    "Let him go!" Su Yixiao raised her eyes and looked at the two people who still have dragon bells at night. "Over the years, he has a lot of worries. When such things happen, he still needs to stay in the trade union. If you want to, can you stay?"

 Chapter 537

    "This..."


    The two elders looked at each other and hesitated.


    "After so many years of worrying, let him relax. If you think of it later, you may come back. If you push hard, it''s a good-bye


    The two elders twisted their eyes.


    Indeed.


    When the rabbit is in a hurry, he bites people. The trade union is in a hurry to force the president. Maybe he will not come in anger, and they will be abandoned completely.


    "We agree to help!"


    They knelt down and swore to each other. The first light in the sky means that the punishment has already known the oath.


    Su Yixiao looks at the flash of lightning.


    It seems that the punishment of heaven, I know that he is here, and I won''t even show up!


    Hehe, why do you think it''s so cute!


    "If the elder is promoted to President and the demon to vice president, you can help them!"


    "Now that it''s settled, I''ll go too!"


    That''s it. Great!


    Su Yixiao wriggles slightly sour neck, raises leg to prepare to go out.


    He and the brothers and sisters behind him came out with her. They were all sleepy in the middle of the night.


    Just as one foot went out, someone called to stop.


    "Wait, Miss Su, can''t we even see the president for the last time?" The two elders said anxiously.


    They are afraid that this is the last farewell. If they don''t see each other, how can they be at ease?


    Su Yixiao closed his eyes speechless, then opened his eyes and said to them, "it''s not that I don''t want you to see me, but that he doesn''t want to see you! That''s it. Let''s go! "


    This time, I didn''t make any stop.


    The two elders wanted to stop, but they had no chance.


    After a night''s rest, they left Qiqiu city the next morning.


    Qin Yin stood outside the gate of Qiqiu City, looking at Qiqiu city not far away. There were tears in the rock.


    Master Ji went up and patted Qin Yin''s arm: "brother Qin..."


    Qin Yin looked back at him, lowered his head to wipe his tears, and then said: "let''s go..."


    Let''s go. This is no longer where he stays.


    Let''s go, qiqiucheng. I''ll be back, but not now


    "Are you going to the forest of light?" Qin Yin looked at a few people who knew nothing but nodded their heads, and said, "it''s nonsense!"


    "Your current strength is either a spiritual cultivator or a spiritual king. With such strength, go to the most dangerous forest of light in the magical land?! It''s not me, Xiaoxiao. You should think it over! "


    Qin Yin tried to persuade them.


    Looking at Qin Yin like an old woman, Su Yixiao suddenly has a feeling of no language.


    Although I realized that the president was funny and talkative before, I didn''t talk as much as I do now!


    Oh, it''s amazing.


    Qin Yin is worried about them, but they specially take this task and go to the most dangerous forest here. There is no other reason. That''s because they are promoted faster.


    Because only in this way, they can practice as soon as possible, and the process of experience will be fruitful, which is very important for them.


    Qin Yin is the president of the trade union of the craftsmen. In their hearts, it is the safest, most reliable and most stable way to practice in the greenhouse and accompanied by the elders.


    But who knows that there is no effect in practicing like that.


    You cultivate for the future.


    If you don''t go out for a while, how can you be promoted both mentally and physically?

 Chapter 538

    And since Qin Yin followed them, he also learned that master Ji called Su Yixiao "Xiaoxiao girl".


    "President, you can rest assured. The more dangerous the place is, the greater the opportunity will be. We are not going to die, we are going to be stronger! "


    No matter what Su Yixiao said is reasonable or not, Qin Yin can hear incomparably firm from it.


    It''s a kind of firmness that can''t be refuted or rejected by others.


    Qin Yin has a way, no matter how many useful words she says, she can''t let her go along with the best day she thinks.


    Qin Yin looked at master Ji, and master Ji said to him, "don''t think that Xiaoxiao is acting recklessly there. In fact, he is a smart girl. All of us, old and immortal, can''t equal her! "


    Although master Ji said so, his words were full of pride.


    Qin Yin looked at master Ji''s appearance and turned his lips contemptuously.


    "I knew that for a long time, huh!"


    Master Ji was stunned.


    He looked at Qin Yin, who had gone before him, and felt inexplicable regret - why did he let this guy follow him! Really.


    The forest of light is one of the three places where the demons of death gather.


    Why is it called "the gathering of death and demons"? Mainly because it''s too dangerous!


    Almost all the people who went in were dying.


    Only one or two people can survive in three places.


    In addition to the forest of light, there are also the sea of vanity and the lakeside of Luoqing.


    The lakeside of Luoqing lake is said to be the lakeside. Now it is just a swamp.


    Su Yixiao glared at Qin Yin and said, "President Qin, your topic is far away! We haven''t decided to go to the other two dangerous places! So why don''t you tell us about the forest of light first? "


    Qin Yin scratched his head shyly and said, "Hey, hey, I haven''t said that recently."


    "The forest of light is not so terrible. It''s common for Warcraft to survive. It''s said that there are more fierce Warcraft in the middle circle.


    Of course, the reason why Guangming forest is called Guangming forest is that there are unicorns symbolizing light and peace in this forest! "


    Unicorn


    At the mention of this thing, Su Yixiao''s eyes suddenly changed. He had little relationship with Unicorn before?


    That''s a lot.


    And Qingyi is a combination of orcs and unicorns, and also the real leader of Unicorns!


    These Qingyi didn''t say to himself, but Sidi said it all.


    "But even in the forest of light, people who go to experience rarely see unicorns!"


    "That''s why we haven''t seen a unicorn since we''ve been walking so long!" Qin Yin drank water, then said.


    They really don''t see a unicorn now, but let alone a unicorn, they don''t see any other damn Warcraft!


    This is abducted run how to do?!


    "Not quite right! There is no Warcraft in the territory of Warcraft? Is there a trap? " Hundred Li Xi month frown, vigilant looking around.


    Su Yixiao thought about it for a moment. It is reasonable to say that it is normal for such a large forest to have no human beings and no confiscation. That is a natural disaster!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Suddenly, the earth seemed to be shaking as if it was about to split. Su Yixiao also felt a strange and huge breath.


    Su Yixiao looked at Qin Yin and said with a smile, "president, can you hide your strength?"

 Chapter 539

    Qin Yin blinked like an idiot and wanted to ask, "why do you want to hide?"


    He is the third level of lingzun. If you release the spirit power, it will be hard for those low level Warcraft to come over. In that case, you can at least ensure their safety!!


    But Su Yixiao didn''t listen and asked Qin Yin to hurry up.


    Qin Yin can''t help it. He''s following others! Besides, Su Yixiao''s ghost idea is not unknown, so he has to hide it.


    In this way, Qin Yin can feel that the number of Warcraft around them is increasing.


    "Xiaoxiao girl, you are..." This is to lead a wolf into the house, jump into the fire pit, although the level of Warcraft is also the level of monster and phantom, the most powerful one is also the level of phantom nine, but there are a lot of people!


    But before he finished, he was stopped by Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao puts chirp in her arms and lets her look around at the Warcraft that are approaching them quickly to see if there are any better qualified ones.


    Chirp uses that pair of strange eyes, especially seriously turns to see a circle, and then shakes his head toward Su Yixiao.


    Then only the contractor heard the words: "chirp, master, there is nothing particularly good, they are all a bunch of rubbish!"


    Su Yixiao frowned: "what about the nine level magic beast?"


    Chirp also shook his head: "that''s the worst!! He will become level 9 only if he eats other Warcraft


    Su Yixiao a listen, at the same time, other Warcraft to what their own strength, tut Tut, this is afraid to be possessed!


    It''s better to get around.


    Su Yixiao touched his body and took out a fruit from his arms to eat.


    After all, it''s very difficult to see through animals!


    Qin Yin looked at Su Yixiao and a mouse like beast dialogue, and mainly that beast can only chirp, feel particularly strange.


    Asked under Ji master, just know that is Su Yixiao''s beast.


    But why Su Yixiao and a word will not say the beast contract, which makes him puzzled.


    One day in the future, when he is really aware of the strength of chirp, he thinks of what he thinks today and thinks that he is an idiot at this time!


    Su Yixiao sighed and said with a little disappointment: "since there are no qualified Warcraft Then let''s go. "


    Go? Where are you going?


    Now their free circle has been reduced a lot, and now it is also decreasing. The speed of Warcraft is beyond their imagination!


    Once it is determined that there is no strong man in front of us, those low-level Warcraft will come as promised, and we will not stop until we chew the invading humans clean.


    It''s also called bullying?!


    Well, yes.


    "Xiaoxiao girl, you take your partners back, don''t worry, I''ll try my best to give you a way of life!" Qin Yin restarted the spirit power, enveloped him every minute, holding an umbrella in his hand, standing there, majestic and tall.


    Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he took out a stick from the space ring in his hand and handed it to master Ji.


    Master Ji was stunned.


    It was not made by him during the competition!


    How


    "Take it, how can you give it back to others? I brought it to you long ago! You can use this! "


    Master Ji looked at Qin Yin and held out his hand.


    With one push, one stick becomes two.


    On both sides of those two sections, there were blade.


    Su Yixiao instantly saw that this stick is not just that simple stick.

 Chapter 540

    "It integrates attack and defense, and also has automatic induction mode. The stick communicates with its owner Tut Tut, master Ji is really a great man! "


    Su Yixiao''s soliloquy was heard by everyone around him. They looked at the stick in master Ji''s hand and nodded in admiration.


    Su Yixiao looked at those people who were staying with him and frowned: "what''s the point? Hurry up and help! You are a group of energetic young girls, watching two old people exercise there. Is that funny? "


    A few people laughed and immediately joined the battle.


    Su Yixiao saw that his strong general had played a role, and he also flew up to kill Warcraft when he saw it.


    Ah, the original plan was to take them into the glazed jade bracelet. Now that the killing has started, don''t stop!!


    "Ha


    Su Yixiao contains the strength of the second level of the spirit king. With one hand, the seventh level of the magic beast, the earth python, retreated for 20 meters, then spewed out a mouthful of blood and vomited on the ground.


    Is this a way to kill Cheng Yaojin?


    Originally, it was very easy for you Warcraft to deal with two old men, but now


    A group of seemingly weak human beings appeared, but in fact the situation was opposite.


    Warcraft heart: these weak chicken human Why is TEMAO so strong?!


    Qin Yin saw Su Yixiao and several of them appeared, and immediately anxiously asked them to step back: "it''s enough to have brother Ji and I here. If you can''t compare with Warcraft, hurry to step back and don''t hurt yourself."


    Su Yixiao smiles brightly and says to Qin Yin: "president, thank you for caring about us, but we don''t have that kind of food!"


    After that, before Qin Yin could react, Su Yixiao joined the battle again.


    As the number of Warcraft decreased, Qin Yin naturally relaxed, so he had time to look around. As a result, he was scared.


    This group of people in the Xiaoyao group have the power in their hands. They don''t have many weapons to use. They just say to kill them with their bare hands!


    Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu each brought a knife. Others oh my god!


    Is this the devil?!


    One In a


    The corpses of underground Warcraft piled up into a hill. In this way, at least 20 Warcraft were killed by them.


    The rest of a look at the situation is not right, a only run fast.


    Su Yixiao several people stop, breathing heavily.


    The level difference between Warcraft and them is too much. It''s good to kill these twenty.


    But without stopping for a few minutes, they were in the war of digging Warcraft crystal.


    Qin Yin was surprised to see their tacit interaction and asked master Ji, "are they It''s just like this all the time


    Master Qin Yinchao showed a look you know.


    Master Ji shrugged.


    "I don''t know much! After Xiaoxiao saved me, I have been cultivating in my own room, and I haven''t contacted much with the outside world, so if you ask me, I can''t answer it. "


    From the beginning to the end, he stayed in the jade bracelet.


    Even from the land of Yiling to the land of illusory spirit, he was brought up unconsciously.


    If he has to talk about it, it''s the tacit understanding between their teams when cannibals came.


    Qin Yin turned the question to Ming Jun Xie, who was standing lazily on one side.

 Chapter 541

    Ming junxie nodded.


    "It''s always been like this!"


    It''s always been such a tacit understanding.


    From Yijing college is such, they several from the Xiaoyao team to the Xiaoyao team, the tacit understanding between the team can not be ignored.


    This is the biggest feedback to them all the way.


    Qin Yin was envious.


    It''s also a great honor to join such a team. Even if it''s not very good and not known by the public, it''s warm enough, tacit enough and good enough.


    After collecting all the Warcraft crystals, several of them came back.


    And the crystal, has long fallen into their own space ring inside.


    Warcraft, hehe, was also taken by Su Yixiao.


    In fact, they can spread poison, but their purpose is not to destroy Warcraft, but


    "Ah, a boar, three python, and this deer!" Su Yixiao''s contribution seems to show them the harvest.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji are dragging a huge Warcraft. They know it''s the boar king!


    Su Yixiao said: "this is the boar king, my God, this boar king is too weak!"


    Looking at her disgusted face, Qin Yinmo was silent.


    In fact, he wanted to roar in his heart: "brother, that''s level nine of the phantom beast, level nine ah, the phantom beast!! Not at all


    But the nine level phantom beast is in two hands. He is really hard to make a sound.


    Bai Li Xi Yue said with a smile, "Shaoji and I didn''t use much energy, so he died by himself! But that''s good, captain. I heard that boar meat is delicious, too! "


    Su Yixiao looked at their greedy cat''s upper body and said, "let''s go! Inside the jade bracelet, I''ll bake it for you! "


    That''s right!


    Su Yixiao''s goal is not only to eliminate Warcraft, but also because they are greedy.


    Those in the jade bracelet are also making a fuss. Su Yixiao has eaten all the dry food she had made before, but now she doesn''t want it.


    Ah, fortunately, they played enough today. Otherwise, how could they satisfy the beasts in the jade bracelet!


    "Bring more, bring more! Yes, then, let''s go in! "


    When Qin Yin has not yet reflected, Su Yixiao where they are baking and eating, and what is the jade bracelet, he has followed everyone in the Liuli jade bracelet.


    "This is..."


    "This is Liuli jade bracelet, my territory!"


    Qin Yin looked at this place like a fairyland, and his mouth couldn''t be closed.


    According to his past experience, Su Yixiao is sure that Qin Yin will have another big wave of problems, so he directly throws Qin Yin to master Ji.


    And the rest of the people, who are going to give those Warcraft as food bath, skin cramp cut.


    Even the animals who smelled something came to help.


    Well The white winged thief is active.


    "Master, how can you not call me such a life and death thing?"


    Su Yixiao passed it with a white eye: "come on! Are you there to help me? It''s not for this one. " How can I not understand its careful thinking?


    When all the preliminary work was done, and the meat had been divided into pieces and put on the iron shelf, master Ji brought Qin Yin.


    Looking at Qin Yin''s appearance, Su Yixiao is particularly curious about what master Ji said.


    Master Ji: "I didn''t say anything. I just said about your great achievements in Yiling land, and then he was stunned twice."

 Chapter 542

    Ah, when he thought about it, he was shocked. He was not like this child. Ah, the one with poor psychological quality is not good.


    Baili Xiyue looks at master Ji''s special serious appearance and looks down upon him.


    If he doesn''t tear it down.


    Master Ji chatted with them. After knowing Su Yixiao''s strength and speed of progress, he fainted more than once or twice. Later, Su Yixiao went in. After two people got to know each other for a while, master Ji fainted shamelessly again.


    "Xiao Xiaoxiao girl, I haven''t found you so excellent. Ah, I''m ignorant. I''m sorry! " Then he even bowed unconsciously.


    Su Yixiao


    "President, don''t be like this..." Su Yixiao suddenly regrets giving Qin Yin to master Ji.


    Master Ji must have said something else.


    This led to the appearance of President Qin Yin.


    Su Yixiao directly pretended to be angry and said, "President Qin Yin, if you think I''m a friend, it''s over. Don''t mention it any more. We can go together in the future, can''t we? If you only look at these superficial things, please go back and I''ll take you out... "


    They nodded: "yes, don''t be surprised now. There will be more attacks in the future."


    Su Yixiao cold look in the past, those people instantly shut up.


    Of course, Qin Yin can''t go out.


    These things made him more aware of his stay here.


    Qin Yin said: "Xiaoxiao girl, I''m willing to stay. What you''re talking about is superficial things! But I''m even more surprised by your experience and aptitude, your character, not like the character of this age... "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    It''s not


    She is actually 160000 years old. Although she is very young in the divine world, she is really the earliest here.


    It''s just that this question is better than that one.


    Su Yixiao lowers her head and smiles slowly. Is it su linman''s hands and feet She is also very good now!


    At this time, Su Yixiao suddenly remembered something and said to Liyuan, "Liyuan, you don''t need to have your hands here. Take master Ji and President Qin Yin to the warehouse to find some suitable equipment for them."


    Kurihara licked his mouth and nodded.


    "Follow me The master''s warehouse is full of imperfect products she has to make.


    However, the imperfect products in the eyes of the original owners may be priceless for them now!


    Master Ji and Qin Yin wondered why they wanted to go to the warehouse before? Only when they got there did they understand.


    "There''s an alchemy furnace, a one-time storage of Shenhuo, and Well, I''ll see if you can see the refining guides of all kinds of refiners. The master said, take whatever you want. Just don''t empty it... "


    The last sentence was added by Kurihara himself.


    He ah, in addition to Su Yixiao loyalty, other people in his eyes will have a bad idea.


    So everyone in Kurihara''s view, contact will be vigilant.


    Master Ji and Qin Yin didn''t seem to hear them. They kept staring at the things that were shining. They didn''t dare to blink.


    When the two of them realized that their image seemed not quite right, master Ji quietly came up to Liyuan and asked him, "little cute, I ask you."

 Chapter 543

    "Little cute, I ask you, oh, Xiaoxiao, what identity does she have? Why are there so many things that can only be found in her territory? "


    Li Yuan glanced at master Ji as if he were an idiot, and said, "old Ji, have you been doing this jade bracelet for such a long time? Master, she is not only a cultivator, but also a warrior, an instrument refiner and an alchemist


    Boom


    Master Ji and Qin Yin are petrified at the same time.


    After a long time, master Ji swallowed his saliva and affirmed again: "are you sure you didn''t mean to scare me?"


    Kurihara said, "I''m very busy. I don''t have so much free time. OK."


    Master Ji Xin!!


    It''s just that it''s a big blow to him.


    Su Yixiao in his eyes, is a god woman, originally can be a practitioner, and can alchemy has been very powerful, did not expect that there are more powerful at this time.


    "Oh, when you are old, you just like to dally! You pick quickly, I''m still waiting for the barbecue made by the host! "


    Master Ji just started with Qin Yin.


    At this moment, the two smelters, who are not inferior in status, are burying their heads. They pick up this one, nod and hold it in their arms. They see another one. They gently put down this one and run to hold the other one.


    Kurihara watched their movements.


    Although people are not satisfied with the tardiness, the action of taking and putting it lightly really reflects the quality of their two high-level weapon refiners.


    Finally, master Ji fell in love with a black alchemy furnace. Well, it''s pure black. There''s no extra pattern on it, but it always feels a little dignified.


    Dignity?


    Master Ji shrugged. He thought he was too excited, so he was crazy.


    "I''m not crazy! Everything here is spiritual. Let''s recognize the LORD with blood! After you recognize the Lord, it will be yours completely. "


    Master Ji was stunned.


    "What, is it a artifact?"


    It is said that only the artifact is needed, and the blood drops recognize the Lord, because only the artifact is spiritual.


    He nodded, of course.


    I don''t know why, he likes to see other people''s shock, but also with a bit of horror.


    But master Ji didn''t take long, because he felt that the small alchemy stove in his hand was cold, but he always felt that the alchemy stove was calling him, calling him to contract


    Is This artifact also has a good feeling for itself?!


    Great!


    Master Ji can''t wait to drop blood on the alchemy furnace. After a flash of golden light, there seems to be something more in his head.


    "Master?"


    Ah?


    Master Ji has a look around. It seems that something is calling his master. It''s strange


    If the alchemy furnace can show a face, it must be a silent expression.


    This master, it seems that Stupid!


    "Here I am, master!"


    The voice remembers again, this time. Master Ji noticed the small alchemy stove in his hand.


    "Are you talking?" Master Ji looked at the alchemy furnace seriously.


    ¡­¡­ It''s so dark that you can''t see anything.


    I can''t see it, but he has a unique temperament.


    There is a contract between master Ji and the alchemy furnace. When the alchemy furnace talks, master Ji will feel it naturally.


    "It''s me!"


    Master Ji confirmed that he was the only one who was happy. With a smile, he went to talk about life with the alchemy furnace.


    Qin Yin, however, is still trying to choose.

 Chapter 544

    He has the alchemy furnace, and he is reluctant to change it.


    So in the end, Qin Yin chose a guide to the smelter.


    There are many kinds of advanced equipment, as well as explanation, with this, he will not worry about progress!


    Well


    Qin Yin thought for a moment, or asked Liyuan: "I want to take two, OK?"


    Two?


    Kurihara nodded: "yes." In fact, he wants to say too little. Don''t think about it. Let''s forget it.


    "Thank you


    Qin Yin thanks very politely.


    Then I picked it out for a long time, and picked out a low-level and easy to learn guide.


    On the other hand, master Ji also had a good talk with the alchemy furnace.


    "Have you chosen it?"


    "Well." Qin Yin showed off his two books to master Ji, and his happiness overflowed to his face.


    After taking things, they went to find Su Yixiao.


    And the barbecue here is already on the shelf, just waiting for the last one!


    Su Yixiao looks at the golden crisp barbecue roasted by the fire, and he admires himself, but he doesn''t forget to sprinkle seasoning inside.


    "Wow! Master, it''s so fragrant. ~ "


    white wing can''t do anything. This claw is really fast.


    Su Yixiao cold eyes, in its claw is about to touch the moment of barbecue, Su Yixiao instant open.


    "Master ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao refused to see its big watery eyes, turned around and said, "it''s no use being coquettish or being cute. If you touch it again, I promise you''ll be beaten by the crowd! "


    It''s not a lie.


    Bai Yi looked around and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva at the people and animals he was staring at These people, can not be anything terrible.


    Wait!


    There are his people among them.


    I''ll go. It''s for the sake of delicious food. Have you even abandoned the patriarch of your own family?


    It''s not as important as a piece of barbecue!


    Master Ji and Qin Yin had already smelled the smell of barbecue when they were coming. They couldn''t wait to come over. Looking at the golden and crisp barbecue, they were about to fall.


    "You''re back!" Su Yixiao said.


    Master Ji and Qin Yin nodded.


    Master Ji raised the alchemy stove over his head, just like a child asking for credit from his parents, and said, "Xiaoxiao, how about my little black?"


    Su Yixiao


    Alchemy furnace


    "Smelly master, when did I promise to accept this name?" Little black? Can you stop being so ugly?


    Master Ji shook his head triumphantly: "no, I''m the master. I say your name is Xiao Hei. Hey, hey, little black boy, you see how your name matches your appearance. It''s just like you


    Little black It''s his good fortune (disaster) to have such a master who will be aggressive, eh.


    Su Yixiao said: "Ji Lao, your level of naming is high enough."


    Master Ji nodded and said happily, "that''s what it is. After all, it''s my partner. I''d better be serious."


    ¡­¡­


    Indeed, it''s serious enough.


    "Eh, President Qin Yin, why did you only take two refining guides? And the other one seems to be lower than the level you need. "


    Su Yixiao couldn''t think about it.


    Qin Yin explained: "this one is just in line with the level of demon. Well, when you have a chance, go and give it to her! That child, a warrior, likes to refine weapons so much. It''s really Like me


    Su Yixiao


    Well, silence again.

 Chapter 545

    But I was also a little moved.


    Two people are separated, he still think of the demon so Ah. If she could, she would like to bring out the demon, too.


    The barbecue is ready.


    Everyone has a share, this time they kill enough Warcraft, so almost everyone is full.


    Su Yixiao looked at them, solemnly announced, said: "this meal is over, we are going to go our separate ways..."


    When Su Yixiao said this, all the people were suddenly nervous.


    Ming Jun evil and Xiaoyao team, they also look at Su Yixiao, think Su Yixiao is to abandon them!


    Especially Ming junxie, the heart that suddenly grasped is so painful, so painful


    If Xiaoxiao doesn''t want him, what should he do


    Su Yixiao looked at the stunned look of the team members, sighed and said: "it''s not you!"


    Xiaoyao team''s heart was relieved.


    One by one, it seems a lot easier.


    But it''s Warcraft''s turn to worry.


    Warcraft are surprised: "why?" Is it because our masters despise us? But they have been working hard to make progress, right?


    Su Yixiao looked at them nervously and said, "you really think too much. I''m not giving up on you! Glass jade bracelet is good, but although the spiritual power here is full, you are all Warcraft, aren''t you? "


    "How to cultivate Warcraft? Fighting, of course


    The behemoths looked at each other and came to the jade bracelet for such a long time. In fact, they wanted to raise their own spiritual power.


    But I forgot this


    Su Yixiao is right. Fighting is the best way for all Warcraft practitioners to make progress.


    Su Yixiao watched them calm down and continued: "we are now in a forest, called Guangming forest. I hear it''s one of the three most terrifying places on this continent. "


    Well


    But Su Yixiao felt that there was nothing terrible about it.


    "So, the master wants to put us in this forest?"


    The talking Warcraft is a half orc, the head of a sheep and the body of a man. His eyes are as big as a copper bell. After seeing Su Yixiao nodding, he yelled: "isn''t the master going to abandon us? Leave us here, when can we meet the master? "


    "Yes, yes, we don''t want to leave the host..."


    "Master, there are also illusions here for us to fight and improve our strength. Why must we let them out?"


    "Master..."


    "Master..."


    Listening to the questions raised one by one, Su Yixiao suddenly feels that her head is going to be big.


    Li Yuan looked at Su Yixiao pursed his mouth and immediately came up. He personally explained: "the mirage inside the jade bracelet needs to be restarted. This is one of them. Second, the jade bracelet should not be wasted! You have to go outside and break out on your own to prove your strength. Otherwise, you will have no place to live here and die. "


    Li Yuan''s words are ugly, but every sentence is reasonable.


    Su Yixiao nods and looks at Liyuan carrying out his usual method.


    This group of methods, really try bailing.


    "We are not rubbish. We''re not here to die. "


    "Yes. We will prove our strength! "


    The progress of their cultivation is very fast. Now their strength has reached the high level of the phantom beast.


    Think about them before, when they were in the magic land, they were just monsters.

 Chapter 546

    Kurihara chuckled.


    "If the spirit power in the jade bracelet can''t feed you, what''s the use of coming here?"


    "To tell you the truth, the Warcraft that has never been in actual combat, even if it is a phantom, a spirit beast, or a mysterious beast, they are all waste."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You The expression of Warcraft and orcs is ferocious. It looks like they want to rush forward to beat Liyuan.


    But naturally, their hearts also know that this site is in the management of Liyuan, in this place, they can''t hurt Liyuan at all.


    "I know you don''t agree with what I said," Kurihara said. But I would like to ask, if your strength is equal to the strength of the cultivator, what level would you be


    Warcraft quieted down and began to think one by one.


    "I''m the second level of the phantom beast. I think I should be the third level of the spiritual cultivator..."


    A Warcraft converted it out and said.


    Kurihara nodded.


    "Master, lend me your apprentice!"


    Su Yixiao knows what Li Yuan wants to do, so she nods, turns around and walks to Su luanyin, who has a confused face, and says a few words in her ear.


    Su luanyin nodded and then stood out.


    "She is a second-order spiritual practitioner. If you can challenge her, then you can stay in the jade bracelet."


    That Warcraft Eye Bead son stares greatly: "seriously?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    "A word comes out -"


    "it''s hard to chase a horse!" The Warcraft took it down in an instant.


    "Well, come on! But don''t blame me for bullying the weak! "


    That Warcraft is a white tiger.


    White wing now Su Yixiao''s side, jokingly looking at the white tiger, did not say a word.


    Su Yixiao asked him, "why don''t you stop, or support?"


    Bai Yi rolled his eyes and said to Su Yixiao, "master, do you think I''m stupid? Your friends, all of them have unique skills. Even if my clan level is high, how about it? It''s just an idiot with low IQ. This game is only doomed to win or lose. " White wing''s that appearance, looked like saw through everything.


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    Although she is not happy with white wing''s appearance, she has to admit that what this guy said is true.


    If the white tiger had a brain, he would not be the first to eat crabs.


    Su luanyin looks at the huge white tiger in front of her. She has no fear in her heart, and she doesn''t have any weapons in her hand.


    "Little girl, if you don''t defend yourself with weapons, what can I do if I hurt you?" The white tiger frowned and looked at his weak body in front of him, reflecting on whether he should agree to come up.


    This is a concerned word, but in Su luanyin''s ear, the white tiger looks down on him.


    She hooked her lips.


    "You''d better take care of yourself." After that, whew, her people are gone.


    The white tiger was surprised.


    No!


    He should not underestimate the enemy, the girl''s speed is too fast, he can only concentrate on seeing, a shadow flashed in front of him, flashed past.


    Reach out to grab, but nothing.


    "Hiss..."


    A knife in the back!


    White tiger turns around in pain --


    "hateful!" He''s one second away from catching the little guy.


    The result is another knife!


    Where does this knife come from! Looking at the ice under the ground, the white tiger realized that it was su luanyin''s sword condensed with his spirit power.

 Chapter 547

    I didn''t expect Su luanyin to be so powerful.


    The white tiger was serious, but the more focused he was, the more knives he got.


    Su luanyin is light and accurate.


    She didn''t draw on the places where it was easy to bleed, so she didn''t draw much blood, but it was very painful.


    After not many times, the white tiger begged for mercy.


    "I lost, I lost, I lost, I lost..."


    Also curled up into a ball, holding himself squatting on the ground.


    As soon as Su luanyin saw it, he stopped.


    I''m so sorry to start again when people have already given up.


    Su Yixiao a bottle of painkillers bear in the past, Liyuan moment seize, and then handed to Baihu.


    White tiger saw after eating in, in the next moment, has a reaction - not so painful, the wound is healing bit by bit.


    "You just said that she is lower than you..." Li Yuan''s words are not surprising, but he has to mention that this white tiger has vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "I..."


    "According to our bets, you should promise to go out now."


    The white tiger lowered his head and nodded heavily.


    How nice of a solution!


    Li Yuan looked at the rest of the beasts again: "who else can''t accept it? You can stand up and have a try!"


    Warcraft looked at each other, and another one came out.


    That''s a ORC.


    Orcs are a race that practitioners despise, but it is undeniable that what orcs have is the common advantages of human beings and Warcraft, that is to say, they are the combination of human beings and Warcraft, and they are the most perfect species in the world.


    Although


    Before the orc spoke, Sidi, standing beside him, said in surprise, "gaka, this is..."


    Gaka looked at Sidi and said, "patriarch, I don''t want to be separated from you. Although you have a new love, I still want to stay with you."


    Sidi: "I''m not sure." Can you talk well, my God.


    Wait


    "Gaka, what are you talking about? Where''s the new girl? " He has always had only one old love, OK? Sidi didn''t dare to look back at Qingyi. He was afraid that the guy would be angry again.


    Qingyi looks at Sidi, who is nervous. She covers her mouth and keeps from laughing.


    "Your new love with elder Qingyi is the new four guys!"


    Sidi and Qingyi understand in a moment.


    The new ones are the four orcs that Su Yixiao sold at the auction.


    Now they are guarding by their side. They are very serious.


    ¡­¡­ Heaven proves that it''s not their new love.


    It''s just that the four of them are not the same place as Sidi''s big family. Even the mainland is not the same place. Naturally, there may be other compatriots wandering outside.


    The orc gaka was stunned by Siddy''s explanation.


    "Patriarch, are you serious?"


    Siddy nodded.


    "Seriously! I always have only one love! This must be taken seriously


    "Then I have to challenge! After all, I''m here now! " The orc is not shrinking. Now that he is here, no matter what his purpose is, he must fight.


    Edith sighed and nodded.


    This spirit Praiseworthy.


    It was Liu Shaoji who fought against gaka.

 Chapter 548

    Liu Shaoji is not careless at all.


    If he had been a Orc before, he would have been a little frustrated in his heart, but now, with so many orcs around him, if he still had that kind of mentality, it would be easy.


    "Yes Liu Shaoji gives her hand.


    Gaka on the other side was not surprised, with the same actions and words.


    After that, the two were entangled.


    Liu Shaoji is very flexible, especially likes to combine with Lingli, and the situation ahead is falling to Liu Shaoji''s side.


    People who eat melons think Liu Shaoji will win.


    But it''s not.


    Liu Shaoji knew that gaka didn''t use his real strength. Every movement and contact he used was a trial.


    Observe


    Liu Shaoji didn''t care about anything else. A pair of gouren''s eyes were fixed on gaka. Gaka was a little different, and Liu Shaoji observed it for the first time.


    Two people''s actions in each other''s eyes were broken into many pieces.


    In the eyes of the melon eaters, although the two of them are fighting, their strength is just like playing a family.


    But only the two of them can see the spark between them.


    Disadvantages


    Liu Shaoji''s every move is perfect. He can''t see any mistakes or shortcomings at all.


    But gaka''s observation ability is not really good.


    Just when everyone thought Liu Shaoji was going to win, gaka counterattacked. Liu Shaoji was unprepared and fell to the ground.


    But it didn''t hurt much.


    Because this is just a test for gaka.


    Liu Shaoji gets up with the fastest speed in her life and stares angrily. This gaka is not simple at all.


    But he will never lose.


    Gaka is very powerful, but his shortcoming is that he is too suspicious.


    Liu Shaoji saw it in the previous interaction.


    Gaka is very concerned about his every move. Even a tiny detail can be magnified a thousand times in gaka''s eyes.


    So!


    Liu Shaoji hooks her lips, revealing his obscure eyes. Her hands gather spiritual power in front of everyone, and then run fast.


    You can make all kinds of shapes in your hands. Everyone is dazzled to see them. So is gaka.


    He tried his best to gather his spirit and focused on Liu Shaoji''s hand.


    Here''s the chance!


    Just as gaka was gathering to look at his hand, Liu Shaoji quickly stretched out her hand -


    Liu Shaoji''s hand was a millimeter in front of gaka''s eyes.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit to get into gaka''s eyes.


    The thief is terrible!


    Liu Shaoji sneered and put down her hand. Then she patted gaka''s stiff hand and slowly turned back.


    Although he looks serious on the surface now, in fact, Liu Shaoji''s sweat has soaked his clothes through.


    Just didn''t show it.


    Gaka, however, was still there.


    His heart trembled.


    Just one second before, he clearly felt a terrible momentum coming towards him, but at that second, he could not resist.


    Su Yixiao and Liu Shaoji slapped: "good job! As expected, it has lived up to our expectations of you! "


    Liu Shaoji smiles.


    Then he stretched out his hand to hold Baili Xiyue''s waist: "Yueyue, how do I behave?"


    Baili Xiyue was so excited that she hugged Liu Shaoji and said, "great, great!! I love you so much! "


    Hearing this, Liu Shaoji successfully relieved and put down the unknown emotion in her heart.

 Chapter 549

    "Patriarch, I Lose Gaka stood in front of Sidi, lowered his head and said dejectedly.


    Siddy shook her head.


    "I, orcs, don''t have a waste! Gaka, you have done a good job. At least you can see his shortcomings at the first time, which is commendable. "


    Sidi, he would never deny anyone in his family, unless he really did something immoral and harmful.


    Gaka survived until Sidi didn''t blame him. He let out a long sigh of relief.


    Who said that you can''t continue to follow the patriarch, but at least get the praise of the patriarch, which is very good!!


    "Gaka, through today''s World War I, let me really see you clearly. Today I will assign you a particularly heavy task, you Do you have any confidence in the future? " Sidi''s face was dignified and serious, not as hippy as usual, but rather serious.


    This makes gaka feel like inheriting the imperial power


    "Patriarch, as a member of the orcs, no matter how hard the task is assigned by the leader, I will go through fire and water to complete it." Gaka raised her head without flinching.


    Sidi didn''t say it, and took gakara to one side.


    Where all the orcs are on the side.


    Qingyi looked at Sidi holding gaka''s hand, eyes vaguely enchanted, sick slowly smile.


    In the place where there are only orcs, Sidi raised gaka''s hand and said, "dear people, you are about to leave Liuli jade bracelet and go to Guangming forest. But I really want to follow the master, so today I announce that gaka is the acting patriarch of orcs!! All elders and colleagues must try their best to help him! "


    The other orcs looked at gaka, who was stunned in front of them.


    "Patriarch, why should he be the acting leader?"


    "Yes, patriarch. There are many excellent members in our Orc clan. Gaka''s qualification is acceptable, but it''s not the material to be patriarch."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And so on.


    Gaka was a little disappointed when he heard that.


    He didn''t think that he was such a person in the hearts of the people, but he had worked hard!


    Sidy hates to see them yelling without any order. As a orc, are they so unruly?


    "Stop!"


    As soon as Siddy said a word, they stopped immediately.


    "When is the orc group so disorganized, impolite and unruly?" she said


    "You don''t agree with the acting patriarch of my own choice?"


    Sidy looked around and found that none of them dared to say they didn''t agree, but none of them had a willing face.


    "Well, I''ll tell you that gaka''s talent is not as good as others, just superior. But did you see the fight just now? He can find his opponent''s shortcomings and attack successfully in the quickest time, which only represents his observation agility, but this is what a reliable patriarch has


    "Everyone is not perfect, let alone we orcs?" Sidy looked at those who were not satisfied before, and now gradually recovered, and said, "people gather firewood, and the flame is high. I just choose his current clan leader, but we orcs often come together to discuss."

 Chapter 550

    "So you''re just taking a place for me. When you go out, let''s not sound so shabby. Since you''re taking a place for me, then I''ve taken a fancy to him. Now you don''t have any opinions?"


    The tribe shook their heads.


    In fact, they didn''t want to fight against who Sidi elected. They just wanted to ask why Sidi decided.


    Now that I''ve given it out, there''s no need to pester me any more.


    "Patriarch..."


    Gaka''s eyes were full of tears, and he was about to cry.


    Siddy shook off with a slight dislike.


    Only when his family''s carefree little cute does this kind of entanglement and spongy action, will she feel that it''s good to have love. Other things are just like dry firewood, dry and a little terrible.


    "Come on, don''t say a word. Maybe soon we''ll all go out and go our separate ways, so let''s clean up now. "


    Siddy got them all ready.


    The clansmen have nothing to prepare. They take poisonous scorpions and snakes with them one by one.


    When they learned that they were going out to explore the forest of light by themselves, they decided that they would keep up.


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    Sidi frowned at the Scorpion King in front of him and said uncertainly.


    Scorpion King nodded, and now he could speak, he said to sidy, "we came in with you. Since we want to go out, we have to follow well. Those who are not familiar with life and land outside, I think we''d better have some insurance! " The snake king nodded his inverted triangle head and agreed with the Scorpion King.


    They all have a kind of confidence in their own strength.


    But it''s also true.


    They come out of the desert, and the toxins on their bodies can''t be underestimated.


    Indeed, this is also a guarantee for the orcs who are new here and have a long way to go down.


    "Well, well, since you want to go with them so much, go! But it''s a forest outside. It''s different from the desert. Remember to get used to it. "


    Scorpion King nodded.


    The snake king raised his tail and showed Sidi a space ring on it.


    "Don''t worry, chief Orc! We have asked Liyuan for a space ring for a long time. We have asked for many delicious things for us. Among them, one pill can make us adapt to the environment of the forest. "


    Siddy nodded.


    Good, good.


    They''re all big men who don''t know, but that''s good.


    The white tigers are much more simple and rude.


    White wing took the lead and held a competition! Let all the warriors in the White Tiger Group see their true moves in the challenge arena.


    So as to select the most outstanding contemporary li clan leader.


    And the last one to challenge is white wing.


    He believes that the one who can survive so many games is the one with good intelligence and body.


    The last step is to fight white wing. It''s not that white wing wants this guy to know that you can never beat me. You are also an agent forever.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win, if we meet the brave, the wise will win! Remember, if you can reason, reason. If you can reason, hit again! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ We are new here. We''d better not offend too many animals. If you need anything, I can help you later. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you can''t solve it with your mouth, then do it! "

 Chapter 551

    "I suggest you fight in groups when you are working together!"!! Don''t say anything shameless, we Warcraft, and don''t eat the human set, and now the human ah, more shameless than one! Live without shame! As long as we win, we are the boss. "


    The white tigers listened to Bai Yi''s remarks, sighing and nodding.


    White wing: "sigh what? Am I right? "


    Zhongbaihu: "no mistake, no mistake. How can you be wrong, patriarch? In fact, we are thinking, patriarch, did your master teach you your theory of shamelessness There''s a good chance it will be.


    So when they heard Su Yixiao nodding, they calmed down a lot.


    White wing quietly MI. Mi''s slant, see is and Ming Jun evil joking Su Yixiao, a little thought, directly push to Su Yixiao.


    Nod.


    That''s right! It was the master who taught him.


    "As the saying goes, if there is a master, there must be a beast. You just know it. Do you understand it or not?"


    All the white tigers nodded.


    They know it very well.


    Poor Su Yixiao, this is the first time that she has been trapped by her own beast.


    After everything was settled, everyone went to have a rest, but in one room, it was the most noisy!


    "Pa", Sidi was pushed to the ground by Qingyi, and his hands were broken for the first time. Sidi didn''t care about the pain on his hands, and looked at Qingyi strangely, frowned and asked, "Qingyi, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    He squatted down, looked at the underground Sidi, and raised his chin, "gaka''s hand, is it easy to hold?"


    Sidy realized that this guy was angry about this little thing!


    It turns out that I''m jealous


    But he didn''t know how to bear it.


    Because this guy, do not know what kind of punishment to torture him, let him angry, jealous.


    "It''s not easy to lead, it''s not as good as you!" There was flattery in Siddy''s eyes.


    Qingyi is very satisfied with this answer.


    But that doesn''t mean we''ll let Siddy go.


    After all, it''s true that Siddy had physical contact with gakana.


    Qingyi looks at the man on the ground with a flattering look on his face, hooks Sidi''s chin, releases his hand, and then slowly goes down Down And down


    "Honey, how about we go underground this time?"


    At this time, Qingyi''s hand has long been in Sidi''s clothes, feeling his sudden tension and rising temperature


    There was no chance for sidy to say "no" at last


    Two days later, Su Yixiao went out with all the orcs and white tigers.


    The white tiger people''s endurance has also improved a lot when they look at the big and beautiful forest, the tall trees and the special image of Wuwu forest in the magic land.


    In contrast to the orcs, they had been living in the desert before, because the humans and Warcraft in and out of the forest bullied them, so they had an inexplicable sense of resistance here.


    Siddy still knows.


    He put his hand on the shoulders of gaka and the new elder, silently gave them strength and reassured them.


    "Here, it''s not that terrible. Because here, once was our world, now, we want to take it back!! Orcs should be the same as all humans and Warcraft, instead of being ruled out


    Siddy''s words, however, inspired the confidence of all orcs.

 Chapter 552

    They look at Sidi and think that they must have a place here to live up to the expectations of the patriarch.


    Su Yixiao gave them a lot of healing pills and poisons.


    It was made by her two days before.


    "The danger in this forest can''t be compared with that in any forest. To survive here, we must rely on great efforts, but the more important thing is teamwork!


    Orcs and white tigers, you must remember that you are together! A family can''t fight against each other, otherwise I don''t want to see your bodies being eaten by the original residents when we come up! "


    Although Su Yixiao''s last few words didn''t make them comfortable, every sentence was reasonable.


    "Don''t worry! The master of the patriarch! "


    Some of them gave Su Yixiao a white eye, but they still said stubbornly.


    Bai Yi and Si Di want to hit people, but Su Yixiao stops them.


    "We should allow you to educate our master! That''s too much! "


    Su Yixiao smiles.


    "Never mind! I learned it from Kurihara. How to motivate! Seeing that they are so excited, I know that when we come out, none of them will be less. That''s enough. "


    Bai Yi and Si Di are stunned. They take a look at each other and look at their two common masters. They have more and more admiration in their eyes.


    I am determined to follow her forever.


    Such a good host on the stall is their blessing!


    Su Yixiao, who is still chatting with Li Yuan, doesn''t know what his two beasts are thinking.


    "Kurihara, can you find the coordinates of the unicorn?"


    Kurihara stood in front of the screen, looking at all the structures of the bright forest, looking for a suitable place for unicorns.


    Every time I think this place is suitable, I can''t detect any unicorn.


    He is in a hurry now.


    "Master, not yet! Wait a minute. The forest of light is too big. I haven''t finished half of it! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "We''re also looking outside. You can check inside! Don''t worry. Take your time... "


    Kurihara nodded.


    Take a deep breath and sink down to look for it.


    But the group of heaven and earth treasures did not let him worry. He did not know what happened again. He sighed and put down what he was doing and went to solve the problem.


    And Su Yixiao met a disgusting thing outside Well, it''s also an opportunity.


    Is not the white wing can be shaped, Su Yixiao arms holding chirp, there is no time to let the white wing to her arms.


    Ming junxie certainly won''t allow it.


    So white wing angrily released his noumenon.


    It''s like a hill.


    After white wing released the body, he saw Su Yixiao. They were all a little inch long.


    The tallest tree is just at the tip of his nose.


    Su Yixiao White wings Everyone can hear the blame in the words.


    White wing arrogant bow, and head past, refused to see Su Yixiao them.


    Shrinking, shrinking gradually.


    When they were as tall as Su Yixiao, suddenly a flash of light flashed by. In the place occupied by Bai Yi, a young man with white clothes and a face like Pan an suddenly appeared.


    Su Yixiao looked at the person in front of him and said, "white wing? Are you in shape


    ¡­¡­ It can''t be seen!

 Chapter 553

    "Not bad, not bad! It''s pretty good! " Su Yixiao praised a few words.


    The white wing with white skin blushes instantly.


    Anyone who is praised by his master will blush.


    But he forgot that there was a jealous wife protector beside his master.


    The dark king evil instant black face.


    "It''s just a little white face. It''s not as good-looking as me at all!" Speaking, also block in front of Su Yixiao, don''t let Su Yixiao stare at white wings.


    Su Yixiao Ming junxie, white wing is my beast, boasted how! What''s more, you don''t look like a little white face.... "


    The last few words, he said in a very low voice.


    Try to press it so that only you can hear it.


    Su Yixiao''s last murmur is not good for him.


    While the beasts tied to Su Yixiao''s hands on one side are clear about Su Yixiao''s mouth shape.


    They are holding a smile, standing there is difficult.


    "What did you say?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head decisively: "I didn''t say anything!"


    "Oh, yes!" She naturally raised her hand, looked at the "red ribbon" wrapped around her arm, and said, "the strength of Qing Li you is no worse than that of Bai Yi. Is it OK to turn into a human form?"?! Come on, take shape, I want to see it


    It''s not just about changing the subject.


    What''s more, Su Yixiao was curious about the appearance of Qingli''s transformation into human form!


    Qingli looks up and hesitates.


    "This It''s not very Isn''t that good? "


    Su Yixiao frowned: "what''s wrong! You see, the white wings are in shape. Do you want to be compared with him? "


    "How could it be!"


    Green from just don''t be white wing that sand sculpture than go down!


    Su Yixiao only felt a light hand, a flash of the same light, saw her in front of a beautiful man.


    -- if you can''t stop it, you can''t.


    According to his words, it is: "anyway, Xiaoxiao is already her own woman, afraid of this?"


    "Wow! So you two have two styles. A white dress floats like a fairy, a red dress flies, enchanting and unyielding Well, not bad, not bad! "


    They are very satisfied with Su Yixiao''s praise.


    However, they still looked at each other and turned their heads at the same time.


    Su Yixiao looked at them for a long time.


    Why does he always have a feeling that Bai Yi and Qing Li are a pair.


    Can it be that Sidi and Qingyi are too greasy to be like this?


    My God, no!


    But There was not a little disgust in her heart, but a little excitement.


    When Su Yixiao realizes this, she vows never to let Qingli and Baiyi know what she''s thinking. If it wasn''t for He always felt that he would be destroyed.


    "Who are you?"


    Just as they were enjoying themselves, a sharp and mean voice came in.


    Su Yixiao didn''t like the sound.


    At the same time they turned to see who was so impolite.


    Well


    They took a look. It was a woman.


    The whole body is pink from the beginning to the end. There are sequins on the clothes. They look very smart and hurt the eyes.


    Besides, there are bells on the ankles and ankles. As soon as you raise your hand, it will jingle when you walk.

 Chapter 554

    This is the first time I heard it. I still think the bell is crisp and funny.


    But this girl moves too much, jingle jingle ring non-stop, Su Yixiao, they all feel noisy to death.


    Look at the two men beside her, their faces are also impatient.


    "Who are you?"


    The girl repeated again, but this time her voice was not as sharp as the first one, and it was much softer.


    The direction of the girl''s eyes


    As soon as Su Yixiao saw it, he knew why.


    "We belong to the carefree mercenary regiment."


    Bai Qingyu answered truthfully.


    He saw that Su Yixiao didn''t want to move his mouth, so he said.


    But also, the team leader in their hearts are ordinary people can not profane, there is no need to introduce a stranger.


    The girl put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment, then said, "the carefree mercenary regiment?? Why haven''t I heard of it? What level of mercenary regiment do you have


    Su luanyin looks at her like that. She''s a mean person. She''s still pretending to be Lori. Do you know her nickname is Lori? It''s humiliating to be forced in front of her!!


    "We''re new."


    Su luanyin''s sweet voice rang with a smile.


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su luanyin like this, and then at the opposite There''s no comparison!


    So are the others.


    In their hearts, Su luanyin is a real loli.


    And the opposite fake Laurie You can die.


    Sure enough, after su luanyin finished, all of them clearly saw the girl''s disgusting expression.


    "It''s a new one! No wonder ~ ~ "


    " I''m Su BEI''ER, you should have heard of it! No, you must have heard it Said Subel positively.


    Su Yixiao and his group look at Su BEI''ER, who is so sure, and shake their heads.


    Even if Su Yixiao already knew in her heart, it was Su''s family on the opposite side!


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Li Yuan looked at the mess in front of him, and felt a lot of pain in his heart.


    Forgetting worry turned to look at Liyuan, and said anxiously: "boss, those unicorns suddenly woke up and ran over. We were almost destroyed here and there..."


    Forget worry: we tianlingdibao heart pain, but the baby still have to say.


    Kurihara looked at the quiet and panicked unicorns and felt strange.


    Unicorn is the kind of Warcraft that likes to be quiet, and it is very quiet. All of a sudden, there must be his reason for being so violent.


    But Liyuan is not Qingyi, and the glazed jade bracelet does not have a translator, so the communication between them will be particularly difficult.


    However, there are still very important things in Kurihara''s hands, so he still has to fight for them.


    "Unicorns, you Listen to me. Now I have something urgent. If you have any questions, later Just a moment. I''ll tell you when I find the address of the unicorn living here


    But before Li Yuan finished, the unicorn on the opposite side became more irritable.


    Grinning and yelling at Liyuan, he even looked like he was about to jump up, but no one really understood their language.


    "You..."


    Liyuan still wanted to persuade him, but a very powerful idea suddenly flashed in his mind, which was "you mean, can you help me find the location of orcs?"

 Chapter 555

    "You mean you can help me find the location of the unicorn that lives in the forest of light?"


    The unicorn finally quieted down and nodded meekly.


    They are very gentle, but if something is urgent, they will run away, just like good people, they will become bad people.


    "Even if a good man becomes a bad man, the master is never bad."


    "Why?"


    "Are you stupid, because the master is bad enough!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are so many such words that no one wants to be ignored. After the unicorns were taken away, several people in tianlingdibao began to talk excitedly about whether Su Yixiao was bad or not.


    And also eat with appetite.


    Kurihara took the unicorn to the screen and looked at the huge map of Guangming forest. He thought: Master, you wait for me. It will be ready soon.


    Although he doesn''t know the language of Unicorn, as I did just now, he will find it faster.


    But Su Yixiao, who is outside the jade bracelet, doesn''t look worried.


    She looked at the self-conscious Sobel opposite her in a joking way.


    "You You Hicks don''t know me? Who gave you courage? "


    Who gave it? Oh, it''s not Liang Jingru.


    Of course They don''t know who Liang Jingru is.


    Su Yixiao did not say anything, just as he did not hear.


    I can''t bear it.


    "Is this girl just waking up? Do you want to go back and look in the mirror and see if you know who you are? "


    "Of course, I know who I am. I''m a direct descendant of the Su family. I''m Su Bei Er!" she said


    This It''s harsh.


    Hundred Li Xi month quietly said a "Oh", there is no below.


    "Oh? What do you mean? What do you mean? Or is it not from the phantom world? I don''t even know you. What a bunch of Hicks! " Su Bei Er angrily turns her head, clenches the whip in her hand, and stares at the only three women on the opposite side.


    Because all the men around Su Yixiao, she has a crush on them!


    And I''ve figured out what to do with them.


    At this time, the events inside the jade bracelet finally made progress.


    Under the difficult communication between Kurihara and unicorn, they finally decided on a place with unicorn''s life activities.


    After finding out this matter, Li Yuan immediately informed Su Yixiao.


    "Master, master, I''ve found where the unicorn herd is!"


    Su Yixiao suddenly stood up in front of the crowd, her lips did not make a sound - she asked Li Yuan again.


    "Location?"


    Kurihara posted the coordinates.


    Su Yixiao a listen to, thief happy, turn head to the other people behind Xiaoyao team said a, then toward the direction of Li Yuan said.


    When she saw it, she was in a hurry.


    "Hello. Where are you going? "


    She hasn''t punished the people in front of her!


    Su Yixiao took a look at the woman who made him very impatient and said to Gu Yangzhi: "Yangzhi, you have solved the problem here with luanyin! We''re here. We''ll wait for you in front of us. "


    Gu Yang nodded and agreed.


    After leaving Su luanyin and him, Su Yixiao takes everyone to the front.


    Su BEI''ER has good aptitude. She is 19 years old and now she is the king of spirit.


    It should have just been promoted.

 Chapter 556

    "Just the two of you, do you want to stop me?" Su BEI''ER looks at Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin and feels funny.


    Two spiritual third-order goods want to trap her? It''s just wishful thinking.


    Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin look at each other. Their eyes are full of potential.


    Su luanyin: "Oh, Miss Su BEI''ER, are you promoted by talking? Have the ability to do it with real bullets? "


    "Good!" Su Bei Er grasped the whip in her hand and gritted her teeth and said, "the real bullet is the real bullet. It''s like I''m afraid of you!"


    While speaking, Su luanyin and Su BEI''ER meet.


    Seeing this, Gu Yangzhi rushed to the two Su BEI''ER''s followers.


    Su Bei Er''s three men are equal in strength, and the strength of the two followers is even higher than Su Bei Er''s.


    But just now Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi discussed, Su luanyin has the ability to deal with Su BEI''ER.


    The remaining two followers were dragged by Gu Yangzhi.


    "If you have the ability to fight with me, you don''t have the ability to come out? Come on out of here! "


    Just when Su BEI''ER''s whip was about to hit Su luanyin, Su luanyin became one with the air.


    Although the fusion ability of Su luanyin has not reached the same level as Su Yixiao.


    But at least now Subel can''t find his position at all.


    Su luanyin light step close, from behind a knife hand cut past, Su Bei Er didn''t respond to come over, already body soft fainted.


    At the same time, Gu Yangzhi also took care of the two men.


    Su luanyin and Gu Yangzhi look at each other and smile.


    "I didn''t expect that we could really skip the battle." Su luanyin still has a twinkling shock in his eyes.


    Gu Yang nodded.


    It''s the first time that other expressions have appeared on my face since I entered the magic land.


    "Yes, with the captain, we are all potential stocks."


    "Well, these people..." Su luanyin kicked Su BEI''ER at the bottom of her foot. "We''ll leave it here?"


    Gu Yang nodded.


    "They don''t have any value, and they don''t deserve to offend us. Just leave him here! Let''s go. "


    Without stopping for a moment, they both walked towards Su Yixiao and the direction they left.


    Take out the bug from the space ring. The bug flies in mid air, and they follow the bug quietly.


    This bug is called tracking bug. As the name suggests, it is used to track other people.


    Su Yixiao gave them all a lot, so they could always find each other before.


    No matter how far apart.


    Su Yixiao looked at the abyss in front of him and asked Liyuan uncertainly, "Liyuan, have a good look. Are you sure it''s here?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    "The unicorn said it was here! But Why is this place... "


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    According to what she knows, unicorns live in some beautiful places But here


    At this time, Qingyi suddenly came up and said, "yes, they all live here."


    Su Yixiao frowned: "how do you know?" Your Unicorn can be in the jade bracelet!


    Sidi followed Qingyi, rolled his eyes where he couldn''t see, and said, "master, Qingyi is right. Because he is a unicorn... "


    When Su Yixiao heard this, he had no doubt.


    Sitting there, recuperating, waiting for the arrival of Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin.

 Chapter 557

    The essence of Qingyi is Unicorn This is something Su Yixiao never thought of.


    From the far and near footsteps, Su Yixiao stares at a direction and says to others, "they''re coming."


    Baili Xiyue responded and asked Liu Shaoji curiously, "who, who''s here?"


    Liu Shaoji guessed: "it should be Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin!"


    Well, it''s just his guess.


    Because what Su Yixiao can hear He didn''t hear either.


    Because Gu Yangzhi and Su luanyin''s footsteps are extremely low.


    Looking at a black and a white two figure hit, hundred Li Xi month open eyes looking at the two teammates.


    "It''s really ah!"


    Xiaoxiao is a powerful group.


    They can never reach the level of Xiaoxiao.


    "Captain..." "Master!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    I didn''t ask what happened, so I let them in to make jade bracelets.


    "Are we all going in?" Su Luan asked.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "All of you go in! Go in and call out Lingbao. "


    After giving orders, Su Yixiao has brought them into the jade bracelet.


    The last words of Bai Qingyu: "wait a minute, not yet..."


    I haven''t said why I don''t keep them


    In the twinkling of an eye, the scene around them has changed.


    Well Captain, can you stop being so quick?!


    "The master was worried that the poisonous fog of the cliff would have too much influence on you, so he let you in!" Kurihara explained.


    Xiaoyao team, they just understand.


    It turns out that


    Wait


    "What did you say, Liyuan? There''s poison fog in there? What will the captain do if she lets us in? "


    Kurihara shrugged: "this toxin is of no use to the host. You may not know that the host has been playing with all kinds of poisons since childhood. Well, her technology of refining poison is better than that of alchemy..."


    Xiaoyao team didn''t say a word. They looked at each other and gave each other a cold shiver.


    Liyuan had already informed Lingbao that he had just come here.


    "Liyuan, is the master looking for me?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    So Lingbao disappeared in front of them.


    "Master..."


    Lingbao looked at the woman in front of him, as if he hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Su Yixiao patted her on the back: "come on, don''t stick to me, let you and your dark four little brother leave for a while, don''t blame me!"


    Lingbao blushes and shakes Su Yixiao''s arm in a coquettish way.


    "What does the master say! Hurry up. We''re going down here, aren''t we? "


    How can we say that they are also contractual relations, and they are not ordinary contracts. How can they not know the situation at all.


    When Lingbao looked up, it was foggy, and the fog was not pure white, there were many impurities in it, poison


    Lingbao step back.


    She looked at Su Yixiao with begging eyes and asked, "master Do we have to go down? "


    Su Yixiao picks eyebrows.


    What else?


    Lingbao is helpless.


    "All right! Shall we go down now? Are you ready? " Lingbao doesn''t want to hear it from them. Ready.


    Because Well, she admits to being a little scared.


    Su Yixiao saw her retreat and took out an antidote pill from the glazed jade bracelet.


    "Here, it''s an antidote pill. It can detoxify all kinds of poisons. As long as you eat it, even if you go in, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Lingbao''s eyes lit up after hearing this and swallowed it in one mouthful.

 Chapter 558

    "That''s all right. Come on up." With a turn, Lingbao regained his original appearance.


    There are only a few people left outside.


    Su Yixiao, Ming junxie, Sidi and Qingyi. Others were thrown into the Jade Bracelet by Su Yixiao.


    She didn''t detoxify anyone.


    Because they don''t need it!


    Sidi is protected by Qingyi. Mingjunxie is a species that Su Yixiao doesn''t know. She wanted to give him one, but mingjunxie said clearly that he doesn''t need it.


    Lingbao flew up, then bent down to rush.


    She is not afraid of these poisonous fog, even if she enters her eyes, she doesn''t have much reaction.


    It''s just the fog in front of us. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Lingbao didn''t care. He just rushed down with his strength.


    This is what Su Yixiao ordered.


    "Qingyi, do you know how long it will be?" Su Yixiao asked.


    Qingyi didn''t speak. He looked down, then sat down and kneaded the formula in his hand.


    He said a lot of things that they didn''t understand, but the poison fog below was much thinner.


    It wasn''t long before the fog finally disappeared.


    Su Yixiao looks here


    Well, if you don''t look back and up, the sky is blue, the grass is green, the air is fresh, the warblers are singing and the swallows are dancing, and everything is peaceful.


    Looking down, you can see that there are several unicorns taking a leisurely walk, surrounded by other Warcraft.


    One of the unicorns gave them a special look in this direction, but it was just a glance, and was not frightened by them at all.


    "Here we are, master."


    "Well, Lingbao, find a place to land." Su Yixiao looked around, and finally, she saw a large area without unicorns, and the place is relatively large hills, "right there!"


    Lingbao Deling soon fell there.


    Su Yixiao they come down, Lingbao turned into a smart woman.


    "Lingbao..."


    "Master, I want to go into the Liuli jade bracelet..." Lingbao prayed.


    She couldn''t stand being separated from dark four for a second.


    ¡­¡­ I have to ask the master to forgive me!


    Su Yixiao These two guys!


    "Remember to call them all out when you go in." Su Yixiao glared at him and said.


    Su Yixiao finished, Lingbao jumped up happily.


    "Well, master, don''t worry!"


    The Xiaoyao team came out again. It''s a long time since they saw such green water and green mountains, but they finally realized that they still need something more than to enjoy the scenery.


    They all retreated to Su Yixiao''s side, slowly approached and whispered: "Captain, what can I do?"


    I don''t know when, they are surrounded by a group of unicorns, which are different from the four mild unicorns in the glazed jade bracelet. They all have killing in their eyes.


    Su Yixiao is not in a hurry.


    Take a look at Qingyi.


    Qingyi hooks his lips, goes out from the crowd, and instantly becomes a unicorn


    A golden unicorn


    As soon as they appeared, the unicorns around them were stunned. I don''t know which one started. Unicorns quickly put away their hooves and knelt down on the ground.


    "Wang -"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    The Xiaoyao team was stunned.


    Sidi scratched his head and simply asked Qingyi, "why don''t they call you patriarch and Wang?" That pair of pure appearance, let Qingyi find no fault.

 Chapter 559

    "I''ll explain it to you later."


    Now Qingyi has no human form, so even if he wants to touch Sidi''s head, he can''t touch it.


    Qingyi turned to them, walked up to them and said to the unicorn, "you Who is the king here? "


    "This is Qingyi looking for the king to dominate here!" Sidi explained to Su Yixiao in a low voice.


    Su Yixiao understood and nodded.


    "We have only one king!" This sentence is very loud.


    At the same time, the unicorns are also suggesting that there is no other king here, and in their hearts, the only king is just a pure and elegant man covered with gold.


    Qingyi didn''t know what it was like.


    At the beginning, he only took four with him to the lower bound. Before he left, he clearly said that he could win all the new kings in the competition. Now he says that there are no other kings. What''s the matter?!


    Qingyi asked, the other side''s answer is like this.


    Su Yixiao said, "how can you live here?"


    If there is no professional elixir and the best equipment, it is impossible to get out of the poisonous fog.


    At this time, they have been taken special care of.


    "Master Wang, we live here all the time. Only the dying Unicorn will use its last strength to rush out and have a look... "


    Unicorn is a family of beautiful men and women, they become more and more beautiful.


    Su Yixiao asked about a female Unicorn with a horn on his head - obviously, it''s a unicorn without complete transformation.


    "Oh ~"


    although the answer to this lesson is very sad, Su Yixiao is not so sad. She doesn''t have much gorgeous language. She is just a word to show that she has understood the situation.


    "How did Wang''s master and Wang know each other?" Asked the woman.


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment and replied, "it should be in a secret place. Well, it''s too long here for me to remember."


    That woman''s smile, continue to pour tea for the next.


    Qingyi is called to another place by other unicorns.


    And Su Yixiao and they are sitting here, surrounded by a circle of unicorns, especially uncomfortable.


    They suddenly feel idle.


    So he decided to finish the task of their carefree mercenary regiment - Unicorn dung


    "Wow! I will never do this kind of thing again. An old man went to ask the unicorn where their urinal is... "


    Bai Qingyu goes on complaining.


    All the people were in the back, laughing and choking.


    "Fool, who let you lose the guessing!"


    Su luanyin said impolitely.


    Bai Qingyu is silent.


    It''s all the rascal''s guessing.


    If it wasn''t for that guessing, a seven foot man would not have been like this.


    Thinking of the unicorns'' eyes on him just now Disdain, dislike, doubt


    Tut Tut, this is a shame in the history of Bai Qingyu''s life!!!


    He may never think that the stem will be taken out in a few years.


    "White Eh, Captain, you see their feces are really white. "


    Bai Qingyu can''t make himself sick! So he raised the feces above his head, which scared everyone else to hide.


    When they were having a good time, the same woman came over and said, "Wang invited you to his place..."

 Chapter 560

    Su Yixiao doubts, if Qingyi wants to find them, just send a message. Why should people call them?


    As early as I knew, when they separated, Su Yixiao specially gave Qingyi a jade for remote communication.


    However, she didn''t ask much. She turned around and asked Bai Qingyu to clean up the task she got. Then she let the woman take them away.


    Faeces Well, there''s sweat.


    This is done, and their task is completely completed.


    Qingyi stands with his back to him, but Sidi is not by his side.


    Su Yixiao thinks something is wrong.


    Just want to go up a step, but suddenly a cold on the wrist -


    in Su Yixiao''s wrist as an ornament of Qing Li tongue, vigilant to Su Yixiao said: "master, in front of is not Qingyi!"


    As soon as Su Yixiao heard it, she knew it was like this!


    "We''re trapped." Su Yixiao light said.


    After a few heard, the moment will all their weapons out, gradually surrounded by a circle, vigilant looking around.


    In an instant, a group of Unicorns came in one after another, with swords in their hands and dressed in black.


    Unicorns like bright creatures so much that they wear black clothes. Tut Tut, it''s not easy to see.


    "Wang, they are the boy''s accomplices!"


    A wretched looking Unicorn offered his body to the one who looked the best.


    The king in his mouth saw Su Yixiao and them, and there was no waves in his eyes. He sat down with a cold hum.


    "What about Qingyi people?" Su Yixiao asked in a cold voice.


    Then someone interrupted: "and Siddy, where are the people?"


    "Don''t worry. I came to you to ask about these things." The opposite leader held his head high and said.


    Ask me something?


    Wow, it''s a good attitude to ask about things, so good that Su Yixiao doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him here at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I looked around. Well, there is a stool not far away.


    In full view of the public, Su Yixiao so moved in the past.


    All the unicorns with swords staring at them are on guard. They know that Su Yixiao has successfully sat down, and there is no cache.


    "If you have something to say," let it go!


    She doesn''t have that much time to spend with him.


    On the surface, it''s calm, but on the back, it''s moving.


    No one saw a red snake coming out of Su Yixiao''s red sleeve. It was so fast that it disappeared when everyone didn''t react.


    In addition to the insider Su Yixiao and witness Ming junxie.


    When Qingli leaves, he goes to find Qingyi and Sidi.


    Su Yixiao looks at the leader with a smile and listens to what he says.


    "Who are you? Why did you come here pretending to be a king? "


    When the leader mentioned this problem, it was obvious that he was so nervous that he was afraid to say something from Su Yixiao''s mouth.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "we? We don''t know who we are! Or From your point of view. But a little bit! We have a lot to do with Qingyi Sidi, and we hope that this Wang won''t do anything behind his back, if it wasn''t for... "


    Otherwise, even if she doesn''t do it, there are a group of people who can kill the opposite.


    The leader''s silence.


    Thinking for a few seconds, he raised his head: "we only know that you are the master of the king, but since the king has come, he can''t go! So I''m sorry, we have to keep you here! "

 Chapter 561

    Half a day ago -


    Qingyi and Sidi, hand in hand, followed the unicorn here to a room.


    "Wang, you need to go in yourself next."


    Said the unicorn, who led them.


    Qingyi nods, then pulls Sidi in.


    I thought I couldn''t get in with sidie, but the unicorn just gave them a strange look and let them go.


    A man with his back to them is sitting there. Qingyi can see at a glance that this is only the best unicorn in this place.


    It''s just


    Qingyi frown: black is his least favorite color! It''s also a color that the whole Unicorn doesn''t like!


    Don''t like, even can say disgust!


    "You are Wang? "


    The man asked incredulously.


    In fact, in the second of seeing Qingyi, the leader knew that it was the eternal king of their Unicorn family.


    Qingyi didn''t answer or nod. He just sat there like a puppet and didn''t move anything.


    Qingyi asked the leader: "who are you?" The man with cold eyes died in March.


    "Wang! I am the one who takes over all the people here. Since the king is here, then this position belongs to the king! "


    Qingyi pays special attention to his expression. Seeing that he has no other strange expression, he is relieved.


    "Black? When did the unicorn group become popular with this color


    The man looked down at his body, shook his head and said, "Wang, this was made when we went to the forest outside. In fact, it was burned by the fire We have no choice but to dress like this... "


    After hearing this, Qingyi ran over in surprise and lifted the black clothes on the man. It was really black and covered all over his body.


    "You What happened? "


    Qingyi frowned, reached out and pressed his hand on the man''s chest, closed his eyes, and pushed the spirit power in slowly.


    Unicorns have their own repair function, but the fire that burns them is obviously not ordinary fire.


    As the king of the unicorn family, Qingyi naturally has higher skills than all unicorns.


    At that time, he could detect something that happened through the wound


    The man took Qingyi''s hand and said, "Wang, I won''t trouble you with my injury Anyway, I''m used to it... "


    "Shit!"


    The first time Qingyi used foul language.


    And because of the people we just found.


    He tried hard to repair the scar on the man, but there was no sign of success.


    "Wang -"


    the man shook his head.


    This is not the first person to want to be cured.


    Everyone in the clan tried their best to make it impossible.


    Qingyi finally gave up.


    Sidy stepped forward and held him: "don''t be sad, the master may have a way!"


    When you listen, your eyes are bright.


    Yeah!


    Master! The master is a alchemist. She must have a way.


    Qingyi finally breathed a sigh of relief. With a slow smile, he said to the man, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll find someone to cure you." After that, Qingyi wants to find Su Yixiao.


    The man had no time to stop.


    He always felt that things were not right, so he asked the people on one side, "is there anyone else with Wang?"


    "Yes! There''s a bunch of people


    Human?


    Then the word "master" is easy to explain.


    The man let the others follow him quickly: "you ask Wang to go to other places, don''t meet those people, and bring those people to me."

 Chapter 562

    "Well, I know what you mean. You want me to stay with your king and stay in this place all the time, don''t you?"


    The man frowned: "this is not a broken place. This is the holy land of our Unicorn stability


    Su Yixiao laughs.


    "If I''m right, you should have escaped here? Since he escaped here, what else can he say? And the scars on you It''s going outside, isn''t it? "


    "You..." The man wondered, why does this human know everything?


    Is there a leak around you? But what is there to let out?


    Su Yixiao looked at his puzzled appearance, sneered, said: "you don''t have to guess, I see it from your face."


    "But I can tell you clearly that I will not stay here, absolutely! And your king, I will take it with me Unless he wants to stay. "


    Su Yixiao made it very clear.


    After listening, the man shook his head: "you can''t do this!! You can settle the contract with Wang... "


    "Qingyi is a Sidi. He wants to follow me." Su Yixiao explained, "if you don''t have certain common sense, you must know that once the contract is signed, if you want to solve the contract, unless both parties agree."


    "I will persuade Wang to agree!"


    That person is stubborn, must let Su Yixiao stay here, or with Qingyi solution contract.


    In fact, he was also playing drums in his heart.


    The relationship between Su Yixiao and Qingyi is different. How can Qingyi be convinced so easily?


    "Convince me, don''t you?"


    Just when Su Yixiao and the man were there one by one, suddenly a sound came up. Su Yixiao and he looked at each other at the same time, and they saw a cold face.


    Sidi duzui, who was held by him, then broke away from Qingyi and ran to Su Yixiao. He asked Su Yixiao, "master, have they hurt you? Are you ok? "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    She didn''t dare to say that she was in trouble.


    Qingyi''s eyes are sour. Tut tut. Men are so jealous.


    Qingyi now has no air traffic control side. He stares at the man who brings Su Yixiao and repeats, "hmm? What would you advise me? Come on, let me see if you can convince me


    "I..."


    Qingyi''s eyes are really terrible.


    Look at him, Su Yixiao.


    "Qingyi..."


    Qingyi looks at her: "master..."


    "They asked me to bring it. It didn''t mean any harm. They just wanted me to stay with you."


    Qingyi was stunned.


    Stay?


    "Why stay?"?? Don''t you mean to go together? "


    The man immediately shook his head and tried to stop Qingyi: "Wang, during the time after you left, you don''t know how popular our unicorn is in the market of practitioners. Our horns can buy many purple gold coins! But for that, we would not have come to such a place! It''s not going to be like this for me, for me. Oh, yes. Not only me, but also the strong soldiers of the unicorn family! They They It''s all like this The man''s emotions were very emotional and out of control was obvious.


    He peeled off one black dress after another, revealing the black and white bodies inside.

 Chapter 563

    "Wang, do you see that? This is the current state of our Unicorn clan. If it wasn''t for the outside practitioners treating us like this, even Warcraft But also to our exclusion But for that, how could we have come to such a state?! How can we sacrifice several clansmen to get through the poisonous fog and come here? Wang, please think twice - "


    Qingyi":.... "


    Su Yixiao


    The hall was quiet and almost everyone was in a state of not breathing.


    Qingyi closed her eyes and opened them again.


    "Sorry..."


    The throat is so dry that it''s very difficult to say these two words.


    As soon as Qingyi finished, all the unicorns on the scene knelt down, especially the man -


    "Wang, you don''t have to say sorry to us. We all know your mission and we will follow you to our original place I''m sorry that I They didn''t lead us well, so that the farmers got to this point.... " The man bowed his head. After a while, there were some tears on the ground.


    Qingyi is a little bit, I don''t know how to face it.


    When it''s Yiling''s turn, he is decadent all day for the sake of Sidi. Occasionally, he thinks of his people and thinks they will have a good life. As a result


    As a result


    "They made you look like this! I must kill them! " Qingyi''s eyes turn red, and there is a sense of hostility on the whole person, just like Just like Su Yixiao was possessed at that time!


    Siddy froze.


    He had no idea how it would happen.


    Qingyi felt the situation from his wound before, they saw a big beast, and the level was higher than them.


    But so what?


    Those who hurt him must accept his revenge!


    Sidi comes forward to touch Qingyi, but the agile Qingyi turns around and takes Sidi by the neck.


    The strength is also extraordinary big, actually directly lifted up Sidi.


    "Wang..."


    "Qingyi You have a good look. Who are you grabbing? "


    Hundred Li Xi month frown call, but Qingyi does not bird her at all, see clothes look, certainly did not hear what she said..


    They are all anxious!


    After seeing Su Yixiao, she nodded.


    Just stood up and disappeared in the same place.


    This time, Su Yixiao let them appreciate Su Yixiao''s shadow art again.


    Su luanyin, who thought he was already very strong, once again realized his shortcomings.


    Don''t even think about it. If she wants to catch up with someone who can stand up and blend into the air, she has to make thousands of times of efforts!


    ¡­¡­


    They looked around and wanted to know where Su Yixiao was now.


    But the next second, still in a crazy state of Qingyi fell, they can see.


    Mingjunxie now behind Sidi, stretched out a hand, helped Sidi well.


    "Cough..."


    Sidi regained the air. As soon as he came back, he climbed up to Qingyi and shook a few times.


    Su Yixiao shook his head, speechless way: "don''t shake, he was criticized by me dizzy!"


    It turns out that Su Yixiao is quietly walking to the back of Qingyi and directly chopping down with one hand, which makes Qingyi obedient.


    Sidy heard that, and then he lost his breath, and I passed out.

 Chapter 564

    Su Yixiao saw this situation, seemingly calm, in fact, has long been speechless to the extreme.


    Ah, these two!


    She turned to the man and said, "now you see the situation, so wait until he wakes up."


    According to Wang Weida''s principle, the man and all the unicorns agreed to do so.


    Su Yixiao did not bring him into the glazed jade bracelet, and put it here for him.


    Su Yixiao arranged and went out.


    Looking at the person who was still staring at her, we knew that the person still didn''t want to give up and let her stay.


    Su Yixiao hook lips feel helpless, went to ask: "what''s your name?"


    The man said, "nameless!"


    Su Yixiao Don''t you have a name? "


    "Nameless" shakes his head: "we unicorns never have a name. We know who it is as soon as we speak, so there''s no need to get up, except Wang..."


    Speaking of this, he took a look at the room behind Su Yixiao. There was a lot of complexity in his eyes.


    Su Yixiao did not understand: "why do you have to ask him to stay instead of following him?" Well, this question seems to have said But I still don''t quite understand! " Now their king is coming. I''m afraid of farting. I''ll just go up and have a good fight.


    Nameless was not as impulsive as last time, but sighed, shook his head and said: "it''s not that we don''t want to. Warcraft in the forest of light is powerful. We don''t want Wang to fall into this dilemma If Wang wants to go with you, you can go! Ah, we have survived without Wang for so many years... "


    Nameless finally decided to let go.


    He could see that Wang didn''t want to stay here. Wang wanted to follow the woman in front of him.


    As a minister of Qingyi, no one can hold him back.


    Su Yixiao She was thinking: what should she say and do?


    She appreciates that.


    At the same time, I also know that all the unicorns here are in great need of leisure.


    If Qingyi is willing to stay She can let go, but it depends on the meaning of Qingyi.


    "Don''t be so upset. Maybe Qingyi has a good idea? Let''s wait until he wakes up. "


    Su Yixiao patted nameless on the shoulder and left.


    This place, you can''t stay long.


    Qingyi and Sidi are in the same room.


    No one can go in and disturb.


    Su Yixiao and they are waiting outside for Sidi and Qingyi to wake up.


    Two days later, two people still didn''t wake up.


    Su Yixiao stood up: "no, we can''t go down here all the time! Besides, it''s been two days. How could they not wake up? It''s not normal. " The pills I gave them were the best recovery pills.


    As soon as she wanted to go in and have a look, the door creaked open -


    "master, we are out..."


    Qingyi takes Sidi''s hand and comes slowly.


    Su Yixiao Look at this dress. Another one? Tut Tut, the elegance of Sao Bao


    "Do you know how to get out?" Su Yixiao deliberately cold face, look at the two of them, obviously very early up.


    "Hey, hey," Sidi scratched his head and looked at Qingyi embarrassed.


    They''re in there Well, I did something, um It can''t be disclosed.


    However, everyone saw the blush on his face, and the situation, also understand the general situation.

 Chapter 565

    In general


    It''s about doing something indescribable.


    Su Yixiao gave them a cold look, then got up and left, walking and said: "go, nameless is still waiting for your answer!"


    The nameless child, in order to wait for Qingyi''s answer, didn''t eat a mouthful of rice for two days - mainly because Su Yixiao made it so fragrant.


    Sidi and Qingyi take a look, and they both see the retreat from the opposite eyes.


    But Qingyi grabs Sidi''s hand and smiles.


    I won''t leave him!


    Sidi looked at the firmness in Qingyi''s eyes and nodded.


    It''s no use shrinking back. The only thing they can do is explain.


    Qingyi has a way to solve this problem. He has thought of it for a long time. At this time, he can say it.


    Nameless see Qingyi that moment, originally decadent whole people are excited up, a jump to Qingyi in front.


    "Wang. Are you awake? "


    Qingyi nodded.


    "Wang, don''t worry. As long as you want to go, I will let you go. The whole Unicorn will let you go..." Nameless suddenly feel relieved a lot.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Qingyi.


    "When did I say I would go alone?" Clear and easy, hook lips.


    Nameless eyes suddenly open, as if suddenly thought of something in general, and then shook his head.


    "Wang, I can''t bring all the unicorns into crisis. It''s our blessing to find such a holy land You don''t know how many people we lost in that war. "


    Killing, like one-sided.


    There are few unicorns that have survived the death or injury.


    Qingyi frowned.


    He understood the nameless retreat, and he knew why.


    But. As a proud unicorn. How can they be so decadent?


    "You mean that I am not qualified to be your king?" Qingyi said deliberately.


    The nameless man shook his head and denied the possibility: "no, Wang, we didn''t think so. We We... "


    No one stammered.


    Now he doesn''t know what to say to win his trust.


    Looking at him in such a tense manner, Qingyi knelt down with all the unicorns beside him, and felt speechless.


    Then he said, "if I can''t take you out of this holy place like a prison, am I still worthy to be the king of heaven?"


    No name.


    He looked up at a face of serious Qingyi, heart suddenly rose something.


    That''s trust!


    That''s right.


    "Wang..."


    "Don''t worry, I can help you out! And I will avenge you! Although I can''t be alone, don''t forget that I still have a master. "


    Su Yixiao, who is enjoying tea while watching a play, has a dull look at Qingyi.


    Is he going to


    "No!" Su Yixiao black face, refused directly.


    She just drove out the white tigers and the orcs. How can she let other Warcraft in at this time?


    "No, nothing to say!" Su Yixiao is particularly resolute this time.


    Qingyi and Sidi had never seen such a master before. They came forward and asked, "master What do you mean


    Su Yixiao frowned, pulled the two of them to a place that other unicorns couldn''t hear, and said, "it''s not that I don''t want them to go in. You two know why I have to get the white tiger and the orc out?"

 Chapter 566

    Siddy thought for a moment and answered, "isn''t it because he wants them to go out and Practice on their own?" But it''s not logical. Experience doesn''t prevent people from going in, does it?!


    Su Yixiao gave him a cold look.


    "Your master, am I such a mean person? What''s more, a big head? There is a secret place made of Kurihara in the jade bracelet. It''s just suitable for them to use


    "What''s the reason for that?" Qingyi looks at Su Yixiao, frowning and asking?


    Su Yixiao was breathed by them.


    "Of course, training is only a part. After all, training outside is more specific than training inside jade bracelets, but it''s not the most important thing!" Su Yixiao frowned. This reason is really hard to solve.


    "In addition, a large part of it is because Liyuan is doing things in the Liuli jade bracelet During this period of time, he stipulated that all of us should not go in and disturb him... "


    Said Su Yixiao shrugged, she is also very helpless, then how to do.


    There was a little doubt in sidy''s eyes: "master, can''t you go in?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Just look at her.


    Well


    Qingyi and Sidi are speechless.


    Turn around and look at other people, eh I can see that.


    "Well In that case, shall we stay for a while and wait for Liyuan to finish the inside of the jade bracelet. After letting everyone in, let''s go up? "


    Su Yixiao black face: "do you have to rely on us? Don''t forget, your unicorn is also one of the great beasts


    Her seriousness is in everyone''s eyes.


    Su Yixiao is warning those unicorns who think they are weak and can only hide here to survive!


    Unicorn''s status in all Warcraft is not weak, and it will not be reduced to this point.


    But now that we have reached this point, we should not only rise, but also rise.


    "Do you want to stay here, or do you want to go out and get back to your former glory?"?! It''s all up to you to choose... "


    Su Yixiao finished these words in front of all the unicorns, and then quietly waited for a response.


    Some Unicorn eyes are still confused, some have been clear a lot.


    That''s right.


    They don''t need the help of others, they are their own god!


    "Master Wang, this is not where we belong. We have to rush to the forest of light to avenge our people!"


    When a person says that, like the butterfly effect, it causes a big wave.


    One by one or into adults or still like that Unicorn said excitedly.


    And the other part, who don''t know, are still confused, are also shouting with the people around them.


    They don''t know what happened, but they know to win more than they win.


    What''s more, the master of his own king is on the stage.


    Su Yixiao looks at the high momentum under the stage and smiles.


    Comfort the anxious nameless: "Anla, Anla, look at it! These people are definitely the future of your Unicorn people. "


    Not to mention how Su Yixiao knows, only a wise person can reflect what he should do at the first time.


    Su Yixiao took a fancy to them.


    However, facts have proved that Su Yixiao''s vision is not wrong.


    From the space ring, he took out hundreds of marrow washing pills and distributed them all.


    Only more than 30 pills were taken back.


    Su Yixiao sighed.


    Fortunately, there was a little storage at that time, and now it can be used.

 Chapter 567

    It can be used by practitioners or Warcraft. It is a versatile pill.


    The function of xisui pill is to clean the impurities in the pulse, so as to clean up one''s own body.


    Unicorns have the highest qualifications in Warcraft, so the function of Su Yixiao''s marrow washing pill is to let them clean their veins, so that they can practice quickly in the future.


    This is also a shortcut in the process of cultivation!


    But this kind of thing can only be used once. After one time, it doesn''t work to use it again.


    Su Yixiao and his party were stunned at the unicorns lying on the ground with their eyes closed.


    Think about this group of Unicorns before, in addition to those injured, all are bright and clean, but now?


    The mud on the body is black, and there is a stink in the air. It''s from them.


    Gu Yangzhi could not help but cover his nose: "sorry, I''ll go out for a while -"


    after that, he turned around and went out.


    He can''t stand the smell.


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue look at each other and say they want to go out at the same time.


    Su Yixiao approved all of them one by one.


    She and Ming junxie sat there with a smile.


    I didn''t tell anyone. In fact, the two of them, Mimi and Mimi, were stuffed with qinglingzhu


    But Liu Shaoji and a few of them had just arrived at the door when they saw Gu Yang''s face retreating behind them.


    Looking at Gu Yangzhi''s appearance, they concluded that there was something wrong!


    "Captain!"


    Liu Shaoji called Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao turns his head and just sees a Warcraft coming in.


    Whew, she frowned.


    "Doesn''t nameless say that other Warcraft can''t get in here?"


    "But I didn''t say that there are no other Warcraft here except their unicorn," said the evil ghost


    Everyone was stunned.


    Here


    Damn it!


    That is to say, the strength of this Warcraft is not small!


    When everyone was nervous, the Warcraft suddenly said, "where is the master of Unicorn?"


    Master of Unicorn, it should be said that she is!


    Su Yixiao takes the initiative to stand up, then frowns and looks at the Warcraft that doesn''t know what kind it is: "who are you?" How to look at So strange?


    In fact, Su Yixiao is trying to say which species


    The creature breathed from his nostrils, looked at Su Yixiao for three seconds, and then asked, "are you the master of Unicorns?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "Poof..." It is a breath again, gush out from that big nostril inside, Su Yi Xiao Shan of in time, other people not necessarily.


    Baili Xiyue is protected by Liu Shaoji in time. There is no damage, but Liu Shaoji is about to vomit.


    On him


    Is it a runny nose?


    The others are more or less in it.


    When the Warcraft saw their dislike, he gave a cold hum and threw it out


    "It''s just long Xi. Do you need to be so surprised?" What a rich expression!


    They breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was dragon breath. It wasn''t runny nose. That''s good ~


    Oh, no!


    They are a few relaxed mood suddenly excited, closely staring at the big Warcraft, said: "Long Xi? So Long Xi didn''t mean it. You How can you... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you

 Chapter 568

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry about it. I''m looking for the unicorn master


    Su Yixiao looked at him: "I am."


    "Well, I believe it!"


    Suddenly, the Warcraft could see his oversized head.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Someone interrupted them. Bai Qingyu is now in the middle of the two. It''s a particularly embarrassing interruption.


    "You just said that Longxi That''s what a real dragon has, so you mean you''re a dragon? "


    They still haven''t passed this stem.


    The giant breathed out again, and the table in front of him was about to be taken down.


    Well It''s just one sentence.


    Longxi, it''s incredible.


    Ordinary people can''t bear his breath at all, because when he breathes and breathes, some practitioners will die or cause a day''s storm.


    There is no exaggeration, it''s really so terrible!!


    "Yes, your dragon breath is very powerful But it doesn''t prove that you are a dragon


    Hundred Li Xi Yue said.


    His eyes are bright.


    I just don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Liu Shaoji knows that Baili Xiyue must believe that this giant is a dragon. She also knows that Baili Xiyue is very skinny. She just wants to see something more cool with the method of agitation!


    However, long''s IQ is not easily crushed on the ground. He takes a light look at Baili Xiyue and turns to Su Yixiao.


    "Lord of Unicorns? Once upon a time, I reached an agreement with that nameless little fart. When you come, you must accept me as your contract Warcraft, otherwise, they can''t stay here... "


    Su Yixiao heard, not only face no waves, heart flat as water, and even a little want to laugh.


    "So?" Su Yixiao asked deliberately.


    This dragon is so cute! I can''t help thinking about her!


    "So you have to contract me, so I''m yours." That dragon is right and strong. No one is allowed to refute it!


    However, Su Yixiao couldn''t see his face clearly, and he didn''t know the details. He sent it to his home again. In this way, a month in his heart became curious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really want me Su Yixiao doesn''t understand himself very well, but you can rest assured that you have bumped into your travel equipment, so you need it very much.


    Long looks at Su Yixiao, frowns and nods.


    Liu Shaoji looked at me and said, "it''s not the captain, it''s not your fault! But there''s no need for you to look so disgusted. Do you know how hurtful that is? "


    Su Yixiao Really? Did she say that?


    "I just want to tell him solemnly. There''s nothing I dare to do."


    There is a lollipop in the mouth, which is full of style and momentum.


    Su Yixiao asked long, "why did you choose me?"


    "Don''t ask, because he''s stupid!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yixiao''s dart went to the pig''s nostril about one centimeter away, and it''s a big one. It''s from Bai Qingyu. Another way is to take the rest with him!


    If Su Yixiao still has someone to help, he can''t!


    "You may have forgotten me," said the black dragon.


    "Style is that you need to ask me."


    "Eh..."


    "It''s very unfriendly." Su Yixiao frowned.


    Su Yixiao looked at the Warcraft stuck in the middle of them, helped the forehead up and pushed it out.

 Chapter 569

    "This place is quite wide, you can say it." Su Yixiao turns to the back and takes a look. By the way, he asks Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji to go in and observe the cultivation of Unicorn.


    But oneself and dark king evil stay down, ask that black dragon''s hint.


    "You''re not really a black dragon, are you?"


    All of a sudden, there is such a blind saying.


    Su Yixiao was very angry.


    "It''s the Black Dragon..."


    Su Yixiao: the name is so casual.


    "Lord of unicorns, do you know? After you leave, the turmoil in the divine world is even greater. They have a new successor there, driving away a lot of our Warcraft, and those who haven''t are also doing the most inferior work in the group I''m the only one who has been sent down by the dragon people to this continent. "


    Su Yixiao frowned and suddenly took out a knife and dagger in her hand. She looked at each other and really didn''t feel interesting.


    And what she took out, just special suppression, that is the big aunt is coming.


    "Black dragon? So you came down from the divine world? Then I ask you, what is the name of this knife in my hand? " Su Yixiao raises the wound on his hand.


    It''s not that she is alone in vain. It''s the dagger in her hand that everyone in the divine world is afraid of.


    Black dragon had already felt a strong breath when he just took it out.


    I have to say that Su Yixiao is not exaggerating at all.


    The existence of the enchantress is indeed known to everyone in the divine world.


    And scared at the news!


    Su Yixiao''s reputation in the divine world is bound to include the existence of demons.


    "Enchantress, the second weapon in the list of weapons in the divine world, is the weapon of Su Yixiao, the eldest daughter of the Su family in the divine world. She has her own spiritual power and can communicate with her master Wait


    Black dragon looked at Su Yixiao with big eyes and said, "are you Miss Su?"


    Su Yixiao smile, and then put away the enchantress, nodded: "you are from the divine world, this is not wrong."


    "Well, since you want to find me a contract, then I will accept you impolitely!"


    The Black Dragon nodded in surprise.


    He thinks he''s really lucky today.


    Not only found the master of the unicorn, but also found the identity of the master of the unicorn, turned out to be a legend of the divine world!!


    You can imagine how excited he was.


    "Black dragon, what are you doing? Hurry up Su Yixiao angrily scolded.


    The black dragon came back to his senses and kept moving like a hill. Suddenly, he roared and flew to the sky.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao, who is underground, doesn''t pay attention to it and is still holding her own secret.


    Soon, a contract array was formed underground.


    And the black dragon flying in the sky is also, in his body, emerged a golden contract array.


    In the second before that, the unicorns, who had eliminated the impurities in their bodies, gradually woke up one by one.


    They stare at such a mysterious scene together with the carefree team, and their mouths don''t match.


    -- the contract array disappears.


    Su Yixiao wakes up from the array.


    The black dragon is still roaring and flying in the sky.


    The contract array under him is gradually becoming transparent.


    Suddenly, with a bang, another large contract array and a strong array fell from the sky, straight to the black dragon.


    The black dragon roared fiercely and struggled in the Dharma.

 Chapter 570

    Su Yixiao looked at the figure hovering in the sky, quickly lowered his head, I do not know what to think.


    But only mingjunxie knows that what Su Yixiao thinks is the memory that he put in the deep of his memory, which will be painful when he thinks about it.


    He gently reaches out his hand, passes it over her shoulder, and then holds Su Yixiao in his arms.


    The warmth around her makes Su Yixiao much better. She looks up at mingjunxie who is worried about her and smiles.


    It''s no use thinking about it now!


    If she can, Su Yixiao really wants to go to the divine world now to see her own relatives.


    But


    But she is not in a position to do so.


    What else do you think?


    Su Yixiao looked at the black dragon, from the previous hovering to now promotion formation disappeared, gradually flying down, and then slowly towards them.


    Well The black dragon has no form, not even Menghuan. His original body is very big, so if he wants to come here, it only takes two steps.


    Su Yixiao looked at the picture and frowned.


    The black dragon, who is related to Su Yixiao, naturally guides Su Yixiao''s mind. It stays in place and a flash of light passes. The huge body of the black dragon shrinks and shrinks again and again


    Then out came a man in the light, black clothes, black shoes, black hair, hands behind, strong and strong, eh Su Yixiao saw at a glance that it was Heilong himself.


    "Master..."


    Black dragon went to Su Yixiao, called Su Yixiao, face is still slightly red.


    Blush


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    What kind of operation is this?!


    "Black dragon! You were originally called black dragon? "


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Black dragon shakes his head.


    "No, we black dragon are not popular among the dragon people. Just like the unicorn here, we have no name at all." Just because he is the only dragon in the continent, black dragon has become his direct name.


    Su Yixiao So I have to think of a name for you? "


    "Well..."


    "When you hover in the sky, the sky will be covered, so How about swallowing heaven? "


    Swallow the sky and block out the sun. How dare the dragon people show the black dragons.


    Heilong knew why Su Yixiao named him, which not only moved him a little.


    Thank you for your name


    Moved where only a little ah, it simply filled the whole heart.


    Heilong wants a contract with Su Yixiao for a reason.!


    The dragon clan and the unicorn clan are both divine beasts. When Qingyi left for the unicorn clan, he said, "I''m going to experience and find the master of the unicorn clan by the way." when the unicorn fled here, tuntian knew it. He was alone here, idle and bored, and he didn''t want to stay here, so he put forward that request


    But I didn''t expect to find a master with a special conscience.


    It''s not just that you will be promoted just because of the contract, but also that you and he are fair.


    Not like the humans out there! I don''t think of Warcraft as human.


    That''s why the conflict between humans and Warcraft is so deep.


    Just two words - respect!


    "Well, go in!"


    Su Yixiao finished swallow day, then took him into the inside, looking at the unicorn, swallow day card for a while, don''t know what in front of you.


    Su Yixiao pointed out: "they are cleaning the vein, in order to better promotion?"

 Chapter 571

    Tun Tian opened his eyes wide: "how could this kind of operation still exist?"


    Su Yixiao said: "do you think it''s cheating?"


    Tun Tian nodded and shook his head. He couldn''t see it, so he said to Su Yixiao awkwardly: "I think A little bit, because Warcraft is a little bit of their own cultivation up, they use pills, so that they can be promoted, this It''s not very good for itself


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    It''s not good.


    If it is the outside Alchemist''s marrow washing pill, the consequences will be unimaginable, but she is not!!


    "This is the marrow washing pill I refined. The effect is much better than the outside one. Perfect quality!" When it comes to the last sentence, Su Yixiao smiles haughtily.


    As long as the master of alchemy is above, it can be refined, but no one has ever reached the perfect quality.


    At least on this continent.


    Swallow a day Leng, suddenly surprised.


    "Master The master is the alchemist But what kind of magic combination is this?


    Su Yixiao


    "Tuntian, are you sure you came down from the divine world?"


    Cold, Su Yixiao asked.


    Swallow the sky to nod.


    That''s right! The black dragon clan used a lot of strength to send it down, but it was not killed by the people of the divine world riot and the dragon clan.


    "Well, as you said before, no one in the divine world knows my reputation. Then tell me, how do people in the divine world position me?"


    Swallow day after listening, Piantou hard to think.


    When it left the divine world, it was still a little dragon. Now it has been four or five hundred years. Some of the things locked in the memory are almost forgotten.


    Vaguely remember


    "Miss Su''s family is gifted. She is the successor of the God. Her cultivator is the best of her age. Her martial arts master is the most respected one Or Alchemist and alchemist! "


    My eyes are coming out.


    This is the god man!!


    "Master, you..." Swallow day out of control pointed to Su Yixiao, but not a word.


    The above topics are both in private contact between them.


    So the others didn''t hear.


    Now others are looking at Su Yixiao''s and tuntian''s actions, especially curious about what happened.


    "Master!"


    Su Yixiao originally wanted to swallow Tianhua, but in an instant, the voice of Liyuan came to his mind.


    "Liyuan? Has the jade bracelet been repaired? "


    Li Yuan shook his head in the glazed jade bracelet: "I just want to remind you that you forgot to take something out."


    "Why?" Su Yixiao thought for a while, he clearly should take all of it, "Liyuan, can you be wrong?"


    Li Yuan denied: "I didn''t read it wrong, and I didn''t think much about it. There are six people here that you didn''t take out..."


    Six people?!


    Su Yixiao''s brain is full of excitement.


    He seems to have forgotten those people in shadow Pavilion and Lingbao


    Su Yixiao embarrassed smile: "sorry, Liyuan."


    Li Yuan sighed and shook his head: "no problem, I''ll let them out now!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Then I saw a flash of the jade bracelet, and suddenly there were six more people in front of me.


    Nameless, they thought they were raiding invaders and wanted to cut them with knives.


    Su Yixiao stopped it in time.


    "Nameless, they are all my people!"


    No one hears it. He stops at the last distance with all his strength.

 Chapter 572

    "Master ~ ~" Lingbao looks at Su Yixiao awkwardly and smiles. He just takes two steps towards Su Yixiao''s position, and then is forced to stop by a smell.


    "Well, why is there such a stink here?"


    Lingbao smelled it, then quickly covered his nose. The smell was really exciting.


    Stink?


    Su Yixiao and the Xiaoyao team smell around, but they don''t smell anything.


    "Lingbao, did you smell it wrong?" Su luanyin smelled it again. It''s really not smelly!


    There is no smell in the air, that is, the impurities flowing from the muscles of the unicorn.


    But the smell of those impurities has been removed, so they can''t smell it.


    Lingbao shook his head and said firmly: "no!! I definitely smell it right! There is definitely a foul smell here


    That smell Well, I''m very familiar with it, and I hate it!


    Lingbao is still catching the taste everywhere. Tuntian already knows what Lingbao said.


    "You''re right. I also smell a sour smell that belongs to ugly birds!"


    Ugly bird?


    That means Phoenix!


    So, does tuntian know Lingbao?


    Everyone looked at this dramatic scene curiously. No one else could smell it, so it must have happened to tuntian and Lingbao.


    Lingbao endured and smelled again.


    That''s right. The smell must come from the ugly man in black.


    Lingbao stares at tuntian, frowns and says with certainty: "are you stinky dragon?"


    Swallow cold cut a: "ugly bird don''t talk!"


    "Wow, Kaka, you dragon people are not in the divine world. Why are you here?"


    Lingbao didn''t say that.


    They have always had a grudge against the Phoenix and the Dragon Well, there''s not much deep hatred. It''s just that they don''t like each other.


    Swallow day despise general looking at Lingbao: "You Phoenix is not also down, how, don''t let us come?"


    Lingbao puffed his cheek and said, "no, no! What else can you do to me? "


    Tuntian didn''t get angry, and shrugged: "don''t do to others what you don''t want. Since you are here, why don''t you let us? Clown bird, you are in charge of too much. You''d better go home and drink breast milk. "


    "You -"


    Su Yixiao looks at Lingbao, holding his neck high, and is about to rush up to continue to fight, and quickly goes to pull.


    "All right, Lingbao!" Su Yixiao hugs Lingbao, and then leads back to the dark four arms with a black face.


    It not only drags the dark four, but also makes Lingbao calm down.


    "All right, all together. Is that necessary?"


    Su Yixiao said, Lingbao suddenly a Leng: "master, you mean, he is also your beast?" It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Lingbao was shocked. Tuntian didn''t refute Lingbao. Why can''t he be su Yixiao''s beast? He was silent there.


    Su Yixiao looked at this strange scene, and asked Ming junxie: "did I say something wrong?"


    Mingjunxie shook his head decisively: "what you said is right!"


    "Then why do they all look like this?"


    He shook his head.


    He really knows a lot about Warcraft.


    But he didn''t know why the two Warcraft were so strange.


    Su Yixiao looks at others, who are also confused.


    At this time, tuntian suddenly said: "master, you have contracted two sacred beasts by yourself..."

 Chapter 573

    Su Yixiao blinked and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tun Tian eased himself, and then explained the problem to Su Yixiao.


    "The God of the divine world has only contracted one beast. I have never heard of anyone who can contract more than one beast!" Swallow day serious explanation.


    Lingbao then said: "this stinking dragon is right. Master, the spiritual power and ideas of the strong can only allow you to contract a divine beast. Even ordinary practitioners don''t say so many contracts. I didn''t expect you to..."


    Su Yixiao is ashamed.


    If they knew that there were two sleeping super beasts in their bodies, would they both kneel down on the spot and shout dad?!


    "Oh, come on. This shows that the master of your family is not so weak, so you two should get along with each other peacefully. " Don''t be like that. It''s almost a fight.


    Lingbao and tuntian stare at each other and hum coldly.


    It''s impossible to be safe, but For Su Yixiao''s sake, it''s better to ignore each other.


    At this point, all the unicorns are finished.


    Su Yixiao watched them open their eyes, but when they moved, they couldn''t move.


    Nameless quickly asked Su Yixiao: "Master Wang, this is What''s going on? "


    Su Yixiao didn''t look a little flustered. She said, "don''t worry. It''s just rubbish coming out of the body. It will solidify after a long time. They are just trapped."


    One side of the dark king evil hand, a stream of clear water from his hands, and then spray to the group of pitiful unicorn.


    Well Clear spring.


    All people can see are clear springs, but only mingjunxie can see. There are many black lines in the middle of the clear spring.


    Those lines fell on the unicorns. As soon as they fell, all that rubbish fell on the ground and turned into liquid.


    They looked at this magical scene, and immediately they were full of worship for Ming Jun Xie.


    No name. They are, too.


    Originally thought that Ming Jun Xie was just a little white face with Su Yixiao.


    Because mingjunxie is so beautiful.


    Su Yixiao gentle, his temperament, it is easy to ignore the strength of the evil Ming Jun.


    But unexpectedly, this is the real big guy


    When Unicorn got up, he felt as light as a swallow.


    They never felt so relaxed.


    They have been exhausted by decades of life on the run.


    "I think I should shut up now and I will be promoted when I come out!" Said one of the unicorns.


    There was nowhere to hide the excitement in his face.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "It''s necessary to shut up, but not now!"


    "When are we going to shut up? Shouldn''t you shut up if you want to advance? Don''t you also want us to go to a higher level and go out for revenge? "


    Su Yixiao


    She did not speak, one side of Qingyi black face: "the target on revenge?"? Your eyes are too narrow! We are preparing for the future, not just revenge. If it''s just for revenge, then I can go out and deal with them alone. Why do you need to be promoted one by one? "


    With that, all the unicorns below lowered their heads.


    "Wang, I''m wrong." Said the unicorn.

 Chapter 574

    "If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it. If you are good, you can do everything at my master''s command! You know, you can be so relaxed today thanks to his pills. "


    There is nothing wrong with what Qingyi said.


    But Su Yixiao is wrong.


    "Hiss Qingyi, how do I think you want to be a shopkeeper? "


    Qingyi suddenly turned red and coughed twice.


    "Cough, master, I don''t think so. I don''t believe you ask sidy!"


    Su Yixiao


    Sidy curled his lips: "I believe you, you bad old man. You are very bad."


    Qingyi


    Smile, close to Siddy''s ear and whisper, "tonight, I''ll let you try what''s bad!"


    Sidi immediately changed her face and said to Su Yixiao with a smile: "master, I was just joking. What? Qingyi really didn''t want to be a shake off shopkeeper..."


    Is there still time to remedy it? At night He still has a pain in his waist!


    Su Yixiao sneered.


    Of course, he won''t let these two guys go.


    Want to be lazy? There are no windows, and there are no doors!


    Su Yixiao quietly turned around and said to the confused Fujian Province: "closed door is the way to promote, but it is not the only way. Your physical quality is not good. Even if the spirit power is high, the real fight is still short. "


    "Master Wang, what shall we do?" They don''t want to be just psychic, they want to punch their enemies in the face.


    Su Yixiao said: "it''s easy to do. It''s faster to improve your quality than anything else."


    "From today on, in half a month, then your Wang and members of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment, but you should do some training around this place and deal with it..."


    Su Yixiao suddenly smiles.


    There is something wrong with his smile.


    What''s wrong?


    Soon, everyone knew.


    "The master of the king is too devil! It''s only two days. I''m so tired... "


    They sat on the ground, wiping sweat and panting.


    When someone reacted to him, Su Yixiao just shrugged and did nothing, but went out to catch a queen bee.


    And then the bees come here.


    She and the queen sit in the chair and chat happily. All the bees are playing hide and seek.


    But the unicorn was chased by bees.


    It''s not easy to stop, but there are all kinds of insects during the rest.


    Poisonous insects, non-toxic, no matter whether there is poison or not, it is particularly painful to bite people.


    Lingyue thought, "we didn''t start this side!"


    It''s just a sparring?


    What''s the matter with these insects picking on themselves one by one?


    When Su Yixiao listens to the report given to her by nameless, Su Yixiao laughs: "we can''t make them so relaxed ~"


    nameless shivers.


    "Then, Master Wang, how did you let those insects follow them quietly?"


    In addition to the queen bee before, nameless did not see Su Yixiao invite another Warcraft over?


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "Nothing, just a poison!"


    This is her new refined poison!


    The ingredients in this poison are rare, and the fragrance is very popular with insects.

 Chapter 575

    Su Yixiao quietly teaches this poison to grind into powder and sprinkle it on them. Under certain conditions, it will emit fragrance and attract insects.


    So as to achieve the goal that without the leader of those insects, Su Yixiao can also control them remotely.


    Because catching a bug like the queen bee is really a test for him.


    Nameless doesn''t know about it. Just looking at Su Yixiao, he thinks it''s not simple and a bit terrible.


    Shiver for a while, and then quietly back down.


    Because he suddenly realized that he was a light bulb here.


    And He was afraid that Su Yixiao would let him go with him.


    Ming junxie approached Su Yixiao, held her in his arms, and gently asked: "tired?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "not tired, tired is still behind it!" What are you afraid of now? If he was tired, he would not do it again.


    Su Yixiao knows the form in front of her very well. Now everything around him is telling her that Su Yixiao is in a weak position.


    So if you don''t get strong in tiredness, you will be crushed to death.


    Ming junxie loves her, but he also knows that Su Yixiao''s road, he can only support her beside, can''t finish the journey for her.


    "Baby, if you''re tired, come to my arms. I''m always by your side, always..."


    Su Yixiao embraces mingjunxie.


    At that moment, it was really relaxing.


    -


    fifteen days is fleeting for Su Yixiao, but it''s just like years for the orcs and the carefree mercenary regiment.


    On the 15th day, they were stopped by Su Yixiao during the battle.


    "Time is up. How are you doing?"


    You unicorns have no complaints about the exercise, but at this moment, they especially blame Su Yixiao: "I still have strength, I can continue to beat them! Master Wang, what are you doing out here? "


    "It''s just..."


    "We''re not tired!"


    Su Yixiao Shame, this plot, how the contrast is so big!


    Nameless mixed in the unicorn, waved to Su Yixiao and said: "Master Wang, let''s finish this game! Otherwise, I can''t get over it. "


    Su Yixiao nods helplessly.


    Oh, I forgot.


    A few days ago, nameless saw that the unicorns had gained a lot, and his heart was itching, so he invited them to join them.


    After finishing their task, the unicorns and members of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment pant to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao raised her eyes: "is it over?"


    "It''s over!"


    "Go and find your king. The next thing you can''t do without him."


    No one takes orders. After finding several unicorns, he goes to find Qingyi and Sidi.


    When Qingyi and Sidi came, they both had blood and sweat on their faces, and their clothes were not neat. At first glance, they knew they had done nothing good.


    At that time, the eyes of all the people present were full of improper flames.


    They all made up a wonderful picture.


    After seeing the bloodstain on their faces, they were shocked: "I''ll go, Wang. Are you two fighting so fiercely?" It''s bleeding. It''s terrible!


    Of course, Qingyi and Sidi know what the man said. Qingyi stares at the man viciously and makes her shut up.


    But he didn''t see the red face of Sidi.

 Chapter 576

    "Master..."


    Qingyi came to Su Yixiao, there was some resentment in his eyes.


    Su Yixiao sneered, and then just "um" a, a word did not say.


    This guy, is not let him also go to experience, did not let him idle, need to be so resentful!


    "Master, we are back alive!"


    Qingyi has a big voice this time.


    Su Yixiao frowned and nodded: "just come back." You need to be so loud!


    Qingyi That''s the attitude.


    Other people look at each other and ask what''s going on, but they see muddled force in each other''s eyes.


    They don''t know!


    Where can Qingyi not be angry? The place Su Yixiao asked them to go almost died.


    "Don''t worry about it, or you will die. I went straight ahead for you Well Just a little more blood.


    Hei hei, Su Yixiao''s terror mind, in addition to the parties, no one believes it.


    "So, you''ve got half a month''s experience! Although there is no good training environment, you have made a lot of progress during this period. "


    Su Yixiao called Lingbao and asked her to take everyone up. Su Yixiao asked, "Lingbao, is that ok?"


    Lingbao looked at the unicorn underground, and all the people on their side, tangled.


    Lingbao is big enough for so many people to sit down, but


    "Master, I''m afraid I can''t use the noumenon to go out, because the place above is not so big, and I can''t release all of them, so I can''t sit down with so many people."


    From the top to the bottom, the mountain wall from the surface of Guangming forest to this place is in an arc. The entrance to the outside is actually not big at all, but after you come in, you will find that the cliff will be more and more spacious.


    Small outside and big inside.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    It''s also that they didn''t think about it clearly.


    "So..."


    "Master, let me do it!"


    Su Yixiao just wanted to say that he was thinking about something, but he was interrupted.


    Su Yixiao looks at what she is talking about, and her eyes suddenly light up. How can she forget him!


    "Tuntian, you must take them out safely!"


    Swallow the sky to nod.


    "Master, don''t worry. The poisonous fog on it has no effect on me at all. As long as you keep them, it''s easy to go up."


    Su Yixiao has his own way to keep the unicorn, the carefree mercenary regiment and the five people in the shadow Pavilion.


    She handed out one of the qinglingzhu in her hand, and then told them to put it in their mouth.


    -- except Su Yixiao, all the members of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment know the skills of qinglingzhu. They have not only seen it for all, but also experienced it for themselves.


    It''s just cool and hearty.


    The unicorn looked at the beads in his hands, looked at each other, and then gave up in his mouth without hesitation.


    At first, I didn''t feel anything, but once I came into contact with the poison fog, the things sent out by qinglingzhu would wake you up and prevent the toxin in the poison fog from invading the body.


    All of them are divided into two groups. One wave follows Su Yixiao on Lingbao''s back, and the other wave lies quietly on tuntian''s back. It''s hard to say a word.


    They did not expect that they could climb the Dragon themselves one day! If this is put in the past, they will definitely think it''s impossible. Now it''s really happening, and their legs are really weak.

 Chapter 578

    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you mean they are better than me now? You let them fight with me. If they lose, hey, hey, go back to the bottom of you


    Looking at the unicorn behind them, their faces were very ugly. The liger also made a "kind" proposal: "if you don''t want to go down, you can stay and be our slaves!"


    "Shiyi, don''t deceive people too much! How to say again, we are also unicorns. We are higher than you. What do you mean by insulting us like this? "


    "Identity? What''s that? "Shiyi sneered with the people around him." what about high status? You still can''t beat us low status Warcraft. If you say that, you won''t be afraid of our jokes... "


    With that, the lion tiger and his younger brothers burst into laughter. Su Yixiao looked at them and frowned. It''s true that so many people have cold faces, and they don''t feel embarrassed.


    Sure enough, after a while, they stopped.


    There is no one to cooperate with


    All right.


    Su Yixiao put up one hand and put his index finger in the palm of the other hand, and then said to them, "we just want to have fun. We just want to have some activities, OK! Then we''ll play with you! "


    Shi Yi couldn''t help laughing again. He ignored Su Yixiao, but said to nameless: "I didn''t expect that you really degenerated. It''s also said by a human that you can''t measure your own strength..."


    After so many days together, nameless has an irresistible trust in Su Yixiao.


    This trust led him to be particularly calm about everything.


    There are also some elements, of course, because of the results of their 15 calendar training under the cliff.


    "We don''t need you to care about our business. Don''t you want to play with us? All right! Is it like you did to me last time, or shall we do it in a different way? "


    Shi Yi laughs.


    "I didn''t expect that you really degenerated to this point. OK, then I''ll satisfy you." The liger raised his paws.


    All the ligers who followed him were arranged in a neat square.


    "All the clans, if you don''t like it, you can give it to me. You can only win but not lose. Of course, we can''t lose either..."


    All of a sudden, all the ligers were boiling, their eyes were shining one by one, ready to rush.


    This kind of situation, if put decades ago, unicorn they must be scared to flee everywhere, but the times have changed, now their coping ability is much better than before.


    When the opposite liger gave the order, they were all on guard.


    All the strong ones are surrounded outside, but the ones inside are relatively weak. The Xiaoyao mercenary regiment and the shadow pavilion are in the front, each with handy weapons.


    The liger didn''t say anything, because it didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "It''s just a few human beings. What can we do?"


    "All for me!" Shiyi gave an order. When he was behind him, he shot all the shots that didn''t flinch.


    Nameless: "so long effort can''t be in vain, give me up!"


    He took the lead to rush up, and didn''t stop at all.

 Chapter 577

    Lingbao and swallow day''s speed is not much different originally, who knows these two guys still don''t stop, have to compare each other.


    So the speed of two people increased at the same time.


    The two of them are very happy, but the two people on their backs are not very happy.


    Su Yixiao tightly grasp Lingbao, and then use Lingli, fast past, grasp swallow day ear.


    "Can you two stop for a while and go out and fight again?"


    Swallow a day ear ache, immediately reaction come over.


    Hearing Su Yixiao''s words again, my heart trembled.


    Eh Just signed a contract with the owner, it left a bad impression on the owner. This is really It''s reckless.


    Aware of this, he immediately stopped and asked the people on his back to relax


    And Lingbao, I stopped.


    Lingbao is so rigid hovering there, afraid of a look back to see his master''s face full of black lines.


    EH ~


    tuntian shakes his tail twice and asks the people on his back and the unicorn, "are you better?"


    The unicorn held back his desire to vomit, and then comforted tuntian all the time: "it''s OK. Although it was a little fast just now, it''s also very stable, so it doesn''t matter."


    Swallow the sky to nod.


    There is no best. I just had a bad impression. If I make a mistake, I don''t want to mix it up.


    After enough delay, the two of them moved forward at a very steady speed and brought everything out.


    Some unicorns miss the place under the poisonous fog of the cliff. They don''t say they don''t want to come up, and they don''t refuse directly.


    Because they know.


    Although they have lived there for a long time, the unicorn doesn''t belong there.


    ¡­¡­ God didn''t give them too much time to mourn the past, because the trouble came soon.


    "Roar ~ ~ how dare you guys climb up from the bottom of the cliff?"


    Su Yixiao raises her legs and turns back, then moves according to the place she wants to go.


    With a large army!

 Chapter 580

    Su Yixiao, sensing that the situation was not good, squeezed mingjunxie''s hand and said, "mingjunxie I might I''m going to be promoted... "


    Ming Jun Xie


    He looked at Su Yixiao''s wrinkled face and sighed helplessly.


    Every time he''s promoted, he has a lot of time.


    No way, he let Su Yixiao first stand in place, and he, dislike unicorns kill enemy speed is too slow, go down, do it yourself.


    Not before a hand in the back of a hand fighting light, in order to fight for time, but his speed is fast.


    Where he passed, there was no howling of the lion and tiger, and he died.


    After a while, mingjunxie solved all the lions and tigers except Shiyi.


    Without his left and right arms, Shiyi is just a bare company. Ling, it can be played here.


    Xiaoyao mercenary regiment and shadow Pavilion see their speed so fast, they think it must be su Yixiao''s problem.


    Looking at Su Yixiao sitting in the tree and covering Dantian, he was more sure of this idea.


    "The master is going to be promoted!" White wing eye inside send out a work properly light, then softly say.


    Everyone heard the sound.


    All of a sudden, they all understood the reason why mingjunxie suddenly did so.


    The person who can make his serene highness make such a move must be his own team leader!


    Sure enough.


    Because they saw that after the solution of Ming junxie, they flew up, took Su Yixiao down, circled Su Yixiao''s waist, went to a big place nearby, and slowly sat down.


    All of you: --


    hundred Li make complaints about the moon, "Uncle Huang, Xiao Xiao''s belly without babies!" It''s the Jin class. How can it be like a quick birth


    Looking around at everyone''s eyes, the reply is absolutely the same mood.


    Su Yixiao smiles at Ming junxie, and then concentrates on breaking the last gap in Dantian.


    As long as the gap is broken, Su Yixiao will be promoted to the third level of Lingwang.


    ¡­¡­ But the higher the level, the harder it is.


    How easy is it to break that barrier?


    It sounds simple, but it''s hard to do.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao seriously, then retreats to one side and stands down with them.


    Shi Yi in Qingyi and nameless, they all know Su Yixiao''s situation, will soon tie up Shi Yi, throw it in again.


    The sky became more and more low, as if it would come down at any time. The original clear sky also turned into dark clouds. It was uncertain when thunder would come down.


    Some unicorns are looking at this situation. Su Yixiao, who is sitting in the middle, has a little worship and a little disdain.


    "Wow, if you sit there and knock melon seeds, you can be promoted by eating, which we ordinary people can''t do. What a genius! "


    Then many people turned their heads and looked at him.


    The unicorn nervously said, "what''s the matter? What do you think I''m doing? I didn''t say anything wrong?"


    Su luanyin nodded: "you didn''t say anything wrong. Shifu is really a genius."


    "But please remember, compared with you, it''s more than 100 times more powerful. Don''t speak in that sour tone!" Thieves are ugly!


    As soon as the unicorn''s face coagulated, he roared at Su luanyin: "why, don''t people say it? You are so overbearing, you have the ability to beat me! "

 Chapter 581

    "You..."


    Su luanyin just raised his hand, want to talk about this goods to try her dare not to fight.


    But before we got there, someone stopped us.


    "Don''t say it''s her, I want to slap you to death now!"


    This is for the unicorn. Qingyi lets go of Su luanyin''s hand, because he obviously feels how strong his brother is.


    Yeah.


    Bai Qingyu likes Su luanyin. They all know that, but Su luanyin is the only one in the drum.


    I remember that Baili Xiyue once sighed and specially reminded: "little Lori, if something happens in the future, don''t blame us, because it''s not that we don''t want to tell you, but that you are too stupid!"


    Su luanyin still felt at that time, this words is to use to scold her.


    As for the true content and guidance of this sentence, Su luanyin


    "With his intelligence, there''s nothing he can do," said Baili Xiyue.


    Nowadays, Bai Qingyu privately "intimately" pinches Qingyi''s waist, forcing Qingyi to let go.


    Qingyi sticks out her tongue in private.


    Tut Tut, I''m just organizing. I really think what I should do!


    "Wang..."


    The unicorn who said the wrong thing looked at Qingyi with a scared face. He stammered for a long time and finally spat out a word.


    Su luanyingqi''s scratching the wall.


    It''s obviously his fault. What''s the point of showing such an innocent appearance?


    Qingyi faced the unicorn coldly in the whole process and said: "there''s a saying, although it''s a little vulgar, the content is really suitable. Now, just relax!"


    Qingyi patted the unicorn on the shoulder, then there was no more.


    Those people don''t believe what that sentence is.


    There is no need to explain why Su Yixiao was promoted suddenly.


    Qingyi originally wanted to tell these unknown unicorns how hard the people who worshiped and disdained in their eyes worked, but later they thought it over.


    I''m afraid my master won''t talk like this when he wakes up.


    Only those clowns think that they will be in the world after they are promoted to the first level. However, where is the world so easy to get


    Their experience, compared with Su Yixiao''s, is one in the sky and the other in the earth.


    Su Yixiao''s more painful, almost where dangerous, she went to drill.


    "Boom ~ ~"


    there was a sudden thunder and lightning in the sky. Before, we could see a little bright sky, but now it is extremely dark.


    Look at that


    Su Yixiao is trying to break through the last layer of diaphragm in Dantian. Its flexibility and firmness are very strong.


    For a moment


    For a moment


    One more time


    Su Yixiao clenched his teeth and then went to the top of the diaphragm to empty.


    Of course, no one paid any attention to her.


    "Boom..."


    The voice is remembered, but looking at such a book, and Lightning is coming!


    Only to hear the sound of touch, Su Yixiao finally put his body completely flat to the bottom of the diaphragm.


    At that time, the outside world put a lot of spiritual power into her body, and lightning was coming. At the moment of coaxing him, it also gave her endless benefits.


    And it''s just her.


    Su Yixiao hook lips, where can only let himself so crazy, to try other things!!

 Chapter 582

    Su Yixiao''s recipients were given endless benefits by heaven''s punishment. He was not the only one. All the animals that belonged to Su Yixiao on the scene were more or less used by the big man.


    Bai Yi nodded.


    Lingbao is eating the Arctic wind like something.


    "Ah..." There is a unicorn Leng, strange said: "Qingli?"


    Everyone shook their heads. They didn''t see Qingli.


    White wing some anxious, in the next second suddenly remember, the whole face is full of panic.


    "No, no! Is Qingli still a bracelet on Xiaoxiao''s arm? " Baili Xiyue responded and told everyone.


    However, the two people involved in this incident came out of the lightning leisurely, and then belched shamelessly.


    What they wanted to question stopped.


    Because mingjunxie had occupied this place one step ahead of them.


    Mingjunxie used to say: "my baby''s territory is my territory, if you want to take it, as long as you can take it!"


    "Xiaoxiao, do you feel a little tired? Do you want to have a rest?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head and smiles at the person in front of her.


    "I''m fine! It''s all going to enter Dantian. What will happen to me? " Su Yixiao said.


    As well as everyone''s concern, Su Yixiao accepted them one by one.


    "Master, it''s OK. It''s great!" the new comers all cried in this door.


    Unlike other people, Bai Yi ran towards me at the speed of light after taking a bath.


    Su Yixiao thought that white wing is to comfort her, but unexpectedly white wing is just concerned about Qingli.


    Su Yixiao Don''t worry. Qingli is fine. I don''t know what his skin is made of. He is still intact under such a big lightning... "


    I can tell that there is some complaint in it.


    White wing listened to, in the heart also need not worry about the baby again.


    But Cough, it''s all in the back.


    Su Yixiao looks at Shi Yi, who is dejected in front of him, and goes over with his lips hooked: "didn''t he say that he was quite capable just now? We''re going to catch all the unicorns, but what''s the situation now? " Su Yixiao admits that he did it on purpose.


    Shiyi turned his head to one side: "now it''s in your hands. If you want to kill it or cut it, please do as you please! To die in the hands of human beings is also my humiliation. If I didn''t die, I would not give up. "


    Su Yixiao suddenly sprayed.


    He laughed to death.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t give you the chance to give up, but you''d better revenge yourself," Su Yixiao said with a smile.


    She domineering wave, will nameless called over, and then stopped his shoulder, said: "there are several brothers let him hurt, then it has a few of you to deal with! It''s up to you to fight, to scold or to cut a thousand pieces. "


    Su Yixiao gave the decision-making power to nameless, and all the comrades who were injured by the lions and tigers.


    The nameless and unicorns were stunned.


    They didn''t expect Su Yixiao to really come.


    I thought that as long as Shiyi died, it was enough. I didn''t expect that you just died.


    Of course not enough!!


    Not enough, not at all! Not enough in their hearts.


    It''s immature idea to let him die directly. Now they just want to torture those who have bullied them to death.


    Shi Yi is the first person to perform the operation

 Chapter 583

    Su Yixiao didn''t see the last tragedy of Shi Yi.


    Seeing Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu, they went to have a look and came back to find the toilet. No matter how curious they were, mingjunxie wouldn''t let them go.


    Mingjunxie: "well behaved, let''s not look at that kind of thing. It''s better to look at me in your family because it''s sad and harmful to our health. I''m more handsome than them ~"


    the first time I heard someone recommend me like this, Su Yixiao couldn''t help but gave mingjunxie a white eye.


    Although it''s true, I have to stop my narcissism.


    "Not necessarily, Qingyi is also very handsome." Su Yixiao deliberately said.


    On purpose is on purpose.


    Su Yixiao really thinks his men are the most handsome.


    The next second, I saw the dark face.


    He pulled Su Yixiao''s head over and let her stare at him tightly.


    Su Yixiao looks at the past, and what comes into his eyes is the eyes of Ming junxie who complains.


    Su Yixiao, who knew that he had said something wrong, let him hold his head.


    But did not expect this guy to see enough, directly pursed his lips to kiss up.


    Su Yixiao pushes away with disgust.


    "Would you mind the occasion? It''s nobody else. "


    Mingjunxie directly overpowered Su Yixiao and chuckled: "others? Oh, if they dare to take a look, I''ll dig his eyes! "


    And then Then he bent down to work.


    Su Yixiao really felt that he was bold. He looked up and found that the man had erected a barrier around him.


    ¡­¡­ What kind of man does this man belong to!


    When Su Yixiao wakes up, it''s really in the glass jade bracelet at night.


    ¡­¡­ Well, no! It''s not wake up!


    She looked at Kui sitting on one side, straightened up reflexively and made defensive actions.


    Kui saw it and laughed.


    "Don''t worry, your body, you can''t do any harm to me or I can''t do any harm to you."


    I don''t know if this can be trusted, but Su Yixiao still withdrew his hand.


    Inexplicably, the person in front of him gives him a feeling that even if she is cruel Kui, she can''t hurt her now.


    "Do you know? We should be one... "


    Just as there was a dead silence around him, Kui suddenly opened his mouth.


    However, just said this words, listen to Su Yixiao ear inside special ridicule.


    "Give up!" Su Yixiao smiles at Kui, "do you want to confuse me in this way? That''s impossible. "


    Kui nodded.


    "Yes, it''s impossible Maybe you think it''s impossible now and will slap you in the face in the future. "


    Su Yixiao


    Kui smiles at the expressionless Su Yixiao and says, "do you know why you believe in this? Because what I said is true.... "


    A fact that once appeared unbearable.


    Not included in the history of the divine world - because it''s unbearable!


    It is Kui.


    Su Yixiao can''t tell whether she believes or doesn''t believe it. Looking at this as like as two peas, she doesn''t know what it''s like.


    After sitting quietly for a while, the stars in the sky changed a lot. Kui said to Su Yixiao, "it''s late. I''ll take you out!"


    After that, without waiting for Su Yixiao to say a word, he let Su Yixiao go out.


    The so-called going out is just Su Yixiao waking up from a dream.


    Dream?


    Su Yixiao doesn''t think much about it, but what else can he call it?

 Chapter 584

    "Xiaoxiao, you wake up!"


    Su Yixiao opened his eyes and saw the overjoyed Ming junxie.


    Frowned, raised his hand, touched the gaunt face, and said, "Wow, why are you so gaunt?"


    Mingjunxie shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Xiaoxiao. I knew I shouldn''t have worked so hard, since Let you sleep for three days at once... "


    Su Yixiao


    Leng for a few seconds, he finally knew what the man said.


    Gnashing her teeth, she waved the hand on the evil face of Ming Jun and slapped her.


    In an instant, five fingers appeared on mingjunxie''s face.


    Su Yixiao sat up and said impolitely, "it''s time!"


    Really, how can that kind of thing be brought to this man What''s the bottom line?!


    Where does Su Yixiao know that the only bottom line of Ming junxie is her!


    By the way, they are in the jade bracelet now.


    Out of the purple bamboo house, Su Yixiao saw everyone cleaning up.


    It''s a jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao breathed the air for a while, and really thought it was good here.


    "Captain!"


    The first to find her Gu Yang came over, from the beginning to the end will see Su Yixiao again, concerned about the text: "Captain, are you ok?"


    Su Yixiao nodded: "it''s OK, just sleepy, sleep two days more!"


    "Good That''s good... "


    Gu Yangzhi has been repeating this sentence. After he realized his gaffe, he turned to join us.


    The power of the "Captain" can''t be underestimated. Gu Yangzhi left, but except for the members of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment and the five members of the shadow Pavilion, all the others came to Su Yixiao''s side.


    "Chirp ~" master, are you ok?


    Su Yixiao reaches out her hand, hugs little cute chirp, and brings her to kiss her by the way: "don''t worry, chirp, your master, I''m ok!"


    "And you, I''m OK ~"


    looking at the Tianling and Dibao all looking at her with concern, Su Yixiao was really afraid that these little guys would ask her if she had anything to do one by one, so she answered directly at one time.


    Sure enough, although they didn''t ask, after hearing the answer, xiaohuoling and forgetting their worries were finally relieved.


    One by one, they all climbed on Su Yixiao''s body, and then moved to Su Yixiao''s arms and shoulders bit by bit.


    Su Yixiao has no way, sighed and took "fully armed" to find Baili Xiyue.


    And just came out of the house of the dark king evil see this scene, almost not angry.


    Huffy rushed in front of Su Yixiao, forced her to stop, and then warned these little guys one by one -


    "you let her go, let me come!"


    "Eh, you say that a man of your age is ashamed to rob us of our master." forgetting worries is not afraid of the evil, but also shows a look of disgust.


    Because it ah, I feel that Su Yixiao is the backer behind me!


    And xiaohuoling was more gentle. She said to Mingjun, "Lord The master''s man, I, I haven''t been with the master for a long time. I know the master is yours, but please let me stay with the master for a while... "


    Ming Jun Xie


    Why doesn''t he remember the character of xiaohuoling?


    In the past, Su Yixiao followed him with a dead face, and he didn''t see that rough look. What''s the matter today?

 Chapter 585

    But like this It''s really hard to refuse!


    And so good


    Especially the sentence "I know the master is yours..."


    All right, all right, he''ll be abnormal once!


    Face side, ferocious to the other said: "in addition to small fire spirit, the rest of you give me down! This is my woman


    "This is our master!" They retorted without fear.


    Chirp also appropriate "chirp" twice.


    Although I can''t speak, I have to show my momentum!


    Not far away from the hundred Li Xiyue, they saw and laughed at each other.


    This kind of situation used to be more, but now it seems that there is still so much love.


    Su Yixiao listens to the incessant quarrel in her ears, and her ears are about to explode!


    "Stop!"


    A word export, there was no quarrel.


    Su Yixiao hanging on the body did not move, Su Yixiao did not let them down.


    It''s just an order: "you all turn around!"


    One by one, Su Yixiao turns her head. She looks at mingjunxie angrily, pouts her mouth and kisses her like a dragonfly.


    Ming Jun Xie did not feel the sweet, Su Yixiao took back.


    What is this?!


    Ming Jun Xie is not happy. He pulls Su Yixiao''s head while Su Yixiao is not on guard. He has to kiss her again according to his own.


    Chirp mischievous turn head, see close together of Ming Jun Xie and Su Yixiao.


    Frightened, she turned her head and kept shouting: "don''t look at, listen to or see if you are not polite..."


    Well, in other people''s eyes, you can only hear the sound of "chirp chirp".


    The hair on her whole body is pink and tender.


    So long a kiss passed, Su Yixiao wiped his mouth, hair four no longer pay attention to Ming Jun evil.


    Huhu toward a hundred Li Xiyue they walked past.


    When they saw Su Yixiao, they stopped and laughed at him with a smile: "Hey, Captain, are you being bullied by his highness Yiwang again? You look at the swollen mouth... "


    Su Yixiao glared at Bai Qingyu and said: "the dog can''t spit out Ivory! Hurry to work


    Bai Qingyu sticks out his tongue.


    I just like to see how I can''t get used to him.


    Li Yuan suddenly came to Su Yixiao: "master, you come with me!"


    Su Yixiao does not understand its meaning, immediately put down the body of the gods and earth treasure, by the way comfort.


    "Well, I have to wait for you first


    Then he followed Kurihara.


    Liyuan showed Su Yixiao a shabby book.


    Su Yixiao took it over and turned two pages, only to find that this is their su family''s genealogy.


    "But, how can Su''s genealogy be in the glazed jade bracelet?"


    Li Yuan Master, what are you? You are the heirs of God, and I was bound with you at the moment you were born. It''s not normal for the Su family genealogy to appear here! "


    Su Yixiao nodded, and she thought so.


    "What I want you to see is the contents of this genealogy."


    Su Yixiao looked down and looked at it carefully. The more she looked, the more surprised she was.


    After watching, he looked up at Liyuan, still looking unbelievable.


    "So the Su family here is really related to the Su family in the divine world?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    "I don''t know. They have something to do with you."

 Chapter 586

    Su Yixiao surprised pointed to himself: "with me?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    He didn''t want to believe it, but it was.


    "No," Su Yixiao was confused, "I''m only sixteen No, it''s almost 170000 years old now. Even if the Su family here is connected with the Su family in the divine world, it''s definitely not related to themselves! "


    What Su Yixiao hates most is to join a family dispute. Even if she is pulled in, she can''t.


    Kurihara said, "it''s really unexpected that it has something to do with you, master."


    "I know that when you were in the divine world, you didn''t want to participate in these things, but as the saying goes, you can''t help yourself. Even if you don''t like it, someone framed you behind your back..."


    Kurihara such a reminder, Su Yixiao immediately remembered what.


    "You mean They''re the ones I let go that time? "


    Kurihara showed a positive look.


    Thinking back to the year when Su Yixiao was 130000 years old, I remember once accompanying the old man of medicine saint to go out to collect herbs. When it was almost dark, I came back to Su''s home.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw people of all sizes gathered together.


    Su Yixiao didn''t want to pay attention to it, but those people really blocked her way.


    As a last resort, Su Yixiao just ran past.


    There was no maid or servant beside her, because she had the momentum that no one else had. As soon as Su Yixiao came to the back of the people, they separated.


    "No, miss two, we don''t dare any more..."


    "Miss two, I beg you to let my daughter go. I swear that she didn''t steal your golden Begonia step by step..."


    This voice


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    He seems to have some impression on this voice, like I heard it somewhere.


    Originally just want to past Su Yixiao dull for a while, turned a body to the side of the voice.


    Walking to the incident center, Su Yixiao looks at the four people kneeling on the ground, and Su linman, the "good sister" who is arrogant in front of them. She immediately feels disgusted.


    "Oh, what brings you here today? Why does my sister have nothing to do, and come to see me teach her dirty hands and feet? "


    Su Lin Man''s strange voice reminds me that the appearance of Sheng seems to be coy and fierce. In Su Yixiao''s eyes, she can''t stir up and lose her temper.


    Su Yixiao ignores Su linman and asks the audience.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The audience was stunned on the spot.


    The first lady spoke to him. He was happy at first, but why was he so sad at this time?


    ¡­¡­ As early as I knew, I didn''t make such a gaffe in front of the young lady in order to covet a few tens of dollars.


    "Big Miss


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "It''s me. Now can you tell me what''s going on? " Su Yixiao''s appearance can''t be refused.


    The man really knew what happened.


    It turned out that the last time Su linman passed by here, she lost a step shake. Then she slandered the people who cleaned the place for no reason. The girl kneeling in the middle was the first one to question.


    Su Yixiao took the golden Begonia in Su linman''s hand, put it in his hand, looked at it, nodded and said, "isn''t it a golden Begonia? If linman likes it, I''ll give you some."


    it doesn''t look like much.


    It''s just a jinbuyao. Su Yixiao doesn''t know how they quarreled

 Chapter 587

    Su Lin man was surprised by the word "is not".


    She looks at Su Yixiao with a little sarcasm, grabs Jin Bu Yao from Su Yixiao''s hand, and looks carefully


    "Sister, do you know what Jin Bu Yao is? This gold shake is as like as two peas, and let''s not mention a few. You can find out exactly what I have done with it.


    Su Yixiao stands upright and nods to Su linman.


    "OK, half an hour. Wait and see."


    "If you can find the same jinbuyao as me when it''s done, how about I let them go?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Then say the bet time and turn around.


    In the moment of shaking hands, he did not forget to tell Su linman: "you can''t touch them before the bets between us are finished."


    In the second of just looking at each other, Su Yixiao finally recognized who that person was.


    It''s really hard for people in our hospital to let Su linman teach her a lesson.


    Su Lin man said coldly: "don''t worry! Sister, half an hour later, I''ll kill or cut it. "


    She doesn''t know.


    Su Yixiao where come of self-confidence, unexpectedly can say this kind of words.


    Jin Haitang and Zhu Hua are his best moves this year, and there are only three of them in the divine world, and their whereabouts are unknown.


    "I don''t believe you can find any step in half an hour!"


    Sulinman''s eyes are full of potential.


    Of course, this is what they said after they didn''t know Su Yixiao was a craftsman.


    So half an hour, it''s almost a matter of minutes to complete the golden step without attributes.


    "Here you are, step by step!"


    Half an hour later, Su Yixiao didn''t waste her time. The time was still so accurate. One second before half an hour passed, she taught him to make Jin Bu Yao and put it in Su linman''s hand.


    "Come and see if it''s true or not?"


    Su Lin Man will su Yixiao handed her gold step shake in the hand to see for a long time, still did not see any improper.


    The real thing?!


    Looking at the quality and feel is very much like the genuine, but It can''t be found in half an hour.


    Su Lin Man, with a cold face, said to Su Yixiao, "how can you have this?"


    Su Yixiao is impossible to expose himself as an artificer. He raises his eyes and makes a reasonable statement.


    "It''s just like the girl I took out the knife today. I thought I had as like as two peas.


    "No more nonsense. Now that I''ve found the things, let them go as soon as possible."


    Su Liman: "I''m not sure." How to regret this moment?


    But in front of so many people How sorry.


    So Su Lin man kicked the girl who was framed by her in the stomach and under Su Yixiao''s feet.


    "I''ll give them back to you."


    "The man who protects her is from your sister''s hospital." Su Lin man suddenly hook lips, evil spirit a smile, "elder sister can have to be careful, maybe next time their hands and feet are not clean, at that time can not be a bet so simple solution."


    Su Yixiao ignores Su linman''s deliberate "reminder" and directly skips everyone and goes back to his own yard.

 Chapter 588

    Su Yixiao didn''t care about Su''s family''s affairs, even he didn''t recognize several people in his own hospital.


    Su Yixiao''s side does not have the intimate female bodyguard, also does not have a forward-looking girl to help.


    In this courtyard, besides Su Yixiao, there are some mobile servant girls.


    Among these people, the man who was just on the verge of anger but was always begging for mercy from people around him had a little impression.


    As for why I was impressed at the beginning, um to encounter?!


    Forget it. I can''t remember.


    "Thank you for saving my life. If we see you in the next life, we will follow you..."


    The four rescued kowtow in front of her.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Su Lin Man''s temperament is just like that. That golden Begonia pearl flower is shaking step by step. It doesn''t look very good. It doesn''t have any attributes at all. I don''t know what you''re robbing. "


    Although Su Yixiao is so straightforward and straightforward that he doesn''t mean anything, but He''s mine!!


    "Well I think so, too. "


    "But miss, it''s wrong for you to say so. After all, many people still love beauty..." Sulinman is one of them.


    Su Yixiao said, "OK, OK."


    "Other people are not welcome in my yard. If you have a good rest, go out."


    The others looked at each other, nodded and went out.


    After that, Su Yixiao no longer knows.


    Because he has no feelings for these things.


    But now -


    Su Yixiao stares at Liyuan and says in disbelief: "Liyuan, are you sure the Su family here is descended from the Su family of the divine world..."


    Kurihara nodded.


    "I have preliminarily determined that the Su family here is a branch of the Su family in the divine world. Those people, who are more similar, will have to wait for a report later."


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Actually, she didn''t want to.


    "Liyuan, you told me that you wanted me to go to Su''s house to find something." Su Yixiao suddenly looks like a prophet.


    Kurihara nodded sheepishly.


    "Master, in fact, the communication between the divine world and here is very close. Last time Su aoyan invited you to Su''s house, I noticed something was wrong. When you were a teenager, you didn''t have su aoyan, did you? So how could he react to you in an instant? "


    Su Yixiao heard silence, her mind is also thinking about what happened.


    But


    Su aoyan should not do that!


    Intuition tells Su Yixiao that Su aoyan is definitely not the kind of person he thinks.


    "Besides, he has been trying to invite you to the Su family, which means that there must be some secret in the Su family. Even if there is no secret, it will definitely not do you any good."


    Kurihara''s analysis of the article is the road, can think of any kind of possibility.


    But


    "Su aoyan''s eyes can prove that he is not that kind of person." Su Yixiao said positively.


    Li Yuan


    It is speechless.


    Because Su Yixiao''s thinking is jumping.


    But Li Yuan has been writing here for so long, tens of millions of years, and has been wandering here, in his mind. Hundreds of millions of years ago, he made a deep shadow on him.


    So, Li Yuan never believed anyone except Su Yixiao


    Su Yixiao is in a good mood when he looks at the clear sky.


    When unicorns are promoted, the light is colorful, especially big and good.

 Chapter 589

    Unicorn promotion, it means that their strength is much stronger.


    Su Yixiao plans to take them out of the forest. Then go to the mercenary Union and submit the task.


    It was stopped just after a few steps.


    This is not


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Yixiao looks at Kaile squatting on the top of the tree and asks.


    Kaile looks up at her, then flies down from the tree to Su Yixiao, turns away from her and says, "I I want to know that you redeemed me with money. I should have followed you... "


    After listening, Su Yixiao suddenly laughed.


    "Follow me? Yes


    Don''t think she didn''t see the white eagle. Kaile''s head turned pink. Tut Tut, it''s really an awkward white eagle.


    Kaile thought that after such a long time, Su Yixiao had forgotten himself. He didn''t expect to see him for the first time, and he was willing to follow him. It was like a piece of pie falling down on his head.


    Happy.


    Unparalleled happiness.


    Kaile squeezed out a drop of blood on the spot, carried it with spiritual power and floated in front of them.


    Su Yixiao also squeeze out a drop of blood, let the two drops of blood together.


    In an instant, they were surrounded by light packets that came down from the sky.


    "The light of promotion?" No, no, this is the light of contract


    Black dragon swallows the sky to come out from the inside of the glazed jade bracelet, just came out to be shot in the eye by the intense light.


    As soon as I wanted to ask who had contracted again, I saw a man and a beast surrounded by light, and there was a contract array under my feet.


    And the figure


    "The master?"


    Swallow day swallow saliva, yes, that figure or can see clearly, must be su Yixiao right.


    But


    "Well, why do you say one and another?"


    But Su Yixiao''s contractual ability is really strong!


    "Well, hillbilly, it''s OK to have ten or eight of them!"


    Lingbao ring dark four arm out, looking at swallow day a little silly appearance, deliberately stimulate way.


    Swallow day pie pie mouth: "also don''t know who last time, see host contract me, a face of surprise, tut Tut, that expression can really look good!"


    "You..."


    Lingbao was just about to get angry and was immediately softened by the dark four.


    "Forget it, baby, the next second is business." Last time Su Yixiao warned him to look at Lingbao. After all, it''s easy for Lingbao and tuntian to have safety accidents when they get together.


    Dark four see in Su Yixiao''s sake, stiffly endure down.


    Lingbao listened to the words of dark four, angrily toward swallow sky hum a, then walk to one side.


    Swallow day shrugs, ah, really, women are trouble!


    What''s more, it''s a phoenix with no neat hair


    "Master ~"


    Kaile is still cold after promotion Sultry, but it''s much better than before.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Kaile, here you are. Take us out now. Target: mercenary union!"


    Kaile leaned down cleverly. After all of you got on his back, Kaile flew steadily.


    It was not long before we arrived at the mercenary Union.


    Su Yixiao has a good time.


    At this time, few of the front desk of the mercenary union got up to work.


    The two women were sitting in that position, yawning sideways. They didn''t wake up.


    After swallowing the sky, a gentleman knocked on the table twice.

 Chapter 590

    "Who is it! In such a big morning... "


    Just want to complain, but the woman looked up to see, Su Yixiao is behind, smiling brightly looking at her.


    Ah, what''s that woman looking at her for?!


    It was su Yixiao who received the fat woman when she came to register for the mercenary club that day.


    At this moment to see, Su Yixiao really feel that everything was yesterday.


    Bad women think Su Yixiao is a little familiar, especially the eyes.


    It''s a real deja vu.


    But


    How can she remember a woman when she reads countless books every day?


    "I said, what are you doing here in the morning? I really don''t know if you''re interrupting other people''s rest?" The fat woman adjusted her sitting posture and complained again and again.


    Su Yixiao picked her eyebrows, walked a little inside and said, "if I remember correctly, are you working now? What kind of rest do you need when you are working, especially when it''s such a good time in the day ~ "


    " to I want you to take care of it! "


    Fat woman seems to be poked in the point, glared at Su Yixiao, stammered.


    I was thinking: how can this woman be so familiar? It seems that she met such a person not long ago, but she clearly remembers that she was a weak scholar!


    Fat woman memory inside, that is Su Yixiao last time ate to change YAN Dan to turn into a man''s appearance.


    But now Su Yixiao, because changed the YAN Dan to lose the effect early, but restored the real body.


    "Of course, I don''t need to take care of it, but," at this time, the fat woman realized that Su Yixiao had come to her and got close to her, "you can''t delay me in my work ¡« ~"


    "what What''s the matter? "


    Fat woman is oppressed by Su Yixiao and can''t speak.


    At this point, Su Yixiao got up and held out a hand -


    Bai Qingyu saw that he took down the space ring he was wearing and put it in Su Yixiao''s palm piously.


    Su Yixiao took it and put the bag of stinky feces and a big bucket of saliva on the fat woman''s table.


    "Here, this is our task this time. We''ll bring it to you when we finish it!"


    As soon as the bag came out, the woman immediately covered her nose and mouth.


    "What is this? Why is it so smelly? "


    The direct response of a fat woman is far less than that of a fat sister.


    In this room, besides fat women and fat women''s sisters, as well as the members of the leisurely mercenary regiment, there were also some scattered mercenary regiments sitting in piles.


    At this moment, they also look at Su Yixiao with an angry face.


    "Are you blind? Do you know this is a public occasion? "


    "That''s it. It''s such a smelly thing. How do you mean to put it there?"


    "Get together and throw this smelly woman out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of bad masters are chirping like little girls. Su Yixiao hears it and ignores it.


    But the people around her don''t like it!


    The people of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment are very good, others are really -


    more difficult to say!


    Tun Tianhe''s face turned into a black one, a fierce one, floating around.


    If you see anyone who is not willing to make a mess there, you will find out who is not willing to make a mess, and then please go out.


    Key point: this "please" way is enough to swallow the sky!


    "No, they threw out three of them all at once..."

 Chapter 591

    "No, they threw out three of them all at once, and the rest were watching others being kicked out, which made it a little quieter."


    Swallow the sky and show off while breathing.


    Even if he didn''t bring anything, he still beat those people.


    But


    Lingbao gave a cold hum.


    You said you as a dragon, no matter how bad you are, you are also a beast. What''s so strange about throwing out a few people?


    Shaking his head, I really don''t know what this stinking dragon is showing off.


    Now the room finally quieted down, even if someone hated the smell, no one dared to say it.


    "You What the hell is this? "


    Fat woman naturally saw this scene, and she was also afraid, so her tone was much better than before.


    Su Yixiao nuzui.


    Su luanyin sighed and said, "this is a task. When it''s finished, I''ll show it to you. Didn''t I tell you before? " Ah, so young, not only fat, but also deaf, really, poor ~


    I don''t know whether she is really simple or intentional. The words behind Su luanyin, which were originally intended to recite in her heart, came out like that.


    The fat woman''s face changed.


    The hand that covers nose is put down abruptly, outstretched rudely.


    "Where''s the identity card? And the badges of the mercenaries, give them to me


    "Oh."


    Su Yixiao nodded, then naturally took a step back.


    Liu Shaoji, who is holding the badge of a mercenary, comes forward and hands it over.


    The fat woman looked down at the level of the mercenary regiment.


    A look, found just a small C-level mercenary regiment, immediately disdain of curl.


    "What? I thought it was the king. It turned out that it was just a small bronze. It was really frightening"


    look at what kind of mercenary regiment it is. You must remember the name and show it to the sisters who didn''t see the good play!


    It turned out to be a fool.


    "Xiaoyao Happy mercenary regiment?! You Are you all from the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment? "


    Everyone nodded.


    Naturally, otherwise, how can they get together? This woman, can''t be silly!


    Fat woman, she is not stupid at all, even clever.


    The C-level mercenary regiment is generally worse paid than other mercenary regiments, and there are not many things that people can remember.


    However, the C-level carefree mercenary regiment has been famous for a long time!


    The first person in the Dan division competition is from the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment. The weapon refiner competition is from the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment. I heard that the chairman of the weapon refiners'' Union was abducted by them. The current Vice Chairman of the weapon refiners'' Union is their good friend


    The fat woman still remembers that this C-level mercenary regiment''s original task was to go to the bright forest to find and bring back the unicorn''s feces and saliva


    No,


    is that what''s on the table in front of you?!


    The fat woman opened the bag with trembling hands and opened her closed eyes.


    I''ll go!!


    It''s really excrement!!


    And it''s white.


    No doubt, it''s definitely unicorn.


    "Well, don''t wait there after checking one. There''s another one?"


    This time, you can see that Su luanyin is intentional!


    Su luanyin: Yes, she did it on purpose.


    He just let the fat woman know that there was no one in his mercenary regiment to get into trouble.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes have been staring at the fat woman, she is a smart person, know what''s the end of not doing it. So she adjusted her mind and opened another bar.


    ¡­¡­ Saliva is white, milky white, unicorn is the same.

 Chapter 592

    It goes without saying why fat women can recognize Unicorn feces and saliva at a glance.


    What''s more, people who work in the mercenary Union have to remember all the items on the taskbar.


    Otherwise, it would be bad if some of my colleagues or the mercenary regiment found out that they had not accumulated enough.


    How can she get around here!


    "Girl, don''t stand there. Have I finished my task?"


    Su Yixiao began to remind.


    The fat woman came back and nodded nervously.


    She no longer because of the bad smell of things on the table and frown away, and a face of fear staring at Su Yixiao.


    There are good things on the table, but there are many people who can get them.


    "You What you have is a S-level task. After you finish it, you can upgrade to A-level mercenary regiment... "


    "No more."


    Without waiting for the fat woman to react, Su Yixiao refuses directly.


    Fat woman strange look to Su Yixiao, don''t know what meaning.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "class C mercenary regiment is not bad! You give us the points to remember, as for the mercenary regiment level, we will be C level


    None of the people behind disagreed.


    Play a pig and eat a tiger.


    This is their favorite meal.


    But the fat woman is puzzled.


    But I didn''t dare to ask why, so I had to remember the points to Su Yixiao. Then I took out some space rings with the special seal of the mercenary Union from the back. The fat woman silently recited some incantations, and then took out a card from the space ring.


    "Here''s your reward! There are three million purple gold coins in it. "


    Su Yixiao looked at the card, did not accept, but some embarrassed said: "can you directly give me purple gold?"


    "What?"


    The fat woman was stunned again.


    "This Isn''t that good? It''s more convenient and easier to keep with the card shop... "


    "Well How to say, anyway, you just change it into purple gold coin for us. "


    Su Yixiao how can say, purple gold coin hit people''s face more painful.


    Fat woman has no way, just listen to Su Yixiao''s words, change into purple gold coin to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao just nodded.


    Step back and wave your hand. Let some of them from Xiaoyao mercenary regiment come up. Everyone puts some in their own space ring.


    Walking out of the task Office of the mercenary Union, Baili Xiyue felt the space ring in her hand in special surprise and said curiously: "Xiaoxiao, how do you remember to give us a little? Why don''t you go by yourself? "


    Su Yixiao calmly turns around and looks at Baili Xiyue, and suddenly reaches out his hand to seize his space ring.


    "Say it if you don''t want it! I don''t want it. Give it to me. I''ll fill the glazed jade bracelet... "


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and holds it tightly.


    "Oh, no, I know you''re the best."


    Baili Xiyue won''t let her belongings be robbed by Su Yixiao!


    This space ring contains not only her belongings, but also Liu Shaoji''s!


    Of course, Su Yixiao is just joking.


    I gave it to them. How could I want to withdraw it.


    "You


    In the hundred Li Xi month brain melon seeds on the point, and then she turned in the past.


    Then, stay where you are and look across.


    This one sees, laughed.


    Pull Ming Jun Xie to go further, looking at Su Ao Yan who is still elegant in front of him, he asked: "Vice President Su, long time no see!"

 Chapter 593

    It was su aoyan who came.


    A blue suit, carrying a hand standing there, quietly looking at Su Yixiao.


    See Su Ao speech of that second, dark Jun evil whole body guard.


    The last time I met Su aoyan, the feeling was not so strong, but this time


    Su Yixiao will protect behind him, Ming Jun evil face reluctantly asked Su aoyan: "what are you doing?"


    Su Ao words hook lips, even if be treated like this, he still didn''t get angry.


    And with a friendly face, he bowed to Mingjun and replied, "sorry, I''m here to find my ancestors..."


    Su Yixiao came out, a year is not strange to say: "you come to me? What are you looking for? Let me tell you something. If you want me to join your broken family, please don''t worry. I''m not interested in those things at all She said very firmly.


    I don''t like to mix in these things since I was young, because it''s too troublesome, and there''s no end to fighting.


    It was kind of out of the family. Now it''s impossible for me to add him in again!


    Especially after su Yixiao and Li Yuan discussed this issue


    Su aoyan didn''t say a word.


    Looking back at the people behind him, they were already anxious and didn''t know what they were like.


    "Second young master, you have to say something. If you don''t say anything, they will leave..."


    Su aoyan''s clothes are pulled out of shape.


    But


    Talking?


    What should I say?!


    Last time he ate shriveled in Su Yixiao, this time, he was afraid that Su Yixiao would not let go, but would bite more and more.


    Su aoyan stands in front of Su Yixiao and is urged by people on his side. Embarrassed, he forgets what he is doing.


    As soon as Su Yixiao sees this situation, she knows that she doesn''t need to hide it. She stands up from the back of mingjunxie and looks at Su aoyan sympathetically. Then she pulls mingjunxie to leave.


    The people at the back followed him closely.


    The people who followed Su aoyan were not only Su aoyan''s close friends, but also several elders of the Su family.


    Looking at himself was so airing, and Su aoyan two childe also didn''t make any expression, in the heart a burst of not willing, then gave up two childe, turned around and went forward..


    "Su Yixiao, our family would like to invite you to Su''s house..." Now it''s up to you to agree or not -


    before that, Su Yixiao turns around, with a graceful posture that makes people feel numb.


    Yeah, it''s not that numbness, and I''m scared.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes


    Terror, coldness, stillness, just like looking at the dead.


    "Remember, I''m not going if you want me to go!"


    Even if he did not let the words behind say, but Su Yixiao''s side of the chirp is not covered.


    You can tell what''s going on in this guy''s heart before you see him.


    Tut Tut, whether you like it or not, do you have to go?


    The Su family here is very good.


    "You


    The elder''s whole face was wrinkled.


    "Su Yixiao, don''t be unkind. It''s the owner who told us to invite you. If someone else, would you like to go or not?"


    With these words, none of Lun was happy.


    How can you let your own people be attacked by others?!


    They all take out their own weapons, one by one to those elders who think highly of themselves.


    But Su aoyan sees the situation serious, this only then moves to stop.

 Chapter 594

    "Don''t get angry. They are all on one side. Why do they do that?"


    Baili Xiyue was the first to retort.


    "Who the hell is with them? Listen to the tone. Is this a group? Eh, I bah, different ways are not alliance, we are not one side originally, OK


    Su aoyan frowned.


    I didn''t think of any good way!


    One by one, these old guys all think they are some kind of people, and they think that Su Yixiao''s ancestors are also their active ones.


    Ah, ~


    I really don''t want to manage this shabby stall.


    However, these elders have their heads on their heads. Even if they see a group of people with weapons facing them, they are convinced that they dare not move them.


    Why?


    Because they are the Su family?


    If you ask him that, they will say yes.


    The face of these old guys is not a little bit thick by time.


    Su Yixiao pulls mingjunxie to the old face, points to himself and says in surprise: "you Are you calling me? "


    "Nonsense, who else is here besides your name is Su Yixiao?"


    "But how did I hear that your second son called me Laozu?" Su Yixiao is particularly sure that his ears are absolutely right, so it must be these old things that are wrong.


    The elders looked at each other, and one of them said, "that''s what he said! You really think you''re a grandparent, don''t you? Oh, how can our Su family be short of ancestors? "


    In fact, these elders also know Su Yixiao''s identity.


    But they can''t admit that this little girl is their ancestor.


    It looks like It''s only about a hundred years old.


    Note: the life span of practitioners in the magic land is much longer than that in the Yiling land, and the time of cultivation is also much longer, so Su Yixiao''s one hundred years old is small.


    Su aoyan heard the elder''s words and went up to stop Although there is no control to stop.


    "Elder two, what are you talking about?" Su Ao''s words are unbelievable.


    If they say this, their goal will be even more impossible to achieve.


    Su Yixiao is even less likely to return to the Su family.


    The owner


    Ah! How can he explain that over there!


    But I didn''t expect that things were different from what he imagined.


    Su Yixiao listened to that two elder''s words, mysterious hook lip a smile.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Well, I''d like to see what kind of Su family is in this magic land, and what kind of Su family is, so that there are such immoral people."


    "Su aoyan, he wants to invite me to visit four of them. Let''s go."


    Su Yixiao stood in front of him with a calm face. After that, he walked forward.


    Su aoyan frowned.


    Things are a little different from what he expected


    The goal has been achieved, but the process


    Forget it, he is too lazy to take care of the rest. Let the owner solve it!


    Having said that, he didn''t even look at the elders behind him, so he followed Su Yixiao''s steps.


    The Su family is the pillar of the magic land and occupies a place in it.


    You can see it from the tall houses in front of you.


    Su Yixiao thought that the Su family was very big, but he didn''t expect that it was so big that it occupied the whole city.


    Su Yixiao: "I didn''t expect that the Su family is really rich." so do you have to dig a hole?


    After catching up with the elders really did not understand her meaning.

 Chapter 595

    Thought Su Yixiao saw this picture of the Su family, regret just take that look!


    "It''s a country bumpkin. I haven''t seen so many big families."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Yes, I haven''t..." I also hope that the intelligence quotient of the Su family is as big as that of the house. Don''t be ruined by her. She won''t be responsible for it.


    "Hum ~"


    the elders raised their heads haughtily, ignored Su Yixiao and his party, and walked to Su''s house.


    To be honest, the Su family is really big.


    This can be seen from the outside, but as soon as you go in, you will find that there is heaven and earth inside.


    As soon as you enter the gate, you will see a small pond. The colorful fish in the pond are swimming freely, which is very comfortable.


    Bai Qingyu looked up and said with a little surprise: "I''ll go, it''s really colorful?! It''s better than the fish in the Lingquan of Liuli jade bracelet... "


    Before he finished, he heard Li Yuan''s voice: "joke, how can the fish from outside compare with the fish in the Liuli jade bracelet?"


    Bai tilted his lips. Before he said anything, he listened to Li Yuan''s words If it''s true, remember to bring back a few! "


    "Poof..."


    Bai Qingyu covered his mouth and looked up to see that some of them also wanted to smile but didn''t dare to.


    Well, well, for the sake of their boss, Li Yuan, take back a few


    Anyway, that''s what they''re doing.


    But not now.


    Soon, the elders took them to a room.


    Su Yixiao watched the elders stop on both sides, and knew what he was going to do, just when he was going to go in with everyone.


    The ghost King evil who followed him was stopped.


    Mingjun evil cold eyes to see the eye to stop his bodyguard, not yet wait for hand, heard Su Yixiao cold voice asked: "excuse me elder, what do you mean?"


    The elder beside the bodyguard said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong, Miss Su. This is what the master asked us to do. No one can go in except you!"


    "I''m going to take them in!" Su Yixiao cold eyes, hands gradually pinch tight, a stream of red power interspersed in her fingers.


    "Hold Sorry, Miss Su... "


    Compared with Su Yixiao, the elder''s attitude is also very tough.


    Su Yixiao frowned and nodded. She didn''t know what she was thinking. In a few seconds, she raised her head again and laughed at me: "you take them to wait outside first. I''ll come soon. I won''t stay too long..."


    Ming junxie grabbed Su Yixiao''s hand and said, "are you sure?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Ming Jun evil can not, had to pinch Su Yixiao''s hand, and then worry about the charge.


    "Xiaoxiao, remember, if that old guy inside is plotting against you, just call me, and I''ll watch you outside!"


    Su Yixiao forehead out a few silk black line, nodded.


    I''m in the Dark Lord''s evil eye What a mess!


    But from the inside out, trigger out a warm current and moved is how can it happen?!


    Well, now is not the time to think about it.


    Su Yixiao looks at the person with his back to her and teases a parrot, holding his hands lazily.


    The enemy does not move, I do not move, now Su Yixiao is in this state.


    For a long time, the owner of the Su family couldn''t stand it. He turned around and looked at Su Yixiao, then invited her to sit down.

 Chapter 596

    "Miss Su Oh, no, Lao Zu ~ "the owner of the Su family took a tentative look at Su Yixiao, and saw that there was not much movement, so he continued," Lao Zu, it''s not easy for me to ask you to lie down ~ "


    Su Yixiao didn''t say anything.


    Although it is said that I heard others call me my grandfather Well How to listen, how embarrassed.


    But relative to this title, the more important thing should be what the Su family said!


    "Does Lao Zu really want to recognize us so much?"


    Su Yixiao glanced at her eyes and was stunned.


    Ah How did he see someone''s eyes without tears just now?


    Su Yixiao is strange. He doesn''t seem to have provoked him.


    An old man, what is crying?


    "Well Are you so sure I''m your grandfather? "


    The owner of the Su family nodded.


    "Ha ha ha, Lao Zu, you saved me. How can I not know you?" When it comes to this, the Su family can tell the story for three days and three nights.


    He opened his mouth and said a few of them. Su Yixiao has confirmed that he is true in his heart.


    Because the things that the Su family owner said were all the things that Su Yixiao had been like before, as well as the things of the Su family in the divine world.


    Just as the owner of the Su family was talking about his interest, Su Yixiao interrupted him: "the owner of the Su family Well, my memory is poor. I may not remember who you are, so please forgive me


    The owner of the Su family seemed to have expected this for a long time, without any exaggeration.


    "Hahaha, I''m afraid that my grandfather didn''t have a bad memory, but he didn''t trust people and things he wasn''t interested in! Don''t worry, Lao Zu. I still have the ability to bear this. "


    The Su family''s ability to tease is very high.


    It won''t hurt the other side or yourself.


    There''s nothing wrong with what he said, because that''s what it is. Maybe he really stayed in Su''s family in the divine world before, and Su Yixiao once saved him But in Su Yixiao''s interest at that time, he also knew that he was just a passer-by.


    That''s why Su Yixiao didn''t remember him.


    "I''m Su Bingjie, the owner of the Su family in the magic land."


    Su Bingjie reaches out a hand and hands it to Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao takes a look at the hand and looks at Su Bingjie again. After thinking about it, she still reaches out her hand and hands it over.


    "Su Yixiao."


    Su Bingjie replied with a faint smile: "I know."


    Saving him can only be su Yixiao''s own unintentional move. All the members of Xiaoyao mercenary group think so. They think they can leave after they continue to negotiate.


    But I didn''t expect that the negotiation didn''t let them leave earlier, and let them live here.


    But even if it''s a small, careless move. In Su Bingjie''s eyes, after such a long time, things have changed. After such a long time, tears are sour


    "That''s su Yixiao''s kindness to himself. We must repay him."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yixiao was silent. He walked in front of him and waited for a long time before the people who followed him could not help blocking Su Yixiao.


    Hundred Li Xi month this temper, still did not bear down.


    Now she asked Su Yixiao, "Xiaoxiao, what did the people inside say to you? Why do you insist on living here?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    It can be said, but he is in a bad mood now.


    Because Su Bingjie told him a big surprise

 Chapter 597

    Last time, when Li Yuanhe recalled his childhood, he always told the stories he saw vividly, and one of them was the scene of Su Yixiao saving them.


    There is another thing -


    this is a small room, which should be very spacious, but now it is full of people.


    One by one, they all stare at Su Yixiao, who is helpless in the middle.


    Everyone wants answers from him.


    Su Yixiao looked at so many people who were thirsty for knowledge in front of him, and said, "where do you come from? Some of them are just people who are thirsty for knowledge ¡« ~"


    "originally those people''s teeth have already arrived in this continent. The old Su family used to be afraid that their people were in danger, but now they are afraid that you would smile." Liu Shaoji said.


    Su luanyin looked at his master''s sad face, sighed, hugged her and said, "this is not a drill. Master, do you have any trouble you haven''t told me? It doesn''t matter. If you want to say it, let''s do it for you. "


    With that, everyone nodded.


    Su Yixiao''s mind is full of confusion. In that room just now, Su Bingjie told him something wonderful and picturesque


    As for why she was in such a mood, she I''m still confused.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao with his head in his arms and a painful face. Suddenly, he feels that the person in front of him is getting farther and farther away, which is the feeling that he is close but can''t touch.


    Ming Jun Xie doesn''t know why he is so.


    "There''s something to say, I''ll tell you. Xiao Xiao is very sick now, so he''s very tired -"


    other people look at each other and feel sorry for the man who is sitting on the stool and can''t say a lot of troubles in his heart.


    Ming Jun Xie just finished saying this, Su Yixiao disappeared here.


    Then, one by one, they were pulled into the Jade Bracelet by Liyuan.


    They are afraid that walls have ears.


    Li Yuan also heard the general content clearly.


    At the end of Su Bingjie said that moment, the mood of fierce mijo ah!


    Su linman''s minions are really fast. I didn''t expect that in less than 200 years, Su Bingjie had already arrived at the magic land -


    and that''s exactly what Su Bingjie told Su Yixiao.


    I heard that the more the mother showed her love for her children, the stronger her words were, the more frustrated she felt.


    "Eh, because I, the land of illusory spirit, will be torn apart by those who come down from the divine world."


    Su Bingjie chuckled.


    "Falling apart? If that had been the case, it would have been torn apart! "


    "Well?" Su Yixiao puzzled to look at them, asked.


    "When the people of the divine world come to this continent, their level will be reduced to the highest level of this continent. Although they are the highest level, they will not cause any destructive behavior to the whole continent..."


    That''s what punishment recognizes.


    If not, the people who came down from the divine world would have come back here long ago.


    Su Yixiao had been hypnotized by Kurihara for a long time, and then he was awakened. The person who woke up was naturally Kui.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Wearing Su Yixiao''s clothes and face, Kui, with a serious cold face, jumped up and sat on the biggest spiritual book.


    Although Liyuan didn''t have a good face for Kui, he also spoke.


    "You have to protect your master!"

 Chapter 598

    "You have to protect your master!"


    This words say, Li Yuan obviously feel Kui whole person a Leng, that a pair of don''t take any gentle eyes to see over, stare at him to ask: "with what?"


    "You are her..."


    Kurihara was quick and straightforward.


    After that, he looked around with obvious regret.


    There was no one around. He cleared the place ahead of time.


    The purpose of this time is to ask Kui to come out.


    "Well, you''re right. I''m her and she''s me, but she doesn''t admit it. What can I do?" Kui shrugged, saying that it was not that he didn''t want to help.


    But Li Yuan knew that Su Yixiao actually admitted it, but he refused to say it on the surface.


    "Kui, you can still survive now. It depends on your master. Don''t forget that if your master dies, you can''t live."


    Kurihara deliberately issued a cruel warning.


    He knew that Kui, the fierce beast that everyone hated, actually had a kindness hidden in his heart.


    They use layers of evil sharp appearance, has been guarding the good.


    Even if not seen by anyone


    Even if misunderstood by the world.


    Kui face expressionless bow, a word didn''t say, but Li Yuan know, at this moment of her heart has already aroused the waves.


    Kurihara struck while the iron was hot.


    "I don''t know if you heard it at that time. When Su Bingjie told the host about the current situation."


    As soon as Li Yuan thought of the scene described by Su Bingjie at that time, he felt resentful, but he was just a little spirit Even if it''s medium and high, there''s nothing I can do to help my master


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kui did not speak, lost in thought.


    But this one appearance, let Li Yuan confirm even more, Kui heard at that time.


    Now! strike while the iron is hot!!


    "Do you know that when the master dies, you will die too..."


    "You just said that. Don''t repeat it." Kui''s voice was very cold and directly interrupted Liyuan.


    There was no nostalgia for Li Yuan accompanying her in those years.


    In a daze, Li Yuan continued: "since you know the consequences, you also know that Su linman pursues his master Although Su Bingjie said he tried his best to stop it, who knows where Su linman is now?! There is no impermeable wall in this world. If Su Lin man really knows the existence of his master, he will be invincible with his master''s strength now! "


    That means they will all die.


    "Kui, I know your human beings hate you. They gave birth to you, but after you were born, they wanted to kill you But it''s a matter of life and death, you Think about it


    After that, he continued to laugh, turned around and left.


    There was no chance for Kui to respond.


    Kui hesitated in the moment, Liyuan already knew the answer.


    So the next day after su Yixiao wakes up, Li Yuan smiles when he sees a wisp of black smoke floating behind Su Yixiao.


    The black smoke coughed twice and explained, "don''t get me wrong, I just don''t want to disappear!"


    Kurihara nodded.


    He knows


    Kui: "I know you don''t need this meal!" Unfortunately, I can''t say it.


    Su Yixiao looked at the side of the black smoke, busy to say hello to Liyuan: "what is this situation?"


    Kurihara pulls Su Yixiao aside.


    "Master, Kui is powerful. You heard what Su Bingjie said that day. Su linman has already put his dirty hand here I''m worried about you... "

 Chapter 599

    Li Yuan did not finish, but Su Yixiao already knew what was behind.


    But


    Su Yixiao is still a little worried: "Kui is like this, if you go out, it will be more attractive..."


    "Well, it depends on your master!" Li Yuan said with a smile.


    Su Yixiao pointed to himself and didn''t respond for a long time. Li Yuan sighed and explained the next time. Then he knew.


    "You mean, let me rebuild a body for him?" Su Yixiao shook his head in disbelief. "Liyuan, you should know how difficult it is. Moreover, even if I can refine it, I have to have a human body to carry its soul."


    Where to find the body?


    Who would agree to rent out his body?!


    It''s obviously, it''s very difficult.


    Li Yuan didn''t think so: "master, if you see something unpleasant after going out, knock it first. Don''t you know what your man is up to? The big deal is to let that soul exist in the underworld first. "


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    What is the evil of Ming Jun? She hasn''t really understood it.


    Su Yixiao only knows that his men are very powerful, but


    "Master, you won''t..." Kurihara''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Don''t you know what the hell King evil is for? At the beginning, you won''t be on call!


    I''ll go.


    This master is really stupid.


    "That''s all. In addition to the human body, other objects can also be placed in a short time."


    With that, Kurihara went away sad.


    And Su Yixiao, is also a face at a loss.


    Out of this corner, back to the door of Zizhu house, Su Yixiao stopped and said to Kui who followed her, "Kui, there''s no danger in the jade bracelet. You can go around. You don''t have to surround me."


    Kui stops, pauses and flies away.


    Su Yixiao''s head turns around. As soon as she enters the door, mingjunxie jumps in front of her, gently holds her little hand, pulls it to the table and hands Su a glass of water.


    But Su Yixiao has no posture to move.


    Ming Jun Xie felt something was wrong and asked: "Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter with you?" See Su Yixiao face is not very good that moment, dark Jun evil suddenly in the heart nervous.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you? If you have anything, just tell me. I''ve been here all the time! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a long time, Su Yixiao regained her mind. After staring at him for a while, she suddenly laughed.


    "Ming Jun Xie, it seems that I haven''t known you too much yet."


    Ming Jun Xie stayed for a few seconds, then relieved.


    It''s because of this. It''s much easier.


    He reached out to take Su Yixiao into his arms, put her face close to his heart, and said, "I''m waiting for you to ask, too! Xiaoxiao, as long as you want to know, Weifu will not hide you! What do you want to know? "


    "Who are you?"


    Su Yixiao gently spit out these words, eyes have never left the dark Jun evil, afraid to miss any information.


    Mingjunxie did not let her miss, generous and honest said: "Xiaoxiao, my identity is special, if you really want to know, you step back!" I''m afraid of hurting you -


    Su Yixiao is curious and obedient. She stands up and takes a big step back.


    I saw that mingjunxie printed it with both hands, and several black spiritual forces slowly emerged, gradually materialized and floated in front of mingjunxie, forming a circle.

 Chapter 600

    When the circle is finished, mingjunxie leaves the spot and goes to Su Yixiao to look at the circle together.


    After a while, the wind came from the circle.


    It''s not a slight wind, and it''s like a sandstorm.


    This huge wind lasted for a long time, and then began to change into rain. Before long, there was lightning and thunder again. The dark purple light came out of the circle. Su Yixiao subconsciously closed her eyes.


    But even so, it''s still useless.


    Fortunately, the speed of strong light extinction is fast enough, otherwise, something will really happen to Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    Ming Jun evil block in front of Su Yixiao, until the strong light disappeared.


    Between the clapping and drumming, Su Yixiao hears someone calling "Lord". The voice is very strange, but here, it''s just the two of them


    Mingjunxie gently touches Su Yixiao''s face and tells her in a soft voice: "Xiaoxiao, OK, open your eyes!"


    The people in the circle saw such an evil Ming Jun, and their eyes were about to stare to the ground.


    I what the hell!


    This is their Lord?!


    That is not close to women, severe fashion, they ridicule into a broken sleeve of the Lord?!


    ¡­¡­ This change is too big!


    Su Yixiao slowly opened his eyes, looking at the clear person in front of him, relieved.


    Just now the scene is still emerging in her heart, tut Tut, Su Yixiao did not think, a light can also let her heart fear.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t you want to know who I am? I''m afraid I can''t explain to you in this place. Shall I take you to that place? "


    Another place?


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie and nods gently.


    Although I don''t know where to go, Su Yixiao is willing to go as long as he takes her.


    Ming Jun Xie''s happy lips are like a child.


    He stood beside Su Yixiao and looked at the circle together Inside.


    Someone?


    Su Yixiao vigilantly looked at the inside staring at beads, also staring at her several men in black, do not understand its meaning.


    Ming junxie looks at his subordinate''s appearance that he has never seen the world. He suddenly turns black and coughs.


    "This is your queen."


    Seven words, light floating from the dark king evil mouth inside say, other people hear, is not light floating.


    Su Yixiao was also stunned.


    "Queen?" Su Yixiao frowns and looks at mingjunxie.


    At that moment, there was a thought in her heart, but it didn''t come out yet.


    Mingjunxie grabs her hand, takes her, from that circle inside, unexpectedly straight want to drill past.


    Before Su Yixiao could react, she was dragged in.


    It''s coming out?!


    "Lord, you You... "


    Mingjunxie glared at his subordinates and said with a black face, "tut Tut, it''s really a day gone, like three autumn! Look at you all


    The first reaction came over and said, "Lord, don''t compare me with them. The Qiming city I manage is clean and harmonious, ranging from robbing the overlord''s meal to killing and usurping the throne Look, the man who spoke is proud and charming. He is really full of confidence!


    He said so, it seems to open the conversation between those people.


    The other was even more unconvinced: "Lord, these incidents have never happened in Yanming city. The public security is very good."


    "Lord Lord... "

 Chapter 601

    Just like the Hougong competing for favor, the four men scrambled one by one to report to Mingjun.


    Well, Su Yixiao has already understood that they are giving heresy to the king of the underworld, and the king of the underworld is their master. So, the king of the underworld is the master of the underworld -


    Su Yixiao didn''t show much surprise or resistance. He just stood there quietly with a smile on his mouth, just like a watercolor painting, watching the noisy people around him.


    Even if he was by his side.


    Mingjunxie squeezed her hand and said: "Xiaoxiao, you should have known..." Words did not directly point out, but look at this situation, even a fool can guess.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Well, she knows.


    The man of his family is actually the king of the underworld, the king of the underworld side by side with God!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ming junxie also knows that Su Yixiao knows.


    But now he doesn''t know what expression to make.


    When I came in, I was nervous and expectant.


    Nervous about their own little woman know their identity, will not be afraid to dislike him.


    But


    Su Yixiao''s expression is obviously nervous and expectant?


    What the hell?!


    Why didn''t you expect anything before?


    Ming junxie is depressed.


    The four men were noisy, which made Ming junxie feel worse. With a black face, he turned to look at them. Suddenly, it was quiet.


    ¡­¡­ They can feel the cold air around them There is no doubt that it is sent out from the dark king and evil, their Lord.


    "Lord..."


    They dare to guarantee that the Lord didn''t listen to a word they said, but it was the queen in the words of Ming Jun Xie. She was very serious!


    "Xiaoxiao," Ming junxie held Su Yixiao''s face and let her eyes stare at her, "you, don''t you accept it?"


    Su Yixiao a Leng, suddenly unexpectedly don''t understand what he is saying.


    Reaction after patting open his hand nest in the palm: "how can."


    The circle was behind them. If she couldn''t accept it, she would have turned around and left.


    "You are my man, then I will accept everything about you..."


    Except


    Cough, cough.


    Speaking of this, the dark king evil suddenly facial expression is better.


    The four men realized once again that Su Yixiao''s words could affect their Lord.


    Tut Tut, where is their merciless Lord? However, in comparison, this master is better.


    "Ze Hao, Jun Wu, Mo Xie, Zi Yin, you four stay here, what else


    The four men met God fiercely and immediately shook their heads: "without the Lord, we will go now!"


    After that, he immediately turned around without any procrastination.


    Ming junxie frowned and stretched out his hand. A force of gravity pulled them back.


    "Why?"


    "Lord Lord They were stunned. Didn''t they just come here to let them not be light bulbs and leave obediently?


    Ah?


    "Who let you go?"


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of Ming Jun Xie, which could not be thought about.


    "The Lord is They are really convinced, since the LORD had a queen, the mind is more and more people ponder.


    Although they can''t figure out the past, but


    That cold look must be to let them go! They still have a certain guarantee, but now


    "I haven''t been in charge of the affairs of the underworld since I left. Since I''m here today, I must have a good listen. Speaking of all the people in the underworld, I still feel a little guilty

 Chapter 602

    The four City Masters


    "Well? What do you think of me? " The dark king evil one eye sees past.


    The four immediately shook their heads: "how can it be? The Lord is back. The underworld should celebrate. How can we blame you? "


    As for the Lord''s affairs, it''s better to discuss them in your heart. If they really move to the surface, they know their own situation, then they must take off a layer of skin.


    They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of trust and tacit understanding.


    Su Yixiao looks funny.


    "Ming junxie, do you want to take me out to have a look?" Su Yixiao is a little curious about this place he has never been to but has heard of.


    But the man who was obedient to her refused her today.


    "Xiaoxiao, we have to go out. If you stay here too long, you will be sealed here..."


    After all, they are not in the underworld.


    In case of being punished by heaven, the old guy will be punished differently if he knows.


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later."


    "Well." Ming junxie nodded, stretched out his claws, and touched Su Yixiao''s hair. The pet in his eyes should not be too deep.


    Su Yixiao back to one of the smile, and then hand in hand with Ming Jun evil will go out.


    At this moment, the four men called out, "Lord, what about us?"


    The dark king evil turns back, ah, just forgot their stubble.


    "You sum up the work of this period. Then give it to Luotian! "


    It''s very special.


    But


    When they went out, four people rioted.


    "In the past, Luo Tian was always looking at the work summary. Alas, I still can''t hold too much hope for the Lord."


    "That is, what the Lord thinks may be the garbage we write." Ze Hao held his head high and said with special affirmation.


    Ziyin raised her eyes and said with a face: "we''ll talk about these things later, but can you think about how we can get away from each other?"


    They looked down and saw that there was still a tie on them.


    The four men looked at each other, and their Qi sank into the elixir''s field. They yelled at the vanishing Cave: "Lord! You haven''t untied it for us yet


    Unfortunately, the hole has disappeared.


    And their cry, Ming Jun Xie didn''t hear a trace.


    Ming Jun Xie''s mind is all about Su Yixiao.


    After knowing the identity of Ming junxie, Su Yixiao also knows what Li Yuan means.


    But if her soul is really so persistent to throw into the underworld, Su Yixiao thinks that she should not be able to do it.


    Just now she saw that the order of the underworld is neat, but it is only limited to the places where the residents of the underworld gather.


    And the surrounding places where no one is in charge are haunted by ghosts and gathered by evil spirits


    That''s all. Let''s talk about it later.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao who is meditating. He is a little sad in his heart.


    For hundreds of years, this is the first time that he entered the underworld from the divine world, and once he entered, he felt the difference of the underworld.


    The biggest difference is that Some people from the underworld have something to do with Su Yixiao.


    Dear!!


    He doesn''t know anything. He only knows about it. He can''t let Su Yixiao know.


    Originally, there was magic in her body. If you let her know, the relatives in the divine world have


    Tut Tut, what''s the consequence? Mingjunxie really doesn''t dare to think about it. He just hopes that his little woman can make progress little by little now. Some things are better to tell her later.

 Chapter 603

    Outside -


    Su family.


    Su Bingjie, the head of the Su family, immediately heard that Su Yixiao was awake, so he rushed to see her.


    As soon as he entered the gate, he saw that he was a woman of his ancestors. He was cleaning a bench in one hand?!!


    "I''ll go!"


    Su Bingjie''s eyes were wide open, and he was surprised to the extreme. He ran to take back Su Yixiao''s things.


    "Ancestors, just leave these things to the servants. Why do you have to do it yourself?"


    Su Yixiao looks at Su Bingjie, who is slightly unhappy in front of him, frowns and says, "where? Do it yourself, and get enough food and clothing Master, what are you doing here? "


    Su Yixiao promised that she definitely asked to change the topic.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was really busy.


    "Ancestors, I come here to see if you have anything to do, and to discuss when you will enter the ancestral temple."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "Why do I go to the ancestral hall?"


    Su Bingjie replied: "you are the ancestor of the Su family. You have to go to the ancestral hall and let the descendants of the Su family worship you! For thousands of years, the children and grandchildren of the Su family have been looking at my hand-painted beautiful picture of you... "


    Su Yixiao


    That is to say, if she wants to watch others kneel down for her, all the people in the Su family have to know her?


    What the hell?!


    Su Yixiao''s face suddenly collapsed.


    She hated doing such boring things most. She refused Su Bingjie directly, then turned around and left.


    Maybe Su Bingjie knew Su Yixiao''s temper. After he was rejected, he was not depressed or sad. He still followed Su Yixiao and told her how much his children wanted to meet their ancestors.


    Unfortunately, Su Yixiao did not listen to a word.


    "No, why not? I''m always low-key and easy-going, and I don''t like people''s manners or the appearance of fear when they see me. So, the owner doesn''t want to work hard on me! "


    It''s a good thing for a person to have that persistence, but too much persistence will cause certain harassment to the other party.


    Everything has two sides. Su Yixiao doesn''t want others to know her identity. One is to prevent the news that she is still alive from being passed on to Su linman. The other is because she is really upset!!


    She still likes such a free life.


    After coming down in the morning, Su Bingjie finally gave up.


    "Ah, a man with a firm will has no weakness at this time. No matter what temptation he has around him, he always keeps his original intention."


    Ouyang Yurou, Su Bingjie''s wife, looks at him in a melancholy way and covers her mouth with a smile.


    "But the master didn''t say anything about the ancestor?"


    Su Bingjie nodded.


    "When I met my grandfather, it was hundreds of thousands of years ago. He was like this at that time, and he is like this now Ah, except for some unknown places, other places have not changed as much as they used to. "


    Ouyang Yurou laughs and surrounds Su Bingjie from behind.


    "My husband doesn''t have to worry. Now our Su family is reviving, and there is a place in the magic land. So we have worked hard to thank our ancestors, and I believe they know our heart too..."


    Su Bingjie went to Ouyang Yurou''s words, and his heart suddenly improved a lot.


    It turns out that women know women very well.

 Chapter 604

    Su Yixiao looks at the boundless Su family, and feels a little relieved.


    Although it was just a handy help in those years, I was very happy to see the person I helped make a difference.


    That is Without that familiar looking woman.


    "It''s you?! Why are you here? "


    The speaker''s face was ferocious. When he saw them, he quickly came to this side.


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    It''s a narrow road.


    Su Yixiao never thought that she would meet Su BEI''ER here.


    "You are a newly registered mercenary regiment. What are you doing here?"


    Su Yixiao did not say a word, Su BEI''ER has thrown out several questions.


    Baili Xiyue just looked at Su BEI''ER, who was a shrew in front of her. She didn''t even bother to say a word.


    Because talking to such a woman is a waste of brain cells.


    I''m not tired!


    Only Su luanyin cares about her!


    Su luanyin frowned, stood in front of Su Yixiao, and said to Su BEI''ER, "we have nothing to do with you when we come to Su''s house. Please step back, because I''m afraid you''ll be embarrassed."


    Look, there''s no one here who wants to talk to her.


    Su luanyin doesn''t like Su BEI''ER, but That girl is really too big, and the people here hate such a woman!


    Su BEI''ER holds her chest up: "you --"


    "pa", without a little bit of defense, Su luanyin didn''t expect that she would go to kindly reply to her, not to let Su BEI''ER look so embarrassed, but she didn''t expect that she was not so ungrateful.


    Directly toward Su luanyin''s face, a slap came up.


    That slap absolutely contains all the strength. Su luanyin can feel it. At that moment, when Su BEI''ER''s palm swings over, the spiritual power cuts several holes in her face.


    Su Yixiao reaction fast enough, at this time also a little Leng.


    It is such a Leng that Su luanyin is slapped on the face.


    But Su Yixiao counterattack is also very fast, sleeve a wave, that woman immediately flew out.


    Su Yixiao holds Su luanyin and immediately feeds her a pill after checking his injury.


    The blood on the face disappeared when the pills were imported.


    Even the wound is slowly recovering, visible to the naked eye.


    Unfortunately, the wound can recover, but Su Yixiao''s anger can''t be dispelled!


    As soon as Su BEI''ER struggles to get up, she is choked by Su Yixiao.


    "You''re very capable. What are you doing here? Is it aggressive and powerful? "


    Baili Xiyue came forward and said.


    Su Yixiao pursed her mouth. Everyone could see the unhappiness and anger on her face.


    "You''re just a little bit old. You''re so snobbish. Do your parents know? I don''t know how you live to this day! My God, I really convinced me Don''t stop me, I''ll kill her! "


    Baili Xiyue was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Even if she did, she didn''t know what she meant.


    It''s so angry that Bai lixiyue will rush forward to kill that guy.


    Unfortunately, she was grabbed by Liu Shaoji.


    Although everyone is just angry now, there is no action. But only Su Yixiao and Su BEI''ER know how miserable Su BEI''ER is now.


    His throat is pinched by Su Yixiao, and his whole head is dizzy. The feeling that he wants to breathe but has no ability to breathe fresh oxygen is really uncomfortable.

 Chapter 605

    Want to ask for help, but speechless, want to struggle, but the strength of the other side is not strong.


    I don''t know why, but it''s very clear in Subel''s head at the moment.


    He knows what happened to him and regrets why he killed them when he first met them.


    However, I''m not sorry for hurting Su luanyin.


    The inside of the jade bracelet looks at the outside of the screen, and the poor Su BEI''ER leaves a few crystal tears at the corner of her eyes, which makes her chirp for a long time.


    She communicates with Su Yixiao and immediately tells Su Bei the meaning of those tears.


    "Oh? You want to kill us? " Su Yixiao said: "Su BEI''ER, you have to have the ability to kill us. Even if I give you a chance for the first time, it won''t touch us at all."


    "I wanted to let you go in this matter, but I didn''t expect you to be so cheap."


    "If I don''t point my gun at you, do you want to come here?" Su Yixiao morbid general issued quietly MI. Mi laughter, "giggle, now you hurt my people, I will let you compensate her with your life!"


    Su Yixiao doesn''t speak with any empty words.


    As soon as she had said this, she used more force in her hands.


    Su BEI''ER feels that her neck is about to be pinched by Su Yixiao.


    This is the first time that Sobel feels so close to death So close, as if I could reach for it.


    At this time, another discordant and harmonic voice appeared -


    "stop it!"


    Su Yixiao did not stop because he would not stop what he was doing by saying "stop".


    But this voice is aimed at her.


    It''s not only used to stop her verbally, but also to attack her with spiritual power.


    Su Yixiao''s other hand blocked the man''s attack.


    Su Yixiao turned his head to see that it was a woman.


    The woman was frightened by Su Yixiao.


    At this moment, Su Yixiao''s eyes are full of red. There is no emotion in her eyes. She is as cold-blooded as a cold-blooded animal.


    The woman is Sue Belle''s mother!


    As a mother, even if she knows that the enemy in front of her is unexpectedly strong, she will not put her children in danger and ignore them.


    "Who are you?"?! Let go of my daughter! "


    Su Yixiao cold hook lips.


    "Your daughter?"


    "You let her go! This is the Su family. If you treat the people of the Su family like this, someone will catch you later. At that time, you will feel better! "


    The woman scolds Su Yixiao, but the worry in her eyes is still given to Su BEI''ER.


    My daughter, hold on! My mother will save you!


    Every minute of maternal love is great. Su Yixiao can see clearly the worry and tension in the woman''s eyes. The ice in her eyes seems to shake. Su Yixiao shakes her head and grasps Su Beier''s neck.


    Just now, Su Yixiao saw Su Yixiao who was fanned underground.


    No matter how great the woman is, should her apprentice be free from the injury?


    She will not harm others if she does things by herself, but Sue Belle, she will not let it go!


    Eyes inside and out of a layer of ice, this time, Su Yixiao another hand also used up.


    "Don''t --"


    the woman opened her eyes and stretched out her hand. The despair in her eyes was visible.


    The spirit power contained in his hand went down without any politeness, but the one who struck was not su BEI''ER.

 Chapter 606

    "Poof..."


    The man who spared his life to protect Su BEI''ER spat out a mouthful of old blood, his eyes were wide open, but in the end, he was still soft on the ground.


    The whole audience was stunned.


    Su Bingjie, who came with many bodyguards, roared at that moment: "long er, no..."


    Su long lies on Su BEI''ER. Su BEI''ER is obviously aware that a lot of blood is flowing down her clothes.


    That''s Brother long?!


    "Brother long Cough, cough Brother long? "


    Su BEI''ER struggles out of Su Yixiao''s hand and falls on the ground with no strength.


    But Sulong rolled aside.


    Su BEI''ER coughed a few times in the same place, and then went to find Su long next to her.


    She shakes the underground Su long with only a little strength left. She is too worried to speak.


    "Brother long Brother long, wake up. BEI''ER is OK. Brother long... " However, even so, Su long, lying on the ground, didn''t wake up at all.


    Sobel''s tears came down.


    It''s like a broken bead.


    Su Yixiao eyes inside the ice, at this moment left, only surprised and shocked.


    Just now, how could


    It can be stopped


    Involuntarily backward a few steps, just rushed into the dark king evil bosom inside.


    Su Yixiao looked up at the eye Ming Jun evil, see the comfort in his eyes, a little calm in the heart.


    The woman didn''t know what she was ill. She suddenly rushed up and grabbed Su Yixiao by the collar, shaking her: "it''s all you, you little cheap hoof, otherwise how can su long die?"?! I don''t know where the disaster star came from. The Su family will show it to you! "


    Su Yixiao, who had been pulled for a long time, suddenly pushed the woman to the ground.


    "Enough! Do you really think I didn''t see the corner of your mouth


    Su Yixiao did not mean to give the woman a white eye.


    Then leave the embrace of Ming Jun Xie, step by step to Su Long''s side, squat down.


    When Su BEI''ER saw Su Yixiao coming, she immediately hid far away, hugged her chest and said, "what are you doing?"


    Su Yixiao


    Is there something wrong with this guy?


    A sneer.


    Hold your chest?


    Che, do you really think you''re interested in that fake loli with a flat figure? Not even if she was a man!


    But it''s just right. Su long is within reach. She didn''t come because of Su BEI''ER.


    "Home owner?"


    Su Yixiao shouts, Su Bingjie, who has been in a daze for a long time.


    Su Bingjie came back and frowned at Su long, but he was still talking to Su Yixiao.


    "What''s your order?"


    Su long is the son he loves most. His talent, strength and personality reveal the best of his sons.


    But


    Su long is Su Yixiao''s father


    Oneself, have no way to dissuade!!


    "Long er, I''m sorry for you!"


    Cho Cho sees what Su Bingjie thinks in his heart. He tells Su Yixiao what he thinks in his heart. Su Yixiao loves and hates this man.


    "Master, I didn''t mean to hurt him, but he rushed up. Since the responsibility lies with me, I''ll cure him!"


    Su Bingjie was stunned, so was the woman.


    "What? She''s going to cure Sulong? "


    Su Bingjie''s happy lips, Su Yixiao''s ability, he is not unknown, so just save this thing, he trusts Su Yixiao very much.

 Chapter 607

    "What, you''re going to save him? No, no! "


    The woman struggled to her feet and growled at them.


    Ferocious appearance, obviously the face has changed shape.


    This time, not only Su Bingjie, but also su Yixiao looks at this woman like a shrew.


    "Why, third lady? Why can''t you save my young master?! Are you vicious enough to treat him on weekdays? But my young master has always been polite to you. When his life and death are at stake, do you want to be so vicious? Don''t forget, my young master saved your daughter! "


    The speaker is Su Long''s bookboy and bodyguard.


    Growing up with Su long, I feel like a brother.


    On weekdays, Su long treats people with gentleness and respect for Su Bingjie''s wives. However, Su BEI''ER''s mother is afraid that Su long will squeeze out her son and ascend to the position of little Lord. Therefore, she has always been indifferent to Su long.


    But Su Bingjie didn''t know that.


    But did not expect to show the fox''s feet at this time.


    "Can''t help it?! Mei Hua, what did long er do to you? Why do you curse him like that? " Su Bingjie can''t believe it. This is her wife who has been sleeping with her for many years.


    As soon as the woman saw that the matter had been exposed, she immediately pulled her face on the ground, with a cold face. Jiangsu Beier called her and pulled her back.


    "Why do I do this to him? Shouldn''t you know?"


    The woman accused Su Bingjie.


    "What he looks like now is entirely due to you! Don''t think I didn''t hear you. Last time you intentionally passed the position of the little Lord to him! However, Tian''er is also your son. Why is the treatment so unfair? "


    The third lady gave birth to a son and a daughter for Su Bingjie, Su Tian and Su BEI''ER.


    The third lady has great ambition. In her eyes, her daughter must be favored by the Su family, but she must be the young master of the Su family.


    I don''t want to see her son Su Tian.


    It''s really messy to mix these things together.


    Su Yixiao squats there and silently treats Su long, saving his life. Then he gets up silently and looks at the situation of the "Three Kingdoms" in front of him. He waves his hand bored.


    "It''s a matter between you. When it''s settled, we''ll talk about the grudge between me and Subel."


    Having said that, Su Yixiao left with those people from the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment who were not too busy to do anything.


    Su Bingjie takes a cold look at the third lady and asks the guards to help Su long up. Li Du ignores Su BEI''ER and the third lady and walks past them with a cold hum.


    The third lady collapsed to the ground.


    This shows that they have lost Su Bingjie''s trust.


    They don''t have any chance in their dragon days.


    "Mother Brother, have you been sentenced to death by your father? " Su BEI''ER naturally knows the ambition of the third lady.


    When the third lady heard this, she turned around and slapped her face -


    "no! Tianer will be the future master of the Su family No, it''s the owner of the Su family! "


    There was a vicious light in the woman''s eyes.


    She doesn''t pay attention to the position of Su''s little master. What she wants now is the position of Su''s little master!


    That''s a big position.


    "Mother..." Su BEI''ER covers her beaten face and looks at the third lady wrongly with tears in her eyes.


    When the third lady saw it, she was still soft in her heart. She washed her face and held Su BEI''ER in her arms. The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried bitterly. The Su family is the leader of the family

 Chapter 608

    Su Yixiao went back to understand that the Su family''s situation is very complicated.


    Su Bingjie has four sons and three daughters. The daughters are very good. It is this son who is ambitious one by one - except Su long.


    Su long is the most capable of the four sons, but he is also the one who is least interested in the position of the little Lord.


    He is gentle and kind-hearted, which leads to today''s tragedy of saving a white eyed wolf.


    Among Su Bingjie''s other three sons, Su Zijun and Su Ming are trying to fight for the position of little master, but they are trying to cultivate themselves. They don''t want to help Su Tian, who is not eager to make progress, in all kinds of vicious ways like the third lady.


    Su Yixiao after listening to these things, suddenly the whole person is not good, she has a little mind of Piao eye side of Ming Jun evil, sipping mouth.


    Mingjunxie only felt a little cold behind her. When she looked at her eyes, she knew what his woman was thinking.


    Step forward, hold her, close to his ear, said: "I know what you are worried about, but I tell you, this life, next life, life after life, I only have you a woman!"


    After that, mingjunxie grabs Su Yixiao''s hand and whispers a string of incantations.


    "Boom -"


    this voice is not unfamiliar to them. Every contract and promotion has the sound of thunder and lightning.


    The punishment is coming.


    The two hands in their hands suddenly emitted a light from the middle, which was blood red!


    The light was shining directly into the sky, and the bodyguard standing outside could see it. The blood red light was integrated with the punishment, and it was soon absorbed by the punishment.


    Then, without waiting for another moment, the punishment came and went in a hurry, and disappeared without a trace.


    "Ah, why is the punishment so strange today? Why didn''t he explain it? "


    Baili Xiyue looks up strangely and looks down at Su Yixiao and mingjunxie''s hand.


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie and asks what''s going on.


    He reached out to touch her hair and said, "this is the curse of infatuation. After all, the person who bears this curse will have eternal love with the one he loves deeply. He will never forget and reincarnate forever."


    Isn''t this silly girl worried that she will marry three wives and four concubines?


    Here, it''s not good now!


    No one can violate this mantra. If he does, he will be struck by thunder and lightning. He will never fall into reincarnation and suffer from the pain of punishment.


    Tut tut The consequences were extremely tragic.


    Su Yixiao heard this spell when he was in the divine world and knew its power.


    When I heard the name from Mingjun''s evil mouth, I felt a thump in my heart.


    Then he turned his mouth and began to cry: "you''re big. You''re evil. Are you going to depend on me all your life?" Although is wants to cry, but in the heart sweet Zizi is what ghost?


    "You''re right. I''ll depend on you all my life! Xiaoxiao, I have no purple gold coin and no status. You have to protect me well


    These two people adjust. The affection can frighten the person beside.


    The Xiaoyao mercenary regiment and the people of the Su family are talking, and all of them are roaring in their hearts: "this is a bit serious!! Besides, can the plot transition not be so fast?! Just now I was talking about the Su family. "

 Chapter 609

    But no one really said it.


    Joke!


    All the people of Su family know Su Yixiao''s identity, but how can the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment dare to say what the leader Su Yixiao and the deputy leader Ming junxie said?!


    One by one, they slipped out of the room.


    I can''t eat dog food, the more I eat, the more heartache I feel!


    At this time, Sobel and her mother, the third lady, had already figured out how to deal with others.


    After a round of inquiry in the Su family, they know what they don''t know - Su Yixiao''s identity turns out to be su Jiazu?!


    "What are you talking about?! Is that the new ancestor? " Su Bei Er looks at the boy in front of her in shock.


    The news made her squeeze the money bag in her hand.


    I tried my best, but I couldn''t come out.


    She looked at Su BEI''ER cautiously and quietly, then immediately changed her face, showed a smile and said, "miss BEI''ER, the new comer is really an ancestor. I advise you to stay away from her. All the owners are respectful to her! OK, then I''ll go down first! "


    Let''s go. When Su Bei Er was stunned, she pulled out the money bag in her hand and ran away.


    Sue Belle, when he reacts, the money bag is already gone.


    But at this time, Sue Belle has no heart to care about his money.


    "No, I have to tell my mother the news!"


    -


    in Su Long''s house, Su Bingjie looks worried at Su long, who is lying on the bed and has no trace of awakening.


    From time to time, he turned his head to comfort Ouyang Yurou, who was crying in a low voice.


    "Madame, you don''t have to be so sad. Our dragon will be fine! The magic drug of our ancestors is very good! "


    After that, hold Ouyang Yurou tightly.


    To tell you the truth, it''s impossible not to be sad or worried. Although he believes in Su Yixiao''s pills, but


    "Report, master, the ancestors are coming up here -"


    the young man burst in to report.


    Su Bingjie immediately stood up and said to the boy, "follow me to meet my ancestors!"


    Before I got to the door, I heard Su Yixiao''s voice.


    "The family doesn''t have to be so polite. I''ll just walk in!"


    As soon as Su Yixiao enters the room, she is hugged by Ouyang Yurou on her thigh -


    "ancestors, I beg you I beg you to help long er, OK? He He is my son. I don''t want to lose her. I really don''t want to lose him... "


    The next words turned into puffs.


    Su Yixiao looked at her and felt soft when she moved in a corner. Then she bent down and helped him up with her own hands.


    "My mother doesn''t have to be so polite. You don''t blame me for hurting my son by mistake. Now I have such a big gift. How can you make me feel embarrassed?"


    Su Yixiao frowned and looked miserable.


    It''s not because of Su long. It''s just that he thinks that his mother used to spoil himself


    "Don''t worry, I will cure young master Long''er. After all, he is hurt because of me!"


    Su Yixiao said this, has won numerous praise.


    Su Yixiao goes to Su long, looks at his injury, and then retreats.


    "Su Long''s body is gradually recovering now. In order not to leave some sequelae, it''s better not to open his eyes now. Well, he has closed his facial features."


    "So I don''t have my dragon, do I?"


    Su Yixiao nods.

 Chapter 610

    "Great, really great!"


    Perhaps in every mother''s heart, the last thing she wants is to see her children have an accident.


    Ouyang Yurou is the same now.


    The corner of his mouth had just been raised. As soon as his eyes closed, he collapsed on the ground.


    Fortunately, Su Yixiao has a quick hand and a quick eye. She didn''t fall to the ground, so she handed it to Su Bingjie and let him go out full.


    Su Yixiao looks at Su long lying on the bed, then turns around and follows them to leave the room.


    Just about to go out from the gate, I was pushed by a bumpy man.


    The man was a woman. After bumping into someone, he immediately turned around and apologized with a worried face: "I''m sorry, I didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s face and no expression, he thought Su Yixiao was not happy, almost cry.


    "I''m really sorry, I I''m really in a hurry. That''s why I ran into you. Sorry, really... "


    Su Yixiao raises her hand to stop her from going on.


    Hook lips, said: "I''m not in a big way, you don''t have to."


    Su Qi''er looks at Su Yixiao gratefully, and then runs in.


    As he ran, he yelled, "second brother..."


    It must be su Long''s little sister!


    Su Yixiao shrugs. She looks up at the evil Ming Jun who supports her and tells him that she''s OK.


    "Let''s go..."


    "Qi''er, ouch! Sorry, I didn''t hurt you! "


    Su Yixiao looks at Gu Yangzhi''s untimely evasion, which leads to a flurry of Cao NIMA in his heart -


    why does he think this situation is particularly familiar?


    It seems that I have just experienced it


    Tut tut!


    Gu Yangzhi put out his hand to block the other side, reached over to help him, and said without expression: "it''s OK." This woman''s strength is really big. She has evaded so much, but she hasn''t!


    Can''t help it, Gu Yangzhi has always been a look.


    I saw the comer was very clear and beautiful. It was a good look. That''s the strength


    I think it may become Gu Yangzhi''s nightmare for a long time.


    The woman looked at Su Yixiao strangely, then ran in quickly, and called Su Qi''er while running.


    "Captain, who is that man?"


    Gu Yang came forward and asked Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "I haven''t been here for long. How can I know who she is! But Yang Zhi, it''s the first time I''ve seen you care so much about a person. Tell me, do you like someone else? "


    Su Yixiao''s eyes, the machine is not right, Gu Yang after looking at the creepy.


    "Team Captain, don''t get me wrong. I am Well, nothing! "


    Gu Yang then returned to his position.


    He was afraid that the more he explained, the more chaotic it would be.


    It''s better not to explain it.


    However, he is not familiar with this group of teammates. He is sure that he likes others.


    So everyone looks at him strangely.


    Su Yixiao recalled that woman''s beautiful face and mysterious lips.


    Thinking about myself now, I couldn''t help sighing.


    Ah, now she is just like the old lady. She has to worry about the marriage affairs of the team members!


    Later, Su Yixiao learned that the first woman who rushed in that day was the second in the third miss of the Su family, and the second one was the eldest Miss Su Xinying, and Su BEI''ER was the third miss.

 Chapter 611

    After that day, Su Yixiao and they were very "comfortable" in their own yard and seldom went out.


    But is that the case?


    Thousands of meters away in the sea of death, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sit together and watch others fight happily.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you think it''s ok?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    The setting sun is lazily scattered on the sea, reflecting colorful light to the original blue sea.


    They are the only people in such a big place. They have no restraint or shyness. They all know each other, so there is no unnecessary etiquette.


    "Su luanyin!! You don''t rely on your good-looking, I dare not hit you! Don''t throw sand at me any more! " Bai Qingyu was lying on the ground, looking at his beautiful clothes. There was gray sand everywhere. Once he frowned, his face turned black.


    How can su luanyin be afraid of Bai Qingyu!


    To be their own Guo Haifeng to the people tongue, and then quickly run away.


    "Slightly slightly slightly, you have the ability to hit me"


    "well, you are skinny, aren''t you?"?! You just wait for me to catch up with you - "


    those guys who used to like to stay in the glazed jade bracelet also came out.


    Dark four and Lingbao are close to each other not far away. The setting sun makes their shadows long, long


    As for Baili Xiyue, Liu Shaoji and Su Yixiao, they said they had not seen each other and they were not very worried. After all, what can the couple do?


    Tut Tut, you don''t have to think about it.


    But Gu Yangzhi, Su Yixiao looks up can see.


    He sat on the high stone over there, turning the crystal in his hand around. His eyes had no focus, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. From time to time, he would hook his lips and giggle.


    Su Yixiao looks at the comfortable appearance in front of her, and suddenly has a belief that she wants to stop at this moment and stop going down.


    In response, she shook her head firmly.


    No! may not!!


    Even if the scene in front of him is indeed what he envies and yearns for, but he can enjoy it ahead of time without revenge?


    Su Yixiao tries to suppress the spiritual power that is not right in her heart.


    Inside the Jade Bracelet -


    Li Yuan suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and he immediately walked towards the screen.


    After seeing Su Yixiao on the screen, Li Yuan asked Kui, "didn''t you come down from the master? Why is the host still like this? " And he always had a bad feeling.


    Kui raised his eyes and scanned the screen, then said: "you have a good look, now the evil spirit from him is not the same as what I control! And you don''t think Does this evil spirit blend well with her? "


    Kurihara looked at it carefully for a while, and it was true.


    Kui is right.


    This evil spirit is different from Kui''s. It''s more like Su Yixiao''s own cultivation.


    But it is clear that the master is beside him every time he practices!


    At that time, I didn''t find such evil power. How could


    "I think she should be possessed..."


    Kui''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, but he is more and more sure of the idea in his heart.


    "Possessed?" Li Yuan''s round and plump face couldn''t wrinkle, "master, she..."


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it? But no one else in the world is likely, and she is the most likely! "


    Kui this sentence is very mysterious, perhaps at that time only she, Liyuan, mingjunxie can know what it means.

 Chapter 612

    "No, it won''t! How can the master be possessed? " Kurihara is a little anxious.


    Enchantment is not a matter of one or two days. He must accept the injustice he has seen for a long time and curse him when it comes to calculation. Only in this way can he have such an enchantment foundation.


    They didn''t expect that people who belong to the divine world would fall into the devil, which is really terrible.


    And it''s OK to walk all the way, like Su Yixiao.


    ¡­¡­ It was the two of them who didn''t believe it.


    "Kui, how can the master come back?"


    Kurihara was a bit at a loss, and it was his first experience.


    After so many years, not only the body is like a child, but also the mind is like a child.


    That''s what everyone expects of him the most.


    And then Wait, finding your own people is the goal. Stick to it.


    All of you:


    "We''re not here to listen to poison chicken soup!"


    At this moment, the external situation is a little more serious.


    In addition to Su Yixiao, Kurihara stepped up to tell other people her location, and then again confirmed that there was no problem with others.


    Everyone ran towards Su Yixiao''s place.


    "I''m not angry, and I''m fine! Li Yuan thought another Kui was coming out, and then he controlled his body?


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t have to do it. Su Yixiao suppressed it himself.


    "Daughter, are you ok?"


    "Elder sister, are you ok?"


    "Captain..."


    Su Yixiao heard, in a place with mountains and water, he was walking aimlessly, suddenly heard waves of voices calling him.


    Although she didn''t know what they were calling, her heart understood that she was calling herself.


    Wake up, or not wake up, it seems that the moment is really important.


    Su Yixiao opened his eyes and nodded: "thank you!"


    She was also very curious about what she had just done. It was your vision! But this little sister seems to make a lot of sense.


    "Master..."


    Liyuan is in the jade bracelet with glass.


    Hesitant, Su Yixiao listen to this sound "master", feel that the situation is not right.


    "Liyuan, what''s wrong with me?"


    Su Yixiao is eager to know that she thought Su Yixiao was doing mischief, but Kui Mingming has a new load, which can''t appear on him!


    I think something''s wrong.


    Su Yixiao looked around and ran to the people who cared about her. Happily, she raised her head and gave a unified thanks. Then she went into the jade bracelet with Ming junxie.


    "Kurihara, just now I can feel a very evil force in my body. That power, no less than Kui, and really can erode your brain Tut. "


    Su Yixiao made a stop gesture, and then asked her to repeat it, again


    Kurihara is like a writer who has just learned how to speak.


    "Liyuan..."


    Su Yixiao looks at Li Yuan and frowns.


    "Master, you are going to be possessed."


    Kurihara said, he said a clear answer.


    Su Yixiao covered his eyes, laughed and said, "possessed?"


    "Well I can see from the beginning that it''s like this... "


    Su Yixiao looks at Liyuan and frowns.


    "How come all of a sudden..."


    It''s incredible!


    In this world, there are many practitioners, but few of them are possessed. Only the practitioners in the underworld can manage enough!

 Chapter 613

    "Kui said so, and I think so."


    "Don''t worry, master. You know, just keep your mood, don''t get excited and don''t think about those bad things. It''s natural."


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s facial expression, Li Yuan went to comfort him.


    But where does he know Su Yixiao''s mind.


    At this time, Su Yixiao didn''t worry about this, because he could feel that all the energy of being possessed was not as good as Kui''s ability to control her main thought at that time.


    So this ability, she can control very well.


    "Kurihara, why do you think this energy can be produced?"


    Kurihara choked.


    It''s not easy.


    There are too many things in Su Yixiao''s heart that she worries about. Those dispensable things pile up together. Su Yixiao is a man of temperament. In addition, in her subconscious mind, she will drive her to be possessed.


    What I''m worried about


    Yes! Su Yixiao is under great pressure!


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Master, the young master of the Su family woke up today. They are looking for you everywhere. Do you want to go back? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    I must go back!


    They didn''t come out with a word. It''s disrespectful. Although it''s not important, it''s better to go back now.


    "Tuntian, take us back this time!"


    Swallow day nodded, jumped to the sky, and then became the incarnation of a black dragon, black dragon hovering on the ground, waiting for a group of them to go up.


    After all the people climbed on his back, tuntian disappeared.


    But at this moment, they have left the original beach


    After a while, they arrived at Su''s house.


    Fortunately, the Su family is big enough, otherwise, the whole family will be swallowed.


    When people working there saw a huge black worm flying down from the sky, they immediately shrunk into a ball.


    Su Yixiao slowly came down from tuntian, looking at the women staring at her, frowning strangely.


    However, these women are not surprised at her.


    Pointing at Su Yixiao, he said, "this is "Ancestors?"


    "Yes, yes, she is the ancestor!"


    "Then we have to inform the owner as soon as possible..."


    After that, one of the two women stood looking at them, turned around and ran to find Su Bingjie.


    "It''s strange. Why haven''t you seen her for several days? All the people here know her?" Su Yixiao shakes her head, this matter is serious, she does not need to tangle.


    He waved to the woman who was looking at them, and then said to her, "in fact, he doesn''t need to inform the owner. You can take us now."


    The dazed woman nodded for two seconds.


    "Emma, I''m so happy that my ancestors called her." The woman clenched her hands in front of her chest, walking on her familiar road, but her heart was on Su Yixiao behind her.


    All of a sudden, there''s no need to chirp to tell her. Looking at the woman''s eyes, Su Yixiao can know what she''s thinking.


    Helplessly help the forehead, Su Yixiao did not speak, followed the woman to Su Bingjie.


    As soon as Su Bingjie saw Su Yixiao, he immediately welcomed her.


    "Ancestors, you can make me easy to find!" Su Bingjie sighed a long time. He knew Su Yixiao''s strength and knew that there were not many people in the mainland who could deal with Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 614

    "Ancestors, you can make me easy to find!" Su Bingjie sighed a long time. He knew Su Yixiao''s strength and knew that there were not many people in the mainland who could deal with Su Yixiao.


    But it doesn''t stop him from worrying about Su Yixiao.


    After all, Su linman''s followers are distributed in all parts of the mainland.


    And now he does not have the strength to deal with so many people, Su Bingjie also did not know that Su Yixiao has glass jade bracelet this artifact, so worry is necessary.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "master Su, don''t worry. I won''t make trouble outside. Nothing will happen."


    But if someone comes to provoke her, hum, it''s none of her business.


    Su Bingjie seems to know what Su Yixiao is thinking. After all, they all know the skills and temperament of Miss Su in Shenjie.


    Shrugging, he reluctantly invited Su Yixiao into the room and asked her to sit on the table. Then he said to her, "ancestors, Long''er is awake. Thank you for your help This is the second time since you saved me. I don''t know what to give you back in the future... "


    Su Yixiao said with a simple smile: "the Su master doesn''t have to be so polite. Since I have saved you, I don''t ask you to give me anything back."


    "I know, my ancestors, don''t worry. As long as you need anything from us, just ask. Up the mountain of swords, down the sea of fire, our Su family in the magic land will do it for you! "


    Suddenly such a solemn oath makes Su Yixiao feel strange. She frowns directly.


    "Master Su, what do you want to say?"


    Su Bingjie a Leng, smile embarrassed solidification in the mouth, hand down a long sigh, a pair of powerless appearance.


    "The Su family has something to say." What''s the point of a big man being so coy?!


    Su Bingjie thought for a moment, closed his eyes and said directly: "ancestors, Su linman in the divine world seems to know something. These days when you are away, someone can come to Su''s house to explore. I I really don''t know what to do. "


    Maybe the best way is


    However, recently I found my life-saving benefactor, and I managed to give them a shelter. How can I let them out?!


    Is it to save the Su family?


    However, he was so ungrateful that he was caught between the left and the right. He really didn''t know what to do


    Su Yixiao looks at Su Bingjie''s appearance clearly.


    She didn''t think it was anything.


    It''s just one person. How can it be compared with the Su family in the flourishing age?!


    "Master Su, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. We''ve got big things to do. We won''t be caught by Su linman. Now!"


    All the people behind Su Yixiao nodded.


    Because this time came quickly, Su Yixiao did not put them into the glass jade bracelet.


    They would not have thought that Su Yixiao''s current situation was so critical.


    Su linman


    In order not to delay, it seems that they have done a good job


    People who have just known the situation think so, let alone those from the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    Relaxation can only be a temporary rise, and the real relaxation must be after another war!!


    "It''s not easy for the Su family to get up here, Su Bingjie."


    this is the first time that Su Yixiao called Su Bingjie by his full name.


    "Su Bingjie, you should take the Su family to prosper."

 Chapter 615

    Su Yixiao is leaving.


    Su long, Ouyang Yurou and Su Xinying who know this matter, Su Qi''er comes to find Su Yixiao quickly.


    When they break in, Su Yixiao is discussing with Su Bingjie about the future.


    "Newspaper, the master and the young ladies are here Hey, young master and young lady, don''t break in ~ "


    " creak ", the door opens and four people rush in from the outside. Su Yixiao takes a look and suddenly laughs.


    Subconsciously, he looks at Gu Yangzhi. Sure enough, Gu Yangzhi stares at the people coming in outside the door and moves his eyes away.


    "Cough."


    They all saw it. Bai Qingyu coughed to make Gu Yangzhi be more reserved.


    Gu Yangzhi


    The air inside suddenly became delicate.


    Su Bingjie looks at Su Yixiao, but he doesn''t understand what he means?


    I thought Su Yixiao didn''t like to be intruded in so impolitely! So they were quickly expelled -


    "who let you come in without permission? My ancestors and I have business to do. Don''t you go out soon? "


    Su long just wanted to retort, saw Su Yixiao stand up.


    Su Yixiao said mysteriously to Su Bingjie: "Oh, my Lord, don''t be so impatient. If they break in so unruly, there must be something important. If you want to say it, listen to what they have to say first ~"


    Su Bingjie stopped talking.


    Turn around with a dull hum.


    In his heart, he thought: they have little relationship with their ancestors. What do they have to say?


    First of all, Su long. He came up to Su Yixiao and said gratefully, "my ancestors saved me. I''m afraid I''ve been to the underworld for a long time. Su long came here to thank my ancestors..."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "It''s not necessary to be so polite. How about you?"


    Su Yixiao specially looks at Su Xinying, who is picking her fingers at the door, and asks her to say by name.


    Su Xinying saw that the whole audience turned their target to themselves, and was forced to point to themselves: "me?"


    Su Yixiao picks eyebrows.


    What else?


    "Er..." Su Xinying buckled her hands more vigorously.


    She frowned and thought for a while, can she say that she just came to accompany Su Qi''er to visit her teacher?


    But now this situation is obviously not.


    Su Xinying frowned. Now he really regretted coming.


    After thinking about it, I''d better say it according to the actual situation.


    Su Xinying pulls Su Qi''er to her side and introduces her to Su Yixiao with a smile.


    "Ancestors, this is my little sister. In fact, I came here today mainly to recommend her to you!"


    Well, yes, that''s it.


    It''s just killing two birds with one stone to show the meaning of coming and introduce Su Qi''er at the same time!


    Su Xinying really thinks she''s amazing!!


    "Oh?"


    Su Yixiao looks at the girl who is a little bit ahead of her and is being pulled by Su Xinying. She looks at her from beginning to end.


    This girl has a good talent, and she is also full of spiritual power. At first sight, she puts cultivation first.


    But her temperament also has the feeling of a little Jasper, smart and intelligent Su Yixiao thinks that this is very good.


    And they did meet before.


    On that side, Su Yixiao has a deep memory of her!


    "Zu Ancestors I''m really sorry last time. Are you ok? "


    Su Yixiao helps the forehead.


    This girl, I apologized for bumping into him for a long time last time. Now come again?!

 Chapter 616

    In early June, hibiscus has been blooming all over Chang''an city. The lavender petals are always like a very expensive and elegant noble person, with countless mysteries.


    When the fragrance came, Yu Xiyuan lay on her chair and counted the money. She took a gold ingot and bit it in her mouth. This kind of game, if she didn''t play it, was just fun.


    Long eyelashes like cicada wings, blinking like dancing butterflies.


    Chu Qingli stood not far away looking at her, not bored at all.


    The servant girl on one side saw it and quickly went up to remind Yu Xiyuan: "Lord, the prince is coming again ¡«¡«"


    the prince is just coming.


    Yu Xiyuan didn''t ask the servant girl Lianyi to move a bench for the prince! What do you want me to do? Do you want me to do it myself? "


    Ripple a Leng, obediently obedient, to have their own Chu Qingli to move stool in the inner room.


    The number of times Chu Qingli came here was also more. He really cultivated a thick skin. After sitting down, he was also staring at Yu Xiyuan without saying a word.


    It seems that Yu Xiyuan is waiting for her to speak.


    One side ripple: "huan''er, you guessed right. Every time the prince comes, he will wait for the master to speak before he speaks. "


    Huan''er: "so they''re stuck for a day?"


    Lianyi chuckles: "it''s not that. Every time, the hall leader will take the initiative to deal with the prince for no more than three minutes..."


    "Ripple ring, you go out!"


    Yuxiyuan can''t bear it any more. It''s not her servant girl. It''s someone else''s secret!


    Rippled eyebrows for huan''er. Let''s see. It''s just three minutes.


    They looked at each other and laughed, then they went out. When I left, I didn''t forget to bring my door.


    In such a large space, Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan affectionately, but Yu Xiyuan looks left and right, never looking at the man in front of her.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold it.


    Yu Xiyuan looked directly at Chu Qingli and asked: "you What do you want? "


    Chu Qingli thin lips light hook, such as spring general pleasant sound to Yu Xiyuan ears.


    "Don''t you forget, Master Yu. Last time, he discussed with our palace. This time he came to your place and took Master Yu to find materials."


    Looking for materials?


    Yu Xiyuan felt strange.


    When did she agree to such a thing?


    Last time


    Thinking of this, yuxiyuan is very ha ha and clear.


    Last time, this guy tried his best to be a good-looking man. Before he cleaned up his harrass, he just heard this guy say "it''s settled". I have no impression at all, OK!!


    "Chu Qingli, I don''t have this memory in my mind. If it doesn''t count, it won''t count. It''s too small here, please


    The meaning is clear and clear. Let him go out quickly. However, it''s not easy to catch this girl back. How can we let it go again?


    Chu Qingli takes out a piece of paper from his arms and hands it to Yu Xiyuan for her to see.


    Yu Xiyuan looked closer and his face changed greatly. Reaching for grabs, but by Chu Qing Li quickly recovered, like a treasure of simultaneous interpreting.


    "I heard that Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, has been sincere all the time. He won''t do anything back and dishonest, will he?"


    Yu Xiyuan was excited, and naturally refused to admit defeat. Holding his neck high, he said, "of course, our master is open and aboveboard. He always takes honesty as the foundation. Otherwise, how can he maintain such a big Bagua hall?"

 Chapter 617

    "That''s good!" Chu Qingli touched Yu Xiyuan''s head and said, "on that piece of paper, it''s your consent form and your lip print. Do you see it?"


    Of course, Yu Xiyuan saw it.


    So obvious big red lips, not her who believe.


    She didn''t want to go to the palace, but if she didn''t, she would be charged with "treachery".


    The whole eight trigrams hall is waiting for her to find materials and write eight trigrams to support her! If she doesn''t go, she will lose her business and put gossip in the wrong.


    Yu Xiyuan thought about it, but he agreed to take this trip to Chu Qingli.


    In other words, why does Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, who specializes in collecting the eight trigrams of rich and noble families, have something to do with today''s Prince Chu Qingli?


    This matter Children have no mothers. It''s a long story.


    In other words, Yu Xiyuan is still the unofficial Princess of Chu Qingli!


    But


    "Here we are."


    Chu Qingli''s voice interrupted Yu Xiyuan''s memory.


    Yu Xiyuan looks up at the East Palace she once longed for. Although her heart is dead, she still has no reason to feel pain.


    "Our palace has arranged for you to live in the main hall of Li. You can settle down there first."


    Lizheng hall?


    Yu Xiyuan was shocked.


    Isn''t that where the imperial concubine lives? There shouldn''t be Has it been occupied for a long time?


    Yu Xiyuan''s lips turned white. Seeing that Chu Qingli was leaving, Yu Xiyuan didn''t even think about it, so she grabbed him by the corner of his coat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Chu Qingli looks back. My eyes are full of tenderness.


    Yu Xiyuan frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan so nervous, reaches out his hand to hold her in his arms, and gently touches her back: "our palace is not going anywhere, yuan''er, our palace is here to accompany you, OK?"


    When Yu Xiyuan reacts, a fragrance of medicine has swept her whole body. With a violent tremble, Yu Xiyuan reacts and pushes Chu Qingli away.


    "Then you''d better go. Prince, take your time


    After that, Yu Xiyuan went into Li Zhengdian without going back.


    And Chu Qingli, standing in the same place, hurt himself for a while, then left.


    "Prince, Yu..."


    "Well?" Chu Qingli looks coldly at the bodyguard around him, as if the next second, as long as the bodyguard says more, he will be beheaded


    The bodyguard''s reaction was timely, and he quickly changed the name of Yu Xiyuan.


    "Does your royal highness really want to live in Lizheng hall?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, but I''m afraid that the one in the Jiali hall will treat her Highness the Crown Princess... "


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Qingli had already left, leaving only a shocking sentence for the bodyguard -


    "if you hurt someone, you make amends!"


    Looking at Chu Qingli''s distant figure, the bodyguard immediately felt that if the Crown Princess and the crown prince did not make up for a day, they would not have a better day as subordinates


    On a dark and windy night, Yu Xiyuan is moving her muscles and bones, but she sees a remnant of shadow outside. The target of the visitor is Yu Xiyuan.


    Yuxiyuan''s reaction was timely, but it couldn''t defeat chuqingli. Within three rounds, yuxiyuan was controlled by chuqingli.


    "The prince left my gossip hall, and his hands and feet became more and more unrestrained!"


    Chu Qingli said with a smile: "in my East Palace, I will do whatever I want."


    Yuxiyuan is speechless.


    How to say again, she is still her, is this man, also regard oneself as his belongings.


    "The prince didn''t come to me in the evening to be sarcastic! If you have something to say, don''t move your hands. "

 Chapter 618

    Chu Qingli felt that she could not be forced to worry. He sat on the main seat without interest. He seemed to fan the thick ink garden fan inside and said, "this prime minister married a beautiful concubine yesterday. Do you want to Go and hear it? "


    Yu Xiyuan swept Chu Qingli from the beginning to the end and said contemptuously: "Chu Qingli, I didn''t see that you are a pervert! You have to listen to the corner when it comes to business. "


    Chu Qingli is a Leng, lift Mou to look at Yu Xiyuan, the fan that falls inside hand is silent signal this his embarrassment.


    "What about perversion?"


    Chu Qingli, whose face returned to normal, coughed twice and said with righteous words: "don''t you want to collect materials for baguatang? My palace''s good intentions have been wasted... "


    With that, Chu Qingli got up and went away.


    And so on -


    Yes, there is also material collection!!


    This time, you can''t go back without anything!


    In this way, what face does she have to meet everyone in the hall?


    "Wait..."


    When Chu Qingli is about to pass by Yu Xiyuan, Yu Xiyuan catches him quickly.


    In the back, the corner of chuqingli''s mouth was raised imperceptibly, but it was soon put down.


    "All right! Just go there... "


    It''s hard to say.


    But Chu Qingli was not a bit embarrassed. He happily picked up Yu Xiyuan and ran his lightness skill to fly towards the left prime minister''s mansion.


    Their voices came with the wind and drifted away


    "Chu Qingli, don''t touch there!"


    "It''s the waist. Your waist is still It''s rough! "


    "Go away..."


    Facts have proved that such things as lying on the roof are really not done by people.


    Yu Xiyuan awkwardly listened to the blushing voice coming from the bottom, her eyes were floating, and her heart was also uneasy.


    On the contrary, Chu Qingli was extremely calm. It''s just that some protruding places completely exposed him.


    The main reason is that they are still very ambiguous, and their positions are overlapped - because they lie on the top, so they don''t change positions at all.


    So yuxiyuan also felt it.


    "This rascal!"


    No, she can''t stand it. She has to change her position!


    But to Chu Qingli said, he will certainly take an excuse to shirk, forget it, directly for it!


    When Yu Xiyuan is ready, his left wrist is forced, and his elbow is on Chu Qingli''s waist. Chu Qingli is hit fiercely, but he doesn''t react, so he presses down.


    "Boom "Pull up..."


    Not a little bit of precaution, not a bit of worry


    Roof It collapsed.


    Who did it? Needless to say, Yu Xiyuan and Chu Qingli suddenly feel that life is like a dream when they look at the stunned Prime Minister Zuo and the woman under him who has no time to scream.


    One second, I was prone to watch the battle, and the next second I was on the scene. It''s like


    "Prince..." Prime Minister Zuo just recognized Chu Qingli, and then came the shrieks of women!


    "Ah --" pa... "


    The left prime minister was annoyed, and he directly stunned the woman under him.


    Then I got up naturally.


    At that moment, Chu Qingli cursed her mother in a low voice and covered her eyes quickly.


    "Why is the prince not only here? And with a strange woman? "


    Chu Qingli covered Yu Xiyuan ''


    Prime Minister Zuo was very happy.

 Chapter 619

    "Xiaoxiao, don''t laugh, I''ll tell you! How can I do such a serious job like you? "


    The demon said with a cold face.


    But Su Yixiao is obviously showing that he has a single little brother whom he can''t attract or likes.


    Tut tut


    "Demon, how can you come from the weapon refiners'' guild? And so accurately found here Su Yixiao is curious and asks quickly.


    Clearly, their itinerary is a mystery


    , how can anyone know?


    "I used to have a very good friend, the Su family! Then he once let slip that there was a super fairy sister in the Su family Then, what then? Really, and then I found you. "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    I see.


    By the way, she forgot about it.


    Su Yixiao quickly get out of the way, sit there and greet Qin Yin.


    They all saw it clearly.


    When Qin Yin came over, all the people stepped back. After all, they could not disturb others because they had only seen each other once so long, could they?


    Qin Yin was very embarrassed.


    At that time, he left without saying a word, and didn''t say a word to the demon Well But if he said that, the demon might not let him go Ah.


    "Demon, what''s up with the guild of weapon refiners?"


    Qin Yin opened his mouth and scared away.


    Even straight man, Su Yixiao swears, Qin Yin must have straight man cancer guy.


    Who the hell hasn''t seen the first sentence for such a long time? It''s something else.


    Fortunately, the demon has a good heart. He has been together for so long and knows his master''s temper. Otherwise Tut Tut, that clenched fist, can''t help waving it for a long time!!


    "Thank you for remembering me. I''ve had a good time recently. Along the way, I broke three soles. It''s so good ~~"


    Qin Yin nodded and kept saying" that''s good, that''s good... "


    Demon: "I''m not sure."


    Su Yixiao


    Xiaoyao mercenary regiment unified expression, unified appearance, unified a helpless.


    As soon as he finished, Qin Yin suddenly responded that something was wrong -


    "Oh, no, what I just asked is clearly the association of weapon refiners, demon you..."


    This sentence has not finished, the demon is not happy for a moment, and has been waving his fist directly towards Qin Yin''s beautiful little face.


    "Pa!"


    Just right!


    Qin Yin played two circles in the same place and then went down


    Tut Tut, this look is really!!!


    The demon "rebellious" knocked his master unconscious, but there was no sense of shame on his face, and even hummed two words coldly.


    "I''ve been holding my breath for so long, and I''m finally relieved!"


    The demon looked at the master lying on the ground without any pity, and then went to Su Yixiao. He was cold, and the next second was like crying.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re leaving. Let me know when you get there. Do you know how many relationships I''ve inquired about before I found out your whereabouts?"


    Su Yixiao looks at the wronged demon and pulls it into her arms decisively.


    "Oh, we didn''t think about it clearly at that time. After all, the weapon refiners'' Union was Qin Yin''s blood. If you knew that he would go with us, you would follow or not let us go


    However, you have to take care of that place and put it in other people''s hands. Qin Yin is not at ease. That''s why it''s like this. "

 Chapter 620

    "So you have to be considerate of him, eh Just now I don''t think I saw it. "


    What was that?


    Well, Su Yixiao and his gang will never admit it. They just saw the demon beat Qin Yin.


    Although he was not satisfied with the facts mentioned above, the knots in his heart were finally solved.


    It was not abandoned because it was just a burden.


    It''s because you''ve given yourself more missions.


    But now it''s good! He has given the guild to a very, very trustworthy person, and he doesn''t have to stay in the guild all the time.


    Hey, hey, Shifu, no matter how much you want to abandon me, I''m still following you ~ ~


    the demon''s lips form a strange arc. Looking at Qin Yin lying on the ground, his eyes don''t turn.


    Su Yixiao looks at the time that the place solidifies, after all still hit a cold shiver, and then drill into the arms of Ming Jun Xie.


    Tut.


    Let them solve the problem of their master and apprentice by themselves.


    Su Yixiao feels strange.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qin Yin woke up, the rest had been gone for a long time.


    "What?"


    Qin Yin was waiting for his big eyes, looking at the Su family in front of him with an unbelievable face.


    The Su family once again repeated: "my ancestors have been taking those people for a long time. Now the distance is narrowing a little. It''s half an hour..."


    "It''s very sad for you, President Qin You can go after it now... "


    Qin Yin was stunned and suddenly felt a little confused and said, "didn''t you just say that they have been gone for a long time?"


    The Su family nodded: "yes, I said they had been away for a long time, but I didn''t say where they were going I think they are waiting for you in the hall at this moment! "


    "Are you sure?" Qin Yin was determined in three years.


    The Su family laughed and nodded.


    Just after nodding, Qin Yin ran out like crazy.


    This time she was not framed.


    Su Yixiao and them are sitting lazily one by one. Su Bingjie is sitting on the top of the table with a black face. He seems to be a little scared.


    After entering the hall, Qin Yin will soon be surrounded by an inexplicable breath.


    This breath is very familiar, but it feels strange. It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere


    "You What''s the matter? "


    Qin Yin asked with a confused face.


    But without asking more, she was pulled down on the seat next to her by the demon.


    "Ah, master, don''t you see the blue face of the Su family? What else do you ask... "


    "No, I just want to find out what''s going on. I''m so confused when I fell asleep." Qin Yin explained.


    "Now the two daughters of the Su family are going to follow the master. They are not going to keep one. Even their son is going to abduct one. Although Xiaoxiao doesn''t take the initiative, but..."


    The remaining demons did not go on.


    But Qin Yin knew in a flash: "both daughters will be abducted. Can you not be angry?"


    In this evening, there are always people who often express their feelings. There are many things on the mind of this gentleman. However, only someone who is predestined to do so can they express their feelings.


    Then the air was quiet again.


    Inexplicable.


    It''s not a matter for them to sit like this. Su Yixiao coughed softly twice and said to Su Bingjie -

 Chapter 621

    It''s not a matter for them to sit like this. Su Yixiao coughed softly twice and said to Su Bingjie, "master Su, I''m willing to pay attention to your love. You should remember that I didn''t force them. If you want to be reasonable, you can tell them."


    It is Su Yixiao''s consistent style to leave all responsibilities behind in a few words.


    Su Yixiao: "who told you that I was shirking responsibility? This has nothing to do with me. OK! "


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, you''re right about everything.


    This time, Su Bingjie did not follow Su Yixiao''s words, but looked coldly at his two daughters.


    "You two girls, are you sure you want to go together


    Suzier nodded.


    Su Xinying also nodded.


    It''s just a little tangled in her eyes.


    What should we do? One side is my best sister, and the other side is my father Tut tut.


    "If you all leave, what shall your mother and I do?"


    Su Bingjie frowned.


    My daughter is reluctant to give up, but it''s time to let him have a good experience, but In this case, it''s really embarrassing.


    Reluctant is really reluctant


    Ouyang Yurou comes up to one side, tears on her face make up dirty, his hands tightly hold the hands of the two daughters in front of him.


    Ouyang Yurou''s hand is very gentle and warm. The temperature on his hand is transmitted to Su Qi''er and Su Xinying, which makes them more reluctant to part with.


    "Mother..."


    However, this time, Ouyang Yurou, who has always been soft hearted and dare not even step on an ant, tries to push Su Qi''er and Su Xinying away.


    Then turn around and never look at them.


    Remember to take care of your children when you''re out of the house!! If you can''t survive, remember to come back. This will always be your harbor... "


    The words came to an abrupt end here.


    Because on that seat, Ouyang Yurou has disappeared.


    Maybe she can''t see the scene of parting with her daughter, so Ouyang Yurou goes down first.


    However, even Su Bingjie has a muddled face.


    Because when I was in love just now, it was like watching a big tear opera. I couldn''t help but bow my head to wipe my tears. In such a moment, people disappeared and didn''t say a word.


    So thousands of years, she and I have been sleeping in the same bed, how can we not know her character?


    "No, Yurou is gone!"


    Su Bingjie suddenly stood up. Although he was calm, his eyes betrayed him.


    The eyes were full of worry and pain.


    All of a sudden, the whole hall did not relax.


    This is not like the style of the past!


    "Father, are you sure your mother is missing? You can also see the attitude of Niang please. Don''t scare me! Maybe Maybe my mother is reluctant to see such a scene... "


    Looking at Su Xinying, Su Bingjie had a feeling of self deception and shook his head.


    "Her consistent style won''t disappear without saying a word. I''ve been sleeping with her for many years. Don''t I know his little temper?"

 Chapter 622

    "Then what? I don''t know who is so bold. I ask my mother to take him away in full view of the public. If I know who he is, I will kill him. "


    Su Xinying''s attitude is very strong, especially the last sentence.


    It''s a gnashing of teeth.


    No one thought that Su Xinying would come here suddenly.


    Gu Yangzhi was also stunned.


    It turns out that this girl has this hidden function. I thought she was the same as before


    Cough, it seems that it was not very good before.


    Some people, the first meeting is amazing, the second meeting is good, the third meeting is like.


    Gu Yangzhi leaped over the second time and fell in love with her immediately after her surprise.


    It''s not only because of that beautiful face, but also because of Su Xinying, who can make him miss people for several days at a glance.


    "Other side, let''s find it now!"


    Su Bingjie nodded to Su Yixiao and left with all the people in the hall.


    Baili Xiyue looks at Su Bingjie and they leave, and then goes up to ask Su Yixiao: "Xiaoxiao, or we''ll help find it too!"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "Let''s not make trouble."


    Hundred Li Xi month puzzled frown: "clearly we are to help ah, you think, more people more strength, find the mother''s chance will be greater ah!"


    "Xiyue, don''t you find it? That''s what we expected... "


    Su Yixiao looks at the teacup in her hand and smiles inexplicably.


    There is a ring of unknown powder on the edge of the cup. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t see it.


    And how did Ouyang Yurou disappear? He disappeared when they went to wipe their tears at the same time.


    At the same time, Shi''s tears?


    Is that possible?


    "It seems so! I''m just a little moved, not to the extent of tears, but I cried at that time, which is too strange! "


    Usually, people who seem to be more lazy are more considerate.


    Bai Qingyu was the first to see it.


    And then other people realized it.


    Su Yixiao said: "that''s right! Maybe I was the only one at the scene to smell the smell in the air. "


    At that time, Su Yixiao was trying to cover his nose instead of wiping his tears.


    For a moment, she felt she saw something, but


    "This man must be from the Su family! Otherwise, I would not know so much about what can happen now. "


    But who is it?


    Who would be so rampant to do this kind of thing to be caught and go to the dungeon?


    The meditators raised their heads at the same time, pointing to the same person.


    Third lady!!!


    No one is more suspicious than him.


    "You are very clever." Su Yixiao sneered, then got up, "since we know who that is, we should take action."


    "Captain, you mean..."


    There was a fire in Bai Qingyu''s eyes.


    Tut Tut, are you ready for a big fight? How nice! They haven''t been comfortable for a long time.


    They followed Su Yixiao and walked in the direction they had chosen. They felt that the victory was in their hands.


    ¡­¡­


    Ouyang Yurou is tied to a stool by a very thin rope.


    The third lady is sitting not far away. Su BEI''ER looks at Ouyang Yurou around her chest. She is a little worried.


    "Mother, do we have to do this?"

 Chapter 623

    "Honey, if you are forced to be such a mother, don''t be soft hearted any more! Don''t worry. I don''t want to hurt her. This old man has no value to me. What we want to hurt is the people who hurt you. "


    The third lady''s vicious appearance is disgusting.


    Ouyang Yurou didn''t speak, didn''t panic, didn''t scream, just sat there quietly.


    Her mouth was not wrapped in the white cloth, and the rope on her body made her hurt. It was just an eyebrow.


    The rope It doesn''t look like it''s tied by the two women in front of you.


    "Ouyang Yurou, you''ve come to this point. Aren''t you going to say something?"


    The third lady didn''t expect that she was so calm.


    Ouyang Yurou smiles coldly: "what do you say? Last words? Sorry, third lady, I don''t think I will die here. On the contrary, you should think about the consequences for your own safety! "


    The third lady wondered.


    At this point, the woman in front of her doesn''t scream, but also makes a lot of remarks. Should she be careful? It''s rampant!


    "Ouyang Yurou, do you think this is your Yurou pavilion? Let me tell you, Yurou Pavilion in the future must be my place. You will be buried here soon... "


    It''s not appropriate to be buried or to die here, but that position must be one''s own.


    Third lady will say a little heavy, he just want to let the woman in front of nervous, and then look at her fear of loneliness.


    It''s a pity that the fact is not as good as he wants.


    Ouyang Yurou''s calmness is the result of her jealousy.


    "Ouyang Yurou, what else do you pretend to be! No one can save you, no one can find here! So, you can scream now! Bring them all here quickly! Let them save you


    The third lady''s words are not worth beating.


    But Ouyang Yurou can hear the meaning.


    It turns out that kidnapping yourself is not for revenge, but for the people in front of you, who have other premeditations.


    Want her to scream to lure other people over, oh, how can it be as he wishes?


    Ouyang Yurou doesn''t speak, and you don''t care about the two people in front of you.


    It''s best to be angry!!


    "You..."


    Sure enough, silence is the best resistance.


    Sanfu''s face was angry and turned pig liver color.


    I can''t help it. I really can''t help it. He went forward and slapped Ouyang Yurou in the face --


    "stop it!"


    "Pa -"


    the two voices sounded at the same time. When the third lady looked back, the whole person trembled and looked at her right hand, unnaturally carrying her back.


    They come so fast!!!


    The third lady stares at Su Bingjie who rushes into the room in anger. But Su Bingjie doesn''t give any alms to the third lady, and jumps directly to Ouyang Yurou''s side.


    Tender like water but excited to ask Ouyang Yurou''s situation, and then in a hurry to untie her.


    The whole people here, only Su Yixiao leisurely come in, and then smile at the third lady and Su Beier.


    "Really, it''s not far to find a place. I have to choose a place so close to the Su family. Oh, no, it should be said that this place belongs to the Su family, too. "


    "You, how did you find this place?"


    Didn''t the adult say that this place is very secret?

 Chapter 624

    "Tut Tut, you have the ability to stay away. I''ll go so close that we can''t see if we are blind."


    I really feel that the people in front of me are just funny.


    This is Su''s backyard.


    It''s all firewood here.


    If you think about it, where else can you go with the intelligence of these two women?


    "You You must not hurt my mother and me! Otherwise, my brother will not let you go, and the adult will not... "


    Sobel opened her arms and protected the third lady like a hen.


    He said this in a fierce manner. When he was halfway through, he realized something and stopped suddenly.


    "Won''t my brother let us go?"


    With a smile and a wave of her hand, Su Yixiao sees Liu Shaoji escorting in a man who is Su BEI''ER''s brother, Su Tian.


    "You let me go, why do you want to arrest me?"?! Believe it or not, I''ll go to my father and teach you traitors to drive out the Su family! "


    All of you:


    All right, they see it.


    This guy doesn''t even realize what''s going on.


    "My God? What are you going to do to heaven? "


    The previous fear was gone, the surprise was gone, and the third lady was suddenly excited.


    There was only one thought in his mind: "no! Heaven is her last effort now! Don''t let the other party hurt the slightest bit! "


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "we don''t do anything! We''ll just ask a few questions, and then we don''t have any, so I''d like to ask the third lady to answer honestly, otherwise your family will be guilty... "


    Su Yixiao half threat half discussion said.


    He''s not as mindless as the woman in front of him.


    Su Yixiao finished, the third lady refused on the spot.


    "Even if you ask something, I won''t answer. Tut Tut, do you still have a conscience when you kidnap a child whose strength is not as good as yours?"


    "Go to your mother''s conscience! Third lady, look behind you. Who is that! Who caught my mother? Conscience? This is for the people who should be, and you, I''ll be ha ha ha! "


    It''s the first time that Su long has been rude in front of so many people.


    He was very nervous. Little by little, he watched his father save his mother. Then his nervousness turned into anger. In this way, it took him a long time to vent his anger.


    The third lady choked.


    Stand still.


    Watching Su Yixiao come in, and then sitting in the exclusive position above her, but also smiling at her.


    "You What do you want to ask? "


    Is son important or are those questions important? Which one is more important in the mind of the third lady.


    Su Yixiao said: "I know that with your ability, I won''t think of this way. Let''s talk about it. Who''s behind it?"


    "Well What''s behind it? It''s all planned by our three mothers and daughters! Why do you look down on us? "


    The third lady stares at a face.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "No "Puff hiss a smile," you probably misunderstood, I didn''t put you in the eye at all, so can''t talk about what despise. "


    "You -"


    are so arrogant!!


    Su Yixiao looks at her daughter in front of her and really admires her.


    It''s such a time. I can still hold down my emotions. The third lady is also a powerful person.


    Su BEI''ER looked at her mother''s face and felt sorry for her. She hugged her and said, "mother, this cheap woman is against you again!"

 Chapter 625

    "Mother. This cheap woman is against you again! Don''t stop me, let me kill this stinky mouth... "


    Kill?


    In the final analysis, is she again this time is not very hard, or can''t stand the laughter ah!


    Su Yixiao grabs Su BEI''ER and pushes her hard. Su BEI''ER falls to the ground because she loses her balance.


    "You How dare you push me? "


    Su Yixiao frowned: "don''t be so surprised." How dare not push, even if it is killed on the spot, no one here will have an opinion.


    Li Yuan, who is aware of Su Yixiao''s mind, reminds Su Yixiao.


    "Master, Kui''s body can use this woman''s!"


    Su Yixiao looks at Su BEI''ER, who is about to cry under her eyes. She turns away in disgust.


    "Sobel doesn''t deserve it!"


    "Master?" Kurihara is a little strange.


    Shouldn''t it be better to find a fusion xiakui''s body as soon as possible? In this case, why pick up three or four?


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "Kui is much cleaner than this woman, and she lets Su BEI''ER hang around in front of them every day. Even if she knows that it''s not su BEI''ER, she doesn''t feel very well in her heart..."


    The others nodded in unison.


    Who can''t choose Su BEI''ER? It''s not to add a barrier to himself ~


    Li Yuan was silent when he heard it.


    After thinking about it, it''s not easy to put a person who doesn''t like it in front of you.


    It''s better to find one you like than this At least not too annoying, right?!


    And the person they''re talking to is silent.


    Just because Su Yixiao said, "Kui is much cleaner than this woman"


    Kui was very tangled in his heart.


    Su Yixiao heart, really think so?


    Kui and Su Yixiao are almost the same kind of soul, so Su Yixiao has some things in mind, she will know.


    Now Su Yixiao tells her again.


    Clean is true.


    Su Yixiao didn''t dislike her as the world did, saying that she was a scum born in this world, and that she shouldn''t exist in this world, because he would only bring sorrow and hurt.


    ¡­¡­ Although all this was not as good as she wanted.


    This is the first time that someone told her that you are clean.


    And this man is another form of himself


    -


    outside.


    The third lady looks at Su Tian in the opposite hand and Su Bei Er in the underground. Their mother and daughter stood pitifully in the middle of a group of people, besieged. They felt uncomfortable.


    "Su Yixiao, don''t push me!"


    "Su Bingjie, I''ve had children for you for so many years. Do you really not come to protect our mother and daughter?"


    The third lady stared at Su Bingjie with a kind of eyes that would be close to despair.


    But Su Bingjie just glanced at her faintly, then turned around and picked up Ouyang Yurou, who was soft all over the body.


    The movement is so soft, like a rare treasure.


    Ouyang Yurou is here with Su Bingjie. She has become a girl and a dream of all women.


    Of course, this is also very enviable.


    The third lady''s eyes darkened completely. After two seconds, she suddenly raised her head.


    "Su Bingjie, if you are merciless, don''t blame me for being unjust! Time has come. You are waiting for the Su family to perish here! "


    As soon as he finished, he heard a rumbling sound from the outside world.

 Chapter 626

    "That''s good!" Chu Qingli touched Yu Xiyuan''s head and said, "on that piece of paper, it''s your consent form and your lip print. Do you see it?"


    Of course, Yu Xiyuan saw it.


    So obvious big red lips, not her who believe.


    She didn''t want to go to the palace, but if she didn''t, she would be charged with "treachery".


    The whole eight trigrams hall is waiting for her to find materials and write eight trigrams to support her! If she doesn''t go, she will lose her business and put gossip in the wrong.


    Yu Xiyuan thought about it, but he agreed to take this trip to Chu Qingli.


    In other words, why does Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, who specializes in collecting the eight trigrams of rich and noble families, have something to do with today''s Prince Chu Qingli?


    This matter Children have no mothers. It''s a long story.


    In other words, Yu Xiyuan is still the unofficial Princess of Chu Qingli!


    But


    "Here we are."


    Chu Qingli''s voice interrupted Yu Xiyuan''s memory.


    Yu Xiyuan looks up at the East Palace she once longed for. Although her heart is dead, she still has no reason to feel pain.


    "Our palace has arranged for you to live in the main hall of Li. You can settle down there first."


    Lizheng hall?


    Yu Xiyuan was shocked.


    Isn''t that where the imperial concubine lives? There shouldn''t be Has it been occupied for a long time?


    Yu Xiyuan''s lips turned white. Seeing that Chu Qingli was leaving, Yu Xiyuan didn''t even think about it, so she grabbed him by the corner of his coat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Chu Qingli looks back. My eyes are full of tenderness.


    Yu Xiyuan frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan so nervous, reaches out his hand to hold her in his arms, and gently touches her back: "our palace is not going anywhere, yuan''er, our palace is here to accompany you, OK?"


    When Yu Xiyuan reacts, a fragrance of medicine has swept her whole body. With a violent tremble, Yu Xiyuan reacts and pushes Chu Qingli away.


    "Then you''d better go. Prince, take your time


    After that, Yu Xiyuan went into Li Zhengdian without going back.


    And Chu Qingli, standing in the same place, hurt himself for a while, then left.


    "Prince, Yu..."


    "Well?" Chu Qingli looks coldly at the bodyguard around him, as if the next second, as long as the bodyguard says more, he will be beheaded


    The bodyguard''s reaction was timely, and he quickly changed the name of Yu Xiyuan.


    "Does your royal highness really want to live in Lizheng hall?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, but I''m afraid that the one in the Jiali hall will treat her Highness the Crown Princess... "


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Qingli had already left, leaving only a shocking sentence for the bodyguard -


    "if you hurt someone, you make amends!"


    Looking at Chu Qingli''s distant figure, the bodyguard immediately felt that if the Crown Princess and the crown prince did not make up for a day, they would not have a better day as subordinates


    On a dark and windy night, Yu Xiyuan is moving her muscles and bones, but she sees a remnant of shadow outside. The target of the visitor is Yu Xiyuan.


    Yuxiyuan''s reaction was timely, but it couldn''t defeat chuqingli. Within three rounds, yuxiyuan was controlled by chuqingli.


    "The prince left my gossip hall, and his hands and feet became more and more unrestrained!"


    Chu Qingli said with a smile: "in my East Palace, I will do whatever I want."


    Yuxiyuan is speechless.


    How to say again, she is still her, not anyone''s, could it be that this man regards himself as his belongings? I''ll go, won''t I

 Chapter 627

    Chu Qingli felt that she could not be forced to worry. He sat on the main seat without interest. He seemed to fan the thick ink garden fan inside and said, "this prime minister married a beautiful concubine yesterday. Do you want to Go and hear it? "


    Yu Xiyuan swept Chu Qingli from the beginning to the end and said contemptuously: "Chu Qingli, I didn''t see that you are a pervert! You''re going to listen to the corner. "


    Chu Qingli is a Leng, lift Mou to look at Yu Xiyuan, the fan that falls inside hand is silent signal this his embarrassment.


    "What about perversion?"


    Chu Qingli, whose face returned to normal, coughed twice and said with righteous words: "don''t you want to collect materials for baguatang? My palace''s good intentions have been wasted... "


    With that, Chu Qingli got up and went away.


    And so on -


    Yes, there is also material collection!!


    This time, you can''t go back without anything!


    In this way, what face does she have to meet everyone in the hall?


    "Wait..."


    When Chu Qingli is about to pass by Yu Xiyuan, Yu Xiyuan catches him quickly.


    In the back, the corner of chuqingli''s mouth was raised imperceptibly, but it was soon put down.


    "All right! Just go there... "


    It''s hard to say.


    But Chu Qingli was not a bit embarrassed. He happily picked up Yu Xiyuan and ran his lightness skill to fly towards the left prime minister''s mansion.


    Their voices came with the wind and drifted away


    "Chu Qingli, don''t touch there!"


    "It''s the waist. Your waist is still It''s rough! "


    "Go away..."


    Facts have proved that such things as lying on the roof are really not done by people.


    Yu Xiyuan awkwardly listened to the blushing voice coming from the bottom, her eyes were floating, and her heart was also uneasy.


    On the contrary, Chu Qingli was extremely calm. It''s just that some protruding places completely exposed him.


    The main reason is that they are still in a very overlapping position - because they lie on it, so they don''t change positions at all.


    So yuxiyuan also felt it.


    "This rascal!"


    No, she can''t stand it. She has to change her position!


    But to Chu Qingli said, he will certainly take an excuse to shirk, forget it, directly for it!


    When Yu Xiyuan is ready, his left wrist is forced, and his elbow is on Chu Qingli''s waist. Chu Qingli is hit fiercely, but he doesn''t react, so he presses down.


    "Boom "Pull up..."


    Not a little bit of precaution, not a bit of worry


    Roof It collapsed.


    Who did it? Needless to say, Yu Xiyuan and Chu Qingli suddenly feel that life is like a dream when they look at the stunned Prime Minister Zuo and the woman under him who has no time to scream.


    One second, I was prone to watch the battle, and the next second I was on the scene. It''s like


    "Prince..." Prime Minister Zuo just recognized Chu Qingli, and then came the shrieks of women!


    "Ah --" pa... "


    The left prime minister was annoyed, and he directly stunned the woman under him.


    Then I got up naturally.


    At that moment, Chu Qingli cursed her mother in a low voice and covered her eyes quickly.


    "Why is the prince not only here? And with a strange woman? "


    Chu Qingli covered Yu Xiyuan ''


    Prime Minister Zuo is very happy.

 Chapter 628

    And the most dangerous person is Su Yixiao.


    So is the man.


    After seeing Su Yixiao like this, I was a little flustered.


    He didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that the people on the opposite side were more confused than him.


    However, no matter how forced, people still want to call.


    In the future, after her classmate, it''s better than that she will work hard here alone.


    He pinched the crystal stone in his hand, which was tied back. The crystal stone sparkled a few times, and then it was destroyed directly.


    There was a thump in the man''s heart.


    This crystal is for the opposite person to pass his current position. If the crystal explodes If I go, they won''t be able to come!


    "Hello."


    "Ah?"


    That person hears someone to shout hello, very natural answer goes up, still think reply is wrong, the result did not expect to ask is him.


    "Where''s Su Yi, the head of the Su family in the divine world?"


    The man was stunned: "Su Yi? Oh, you mean the traitor of the Su family? He died long ago. About 3000 years ago, he was beheaded on the street for treason! "


    He didn''t go to see the scene, but it really caused a sensation in the whole divine world.


    Su Yixiao only felt "boom" in her heart, as if something was collapsing rapidly.


    A soft leg, an instability, Su Yixiao is about to fall to the ground.


    The dark king evil hand quick eye, stretch out a hand to embrace. Fortunately, he was staring at her all the time, and his eyes never left her.


    The canthus shed a drop of blood tears, Su Yixiao trembled and asked: "the falling shadow?"


    The man didn''t seem to understand.


    "I say luohuaying, the little princess of juechen Yougu, the mother of the Su family! What about her? Where did she go? "


    Su Yixiao''s mood suddenly excited.


    The sudden roar frightened the man, who shivered and said, "Su Yi''s woman? After Su Yi died, she went with her and said, "even if we want to go together, we must go together..." To tell you the truth, I envy them both. No matter when, even death, can''t stop me running to you.


    But what he envied made this strong woman fall down


    Su Yixiao a somersault into the arms of Ming Jun evil.


    Her eyes, what she saw, were blurred.


    The white face was full of blood, and Su Yixiao''s eyes continued to shed more blood and tears.


    Other people saw this scene and felt terrible.


    Especially the third lady.


    She and Su Bei Er, Su Tian two people together, gradually retreat.


    Although Ouyang Yurou is afraid, she doesn''t shrink back.


    He turned his head to see Su Bingjie, but found that he was also full of tears.


    Although it''s not blood and tears, it must be sad enough.


    Su Bingjie doesn''t believe it.


    Such a good housekeeper and such a good mother died in this way


    "No, it won''t. how can it be The master and the mother are so good, how can they die like this? "


    Su Bingjie shook his head as he spoke.


    When someone came here to ask Su Yixiao about her situation, every time Su Bingjie would ask the owner and his mother for information, but every time he got the answer was "very good.".


    So this is very good


    No wonder they didn''t get useful information. Now I think it''s Su Lin man who blocked the news.


    Oh, this woman, how terrible!

 Chapter 629

    Lin Yue holds his head and looks at Xu Qingtian. His fierce eyes seem to eat Xu Qingtian alive.


    On the contrary, Xu Qingtian yawned with his mouth open and his eyes were still in a daze. He frowned at Lin Yue and said, "you have nothing to do. Come to my house and stare at me if you don''t sleep at night?"


    "At night? You don''t look at it. It''s almost dawn Jin Yuelin is like eating dynamite.


    Xu Qingtian struggled to look out and glared at Lin Yue: "it''s not bright yet!"


    "You..."


    The more impatient Lin was, he didn''t know what to say.


    Xu Qing naive can''t hold on, he needs to rest now, must rest, because he and shadow made an appointment, today to meet with him, and then know the situation to discuss how to act.


    So now, he has to sleep without thinking about anything to have a good idea during the day.


    What''s more, the women in the back room gave him another show and went to bed in the middle of the night. It''s really One by one, I want to quit.


    "I don''t have to go to the three treasures hall for anything, but you often come here. If you have sleepwalking, you can find a room to sleep. If you have something to do, just say it today. Now I''m tired and I''m going to sleep!"


    After that, Xu Qingtian turned to leave, rushed to his warm bed, and made out with him.


    But the black faced Lin quickly took his hand and said, "I have something to do! And I''ll tell you soon! "


    Xu Qingtian wakes up more than half of the time when the cold chill comes from his hands. He turns to his side and finds that Lin Yue is only wearing a thin dress, and there are melting and non melting snowflakes on his face, just like soaking in a rain.


    Xu Qingtian frowned, handed him a dress, and then asked, "what''s the matter with you? By your family? " No, it''s famous for being fearless. This possibility doesn''t seem to exist.


    When Lin Yue wiped his hair, he did not forget to stare at Xu Qingtian. He said bitterly, "it''s not that the bodyguard of the prime minister''s family will not let me in. Otherwise, how can Tang Lin Yue come to such a situation?"


    "No, why don''t you come to my house most of the night?" Xu Qingtian doesn''t understand that.


    "You Lin Yue pointed to Xu Qingtian and said fiercely, "it''s time to change the guard. Taitemao is hateful!"


    He didn''t let himself into the house, and he yelled at himself. The voice was so loud.


    It was not until the second lady came out that she opened the door for herself. Otherwise, she would freeze to death outside.


    But now this is not the most important, the important thing is -


    "Hey, old man, I''m not wanted by the new emperor."


    Xu Qingtian yawned again and didn''t understand what Lin Yue said: "what? Who doesn''t want you? "


    Lin Yue, with a black face, stood up and said loudly in Xu Qingtian''s ear: "I said, I was forbidden by the emperor! Yes! Ah, ah, ah


    Now it''s loud enough!


    As a result, Lin Yue just finished yelling, he heard someone outside shouting: "who? Who''s there? "


    Obviously a night guard.


    After a while, the door of Xu Qingtian''s room was slapped.


    "Prime minister, prime minister, are you ok?"


    Xu Qingtian stares at Lin Yue, as if to say: "look at what you''ve done!" At this moment, he was really awake.


    He rubbed his ears and called out: "go to bed! My adopted dog is barking. Forget it

 Chapter 630

    "I''ll go. You''re doing this!"


    Yi Tongguo didn''t expect that these kids were so terrible. He said it by chance. There''s no need to be so treacherous!


    It''s just that the gang of zero still have a look. What can you do for me? I''m so smart. People want to beat me.


    There''s only one person who looks anxious.


    The shadow knelt forward and moved a few steps, then asked: "doctor Yi, in order to ascend the throne, the great prince has no conscience to poison Prime Minister Xu. You know the doctor GUI, and you must know the horror of the doctor GUI. Doctor Yi, please tell me the address of the doctor GUI. If you want to go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire, I want to ask for an antidote for Prime Minister Xu."


    Calm down around.


    Zero frowned, tangled want to help up the shadow: "you don''t worry, doctor Yi will say."


    Yi Tongguo looks at zero in surprise and asks him with his eyes: "when will labor and capital promise to say?"


    zero''s eyes looked at the shadow with warning, and then hinting Yi Tong Guo.


    Yi Tongguo shakes his head and says he won''t say it.


    The old woman was most afraid of being disturbed, and she was irrelevant.


    It is estimated that after seeing the interaction between zero and Yi Tongguo, the shadow said, "doctor Yi, please!"


    Yi Tongguo''s sincere eyes in the face of the shadow, really tangled!


    "Son, it''s not that I don''t tell you, but I''m afraid that when you go to the old woman of the ghost doctor, a handful of poison powder will come quietly, and then there will be no trace of you in the world."


    "This..."


    The shadow didn''t know what to do. He was angry that he couldn''t do anything. Then he hit the ground with a fist.


    "Who says bad things about me?"


    outside the pavilion, everyone is quietly accompanying the shadow, but at this time, a sudden protruding voice does not match this time.


    The voice of a stranger?!


    Zero and others are wary of holding the sword around their waist and looking around with sharp eyes.


    I was surprised that someone could enter the ten evil spirits hall by themselves, but they didn''t know it. If it was a killer, they would have died in their own relaxation.


    "I don''t know if it''s the expert. Can you come out and see me?"


    The one who can enter the shisha hall without knowing it is a peerless master, because the defense system of shisha hall has been upgraded. Most people can''t open it at all.


    So the tone of zero is very euphemistic. Otherwise, people who are hiding in the dark will not know when they will die.


    "Ha ha ha No, I''m short, old lady. "


    Everyone here feels that the voice is very strange, only one person, his head out of the mung bean big sweat.


    Mamma Mia! How did this horrible old woman come out?


    Yi Tongguo squats down and hides behind the shadow.


    The shadow looks back at him puzzled. Yi Tongguo puts his hand on his mouth to keep him quiet.


    It turns out that the visitor didn''t hide it.


    Zero and others looked at the woman about one meter five in front of them. do not know what oneself or others are talking about.


    Zero put away his sword, but he didn''t let down his guard.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked tentatively.


    The woman said, "old woman, I am the ghost doctor in the old man''s mouth."


    "Well, I haven''t come out for a long time. I didn''t expect that the air here is so good!"


    A woman is very lazy.


    "Ghost doctor?"


    Everyone started to scream.

 Chapter 631

    Although they didn''t see what was in Su Yixiao''s hand, the liquid was clear. The bright red was blood


    "Pa, Da ~"


    soon after su Yixiao left, two bodies fell from the sky.


    No head


    The neck, it''s cut out.


    Su luanyin suddenly screams after seeing it, but is covered by Bai Qingyu in time.


    So what Su Yixiao is carrying in her hand is actually a human head


    "Grass


    Ming junxie shakes his hand hard, and then chases in.


    He did not expect that Su Yixiao would be so bloody and cold after being possessed.


    How could she do such a thing as cutting off the head?


    He knows everything, and he knows everything.


    And he''s a little flustered now.


    Su Yixiao knows that he is the Lord of the underworld and is in charge of all things in the underworld. I believe Su Yixiao also knows that people in the divine world will go to the underworld to report after they die.


    That is to say, Su Yixiao knows the evil of Ming junxie. He knows where Su Yi and luohuaying are.


    But he But didn''t say


    "I wish Xiaoxiao didn''t remember this." Ming junxie prays as he pursues.


    The people at the back see it, and naturally they are not willing to lag behind.


    A lunge, a bunch of people follow.


    As soon as they enter the door, they see Su Yixiao throwing the two heads on the ground at will, and then walking towards the bound man without expression


    "You, what are you doing..."


    The man looked at the head showing a little bit after rolling a few circles in the ground. He was so scared that he was about to jump up.


    "You I didn''t mean to hurt you, you can''t do that to me! "


    Su Yixiao didn''t reply, her steps didn''t stop, her hand gradually straightened.


    "No, no Please, please help me Looking at Su Yixiao''s appearance, the man felt particularly terrible.


    So when he saw the hundred Li Xi Yue they came from behind, he felt that they had a savior.


    No matter how hopeless the hope is, he needs to ask for help first.


    Even if I know the person coming in is Su Yixiao.


    No one really thought of saving him!


    Su Yixiao''s hand was as straight as a knife. She raised it high and rowed it down -


    just at this moment -


    "pa..."


    There was a sound.


    When the man opened his eyes, he saw that the tall posture of Ming junxie stood in front of him.


    But Su Yixiao''s hand knife is on the shoulder of Ming junxie.


    Ming junxie felt that his shoulder was about to break.


    No strength at all, really, no strength, and the terrible thing is that it hurts.


    Ming junxie only felt that this hand had completely left his noumenon.


    But Even so, it is a good thing to wake up Su Yixiao.


    At the moment when he fell down, Su Yixiao lowered himself and fished him into his arms.


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes return to their original appearance, eyes inside also finally have normal feelings.


    The clothes were still black, the lips turned pale, and the nails changed from long to short.


    "You are so stupid Why are you rushing here! " Although this sounds like a reproach, the words are full of Su Yixiao''s heartache for Ming junxie.


    Ming Jun Xie''s arm couldn''t be lifted, so he had to smile at Su Yixiao.


    "If you''re OK, it''s OK."

 Chapter 632

    Su family


    Su Yixiao looks at Su Bingjie and decides to leave.


    "The Su family''s owner, the third lady and Su BEI''ER, their mother and daughter will be dealt with by you. The Su family here is your territory. Remember to protect it, and we won''t make trouble here."


    Su Bingjie''s face is not willing to give up.


    Although he had prepared for it before, he was still reluctant to part at the moment of parting.


    The choice between the Su family and Su Yixiao.


    This is probably the most difficult choice Su Bingjie has ever faced.


    But he was not allowed to choose, so Yixiao gave him the answer.


    "The future of the Su family here depends on you! When I have finished everything in the divine world, I will come here to welcome the Su family back to the divine world


    What Su Yixiao said is a promise.


    Su Bingjie frowned.


    Hold back tears and nod.


    How can he cry when his ancestors are leaving? Where should he put his face and face as a big man?


    In the face of Su Yixiao did not cry, but in the face of Su Xinying and Su Qier, Su Bingjie finally came down with tears.


    "Daughter, I have a great future with my ancestors, so I must listen to them! I''m here waiting for you to come back! Remember, look back, there are us! "


    Su Qi Er pursed her lips. He couldn''t suppress the sadness in his heart. Now that he hugged Su Bingjie in front of everyone.


    Su Bingjin''s heart is the same.


    The warmest place in the world is the arms of parents.


    Ouyang Yurou didn''t come today.


    Because two days ago, after su Yixiao was possessed, Ouyang Yurou fainted directly, and now she is still sleeping in her house.


    Su Qi''er and Su Xinying propose to visit Ouyang Yurou.


    Everyone has no opinion.


    "Mother, we are going to leave. Fortunately, you didn''t see it. If you did, we would be reluctant Mother, I will come back, really! "


    When Su Qi''er and Su Xinying leave Ouyang Yurou''s room, no one finds that Su Yixiao''s fingers move slightly.


    "Ancestors, where are we going now?"


    Suqier asked carefully.


    It was the first time she had come to leave the Su family. All the outside world has a great attraction for him.


    She is the kind of girl who is not tired by reality.


    Including Su Xinying, they all look at Su Qi''er and don''t know where to start.


    Su Qi''er What''s the matter? " Why do you always Look at me.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    When Su luanyin arrived, Su luanyin sighed, and then Niu tou said to Ma Zui, "your name is wrong."


    Ancestors Oh, yes! It should be called Shifu!!


    "Yes, thank you, elder martial sister! You see, I forgot. Hey, hey, thank you for reminding me. "


    Su luanyin nodded with a smile, then turned away.


    Su Yixiao, who has been silent for a long time, looks around and points to a place at will.


    All of a sudden, there is no one around who is always gossiping. Su Yixiao feels that she can''t adapt.


    "Captain, where''s drillmaster Ming?" Bai Qingyu also feels strange. Ming junxie doesn''t like to stick to the captain any more. He has to be together all day long for fear that the captain will lose him.


    But today, it''s strange that I didn''t see Ming junxie. It''s really a strange thing.


    After hearing the question, Su Yixiao was stunned for two seconds. Then he laughed and said, "Mingjun, he''s gone to heal..."

 Chapter 633

    "Mingjunxie, he went to heal, so you may not see him recently..."


    "Healing? Is it in the glazed jade bracelet? Oh, I see. Well, wait for drillmaster ming to come out and stick to the captain. "


    So when they are together, they are fed with dog food every day, and there is always a sour feeling in their hearts.


    But after a long time, this feeling has become very natural.


    On the contrary, no one sprinkles dog food. It''s really hard.


    Bai Qingyu shrugs.


    He didn''t know what kind of mentality he had. Anyway, along the way, if they lost one person, it would be really hard.


    It''s hard


    Su Yixiao''s eyes gradually drift up.


    She still remembers the pain when she brought the evil spirit of Ming Jun back to the jade bracelet, but a circle suddenly appeared in the space and named her man to take away


    Hiss, it hurts


    Pei Zehao looks at Su Yixiao sarcastically and says, "mother Oh, although the Lord really likes you, and we know your identity, the reason why he is in a coma and suffering such a heavy injury is because of you! "


    "I don''t know how the LORD went to the mainland to find you. You can go around here... "


    The four people we met last time all came, and Luotian also came.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes fell on Luo Tian and asked: "Luo Tian, do you think that if Ming junxie wakes up now, he will follow you to the underworld?"


    Luo Tian suddenly angry: "Su Yixiao, although I don''t want to go against the will of the Lord, but I will never let the Lord how to practice myself!"


    "Listen, if you want to come to the Lord and solve your own problems, I don''t want to get hurt next time the Lord is with you." Luotian put down his cruel words.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him now.


    He could have killed this woman.


    But Lord


    Moreover, Su Yixiao''s actual identity is the successor of the God in the divine world, and the Lord is also bent on her. If she does it by herself, maybe the Lord will think of something else.


    Other news Tut Tut, it''s terrible to think about it.


    "Luotian..."


    Pei Zehao''s face is a condensation. As soon as he says two words, Luo Tian covers his mouth.


    "Come on, don''t say it, take the Lord and leave here!"


    Luo Tian finally takes a look at Su Yixiao, then steps into the circle and disappears.


    The circle disappeared, too.


    Su Yixiao looks at all this, is it not the crease on the bed, and then tell her what just happened, he really thought that just now was a dream.


    Solve your own problems?


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are shining.


    She raised her hand to stop the whole team, and then asked the people of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    "Is there anything you haven''t done? Is there really nothing that can affect life? "


    They nodded.


    Of course.


    "That''s good. I don''t have many good and long memories on this continent."


    "Honey, it can''t go on like this. We have to make progress as soon as possible and then go to the divine world! "


    The divine world is the place that all practitioners admire most and hope most.


    But since Su Yixiao told them about his experience, their yearning for the divine world has not been so obsessed.


    Since then, they have learned that there is no most beautiful place in the world.

 Chapter 634

    "Captain! I don''t know


    Qin Yin was the first to raise her hand.


    This sound, Captain, still scared her.


    "President Qin Yin, what do you want to do? Let''s talk as soon as possible. Next, you can''t even talk about it..."


    Eh, this is a bit scary. It sounds like death. But the emperor is on the way. Su Yixiao didn''t think of this. They just want to shut up next.


    Qin Yin looked at the demon beside him and said to Su Yixiao, "I want to go to the craftsman''s Union to have a look..."


    Although he has left, but where after all is his own efforts ah!


    Besides, this may be the last time. If we don''t have a look, when can we see each other again?


    Perhaps, this farewell is forever


    Su Yixiao looked at Qin Yin''s low appearance and nodded.


    Next, the people who came up with the shadow Pavilion stood up and told Su Yixiao that they wanted to go to the shadow Pavilion in the magic land.


    Su Yixiao hasn''t spoken yet. Su luanyin is the first to stop her.


    "No! The shadow Pavilion in the magic spirit world has long cut off the contact with our Yiling world. Now we don''t know whether they are enemies or friends. If we just go to them blankly, we may have an accident! "


    After that, dark three stood up to resist.


    "Little cabinet leader, no matter what, we are all people of shadow Pavilion. How can they persecute us? Is there any shadow in your eyes? "


    "Why didn''t I..."


    Su luanyin''s eyes turned red. "Your former cabinet leader is gone. What if he comes here? I know there is shadow Pavilion here, and I''m looking forward to meeting them all the time. But is it this time? "


    Suluanyinluoli''s face is full of pain that is about to overflow, and there is another firmness.


    The five people in shadow Pavilion were all silent.


    Yes, Su luanyin is the adopted daughter of the former cabinet leader. She will be the most miserable one among them.


    Dark three also know, is oneself impulse.


    Seeing this, Su Yixiao holds Su luanyin in her arms. Without saying a word, she just holds her.


    "The shadow pavilion? If my memory is correct, there seems to have been a shadow Pavilion in the divine world before Don''t worry. When we have enough strength, we can inquire one by one. "


    Dark three one Leng.


    "Captain, you mean it, really?"


    No way?!


    The divine world also has the influence of their shadow Pavilion?!


    They thought that this continent was powerful enough, but they didn''t expect that the supreme divine world also had it.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    With this sentence, the shadow Pavilion of those people instantly quiet down.


    Obediently, like the kitten, there is not a word of resistance.


    Others followed Su Yixiao up and down all the way. They had nothing else to do, so they didn''t say anything.


    Su Yixiao is afraid that after su linman knows the situation, he will try his best to know their location, so he lets Qin Yin and Yaoyao go by themselves, and they go to Guangming forest.


    It''s the only place that won''t involve other people.


    In the forest of light -


    Su Yixiao looked at the quiet forest, frowned and asked the nameless one: "it''s not that the forest of light is the gathering place of Warcraft. Why don''t you see anything?"


    It''s noon, isn''t Warcraft not up yet?!


    A cold sweat fell from nameless forehead.

 Chapter 635

    Where is Warcraft not getting up!


    Since several months ago, Su Yixiao led the unicorn to fight against Shihu Shiyi, they have become famous.


    Shiyi''s tragedy, however, frightened several unknown beasts in the forest of light. They had never seen such horrible and bloody beasts.


    Not to mention the younger, the more mature, the more frightened.


    This is not, a few months have passed, those beasts a listen to Su Yixiao to come, one by one hide faster than the rabbit.


    This shows how well the nutrition of that war was. In their hearts, they may not be able to get rid of that shadow all their lives.


    When the unknown person who knew the situation knew this, the whole person was stunned.


    He also specially asked a partner who was lying in the forest of light and had a good relationship. Who was that partner? He also hesitated to speak to him.


    It took them a long time to realize that their fame had already gone out of the whole bright forest.


    Tut, really.


    "Master, they specially thank us..."


    Why do you say that? I have a little I don''t know what it means!


    Su Yixiao waved her hand.


    "That''s all. Love doesn''t come out. We''re not here to look for them. If we don''t come out and wander, it just protects our eyes. "


    Nameless The master of his own king is better than others.


    They are not the only people in the forest of light today.


    As far as the mercenary regiment is concerned, there are seven or eight.


    I heard that there is no Warcraft in the forest of light, so they came here specially.


    Tut Tut, I have to say that the source of human information is really powerful!


    Looking for a cave, Su Yixiao finds a small house in the warehouse of Liuli jade bracelet.


    The black appearance is not beautiful at all.


    But that''s not what Su Yixiao cares about.


    The black material is the best Obsidian which is rare for thousands of years.


    The most high-end one.


    Think of the money in the divine world, the most advanced crystal is obsidian.


    But how can that Obsidian compare with this one?!


    "Liyuan, is this the one that can be enlarged or reduced?"


    Kurihara ran over, looked at it carefully and nodded.


    "It''s this. Master, what you did before... "


    Su Yixiao tilted his head, then determined that his memory was not confused, and then looked at Liyuan reproachfully: "do you remember wrong, I only made one, and the material is not obsidian, and the house has been given to the fan sister team of Yiling continent..." This was sent out by her own hand. I can''t remember that it''s too careless.


    Li Yuan He assured himself that he didn''t remember wrong, but the master in front of him Well, then he''s wrong.


    But he believed that the master would recognize it


    "Liyuan, I''ll take this out first."


    Kurihara nodded without stopping.


    The last place where they disappear is here. If they disappear suddenly, they will be more prominent.


    And like this, want to low-key but unintentionally become high-key, really bad.


    Instead of this, it''s better to keep a high profile from the beginning. Su Liman certainly won''t think that the person she wants to catch is so capable of not hiding.


    When the small dark house slowly grew bigger under the expression of many people, which was almost the same as the normal house, Su Yixiao let them in.

 Chapter 636

    "No, master, you see so many of us, can we go in?"


    Nameless frown, pointing to the front of the house.


    Although the house has become bigger, its area has not changed.


    Big is big, but only two rooms, how can I give you more?!


    Su Yixiao pursed her lips and didn''t want to explain anything.


    Some things have to be experienced by themselves to know the secret. So I don''t pretend to force with other people who don''t understand. It''s terrible.


    Nameless was driven by Su Yixiao, the first to enter.


    Just as he opened the door, he opened his eyes wide in surprise, looked at the unknown scenery in front of him, and uttered "wow ~" exclamation.


    And then I''m in.


    The others are finally greedy.


    What is the view behind that gate? Actually can let don''t want to go in people, so obsessed, turn to throw back and forth words are not willing to.


    What they can''t see is always in turmoil, and their curiosity can''t bear it.


    Someone continued nameless, opened the door for the second time, and then went in with the same expression as nameless.


    The third one, whoa, goes in; the fourth one, whoa, goes in


    After everyone went in, Su Yixiao went into the room.


    Her "wow ~" didn''t appear, but the situation in front of him made him a little out of place.


    There are places to enjoy flowers, study and guest room


    If it is true that "although sparrow is small, its five internal organs are complete"


    ah.


    A person picked up a room, and then went in to clean up, while Su Yixiao was alone, sitting in the garden in a daze.


    She is missing the man who is not around.


    I don''t know how he is now.


    Alas,


    sighed heavily, and suddenly heard a "Ding".


    Su Yixiao looks up and wants to see where the sound is. But she finds a small screen in front of her. It lights up in the middle of the screen and disappears instantly.


    "Why is there such a thing here?"


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji come out hand in hand. When they see the things in front of Su Yixiao, they shout in surprise.


    Su Yixiao turned his head and asked, "do you know him?"


    Baili Xiyue nodded: "this is what Liyuan used to supervise the outside world in the Liuli jade bracelet! It''s a little bigger than this... "


    One hundred Li Xi Yue said so, Su Yixiao also saw it. The two


    are as like as two peas in the area.


    Su Yixiao asked Liyuan: "this function is not the same as your one, is it?" She believed that Liyuan could see it in the jade bracelet.


    Sure enough.


    The next second I heard Kurihara''s second reply.


    "Yes, master, you can observe the situation around the house through him now."


    Su Yixiao: "just start?"


    "Well."


    After getting the affirmation, Su Yixiao started the screen in front of her.


    The light that had just flashed came out again, then disappeared, and the next scene showed the situation around their house.


    There''s not a single corner left.


    "Master, the house you brought out is directly enclosed. Looking from the inside, there is a screen, and there is a hidden survival switch around. But looking from the outside, it''s just wishful thinking..."

 Chapter 637

    "Oh? So this is invincible? " Listen to Li Yuan say so, Su Yixiao is quite interested.


    I always feel that when they go to a continent, the places they have to go are forests and other places where there are few people but many Warcraft.


    So it''s good to have such a convenient house with you.


    Inside the jade bracelet, Liyuan answers Su Yixiao''s questions while searching for ancient books.


    "Master, you say that everything is invincible? Of course


    "Don''t forget what it''s made of! Moreover, with your eyesight, how can you not see its quality? "


    Kurihara was torn down directly.


    Also, with Su Yixiao''s eyes, I can''t see it. And she had long expected that Kurihara would say so.


    So it is.


    In this case, then


    Su Yixiao crooked his lips unkindly, then gathered his spiritual power with both hands, and fiercely launched spiritual power to one wall of the house -


    only a "boom" was heard, and the whole house suddenly shook violently, and it was not long before it was restored to its original shape.


    Although the middle of the time is not long, but let all people are startled.


    After waiting for the sudden shock to pass, they were just like waking up from a dream.


    Although it was just a moment, none of them felt that what happened just now was their own feeling in a trance.


    Leng did not have two seconds, all of a sudden Qi Qi went out.


    Su Yixiao''s attack has not been fully recovered.


    As soon as they saw it, they knew who it was.


    "Captain, what''s going on?"


    Su Yixiao face a puzzled face, she calmly waved her hand: "nothing, I just just test whether this house is as strong as Li Yuan said..."


    They were relieved to bring it up again.


    "Tut, Captain, do you want to bury us all here?" Bai Qingyu waved his hair with his mouth.


    Su Yixiao: "not really. You see, I haven''t come out yet..."


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su Yixiao and nods to forgive her.


    After all, he was just joking.


    "But the house is strong! You see, with the strength of the captain, there is no crack in the house Su luanyin ran to see the ordinary wall and was deeply interested.


    She couldn''t help but reach out and touch it. As a result, she was scalded by the temperature on the wall.


    "What the hell?! My God, it''s so hot. "Su luanyin didn''t expect that the wall would be so hot.


    Now she feels that her hands are not her own.


    Bai Qingyu hears Su luanyin''s startled voice, and suddenly gets flustered. He goes to check Su luanyin''s injury.


    The emotion that had been hidden for many days completely broke out at that moment. It should be said that Bai Qingyu had no time to cover it!


    "How are you?"


    Bai Qingyu holds Su luanyin''s hand and carefully examines the wound. Su luanyin is stunned by the wrinkled brow and caring appearance.


    "No It''s ok... "


    After hearing Su luanyin''s stuttering reply, Bai Qingyu stayed and looked up.


    "Well You... "


    Su luanyin bowed his head for a few seconds, and seemed to have stabilized his mood, as well as the sudden heartbeat.


    Cold not Ding of draw back own hand.


    "Thank you. I''m fine."


    Bai Qingyu, as usual, calmly put down his hand, covered up his inner loss and retreated.

 Chapter 638

    Between the two Tut.


    All people see it in their eyes and keep it in mind.


    Without exception, at this moment, they all see that Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu like each other, but just across the window screen.


    In this way, the window screen has to be added to the Internet!


    The ambivalence between two people will deepen in the next few days.


    Because when they are both there, they always feel absent-minded.


    Bai Qingyu always glances at Su luanyin, and Su luanyin looks at her with great heart. As soon as their eyes collide, they immediately turn back.


    ¡­¡­


    They have seen this situation for many times. Looking at the two players who are happy with each other, they can''t help trying to match them.


    Just when Su Yixiao combined other people than the two to discuss the matter, the screen suddenly lit up


    "Ding ~"


    I can see that the screen is divided into four small parts, and what appears in each small screen is the situation around the house.


    All around There''s everybody?!


    My God!


    Su Yixiao looks at those people and frowns.


    He didn''t know where these people came from. This is the interior of the forest of light!


    And those people are wearing bright clothes.


    They may not know, because their arrival, leading to the Warcraft here are not dare to come out, so there will be a human opportunity to come in.


    "Captain, what shall we do?"


    Hundred Li Xi month, they are ready to fight, one by one face are taut tightly.


    On the contrary, Su Yixiao is very calm.


    She doubts whether these people belong to Su linman.


    After all, there are few practitioners who can go to the magic land inside the forest of light.


    "Salad!" Su Yixiao said, "don''t act rashly, they can''t attack, and we don''t know their purpose."


    Su Yixiao is right.


    They should wait and see now.


    However, they really think too much.


    These people in front of us are not su linman''s people.


    Outside the Obsidian room


    "Sister, why are there houses here? In the forest of light, they are not all Warcraft!"


    A little girl, hiding behind a man in armor, said to the upright woman standing beside her.


    Between that woman''s face Rouge painted a lot, a whole face is like bleached.


    "Yes, how can there be a house here? Strange... "


    "Isn''t it Is there someone faster than us? "


    The men scattered around, looking at the luggage, can determine that they are to protect the women and little girls in the middle.


    As soon as the words came out, the little girl immediately shrunk her neck.


    "Woo woo, earlier than us? And the houses have been built. My God, they are more powerful than us. Will they hurt us? "


    In the girl''s eyes, there was fear.


    Several men in the team rolled their eyes helplessly.


    They thought in their hearts: the people of the Liu family have a big heart! Actually let their big man accompany two women to the forest of light?!


    The main thing is to accompany. Then they just protect the two women to turn around outside the forest of light.


    But this Miss Liu has to come in and have a look.


    And as soon as you come in, you''re inside!


    Damn, fortunately, there is no Warcraft. If Warcraft comes out, they have been torn to pieces on the outside!


    But it''s really strange that there is no Warcraft in the forest of light today?

 Chapter 639

    Miss Liu looked contemptuously at Su Yixiao''s house and said, "Yingying is not afraid. We are all inside the forest of light. There are no excellent practitioners like us in the land of magic spirit. Warcraft is afraid of us. So if you want the house in front of you, we will come here!" Anyway, they have a lot of purple gold coins in their hands. 300 purple gold coins is enough for a small black house.


    Ying Ying pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    Her elder sister often misunderstands her meaning. Oh, forget it. I''m used to it.


    No one responded. Miss Liu rushed to the front and frowned at the Obsidian room.


    "Tut Tut, you all come up and have a look..."


    The others looked at each other and moved forward warily.


    "Come here, what are you afraid of?"


    Looking at the shrinking man behind, Miss Liu''s face pulled and frowned.


    Really, I don''t know where the owner of the house found these guys who are afraid of hands and feet.


    Said to protect me and Yingying, but now she is far away.


    "Be careful, miss. It''s really strange that there is a room where practitioners live. If there is an ambush, we will all die!"


    They are protected by the warwolf mercenary regiment in front of the A-class mercenary regiment of phantom land. They have experienced many moments of life and death, and they are very alert to every detail. They are not reckless people.


    "Oh, we are all here. Who are we afraid of?"


    Miss Liu''s face was impatient.


    The mercenaries shook their heads.


    Just like Miss Liu, maybe she will die of her arrogance.


    Miss Liu is still there urging them.


    Looking at the swagger of Miss Liu''s family, their hearts relaxed a little.


    Three steps to do two steps to quickly go to Miss Liu, and then a group of more than a dozen people around the Obsidian room circle.


    Speaking of obsidian room, one of the most powerful features is that all of his appearance conforms to the house he lives in. The only thing is that his door is not easy to find.


    -


    Su Yixiao looks at the big faces in the screen and shakes his head helplessly.


    Ah, this young lady of the Liu family really thinks that it''s their ability to enter the inner part of the bright forest. Tut Tut, it''s not a good thing to be arrogant.


    "So, people still have to have self-knowledge and learn to position themselves..."


    The others nodded.


    What Su Yixiao said is not unreasonable, it is the truth!


    "Captain, shall we Do them a favor? " A hundred Li cherished the moon and said tentatively.


    Her bad thoughts came out again.


    Other people''s eyes are shining, too.


    This Miss Liu is so rampant that they want to make fun of her.


    Su Yixiao looked around at those idle people who had nothing to do, and asked: "Oh? What are you doing


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and waves his hand.


    "No, no, no!"


    The others nodded.


    "No, it''s Teach the young lady of the Liu family what self-knowledge is


    "Yes, we are a group of people who understand. We always look at Miss Liu''s family a little pitiful. We just help him to make a good positioning. It''s definitely not ~ ~"


    tut Tut, looking at his teammates excited one by one.

 Chapter 640

    Su Yixiao still nodded.


    So it is.


    This young lady of the Liu family, she also looks very uncomfortable.


    But I don''t want to do it by myself. If my teammates are so idle, let them have a good time.


    "All right, all right, you can play as you like, but don''t kill people."


    Do sth


    The others looked at each other and laughed and decided to ignore the word.


    Hearing this, master Ji suddenly appeared and said to Su Yixiao, "wait a minute, wait a minute..."


    Su Yixiao: what''s the problem with master Ji


    "It''s Miss Liu. This You may be chased by the Liu family if you engage in other people''s activities. Besides, don''t you have a Liu family among you? "


    Master Ji looks at Baili Xiyue.


    He remembers one


    Liu Shaoji knows that master Ji is talking about him.


    But the Liu family here has nothing to do with him.


    Even if it does, it''s all about ancestors.


    He can''t move the things in his blood.


    Liu Shaoji: "Qin Huichang doesn''t need to change. You asked me, right?"


    Master Ji looked at him and nodded.


    After su Yixiao and them for so long, although he didn''t recognize anyone, the name of the member was clearly remembered.


    "Yes, it''s you."


    "Aren''t you Liu? On the magic land, the four families will never allow people from other places to be their surnames, so you will definitely be the Liu family! "


    Liu Shaoji opened her mouth. Just as she wanted to say that he came from another continent, Qin Yin took the lead.


    "Don''t tell me you''re a rising man! Because the magic land and the Yiling land are connected. The people of the four families in the lower world must also be the people of the four families here. Are you one of the four families in the Yiling land? "


    Master Ji blocked all the roads, so Liu Shaoji had to admit it.


    Liu Shaoji


    "Master Ji is right. I''m the Liu family, but blood is one thing. I don''t admit it. We are not afraid to offend people. The people in the Xiaoyao team always depend on their mood."


    "You..." Master Ji''s eyes glared, but this answer scared him.


    He turned to other people, only to see that they nodded in recognition. He was very satisfied with Liu Shaoji''s answer.


    So is Su Yixiao.


    "You..."


    Master Ji shook his head.


    Okay, he got it.


    The gang he followed were all ruthless people.


    Before that, I thought they were casual. I didn''t expect that they would be so casual. I just looked at my mood to do things.


    "But I still advise you," master Ji suddenly turned back on the way, "the Lius, as the mainstay here, are not easy to provoke, so You''d better take it easy! "


    Everyone nodded.


    Master Ji went into his room at ease.


    He''s not going to listen to these bad guys discuss how to play with others.


    But they don''t care about it. They know that they are going to practice in seclusion in a few days.


    Miss Liu was completely sent by herself. If you don''t tease me, I''m sorry for myself.


    Su Yixiao sat drinking tea, she was not in the mood to play pranks with them. Her heart, all the time are worried about the dark king evil, that pester her, no complaints of the man.


    So, where are you now I really want to see you

 Chapter 641

    Baili Xiyue didn''t disturb Su Yixiao. She asked Liyuan, and finally knew that there was another exit of obsidian room.


    It''s just It''s a bit crowded


    Baili Xiyue looks at Liyuan jokingly giving her pills. Finally, she closes her eyes and swallows them fiercely.


    In an instant, the body of Baili Xiyue shrank several times. Looking at the tiny gap in front of her eyes, it gradually widened, and the unhappiness in her heart was finally less.


    Finally, we can get out!


    I''m not afraid to jump down the tower.


    Liu Shaoji in the back holds her


    "Xiyue, I''ll go with you!"


    Baili Xiyue looks back at Liu Shaoji, who is also shrinking with him, with a frown.


    But the worry in Liu Shaoji''s eyes, after all, did not let her ask why she was as small as she was.


    Catch Liu Shaoji''s hand and jump down. Baili Xiyue jumps on her flying beast with him.


    While hiding from others, he touched the feather of the flying beast pitifully and said, "ah, I haven''t let him out for a while. It''s really..."


    After the flying beast heard it, it squeaked twice, and anyone can hear the grievance in the words.


    Baili Xiyue was so engaged by him that he felt more remorse for himself.


    The flying beast felt his master''s mood and called twice.


    It''s OK, master. I don''t blame you.


    After all, I am too weak.


    If you come out, it will only affect everyone.


    At this time, the host can think of himself, and he is very happy.


    Baili Xiyue nodded.


    She vowed that she would never put her in the animal space.


    Glazed jade bracelet is a good choice.


    The main reason is that during that period, he was closing up, and there were many things. In this way, Baili Xiyue really forgot


    They landed at a distance from Li Yaofang and pinched the time. Baili Xiyue also knew that the time for Liyuan to give her pills was coming.


    "Well, here it is."


    As soon as Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji landed, their bodies gradually grew bigger.


    However, the place far away from the moon is good. There is a huge stone blocking their sight.


    She and Liu Shaoji looked at each other, evil spirit a smile, discussed the plan in the brain.


    Baili Xiyue gives the small bottle in her hand to Liu Shaoji, and then takes off her clothes by herself.


    Liu Shaoji frowned and pressed down --


    "what are you doing?"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon: "take off your clothes!"


    "You are crazy!! Why do you take off your clothes at this time? "


    Liu Shaoji doesn''t understand. What is this woman thinking? How can she take off her clothes in public?!


    And And This woman''s body can only be shown to herself!


    Liu Shaoji looked at the little extra flesh on her neck, took off her clothes and covered her.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon Shit, this man!


    Looking down at myself now, I think it''s also very good.


    "All right, all right, that''s it!" This way, can also create a miserable look!


    Liu Shaoji pursed her lips without saying a word.


    As for this woman''s action just now, I have thought about all the punishment methods I can find.


    Baili Xiyue burst out two tears, then messed up her hair a little, and then took Liu Shaoji and headed for Miss Liu.


    "Help me, help me"


    help me

 Chapter 642

    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    Baili Xiyue said weakly, in this quiet moment, it is easy to attract everyone''s eyes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you Don''t quarrel. Hey, thank you. We know your kindness, but Miss Liu and this little girl may not like us very much, so we won''t embarrass you... "


    After that, I''m ready to leave.


    Liu Shaoji helps Bai lixiyue, embraces her in her arms, and walks step by step towards Su Yixiao''s Obsidian room.


    The men are reluctant and sorry in their eyes.


    They look at Miss Liu and Liu Yingying''s eyes, have completely changed.


    I thought these two ladies were spoiled when I was young, so I was a little pampered. But I didn''t expect that they looked down upon them mercenaries.


    OK, they can see clearly that this business is all wrong.


    Send the people out, and they will never have any contact with the Liu family again.


    These two are the only people who can do things that slander human nature!


    Even so, the other two people, they also want to help up.


    Seeing that Liu Shaoji and Bai lixiyue were about to arrive at the Obsidian room, two men put away their weapons and ran quickly.


    "Hey, you wait!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and closes its feet.


    Take a deep breath, really. There are still five steps, and they will really arrive at the Obsidian room. It''s really dangerous! Fortunately, the man in the back stopped them.


    According to the plan, Liu Shaoji helped Bai lixiyue to turn around. There was no bloody text on her face: "what else can I do for you


    One of them walked up to them with a smile and said, "we haven''t found an entrance to this room for a long time. You''d better not go and follow us."


    "Yes, you two, we can send you out."


    Baili Xiyue looks at them gratefully, and then coughs fiercely -


    "cough cough, thank you all. I''d better go and have a look with my husband. I really can''t walk any more..."


    Look at that delicate look, tut tut.


    Liu Shaoji wants to laugh.


    When can this girl be so delicate in front of him.


    But now, we have to follow the plan.


    Liu Shaoji shook her head, chuckled and said to the man, "thank you, my wife''s decision. I can''t go against it..."


    After that, he turned and walked away with the help of Baili Xiyue.


    The distance is close enough, the position is clear enough, OK, this is the time!!


    Liu Shaoji naturally knew where the door was and how to open it, but they spent a little more time deliberately, and then they slowly opened the door and went in.


    When I went in, I didn''t forget to cover my mouth to express my special surprise.


    This way, naturally attracted those people.


    Not only the mercenaries, but also miss liu and Liu Yingying.


    After all, they pay special attention to this side.


    "Captain They actually went in! "


    After looking for such a long time, they were surprised by two new comers who went in within a minute.


    Is there such a magic one?


    As soon as the captain''s face coagulated, he felt in his heart that Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue were not quite right.


    But there''s nothing wrong.


    It looks so pathetic.


    Seeing that the door of the Obsidian room was closing, Miss Liu took Liu YingYing and ran to it quickly -


    "you bunch of idiots, didn''t you see that the door was closing? Keep up

 Chapter 644

    As soon as the men saw it, they reacted instantly and didn''t think much. When they heard the words calling them, they ran in quickly.


    I didn''t react until I ran in.


    Well, they just Why did you come in?


    If you don''t know what''s inside, it''s easy to die if you rush in so rashly!


    But


    God, is this the devil?


    They looked at the fairyland before them, and their eyes were about to protrude.


    Head on, is a long lotus pond, surrounded by a variety of flowers, they clustered together, incomparably good-looking.


    And the house in the distance, one floor on top of the other, although there are only three floors, the arrangement is very beautiful.


    What else?


    And


    That''s, people!


    Su Yixiao is sitting on the table not far from the pond drinking tea. Her long milky white skirt is on the ground, and her wrists are turned over. She looks lonely and lonely.


    And others


    Other people should play and make trouble.


    But the moment they came in, they all stopped.


    But at a glance, no one paid any attention to them.


    It''s embarrassing for them.


    "Excuse me..."


    Just as the man said a few words, he was interrupted by the embarrassing situation in front of him.


    He laughed awkwardly and scratched his head.


    "Hello! Are you all blind? Don''t say a word when you see us coming in


    Su luanyin glanced at them again and turned to continue to do his own thing?


    Hey. He didn''t really think of such a person.


    Breaking into other people''s houses is so justifiable.


    Tut Tut, it''s terrible!


    "Hello!! My sister called you! You inferior people, don''t you come to meet us! Do you know who we are Well, ~ "


    before she finished speaking, Liu Yingying was blocked by a peach flying over.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Bai Qingyu flies down from the only peach tree in this place, and then sits next to Su Yixiao.


    "Yingying? Yingying, are you ok


    Miss Liu looks at Liu Yingying worried.


    Looking at Liu Ying Ying vomit out that half peach, the facial expression is a black, fatally walk toward the white Qing islet.


    "Well, you! Why do you... "


    Bai Qingyu raised her eyes. Then Miss Liu stopped and said the following words.


    "What?" Bai Qingyu asked.


    Liu Jia''s eldest Miss converged a body''s anger, a tiny smile, shook her head and said: "no, nothing."


    "Oh -" Bai Qingyu nodded, then lowered his head to play with the cup in his hand.


    Then he stopped and looked up at the young lady of the Liu family. With a cold face, he asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    Miss Liu nodded.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "I..."


    Miss Liu, I haven''t said anything for a long time.


    She wanted to ask the name of the man in front of her, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "Girl, if you have something to say, it''s ok..." Bai Qingyu smiles a little. The mood in her eyes suddenly changes. Quietly, MI lifts one foot and flies directly to Miss Liu''s stomach. "If you don''t have anything, just go away!"


    Although she made an appearance of kicking, Bai Qingyu still didn''t kick up and shook in front of her stomach, then withdrew.


    It''s to scare her, but Bai Qingyu really overestimates Miss Liu''s IQ. Unexpectedly, after finishing it smoothly, this guy still reacts.

 Chapter 645

    "Go away? You told me to get out of here? "


    Miss Liu has a crush on Bai Qingyu. However, the arrogance of her Liu family can not be said like this.


    Bai Qingyu nodded.


    Yeah, he just told this guy with a face full of rouge to get away.


    I''ll go. That smell is really, too heavy.


    Su Yixiao sat on one side. Miss Liu''s distance was not close or far away from her.


    That smell, it''s easy to float over.


    It''s not smelly, it''s fragrant!


    It''s fragrant and nauseous.


    She frowned and sat aside.


    "You told me to get out of here! Do you know who I am? "


    Miss Liu pointed to herself with a look of surprise.


    No one in the world dares to speak to her like this.


    At this moment, Miss Liu seems to have found her style.


    As soon as she patted the table and stood in front of Bai Qingyu, with one foot on the stool, Miss Liu said to Bai Qingyu, "Tut, I like you. Follow me!"


    Bai Qingyu was stunned.


    I''m crazy about this girl!


    He Can he beat a woman at this time?


    No, it''s time to find someone to save yourself.


    Bai Qingyu kept a backward posture, and then looked at the people around him. He didn''t know what he was looking at, and was startled.


    It turns out that Miss Liu''s behavior has attracted many visitors.


    They all had evil smiles on their faces, but they didn''t care about him.


    "I''ll go. I''ll drop the chain at the critical moment. These guys are really bad friends!"


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su Yixiao, only to find that Su Yixiao''s position has long been deserted.


    ¡­¡­


    Their captain is the worst!


    "How''s it going? I''m Miss Liu. If you follow me, you will be popular and spicy. Think about it, I won''t force you to sit down in front of him. She looks very domineering.


    Bai Qingyu twisted his neck and asked, "Miss Liu? But I''ve heard about Liu family Are you the first lady? How to prove it? "


    Miss Liu was stunned.


    Spreading his hand, he looked at Bai Qingyu and said in surprise, "haven''t you seen me?"


    Bai Qingyu shakes his head.


    "And you haven''t heard of me?"


    Bai Qingyu continued to shake his head.


    He shook his head on his face and hummed in his heart.


    This young lady of the Liu family really treats herself as a human being. I''ll go. The magic land is so big that there are so many shameless people.


    Bai Qingyu took a look. No matter in strength or posture, this guy is not powerful. Everyone on the mainland must know her.


    I don''t know who gave her courage.


    Tut.


    Bai Qingyu pretended to be very curious and asked the name of Miss Liu.


    Miss Liu glanced at him, thought about it for a moment, and said, "I think you are qualified to know my name. I said, you should cherish it."


    there was a chill on Bai Qingyu.


    Can he say he doesn''t want to know? Really.


    "No way!"


    "Bai Qingyu, you have to set it up!"


    Bai Qingyu Why me? " Weiqu Baba, he stayed by this woman''s side, and felt that his sense of smell was not good.


    Baili Xiyue took a bite of the spirit fruit in her hand. She should have said: "who let others take a fancy to you! Well behaved, it''s a great achievement for you. " Having said that, he took another bite of lingguo. He looked with relish, but he was seen by Liu Shaoji.


    Bai Qingyu couldn''t laugh.

 Chapter 646

    This is a great achievement Can he not


    However, looking at the way the young lady of the Liu family sticks up, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    I can''t help it. I have to stick to it.


    Bai Qingyu, holding his disgust, leaned over and heard Miss Liu say three words in his ear.


    Bai Qingyu was stunned for a moment, and repeated: "six or seven hundred?"


    Miss Liu Jiada


    Liu Yingying came up, pouted her little mouth, slapped it on the table, and yelled at Bai Qingyu: "my sister''s name is Liu Qipan, where did she come from? Do you want to die?"


    Bai Qingyu was so surprised that she collapsed in an instant.


    Liu Yingying doesn''t have a good face to yell at. She turns to Liu''s house Liu Qipan, looking directly at her, asked.


    "This is..."


    Liu Qipan opens his mouth to introduce, but Bai Qingyu interrupts: "I don''t want to know who she is, but since you brought her in, please look after her. If you offend people here, or something happens Please bear the consequences. "


    There is no room to say this, but Liu Qipan can find out Bai Qingyu''s feeling of retreating and maintaining her in her words.


    Liu Ying nods and stares.


    This little sister, it''s not the right time to come out.


    "Well Now that you know my name, you can go with me


    Liu Qipan''s eyes were shining green. She was like a wolf. She had already taken Bai Qingyu as food. She could catch the food at any time.


    However, how can Bai Qingyu let herself be like this.


    Just about to say no, I saw a man come out of thin air from behind Liu Qipan.


    The mercenary and Liu Yingying saw it, but at that moment, they couldn''t react.


    "Sister..." Liu Yingying looked at the woman''s looking forward to Liu Qi, and the distance was only two or three steps away. Suddenly she opened her mouth and called.


    "What for?"


    Liu Qipan asked impatiently.


    As soon as she finished, she noticed that there was a cool feeling behind her.


    Alert turned around, but found that it was a woman. Well Women?


    In her opinion, that young baby face can only be regarded as a girl.


    "Who are you? Why are you suddenly behind me? " Liu Qipan looks at Su luanyin coldly.


    Liu Qipan was very upset about the girl''s sudden appearance, so her tone was naturally blunt.


    Su luanyin coldly glances at Liu Qipan, then looks at Bai Qingyu.


    Just now she saw everything clearly, but she didn''t hear what they said.


    Why did she come out later? It depends on the people in the jade bracelet.


    But it''s not important. It''s important now.


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su luanyin''s expressionless face, and his heart is extremely flustered.


    He should not be the one who is clearly flustered. He has done nothing


    But this situation


    While they were looking at each other, the more Liu Qipan looked at them, the more he felt that the situation was wrong.


    "Well, what are you doing here?" Liu Qipan interposes between two people and looks at Su luanyin warily.


    Su luanyin points to Bai Qingyu and says two words lightly: "ask him."


    Bai Qingyu was stunned and looked up at Su luanyin''s hot and gentle eyes.

 Chapter 647

    After all, they are partners who have gone through so many difficulties together. There must be some tacit understanding between them.


    Bai Qingyu can see what Su luanyin means.


    This girl, really give him a chance!


    At that moment, Bai Qingyu got up. He was always hanging around. He didn''t know where to put his hand.


    Looking at the little hands that baiqingyu had no place to put, the people who watched the excitement in the jade bracelet were very happy.


    It turns out that this boy will have such a embarrassing day!


    It''s absolutely right to let Su luanyin and Lori go out.


    This also needs them to join in the fun behind the scenes. It''s natural for an outsider to assist.


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su luanyin, and his eyes become firm.


    He said: "I don''t know where we are tomorrow. I don''t want to spend it like this. I say I love you in the smoke, so today, we start to be together! Don''t talk. I didn''t ask you to refuse. I just told you! "


    Su luanyin was going to speak, and then he was blocked.


    And she curled her lips and rolled her eyes.


    Also I didn''t want to refuse!


    Really.


    Liu Qipan looked at the two people in front of her, and finally understood that her face was angry and turned into a sauce pig color.


    "You You... "


    "How do we do it?" Bai Qingyu comes around the table, holds Su luanyin''s hand and blocks her little loli behind her.


    "You''re mine, understand?" At this time, Liu Qipan also stressed that Bai Qingyu was his own person.


    However, in front of the two faces and no fluctuations.


    Who is who, this time to see clearly.


    Bai Qingyu said hello to all the people in the jade bracelet.


    "Come out! Besides, your plan has been completely messed up by both of us... "


    The words are not finished, and Bai Qingyu doesn''t mean to keep going.


    There was no sound coming from the jade bracelet.


    Before long, they heard the voice of Baili Xiyue joking: "no problem, no problem. It''s very worthwhile to lose a plan and get you two together. And then again, we don''t have any loss... "


    Looking at the partners in front of her, Su luanyin finally blushes, and Bai Qingyu pulls Su luanyin''s hand more tightly.


    Su Yixiao, who hasn''t been in a good mood for a long time, can''t help joking: "I''m very glad that my apprentice has someone to entrust me with."


    Although Su Yixiao''s posture is exaggerated, what he said is true.


    Between the two of them He really has a lot of heart.


    "Yes, yes, I said that these two will be together sooner or later, you still don''t believe it"


    "where can we not believe it? All of you are working very hard to make it up, OK? "


    Baili Xiyue and master Ji blow their beard and stare.


    Seeing this, Liu Shaoji said something to the point. After all, one is her own daughter-in-law, and the other is a senior. Neither side dares to make a mistake.


    If you say something wrong, it''s not you who get hurt at last.


    Liu Qipan looked at them and ignored himself. His heart was full of anger.


    But his eyes fixed on the opposite Su Yixiao, two of them.


    "You? How could you... " With the person opposite?

 Chapter 648

    Nao Weng was confused for two seconds, but soon he knew that Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji were playing with them!!


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other and shrug at the same time.


    Oh, I''m so excited that it''s exposed.


    But What does it matter?


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji hold each other in front of them.


    "Tut Tut, I think it''s funny when I think about it now. The two people who think highly of themselves, just like you, are regarded as treasures by the Liu family. I really think the whole mainland belongs to your family! It''s really... "


    A white eye turned in the past, a hundred Li Xi month are too lazy to say.


    And those mercenaries standing there, looking at Liu Yue and her two people, were also shocked.


    A closer look, in front of these two dressed very elegant, dignified two people, they are really the two they see outside.


    I still can''t believe it.


    When they saw the mercenaries, Liu Shaoji turned around and bowed to them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we didn''t mean to cheat you, but thank you for your help. So, whatever you need, just say it


    The people on the other side looked at the two sisters of the Liu family and then understood why they acted.


    Clapping hands means nothing and it''s over.


    In their hearts, they felt that they were OK. If their mercenaries saw such a situation and heard that sentence, they would fight directly.


    But Looking at the angry look of the sisters in the Liu family, it''s estimated that fighting is a matter of minutes.


    "No, you''re fine."


    Those people ignored the look in the eyes of the Liu sisters and said it according to their own wishes.


    Suddenly, the sisters of the Liu family were angry.


    "You You are my people! I now order you to take them down immediately! "


    But no one listened to her.


    The mercenaries get together, take out the deposit from the Liu family from their own space ring, and then throw it on the ground.


    "Miss Liu, this is a deposit from the owner of the Liu family. We won''t accept your business!"


    No more


    To put it so directly


    Liu Qi looked forward to the ups and downs of his chest.


    Liu Ying Ying is also, her gnashing voice creaks creak ring, in a child''s body out, actually a little terrible.


    "No? You said no, no? Oh, wait for me. When I get out of here, I''ll make my father want you all over the mainland! "


    Liu Yingying points to Su Yixiao and connects them successfully: "and you! I''ll put you all in jail one by one! For us to play with ~ "


    speaking of this, Liu Yingying seems to have imagined that Su Yixiao, who made them lose face, was whipped by them in their Liu''s Dungeon.


    Completely forgotten.


    The present situation is very unfavorable to them.


    Su Yixiao and their lips smile, very calm.


    I really thought they were afraid. Now, it''s in their territory.


    Su Yixiao turns around and wants the rest to be solved for them. He hears that in the jade bracelet, Liyuan suddenly calls her -


    "master, an unknown object is coming towards the Obsidian room. We can''t resist strength! Close Obsidian room


    Su Yixiao a wave, big open Obsidian room door directly closed, all people are shut in.

 Chapter 649

    "What''s the matter?"


    The mercenaries formed a circle in an orderly way, which was the same as the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    Because it''s the team''s biggest trust, to leave their own behind to teammates.


    The two teams looked at each other and focused on their surroundings.


    Only two sisters of the Liu family left, still standing there.


    A hundred Li cherished the moon and suddenly regretted it.


    I didn''t play with them when I knew it. Now it''s better, and I''m dragging them down. It''s really!!


    "Be careful, there''s something outside the Obsidian room!"


    Naturally, there is something. The next second, they all feel it.


    The Obsidian room, which Li Yuan said was extremely strong, was struck by something outside.


    Although it wasn''t much, it was a surprise to them.


    "Kurihara, can you detect what it is?" Su Yixiao asked anxiously.


    Now if it can''t be detected, he doesn''t think it will last long here.


    As the house rocked more and more, they became more and more square.


    If it goes on like this, they will have to be buried in the Obsidian room. It won''t last long.


    It''s not how weak the house is, but on the screen not far away It''s really dark.


    If you take a serious look, you can see that these black things are all black vultures one by one.


    they are hitting the house with their heads and their whole bodies. No wonder that many thieves can hit the house, and wave after wave. I''m afraid no matter how solid the object is, it will hurt.


    But that''s not the point.


    The level of these vultures, that is, the level of spirit beast, is the same with white wing now.


    And the most important thing is not him, but -


    "master, here is a mutant vulture, which is approaching the level of Xuan beast..." Kurihara concluded.


    Mysterious beast


    People in Xiaoyao mercenary regiment heard what Liyuan said. They looked at each other in shock. How many levels of practitioners would it take to clean up the mysterious beast level Warcraft.


    Mysterious beast It''s the same as the spirit God now.


    Now Su Yixiao is nothing more than lingzun.


    What''s more, it''s a mutant Warcraft, and its strength is immeasurable.


    Su Yixiao is worried.


    Even if they can retreat, but these people


    The jade bracelet can be hidden, but what about the mercenary, the two sisters of the Liu family?


    Although the character of these two goods is very low, they didn''t do anything too much to them, so they can''t leave Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying here.


    They don''t die of sin.


    "What to do, captain?"


    They looked at Su Yixiao with a dignified face and asked.


    Su Yixiao sighed, and suddenly remembered that she had been around all the time before. Whenever she was in trouble, she would protect her Ming Jun Xie, and she felt uncomfortable again.


    But she was also wise.


    Know what to do at this time.


    Also know, dark king evil is still waiting for oneself to live to go to the underworld to look for him!


    Looking at the partners around, Su Yixiao asked about the location of the mutant vulture beast. After confirming, she had a plan.


    "The mutant vultures are at the top of us. After a while, I''ll clean up the vultures at the door, and then Shaoji, Xiyue, your team will go out with the mercenaries and Liu sisters, and the others will follow me and fight the vultures!"


    "And then?"


    The others blinked.


    That''s the end of it?


    How do they meet?


    Su Yixiao said: "we can''t retreat completely. Don''t worry! We''ll go back to you! "

 Chapter 650

    How to rest assured?


    The situation in front of them was one-sided, and there was nothing beneficial for them.


    Su Yixiao, she knows what they are worried about.


    Raise your arm and show them the jade bracelet with your mind.


    "Here, I have glass jade bracelets. I can bring you out! You go first, you must protect yourself


    At this moment, Su Yixiao is extremely worried about them.


    Although they gave them many self-defense weapons, they didn''t know whether they were enough at such a critical moment.


    Only, first of all


    Baili Xiyue and Su Yixiao are still looking at each other. Suddenly, the body of a vulture Warcraft flies down from between them and blocks them.


    Knowing that it''s meaningless to look at it like this, both sides turn around at the same time and do their own things.


    Su Yixiao looks at the mutant vulture, which is several times bigger than the ordinary vulture, and breathes out a long breath.


    It seems that this battle will not end easily.


    "Be careful! Take out all the weapons in the space ring! The weakest part of a vulture is his neck, so Do you know how to do it? " The best way is to kill.


    The others took out their own weapons. The weapons in their hands were made by the team leader himself.


    Naturally, they all know how to do it.


    Twist a few necks, they then one by one eyes firmly rushed in.


    Bai Qingyu''s escape speed is good, and Su luanyin specializes in mirage. When the two men combine, they can only hear the sound of blood from the sword wherever they go.


    But when they stopped, there was no blood on them.


    What kind of combination is this?! If other people have spare time to stop, they will envy and hate.


    But no!


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, who had just had a minute''s rest, looked at each other and then fell into the killing.


    Vulture Warcraft''s strength, for them, is still a little weak, so they can kill so many so easily.


    The five people in shadow pavilion are worthy of being called "pioneers" with talent and intelligence. When they cut Warcraft, they will cut one by one.


    Lingbao followed in front of dark four. With one wing waving down, more than a dozen vultures flew out.


    Although Gu Yangzhi didn''t rely on speed, his speed was also very fast. Others could only see a black figure scurrying in the vultures.


    These vultures are left to others.


    And her goal is to be on the top of the Obsidian House - if this mutant vulture doesn''t leave, he can''t shrink the house and take it away.


    There are always some blind vultures rushing towards her. Su Yixiao doesn''t have a weapon, but a bunch of them will fall when she hands and fists.


    The mutant vulture at the top seems to be waiting for her.


    Looking at his men killed, but without any, a pair of sharp to the extreme eyes, staring at the flying Su Yixiao.


    Near


    Su Yixiao stepped on the eaves and jumped up for the last time. He pinched his fists with two hands. The spiritual power accumulated in his hands can almost distort the surrounding space.


    She looked at the black behemoth in front of her eyes without fear.


    After so long, it''s time to challenge yourself.


    "Ah -"


    hands with spiritual power raised over the top of the head, fast general toward the vulture''s head in the past, seems to be in the potential to win a blow, did not expect, this goods actually take wings to cheat!

 Chapter 651

    A powerful fan, Su Yixiao like a broken line of the kite, fast falling back.


    Fortunately, she responded in time. At the moment of falling down, her spiritual power condensed and supported her.


    This just didn''t fall into the vulture corpse group nearby, but later, Su Yixiao knew. This guy is not that easy to deal with.


    Su Yixiao looks at the guy who is flying towards her in front of her eyes, and the spiritual power in her mobile phone turns into a flame.


    The mutant vulture screams, and its feathers catch fire instantly, teaching him to burn his dark fur naked.


    It''s completely infuriating!


    The mutant vulture''s eyes turned red, yelled at the sky, and then rushed down again. This time, no matter how many flames ignited from him, she still did not stop.


    On the contrary, the flames burned on his skin and flesh, as if the special car had gilded him.


    Vultures, for a moment, are not so ugly.


    But at this time, no one can appreciate her deformed beauty.


    It''s too late for Su Yixiao to hide!


    This is a monster!


    I don''t care. I have to come and kill myself.


    Su Yixiao turned around and ran to the side, faster than anyone else, but still not as fast as the vulture''s two wings on fire.


    In a flash, the vulture was with her.


    Su Yixiao can feel the heat from vultures.


    And a little bit


    At this critical moment, a figure flew from one side, and soon came to Su Yixiao''s side.


    Then a hand shot in the past, the mutant vulture out of the way to Su Yixiao side of the track.


    Su Yixiao didn''t see who that person was, only knew that she was pulled. When she was steady, she looked up to see who had saved herself, but there was no one left in front of her.


    Who is it?!


    The black figure


    I feel a little familiar, but all of a sudden, I really can''t remember.


    The mutant vulture did not give her any chance to recall.


    This guy definitely didn''t find anyone, so he threw all his anger on her.


    Su Yixiao, who has just stood firm, is staring at by vultures.


    There is no weapon in the hand, and the aura condensed out has no effect on this guy. Su Yixiao has no choice but to find a place to escape.


    After taking the vultures around for about half an hour, when all the vultures around them were about to be killed, the mutant vultures finally had no patience.


    After stopping, he called to the sky several times, more and more tragically.


    Three seconds later, there was a big movement in the sky and the earth.


    They thought what was wrong, only to find a group of dark clouds coming from the horizon.


    Where is the black cloud? It''s a vulture flying over.


    It''s the same as the vultures before, but it''s a lot more in number.


    At the end of the day, the vultures were not ready to gasp!


    This is what Su Yixiao taught them.


    Are you impatient?!


    Su Yixiao''s eyes return from the horizon.


    This guy, there are other boys!


    There is also a rhythm that I can''t keep up with. If I have so much more It''s impossible for her to take these people out.


    "No, master, don''t think so!"

 Chapter 652

    Liyuan in the glass jade bracelet inside looking outside, watching the variation vulture will have no hair wings on Su Yixiao''s face, the heart of a fierce pain.


    "Master, we don''t need the Obsidian room! You go up to them first, and then come in with the glazed jade bracelet! " It''s not the way to go on like this. The mutant vulture is angry and will never stop until it is razed to the ground.


    What can I do?!


    Su Yixiao can only listen to Liyuan.


    Recently, it may be true that Feng Shui is not good enough. Su Yixiao hides behind the mutant vulture, and even uses the spirit power to fight against the vulture that flies towards her.


    Wave after wave.


    There are wolves before and tigers after.


    He doesn''t know how long he''ll last.


    If only the king of hell were here now


    "Whew -"


    Su Yixiao let the mutant vulture attack successfully without paying attention.


    A long and thick black feather, inserted from his left shoulder, the pain hit, Su Yixiao felt that he was about to faint.


    This feather is absolutely poisonous!


    The consciousness in the mind gradually becomes unclear, and gradually, the pain is not felt.


    Su Yixiao''s spiritual power, which supports her flying in the air, disappears. As soon as her feet soften, she is about to plant in the ground.


    Su luanyin at the bottom looks up and catches a glimpse of it. She is surprised - "master! Don''t -- "


    this distance, she can''t catch people even if she runs hard.


    After hearing Su luanyin''s cry, the others turned their heads and looked at Su Yixiao who had fallen from the sky. Everyone was worried.


    At this time, a black figure came from a distance.


    That''s faster than Gu Yangzhi''s.


    When Gu Yang ran to the bottom of Xiao, the black voice had been cut off in mid air.


    Su Yixiao''s last glance, only saw a fuzzy face in front of him.


    Who is this?


    She can''t remember.


    And now, there''s no chance for her to think again.


    The people at the bottom didn''t see who it was.


    They only see a black figure in front of a flash, along with Su Yixiao, are gone.


    I wanted to catch up with them, but I didn''t give them any chance to breathe. The vultures flew towards them again.


    Don''t die!


    It''s like they''re getting hit faster and faster by a chicken''s hand.


    It seems that the mutant vultures are no longer there. The rest of them are those who only know how to find death.


    It''s impossible to be tired. Now they have endless energy to play.


    It''s just some animals. This is the real war!


    What is war? It''s the kind that can be promoted by killing.


    A ray of thunder came down from the sky. Before they could react, they were covered with radiance.


    Promotion?! what the hell. It came so fast.


    Fast is fast!


    The punishment of heaven is looking at the people at the top. She can hear clearly what they are thinking.


    Ah, it doesn''t want to be fast, but who let these demons'' spiritual absorption and Dantian promotion be so wonderful!


    Have you ever seen someone who is going to be promoted?!


    But this time, it''s really gratifying that there is no su Yixiao!


    No, why isn''t this girl here? If she will appear before, then tune up.


    This


    Punishment does not want to control, but can not help curiosity, it looked around, but in the southwest direction of the cave inside felt incredible things.

 Chapter 654

    Warcraft''s temperament is simple, which is also between the trust in you.


    If you cheat it once, the wall of trust asks him thoroughly.


    This is what Su Yixiao gave them and what they realized.


    Before and Liu Shaoji said is a purple fox, after purple fox understand the situation, look at Liu Shaoji eyes moment is not the same.


    The eyes were colder and colder.


    "Those monsters, you brought them?"


    Monster?


    Liu Shaoji thought for a moment, it said, should be those vultures.


    Liu Shaoji frowned.


    Because he didn''t know what was going on. Are the vultures really coming because of them?


    But they haven''t offended anyone in this period of time.


    Bai Li Xi Yue is one step ahead of Liu Shaoji. Now, in front of Liu Shaoji, she holds her head high and admits, "those vultures may really come because of us. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    Purple fox eyes a coagulation, that pair of black eyes can hook people''s soul, just like can launch ice sword.


    "It''s you. The forest of light is our home of Warcraft. We don''t allow anyone to destroy it! And you It''s not only coming, but also bringing that kind of filthy thing into the forest. You human beings have a saying, who can bear it? Oh, if there is any problem inside the forest, you can be buried with it! "


    Words fall between, unexpectedly have innumerable Warcraft to come up, surround their people round and round, every face is ferocious. There was a lot of anger.


    Liu Shaoji sighed. Warcraft have anger, he can understand, after all, is their arrival, brought this disaster.


    But it''s not a good time to stop them now. Captain, they don''t want to come out. Outside, they don''t know what''s going on inside.


    Although these people are safe now Well, get rid of Warcraft.


    But the people inside are still surrounded by groups of vultures.


    My teammates, don''t worry.


    "But now, we still have partners in it..."


    "That would be better." Purple fox eyes deep and cruel, "take your people out, together with the funeral!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, he can see that these Warcraft are unreasonable.


    In no way, Baili Xiyue knew that this kind of soft can''t come, and said: "it''s useless for you to kidnap us. It''s like that if you kidnap us, these vultures can leave." After that, she has a white eye. She is so unruly that she doesn''t look at anything.


    Hey, it seems that this kind of expression attracted the purple fox. The purple Fox went to the hundred Li Xiyue with special interest and said in a clear voice: "Oh? Tell me what you think. "


    Baili Xiyue looked like "if you ask me to say it, I''ll say it, then I don''t have face" and said: "you let us in, let''s find our partner. Then, let''s kill the vultures together, clean up the corpses, and give you a beautiful and clean home again, OK? "


    With that, the whole air was quiet for three seconds.


    And then


    "Ha ha ha Fox king, this woman actually said, to kill those vultures?! Ha ha ha, is he crazy? Or are humans so arrogant? "


    With that, all the Warcraft laughed.


    I don''t know what I''ve done.

 Chapter 655

    Is not to say a big truth, so fake with a smile?


    Do you feel like you are a practitioner when you are laughed at by Warcraft?


    Laugh


    All right!


    Laugh, but who can tell me what they laugh about?


    Liu Shaoji looks at her bewildered face and shakes her head. He can''t bear to tell the girl, "you must know, don''t you? Tell me what they''re laughing at


    Liu Shaoji was nominated. She was stunned for a moment. Looking at her woman''s keen eyes, she swallowed her saliva and said, "vultures are not strong. But the strength of the mutant vulture, we are not his rivals. Even the captain It''s also hanging. And as far as I know, although the strength of these vultures is weak, their number is endless So none of the things you said above are likely to come true. "


    Of course, what he said was in the eyes of this group of Warcraft.


    And if the glazed jade bracelet is around them, you don''t have to worry. After all, with the glazed jade bracelet, their strength can go up to a higher level at least.


    It''s not that I want to rely on the jade bracelet, but that I have more peace of mind.


    He whispered these words in her ear, so the others didn''t even hear Warcraft.


    Hundred Li Xi month listened to stare at him: "these difficulties, what terrible, wait until Xiao Xiao they come out, we still need to be afraid of these?"


    When they are all together, they will be able to solve all the difficulties and dangers.


    As soon as Liu Shaoji heard it, she knew what Bai Li Xi Yue was thinking.


    I knew what she meant in a flash.


    Looking up at the other side of Warcraft, it seems that there is nothing dissatisfied with this proposal.


    It''s not going out like that, it''s going back into danger.


    Purple fox nodded, agreed with the saying of Baili Xiyue, let them in.


    Anyway, it''s not them that lose money in the end. These guys will be relieved.


    But This way, it''s a little hanging.


    Especially the two women in trouble!!


    "No, we''re not going in! We just escaped. How can we go to that place again?! Believe it or not, I''ll tell the Lius to crush you! " Liu Qipan said fiercely.


    Liu Yingying hides behind his elder sister and looks at them like hatred, as well as the Warcraft around them.


    They didn''t think about it at all. Who brought them out just now? If it wasn''t for Liu Shaoji, they would have died in it!


    I''ll go!


    The hand that feeds the hand that feeds the hand that feeds the hand.


    You don''t have to change your face so fast.


    These two women are really, disgusting!


    Bai Li cherished the moon and said to them, "OK, go and call. Let''s see where your Lius are! We are really meddling in our business. We really regret not letting you die in it! "


    "You, how dare you let us die?"?! I''ll give you face if I come out with you


    "Face? What kind of face do you give us when you don''t even have people in it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You


    "Don''t be me one day. Listen, Miss Liu, we''ll take you out because we''re kind-hearted, but please don''t treat us like fools, OK? If I can, I can take you in now and pretend nothing happened


    "Dare you?" Liu Qipan stares at the big eyes, and his face doesn''t believe what Baili Xiyue says.

 Chapter 656

    But I don''t believe the words on my face.


    After all, he saw the horror of women all the way.


    He took a whip in his hand and flew directly to the vulture. One whip would bring down one.


    Therefore, Liu Qipan believed what Baili Xiyue said that he would put himself back in that place.


    That''s the face. I can''t pull it down.


    No way, he did not dare to speak, can only stand there in silence, do not dare to look at the eyes of a hundred Li Xi month.


    Baili Xiyue nodded just now.


    You see how well you are, chirping like a grasshopper. It''s boring!


    Turning around, he said to the purple fox, "these two women are not with us. There are others. They are mercenaries. They are not with us!"


    Purple Fox So there are only two of you? "


    "Well!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and nods the year as it should be.


    Of course, there are only two of them. Although the mercenaries are good, they are not with them. And the two sisters of the Liu family They don''t want to follow them.


    Purple fox nodded.


    These two people go in, although there is no suspense, they can come out, but since they put down their big talk, they only need two people to go in, so let''s just two people.


    And the others, just wait here! Don''t go anywhere!


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other, and then go back in hand. There is no fear on their faces. Some of them are only worried about Su Yixiao.


    But when I went in, I found that the person they were looking for had disappeared.


    "How come?"


    There was silence around the Obsidian room, and there were vulture bodies all over the ground. The house was still standing there, with a lot of blood splashed in front of it, which made the Obsidian room more deep.


    There are some huge leaves floating on the corpse. At first glance, it should be a mutant vulture.


    Now, not only are the mutant vultures gone, but they''re all gone.


    "Shao Ji, what should I do?" There is no trace here. Even if there are traces left when they leave, they are all covered by the blood and corpse.


    A hundred Li Xiyue is about to cry.


    She didn''t cry when she faced the difficulties, she didn''t cry when she killed the vultures all the way, and she didn''t cry when she lost her way on the way. But when we didn''t get the news, tears came down without reservation.


    Liu Shaoji hugs her and gives her silent care and warmth in the blood.


    "Baby, don''t cry, we take the house, and then we go to them, be nice"


    to tell you the truth, Liu Shaoji is a little square.


    How long does it take to see her cry. But every time he was at a loss.


    Looking at her tears, I really want to slap myself!


    What a waste!!


    Take the house.


    These three words came out of his mouth. The Obsidian room on the other side could hear what he was saying. The house shook twice, shrunk, and then floated in the air, waiting for him to collect them.


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look around and suddenly burst into tears and smile.


    It''s really something of our own, spirituality! Knowing that the situation is not right, they are ready. Hey, the houses are like this. How can they cry here?


    The two men regained their confidence and were ready to leave after accepting the house.

 Chapter 657

    At this moment, they suddenly heard two cries.


    Follow the voice to find the past, but found that it is a small purple fox.


    The little purple Fox''s front paw was pressed under a stone. Maybe it was because he couldn''t move the stone with his strength and met a group of vultures, so he pitifully hid behind the stone.


    In other words, this little purple fox is also lucky. There are several waves of vultures, and the number of each wave is so huge.


    In the period just now, it was full of killing and cruelty, but this little guy was not affected. He stayed behind the stone and saved his life.


    Now it should be looking around quiet, and the leg injury is really unbearable pain, this just cried a few times.


    Baili Xiyue painfully watched the little purple fox curl up there in fear, carefully moving the paw that she was pressed down on. She was so kind that she couldn''t see it down at all.


    Without saying a word, he went forward. Baili Xiyue determined the position of purple Fox''s paw and was ready to break the stone.


    But this little guy seems to be too frightened. When Baili Xiyue stretched out her hand, she bit her hand.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon But her hand didn''t come back. The other hand determined its position again. Then she called over Liu Shaoji and broke the stone together.


    And her other hand was still in the innermost part of the little purple fox.


    When I feel a light on my paw, the little thing will react. What do these two human beings want to do.


    It turns out that


    I wanted to help it.


    But I


    My God!! What have you done?!


    Little purple fox felt guilty and drilled himself into the hair.


    It''s a shame to treat your benefactor like this.


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue don''t know what the little purple fox is thinking. They take the little purple Fox''s front paw to check the wound condition. Then they take out a healing pill from their space ring and pass it to the little purple Fox''s mouth.


    Little purple fox looked up, trembling at them, but did not dare to speak.


    Bai Li Xi Yue said with a smile, "take it. It''s a pill. It''s good for your injury." However, she did not know whether the little guy could understand what she said.


    Little purple fox is to listen to a half understand, and it smell, this one close to her small mouth of milky white things, seems to be very delicious, very sweet appearance.


    The two human beings in front of him did not have any threat, and they looked much more friendly than the human described by his mother. Little purple fox had no intention, and after confirming, he swallowed the healing pill.


    That pill entrance namely melt, small purple fox feel a special sweet taste from his mouth fast past, no trace.


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what it''s like


    The weak eyes of the purple fox express the weak eyes.


    Like this


    Baili Xiyue has seen it in her own eyes.


    She''s about to spray.


    This little guy was so attached to the healing pill that he wanted one after eating it.


    However, when Baili Xiyue took a look at the claws of the little purple fox, which recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, she didn''t give the little purple fox pills.


    After all, it''s medicine! Eat when you need it, not now.


    It''s already recovering.


    Baili Xiyue touched the big hairy head of little purple fox, and then got up. I''m going to find Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 658

    After a few steps, Baili Xiyue found that her trouser legs were entangled by something.


    When she looked around, she found that it was the little purple fox.


    The little thing reluctantly bit his trouser leg.


    Baili Xiyue lowered her head, just as the little guy raised her eyes, the two of them looked at each other like this.


    I don''t know how long, Liu Shaoji just ready to go up to call Baili Xiyue, she suddenly fell down and picked up the little purple fox.


    "Do you just want to go with me?" Baili Xiyue said with a smile, "well, when we find Xiaoxiao, I''ll help you find your parents."


    Little purple fox nodded spiritually.


    A pair of big eyes like purple grapes, watery, coupled with the hairy and small appearance, tut, just poked the woman''s heart.


    The little guy can''t speak yet, but can he understand them? Look at their eyes are always so simple and kind.


    Baili Xiyue looks at Liu Shaoji. There is a prayer in that eye.


    He knew what his wife was thinking, but the little guy had already held him in his arms and came to ask him, tut, he was very insincere!


    One touched on the head of little purple fox, and patted several times on the head of Baili Xiyue.


    Liu Shaoji still can''t pull down her face to this woman. She can''t even pretend.


    "Since you like it so much, take care of it! What''s more, after finding Xiaoxiao, they must put him back in the forest! "


    Little guy is separated from his parents. Warcraft is very protective.


    Baili Xiyue naturally knows the propriety. She nods cleverly, and then takes the little purple fox to go in a direction.


    No way, now they don''t know Su Yixiao their position, can only find.


    Small purple fox was originally quietly lying in the arms of a hundred Li Xi month, but after they went a long way, suddenly called.


    Not only do they cry, but they also twist their bodies, like they can''t be at ease if they don''t stop.


    Baili Xiyue tried to hold it, not to let it fall, while still asking Liu Shaoji what happened to the little guy.


    Liu Shaoji doesn''t know.


    But the eagle Warcraft who cherishes the moon can know.


    "Master, the little guy either found his parents'' place or smelled something unusual."


    A hundred Li Xi Yue''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Do you mean we can follow the direction pointed by little purple fox? Maybe, but its parents, maybe Can we find them? "


    "Well..." The eagle nodded, "anyway, it''s better than you''re looking for it here! There is a target, and the probability of finding it is very high! "


    I think it''s right to listen to Bai Li Xi Yue.


    Even if you can''t find Xiaoxiao, you can at least find the guy''s parents. How nice.


    "Little Ji, let''s go with the little guy!"


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    Baili Xiyue leads the way and takes them.


    Little purple Fox''s front paw is still injured and can''t go down the road.


    So they had to use this clumsy method.


    Because the little purple fox can''t speak, so take a few times, but fortunately they still found the right direction.


    On the other hand, Gu Yangzhi, relying on the memory of heaven''s punishment, finally found the cave.


    "Here it is?"


    "That''s right!"


    Now that you''ve found it, go in.

 Chapter 659

    They imagined what it would be like.


    But did not want to be as calm as before.


    Su Yixiao is laid flat on a stone and sleeps soundly. In my memory, the man in black who brought her vaguely lit a fire safely.


    They break into the moment, the man also particularly calm said: "you come ah."


    What the hell is that?!


    Did you expect them to come long ago?


    Gu Yangzhi looked at the man in black and didn''t have any malice, so he asked all the people behind to accept the weapons in his hand.


    What they need is not to fight with the people in front of them, but to save Su Yixiao.


    Gu Yangzhi: "thank you for saving our captain, but now we are all right, can we take the captain away?" It is absolutely the tone of discussion. Gu Yangzhi''s eyes have never left the man in black.


    The man in black turned to face them, then scorned them and shook his head: "why should you take the people I saved?"


    "You..."


    "That''s our captain?"


    As for the people on this side, when they see that the formation is not right, they take out their weapons and are ready to rush up and grab Su Yixiao.


    Su luanyin looks at the man in black and frowns. She feels as if she has seen him.


    But where on earth have we seen this?


    Yes!!


    "Are you Mo Bai?"


    The man next to the valley owner in Xiuluo Valley? Once said to master "long time no see", "you will remember me sooner or later" man?!


    Mo Bai didn''t expect anyone to remember him. He specially raised his eyes to see the woman who said his name, and then hooked his lips: "yes, it''s me, but you still can''t take her away."


    "Why? You can''t put the master in such a place!! Give it back to me, master Su luanyin is about to cry.


    She didn''t know the strength of this guy, but what she knew was that the strength of the valley master of Xiuluo was really strong.


    Moreover, the respect and love of the valley master for him were in their eyes.


    What''s more, Su Yixiao is still dizzy now. He must not let the people on his side fall into the hands of others!


    But this guy didn''t return the master?!


    "I warn you, you''d better let my master go, otherwise..." What else? Su luanyin can''t speak any more He found that he had nothing to threaten the people in front of him.


    Mo Bai chuckled.


    It''s not like they saw him for the first time.


    Mo Bai said: "your master, my Lord, was slandered by the dead vulture. Now he is poisoned and can''t move. If you want to make fun of her life, you can move."


    People here all looked at each other. There were worries and doubts in their eyes.


    The biggest problem between them now is whether to bring people over or still put them there.


    But soon they got a unified answer.


    Never make fun of Su Yixiao''s life!


    "You said the captain was poisoned. How can I detoxify him?" Gu Yangzhi asked.


    He may be the only one here who believes what Mo Bai said.


    Because his former Gu family was a Dan medicine dealer, although he had long been separated from Gu family, the most basic way to check whether people were poisoned was to see.

 Chapter 660

    Su Yixiao lay flat on the stone, looking at the finishing appearance of his clothes, he knew that he had been cleaned once.


    Around the stone there were pieces of clothes with blood stains. The blood stains were purple black and had been congealed into blocks and stained on the cloth.


    It can be judged from these that the poison in Su Yixiao is very deep!


    Mo Bai shook his head.


    "If I could think of a way to save her completely, I would not be entangled here."


    "I know she has a jade bracelet on her body now. You must know that, too! Unfortunately, I can''t get in that thing. If you can, please go in and ask the spirit. I''ve killed the mutant vulture, but how to refine the antidote depends on the spirit. "


    Gu Yangzhi and they did not speak.


    I can see that Mo Bai knows their things very well, no! Maybe I only know about Su Yixiao.


    Gu Yang''s eyes turned to one side, and then he found that the mutant vulture, who had been swaggering at the top of the Obsidian room, had lost his breath and died quietly in that place.


    This is


    "You killed it?" Gu Yangzhi asked Mo Bai in surprise.


    Mo Bai nodded: "just a minion." Originally he loves how to drop how to drop, but this guy doesn''t know how to hurt Su Yixiao, it is in Taisui ye on the ground.


    Tolerance? Oh, to let him die is to give him face.


    Mo Bai sent out a cold air from the beginning to the end, and they could feel it several meters away.


    What kind of devil is this man?!


    Su luanyin suddenly finds that he and Mo Bai are not of the same level.


    No, not to mention it''s not a level. There is a wide gap between them. It can''t get over the past.


    She is trying hard to get through the ditch, but the people on the other side of the ditch have gone away.


    Tut, the gap.


    As soon as the face here changed, he didn''t say anything. Then some of them enter the glazed jade bracelet under our discussion, while the other part guards Su Yixiao and Mo Bai outside.


    As soon as Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu go in, they see Li Yuan working on the display screen.


    Su luanyin: "Liyuan, what are you doing?"


    Li Yuan didn''t look back. He continued to make trouble and said to her: "the master has no consciousness. I can''t see outside in the glazed jade bracelet. I have to find another bearing body."


    Find another one?!


    It turns out that this thing in the glazed jade bracelet still has this effect!


    Mainly, it depends on Su Yixiao''s will.


    "Who do you think is suitable? We''ll help you find it! Master is unconscious outside now, and there is another Mo Bai who seems to be plotting against master. The poison on master can recur at any time... "


    Before Su luanyin finished, he heard Li Yuan ask in shock: "what? Where is Mo Bai? "


    Su luanyin nodded.


    Kurihara was stunned.


    After a long time, he sighed and said, "don''t worry, Mo Bai can''t hurt his master, mainly because He can''t hurt either. In the case of bearing body, just anyone who has the will If it wasn''t for Lori, would you come? "


    Su luanyin a Leng, she pointed to himself: "me?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    There is no time, a will suluanyin pull over, and then let her look at the screen in front of.


    But Bai Qingyu wanted to hold on, but Li Yuan didn''t give him a chance.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt me much."

 Chapter 661

    Bai Qingyu was relieved.


    However, he also looked very closely.


    After all, it''s a girl who is hard to get. How can you let this guy go?!


    Su luanyin is also a little afraid, but saw the side has been looking at her Bai Qingyu, the strength of that fear, instant less a lot.


    I think about my master who is still in a severe coma outside


    What is fear? Funny!


    "Ding --" after a sound, Su luanyin''s eyes, which were closed, were forced to open. The figure on the screen flashed in her eyes, and then Then there''s no more.


    Su luanyin doesn''t feel anything. I don''t know why. This makes him a little strange.


    Li Yuan took a look at her, looked at her strange eyes and asked, "what do you feel?"


    Su luanyin shook his head.


    "No feeling, strange ~"


    Li Yuan gave her a white look: "no feeling, strange? What else do you want to feel? This is to bind your will. The display screen was originally "alive" by the master''s will, but it has little connection or conflict with the master''s thoughts. Now it''s just through you. It doesn''t hurt you


    I understand.


    Then he turned around and went back to Bai Qingyu, and let the guy who had been worried for a long time take a close look at himself. There was really no harm.


    Bai Qingyu watched her girl come down and put her heart in her place.


    And Kurihara was already busy with his side.


    "Where does the master''s poison come from?"


    Inside the display screen, Su Yixiao was placed on a stone, and her clothes were clean and wrinkled, not to mention any clues for Kurihara to check.


    Bai Qingyu steps forward and asks Kurihara to turn the scene in his direction. After targeting the mutant vulture, he stops.


    Pointing to the guy, he said, "the captain was shot by the guy''s feather. That''s the poison."


    Kurihara frowned: "you''re kidding. How can this thing be poisonous?" At most, the mutant vulture is much stronger than the average vulture in strength, and there is a big gap in speed and intelligence. But he is still a little impressed with whether it is poisonous or not.


    "No, this guy has no poison!"


    In order to prove, Kurihara also specially tested the fur and blood of the mutant vulture, and the test results were also non-toxic.


    The variant constitution can enlarge the original strength of Warcraft and improve its strength. It is impossible to change the ability that Warcraft does not have.


    Su luanyin is puzzled.


    "How did the master get poisoned? You see, there are black feathers with Shifu''s blood under the stone where Shifu lies! "


    Su luanyin inadvertently reminds Li Yuan of the suspense.


    Back to Su Yixiao''s side, Li Yuan stares at the black feather and the clothes with blood underground for a long time, and finally understands.


    "Vultures don''t carry poison. This poison is added separately..."


    Between words, Li Yuan''s eyes gradually become deep.


    It looks like from a baby with a bigger fart Very abrupt, but Kurihara is not.


    "Who on earth hates his master? Otherwise, why send such a big battle to kill the master? "


    Yes, it''s killing!


    Kurihara didn''t know what the poison was.


    The poison that everyone in the upper world fears!

 Chapter 662

    Kiss!


    "This poison is not very toxic to the host''s constitution in a short time! The master fainted, mainly because of exhaustion


    "That is, vultures are not useful to the captain?" Bai Qingyu frowned. Why do you keep it? You might as well throw it away.


    Kurihara glanced at him, shook his head and remembered a word.


    Sure enough, men are stupid. No one can compare with their intelligence quotient which is close to negative!


    "Are you stupid? The crystal of mutant Warcraft is perfect. After being used by the owner, you may wake up." Even if you can''t wake up, suppressing toxicity still has a little effect.


    Bai Tiu Yu listens, the old face is red, directly turns around.


    My God, the team leader told them this before, but it didn''t work at all. I didn''t even think about it.


    "And this pill!" Li Yuan didn''t know when he had a small porcelain vase in his hand. Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin were very familiar with it. Isn''t this the small porcelain vase that Su Yixiao often filled with pills? What was Li Yuan used for?


    "This pill is made by the master''s family. It''s called Baidu pill. It can detoxify all kinds of poisons, but it doesn''t work for him, but it can be suppressed! Take it and give it to the master! "


    Bai Qingyu took it and asked again.


    "No side effects, right?"


    After all, it can''t solve the poison of this


    Li Yuan listened and wanted to kick it!


    "Are you stupid with Lori? When did you see the pills made by the master that always have side effects? " At most, it''s just useless pills ~


    Bai Qingyu nodded in fear.


    It hasn''t been refined. Oh, forget it. He''d better go out first and give it to Su Yixiao!


    Two people come and go in a hurry. Kurihara did not stay, the display has been restored, and finally can watch every move outside.


    At the moment, Su Yibao didn''t dare to come here because they were worried.


    Kurihara looked at them like this, recalled just angry himself, embarrassed to give them a smile.


    In an instant, the air inside the jade bracelet was much better.


    And outside, they are in a bad mood.


    Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue are hanging in the middle of the cliff and crawling up.


    Although they have good physical strength, they can''t do so.


    Baili Xiyue looks at the stone she can hold in front of her and jumps up. She grabs it, but she doesn''t step on the stone under her feet. Unfortunately, the stone she holds in her hand can''t bear her strength at all. She turns her head back and looks at it falling.


    Liu Shaoji, who has been following her for a long time, looks at her woman falling and grabs her fiercely -


    as a result, they both fall at the same time.


    "Ah..."


    The eagle raised his eyelids and said helplessly: "master, you are safe. Can you stop shouting?"


    Baili Xiyue smiles awkwardly and closes her mouth.


    Fortunately, an eagle rushed out of the beast space of Baili Xiyue in time to catch Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji who were about to fall Oh, yes! There was also a little purple fox who was not too busy to watch. Otherwise, they would have fallen from here.


    "Where to?" Asked the eagle.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon in Liu Shaoji''s arms and points to the sky impolitely.

 Chapter 663

    The eagle This master Okay, he got it.


    Without saying anything, they flew directly up into the air. Baili Xiyue, they were impolitely moved up in the air.


    Oh, my God.


    She felt it.


    I can''t get out of my neck.


    Angry called an eagle, Eagle realized that he was just skin, a word does not say, obediently will speed down.


    Tut, angry women are not easy to provoke, especially female tigers like his master.


    Also thanks to the eagle did not open contact, otherwise, this words let a hundred Li Xi month to hear, unavoidable oneself is to hang for a long time.


    The eagle was flying up all the time, but Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji didn''t look around. Only little purple fox saw a cave, smelled a few times in the air, and then called.


    This time, it was very cold.


    Bai Li Xi Yue frowned and heard Liu Shaoji: "little purple fox, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Shaoji shook her head.


    Following the eyes of little purple fox, it seems that Shake something over.


    Liu Shaoji quickly asked the eagle to go down a little.


    Eagle obediently down, Liu Shaoji this just see that thing.


    "Cave?! Is this the place that little purple fox came to look for in the cave


    Liu Shaoji doesn''t know.


    "No matter. Let''s go down and have a look first."


    After that, he held the waist of Baili Xiyue, and held the little purple fox tightly in Baili Xiyue''s arms. When the eagle approached, he jumped fiercely -


    "who?" A man came out of the cave with a weapon. The second he saw Shaoji, his chin fell down in surprise.


    They saw both of them at the same time.


    "Dark one? Why are you here? "


    As soon as he saw Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue, he threw away his disgusting weapon and ran up.


    "Why did you come up? Did the gang get out? We are here I''m looking for Su Yixiao... "


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji automatically ignored the previous words, and the last sentence surprised them.


    "Xiaoxiao? What happened to Xiaoxiao? " Hundred Li Xi month is holding dark one''s arm, in the heart particularly anxious.


    Dark one didn''t answer on the spot, after stabilizing a hundred Li Xi month, he called them in.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go in," he said on the way


    Just as they came out, Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin came out with pills.


    Pass the small porcelain vase to Mo Bai, and then ask him to feed the google pill to Su Yixiao. Then he turns around and goes to dissect the mutant vulture.


    "That''s how it is."


    "Ah, Shaoji Xiyue, are you here?"


    Other people are just like Liu Shaoji. They are also stunned.


    But it was reassuring to see that both of them were unharmed and intact.


    "Xiaoxiao really Can''t be saved? " One hundred Li cherishes the moon and asks again.


    Su luanyin nodded silently.


    She didn''t want to, but now even Kurihara had no way.


    And there''s no Dan master between them.


    "But don''t lose heart, Li Yuan said. The kiss on the master''s body has little effect on the master. It''s the poison of the upper world, and In a word, now we only expect the director to wake up early, and then maybe she can refine it for herself? "


    Other people look at each other, there is no better way, it can only be so.


    Now they dare not go out to find Dan Shi or something. After all, they are in danger.

 Chapter 664

    "Fox king, those two women ran away, don''t you care?" A white tiger came to the purple Fox and asked.


    Purple fox slightly raised his eyelids and shook his head.


    Those two women are dispensable.


    Purple fox shook his head calmly.


    It''s nothing if all of these humans are gone.


    However, he still admired the rest of the men, who heard that they were mercenaries, calmly sat there meditating, and were not afraid or wanted to sneak away.


    First, well, the man seemed to feel something. When he opened his eyes, he saw the purple fox staring at him at the first sight. With a calm smile, he said, "Fox king, don''t worry. If they don''t come out, we won''t go."


    Purple fox put away his eyes and didn''t look at them any more.


    No one knows what it is thinking.


    Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying run for a long time. When they turn around, they don''t find any Warcraft or people chasing them. Then they stop.


    "Hoo, sister, we''re running out!" Liu Yingying has no time to kick gas, the first time happy to Liu Qipan said.


    Liu Qipan nodded and raised his mouth.


    Yeah, they finally got out! That group of mercenaries are really stupid. Tell them to run with themselves or not, really!


    "Let''s wait to hear the bad news from them." Liu Qipan''s mood is incomparable when he thinks that the mercenaries and Su Yixiao will all die in it.


    "Yes, yes! It''s best to die inside and be killed by Warcraft! Look at them, a group of lowly human beings, how dare they be arrogant with us? "


    Compared with Liu Qipan, Liu Yingying is more cruel!


    There''s nothing she doesn''t dare to think about.


    According to his character, if he was a little older, there would be nothing she did not dare to do.


    Liu Qipan listens to Liu Yingying''s words, and the scene of the mercenaries being dismembered suddenly appears in his mind. Suddenly, there is a chill.


    "Yingying, you should think less about this idea in the future. I think it''s terrible when I make up my mind. You are a girl, how can you think about this kind of thing?"


    It''s not over yet.


    Liu Qipan continued to say.


    But Liu Yingying completely blocked Liu Qipan''s voice.


    Liu Yingying originally liked this elder sister, but at this time she found out, why is this woman so upset?


    It''s so boring!


    "All right, sister!" Liu Yingying frowned and asked her to stop. "Don''t talk about it. I know. I won''t be like these things in the future. Don''t worry!"


    Liu Qipan looks at Liu Yingying impatient appearance, this just stops.


    Well, this little sister, she can listen to it.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go! Otherwise, it would be bad for those Warcraft to catch up again. "


    Liu Yingying reminds Liu Qipan to be alert.


    Liu Qipan quickly looks at the back, and then takes Liu Yingying to run forward.


    At this moment on the top of the mountain, Su Yixiao is still in a coma.


    Everyone was anxious, but there was no way.


    So is Kurihara.


    She was urged many times, but he did not find any way about Su Yixiao to wake up.


    "It''s not a good way to sit like this. Otherwise, I''ll go out and find a Dan master to come back and let him see what''s going on, captain."


    All the others were silent.


    They both agree and disagree.


    They are in favor because Su Yixiao is in a coma now. They are really worried. They are afraid that the poison on her will affect Su Yixiao, and they may even lose her life.

 Chapter 665

    I don''t agree, because they are now known by Su Yixiao''s enemy, Su linman. If they go out, they may be targeted, and the one they bring back doesn''t know whether they are enemies or friends.


    "Don''t bother."


    Mo Bai stands up and helps Su Yixiao up from the stone. Then he sits in the back and asks a person to come up and help Su Yixiao.


    However, no one came up to help, but a face of vigilance staring at him.


    "Mobai, what are you doing?"


    "What for?" Mo Bai frowned, as if very dissatisfied with the appearance of these people in front of him.


    "Is that how you care about your companions? Either wait or do something dangerous to her? "


    Everyone was stunned.


    I don''t know what Mo Bai means.


    They I''m thinking of something.


    Mo Bai looks at their dull faces, and suddenly smiles. That smile can freeze people to death.


    "All right, all right, I know. Nowadays, people are getting worse from generation to generation Lord, if you remember us, will you know our good


    The last sentence is something no one else can hear.


    Because this sentence, is Mo Bai directly to Su Yixiao said in the brain.


    Having said that, Mo Bai supports Su Yixiao with his spiritual power, and then puts his hands together to gather his spiritual power again.


    Gu Yangzhi saw this picture and was the first to help Su Yixiao.


    Mo Bai looks up at him. Gu Yangzhi doesn''t have any expression, but he doesn''t leave.


    Mo Bai suddenly understood something, gave a deep smile, and then began to practice.


    Su luanyin still doesn''t believe in the person whom Ming junxie doesn''t like to mention and meet. She goes to Liuli jade bracelet and asks Li Yuan.


    "Liyuan, this man..."


    "Let him go! Now, only he can save his master.... "


    "Ah?" Su luanyin looked unbelievable and asked, "why? Can''t anyone else? Why is he alone? "


    "You don''t understand."


    Kurihara shook his head.


    Su Yixiao forgot what happened before. Su luanyin didn''t know what happened at that time at all. Now, Li Yuan is the only one who knows.


    "Well, I don''t want to say it now. I can only tell you that this place, Mobai, is the only one who has blood relationship with the host! Do you understand? Blood relationship! "


    Su Yixiao doesn''t understand.


    Blood relationship?!


    But see dark king evil hate Mo white of that appearance, clearly at most is also a love enemy.


    Now how


    Is he the father of Shifu?! Wow, it''s impossible, isn''t it?!


    Su luanyin looks at Liyuan with suspicion.


    Li Yuan glances at her. He knows what Su luanyin is thinking. Although he doesn''t want to say it, the most basic writing has to be rejected.


    "Father and daughter, mother and son, don''t think about it. It''s a relationship you don''t understand."


    After that, Li Yuan didn''t want to say a word, but he disappeared directly from Su luanyin.


    Su luanyin


    Damn it?!


    This guy is really, just leave him here?!


    Su luanyin turns his head and looks down


    Well, she''s not alone.


    But Good helpless.


    These kids stare at themselves, but they have nothing to talk to.


    Forget it, or go out, this place is super cold, not suitable for yourself.


    Su luanyin found out when she went out.


    Su Yixiao wakes up?!!

 Chapter 666

    "Master! Are you awake? " Su luanyin runs directly to Su Yixiao, but he doesn''t believe in the things in front of him.


    How come I went in to find someone and the master woke up?!


    But that''s good.


    Su Yixiao looks at Su luanyin''s picture and smiles, saying nothing.


    Bai Qingyu pulls Su luanyin back to him and says, "how long have you been in the Liuli jade bracelet?"


    Su luanyin thought for a moment and said, "soon, it will be two or three hours!" After that, he blinked. He was so cute that he could not be deceived.


    Baiqingyu is a big island. Boca can''t say it in his voice. He calmed down for a moment, and then said: "it''s two days since the outside world. Kurihara must have adjusted the time again. The captain just woke up now. Don''t disturb her first."


    Su luanyin''s eyes asked: really?!


    Bai Qingyu stares back: will I cheat you?


    Su luanyin nodded.


    Bai Qingyu This woman


    Su Yixiao did not know how long she had slept. She only felt that the place she was in was freezing cold, especially cold.


    But I can''t get out of the cold.


    She began to think about the things before, about herself in the past, as well as mingjunxie and many people.


    "Anybody?" She asked.


    But the only reply to her is the wind.


    After a long time, she suddenly heard someone say, "if you remember us, will you know our good..."


    It''s a familiar voice. I''ve heard it many times before, but who said it?


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. This question is going to blow her mind. I don''t want to think about it!


    There was just a chill in it, and suddenly it stopped.


    The light was getting closer and closer. She could only see it by squinting. In the middle of the light, a man stretched out his hand and said, "come on, I''ll take you home..."


    Home?


    Is it Ming Jun Xie?


    Su Yixiao is not afraid of the glare of the light, and quickly runs up, holding the hand.


    But she clearly felt it.


    This sense of touch doesn''t seem to be evil at all.


    Just about to break free, he was brought out.


    Looking at the ink white in front of her, Su Yixiao''s heart is a bit complicated.


    This man, she always feels that she has something to do with him, but There''s no impression in my head.


    If you think hard, your head will hurt like an explosion.


    Forget it.


    Su Yixiao looked at standing in the distance, but her eyes have been staring at her ink white one eye, and then refused to recall and this guy thing.


    "I''m poisoned?"


    Su Yixiao only felt that half of his body didn''t feel much, but he didn''t feel any more when he used the spirit power.


    "Damn it


    Su Yixiao can''t help swearing.


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable!


    £¡


    The last time I had this feeling, it was when I fell from the divine world, I broke the Dantian, plus the poison Su linman had given her before


    Tut tut.


    The second time


    This time, if there is no accident, it is also because of Su linman!


    Tut tut.


    Su Lin Man, Su Lin Man, our revenge, up to now, it''s not as simple as killing each other.


    Su Yixiao hands pinch fist, just did not have the spirit of her, suddenly burst out a powerful spirit, will all around her shock back a few steps.

 Chapter 667

    However, she did not hold on for five seconds and coughed violently.


    The hand that covers mouth outspread, everybody saw, Su Yixiao vomits out, it is black blood!


    "Captain!"


    "Captain, you..." How could that be?!


    Su Yixiao looked at the blood on his palm and sighed.


    "No problem. I suddenly broke the spirit power that was just suppressed by poison, which led to backfire. Lori, you go into the alchemy room of Liuli jade bracelet and take out my alchemy stove. Which one of you has the life fire? Lend me one moment."


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at yours, Su Yixiao, if you look at this picture, you will know that there is no one.


    Su Yixiao sighed and asked dark four, "where''s Lingbao?"


    Dark four reply: "the baby went out, said to find herbs, I I didn''t stop... " Say, dark four then guilt of low head.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "now the forest of light is basically safe as long as it doesn''t go to the deepest place. You''d better go out and look for it. The child is a bit reckless. I don''t want to let him go... "


    "Not really what? Wow, master, are you awake?! So happy, so happy... "


    Lingbao is holding it in his hand. In the back basket, there are plants with grass.


    Lingbao saw Su Yixiao looking at her that second, directly rushed in, rushed into Su Yixiao''s arms.


    All the herbs on her back had been thrown on the ground.


    Su Yixiao was hugged with a full, she looked at the arms of a small hairy black head, suddenly special gentle smile.


    This kid, really.


    "Get up! Baby, the captain is not in good health... " Dark four see Su Yixiao''s arm shaking badly, know Su Yixiao endure very hard.


    With a sigh, he pulled up Lingbao and said something to him.


    Know Su Yixiao to refining to their own antidote, no one to disturb Su Yixiao.


    There is only one person - Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai went to Su Yixiao and sat down, not a word thin.


    For a long time, it was su Yixiao.


    "You are the one who saved me! Thank you The tone of indifference, tut, Su Yixiao. Now, he is not enthusiastic about the people he hates.


    On the contrary, Mo Bai smiles.


    "Lord, long time no see."


    "Well."


    "I said we would see you again."


    "Well."


    "No thanks, because I''m willing to save you..."


    "Thanks anyway, because we have nothing to do with each other." Su Yixiao looked at the stunned Mo Bai and said with a smile, "it''s a bit abrupt, but I mean, Mr. Mo should understand?"


    Mo Bai Leng more than once, and for a long time.


    For a long time, Su luanyin comes in with the alchemy furnace. After Lingbao''s dark four training, he comes in with his mouth.


    "Well, I''ll leave first." Mo Bai gets up, ignores the two people in front of him and leaves with a fan.


    "Master, I brought back your alchemy furnace."


    "Master Where you need me, just open your mouth and go up the mountain and down the sea of fire Looking at Lingbao, Su Yixiao tugs at the corner of her mouth.


    How dare you call other people''s sweetheart.


    Su luanyin also feels that she has just come back. What''s wrong with Lingbao.


    Eyes ask Su Yixiao.


    And Su Yixiao Lulu mouth, and shrugged: I don''t know!


    It''s estimated that he was trained by the dark four. Look at this, it''s not light!

 Chapter 669

    "Master..."


    Su Yixiao didn''t make a sound for a long time. Li Yuan cried out worried.


    Su Yixiao tried to smile, and then said: "what you said is that we don''t know what''s going on there now, so I don''t have to be nervous. OK, let''s make alchemy!"


    Finish saying, then cut off and Li Yuan''s connection.


    Kurihara didn''t even have time to tell Su Yixiao that today''s kissing is not popular in the divine world, but in the upper world


    By the way, what is the upper bound?!


    Su Yixiao instructs Gu Yangzhi to put several kinds of herbs together, put them into the stove together, and put some important herbs aside


    Lingbao dozed off as he watched.


    As God''s witness, she really didn''t care, but she was really sleepy. This time, all the bedtime stories dark four told her were fast asleep.


    She didn''t know how long it was. When Gu Yangzhi called her, she only saw that it was dark outside.


    Except for the three of them, those people lit a fire outside and got together to cook.


    Lingbao looked at it a few times, turned his head and asked, "master, don''t you put him in the jade bracelet?"


    Gu Yangzhi said: "they insist on being outside, saying it''s more reassuring." They are also afraid that the three of them will be injured.


    Lingbao was moved by this.


    It''s nice to have such a group of friends.


    "Well, don''t look. If you want them to have a rest in Liuli jade bracelet earlier, come and get ready! We''re going to start! "


    As soon as Lingbao heard it, he ran over quickly.


    Two people began to start, and Su Yixiao, sitting there directing.


    "Yes, first put Lianyi grass and huolongzhi, Yangzhi, and remember to refine them after you go in."


    Gu Yangzhi did not forget to nod.


    To be put in that second, Su Yixiao quickly command Lingbao set fire!


    Lingbao was so excited that he didn''t grasp the degree well and started too hard. Before the two herbs reached the alchemy furnace, they were evaporated by Lingbao''s samadhi fire.


    Su Yixiao and Gu Yang look at Lingbao at the same time.


    Lingbao didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know where to put her embarrassed wings.


    Su Yixiao takes a deep breath, calms them down, and then does it again.


    Gu Yangzhi according to Su Yixiao said, slowly into the first.


    Then it was destroyed by Lingbao.


    Looking at the two helplessly looking at themselves again, Lingbao waved his hand and said: "I I don''t mean it. These things really can''t hold my fire


    The two continued to look at her.


    Lingbao swallowed his saliva, and then admitted his mistake.


    "Well, my fault! I''m not sure how good it is. I can do it again! "


    Su Yixiao and Gu Yangzhi look back.


    There is no other way but to do it again.


    This time, Lingbao long memory, careful to put out the Phoenix Fire.


    Not too much, just a little bit.


    Fire It''s a little small.


    Su Yixiao orders Lingbao to be slightly bigger.


    And then


    "Poof..." The sound of, those a few herbs instantly became ashes.


    Oh, No.


    There are at least some things left in the ash family, but there is nothing left in those herbs.


    Su Yixiao and Gu Yangzhi didn''t look at Lingbao this time. They turned their heads and looked at the pile of herbs.


    "Well, I don''t know how many times this pile of herbs can be used."


    "Yes, I''m worried too. It''s not enough!" Su Yixiao echoed.


    Lingbao turned his mouth.

 Chapter 670

    . "Don''t be like this I, I''ve found that degree now, one more time, one more time, I can absolutely do it


    They can''t do anything but do it again.


    Su Yixiao is too lazy to command.


    Because Gu Yang had written down this repeated action several times.


    And the key is Lingbao.


    This time, Lingbao concentrated on when to set fire and how to control it. It did a good job.


    Su Yixiao can''t help but feel relieved.


    But the next second --


    "don''t stop the fire!"


    As soon as Su Yixiao said it, he saw a puff of smoke coming out of Lingbao''s fingertips, and then Then there''s no more.


    Lingbao was so confused that he didn''t know what he had done.


    Because Gu Yangzhi did separate the herbal medicine from the milky juice.


    "Don''t you know there''s a lot to go on?" This time, Gu Yangzhi said it with gnashing teeth.


    People who can bring Gu Yang''s calmness to this level, tut Tut, have to say, Lingbao is very powerful.


    Lingbao thought for a while, if he said he didn''t know, the two people in front of him might peel her off directly.


    But she really didn''t know!


    "I don''t know? Look around you. "


    As for Lingbao, she shakes her eyes twice. Su Yixiao knows what this guy is thinking.


    Master, understand their own animals, this is the most basic, but also have it! It''s very strange that Lingbao is so stupid that he can see through her every minute.


    Lingbao really obedient look around.


    I feel dizzy!


    All around are herbs, and worm?!


    "What the hell is this?"


    Lingbao raised one foot and was obviously scared.


    Gu Yangzhi looked at it and said, "the larvae of the red tailed beetle, you are a Phoenix. You are afraid of insects!"


    Lingbao frowned: "nonsense, I am Phoenix, not Sparrow!" Of course, he doesn''t eat worms, so it''s not his fault to be afraid of worms.


    "Phoenix is also a bird. Birds eat insects. Why don''t you eat them?"


    "You are..." Lingbao became independent, and after stabilizing himself, he retorted, "how can you misunderstand others? We Phoenix don''t eat worms! "


    "What do you eat?"


    "We Phoenix eat everything, just don''t eat insects, hum!"


    Gu Yangzhi This one''s great.


    Su Yixiao looks at the two people who meet each other and shakes his head.


    "Well, don''t even say it, just do it again! Lingbao, you should remember that once you stop, our refining can only be terminated, that is, we have failed! " Su Yixiao said it very seriously.


    Lingbao nodded, put down his other foot, firmly said: "before I really don''t understand, now I know, master, I won''t stop, until it''s over."


    With this guarantee, they are much more at ease.


    At least look at her like this, there should be no more mistakes.


    This time, however, nothing really went wrong.


    However, the pills were not refined.


    Gu Yangzhi uncovers the lid of the alchemy furnace and finds that the medicine juice inside is not formed, and it''s soft and sticky at the bottom.


    Gu Yang''s swallow saliva, carefully looked at Su Yixiao, asked how to do.


    Su Yixiao calmly asked him to open a hole in the underground of the alchemy furnace. After a while, all the residues in the alchemy furnace disappeared. It was as clean as if it had never been used.

 Chapter 671

    magical!


    This wave of operation is very difficult. Gu Yangzhi gives Su Yixiao a thumbs up. I''m afraid nobody can play like this except Su Yixiao.


    That''s true!


    Su Yixiao accepted the praise with an open mind. This function is installed by herself. Oh, no! It can be said that this alchemy furnace was designed by herself.


    This time, Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao were very careful. The process was very smooth, and the finished product was successfully coagulated, but


    Su Yixiao looked at the two nervous people, raised the corners of his mouth, and exclaimed: "although it''s inferior, Congratulations, you''ve made a little progress."


    "Inferior?" Lingbao doesn''t understand. What''s the saying about inferior products?


    Looking at the confused look, Su Yixiao explained: "inferior pills are basically useless. At least you need to refine superior pills. Of course, perfect quality pills have the best efficacy But let''s not be extravagant. If only you could refine the best. "


    Su Yixiao said this, do not know is to encourage or combat, anyway, their faces are not very good-looking.


    But they still have self-knowledge.


    Knowing that he is not a professional alchemist, he can only come over and over again.


    Su Yixiao knew what they were thinking, and also knew that it was unprecedented for these two men to make pills like this.


    They are really good.


    Su Yixiao once again watched them skillfully put the herbs in, then ignited, quenched, coagulated and transformed Every step is perfect.


    Gu Yangzhi took the last step and then stared at the alchemy furnace. He was a little nervous.


    "I''ve uncovered it!"


    Su Yixiao and Lingbao nodded.


    Gu Yangzhi opened it solemnly for the first time as if holding a ceremony. He looked at the two thick, round and rolling milky pills at the bottom of the stove. At the moment when the lid was opened, a fragrance of the medicine came slowly, which made them infatuated.


    This time, the finished product is better than the last one.


    Lingbao turned and asked Su Yixiao, "master, what about this time?"


    Su Yixiao stares at Dan Yao, doesn''t speak, and doesn''t even have an expression on her face.


    Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao could not help frowning at her appearance.


    "Is Isn''t it what you want this time? "


    They have been refining for hundreds of times. If not this time


    "It doesn''t matter, master. Let''s do it again. We will make more progress next time." Lingbao raised his lips to cheer the other two.


    Su Yixiao waved her hand, shook her head and said, "no need."


    "Ah?"


    "No," Su Yixiao repeated again, "you have refined the top antidote, even Near perfect quality. " Oh, my God! Su Yixiao is a little unbelievable.


    Lingbao and Gu Yangzhi were also stunned.


    It''s very good that they can refine high-quality products. I didn''t expect Su Yixiao to give a higher evaluation.


    "Well Shall we try our best? Direct refining to produce perfect quality. " Lingbao said excitedly.


    The medicine of perfect quality must be very good.


    But this time, not only Su Yixiao, but also Gu Yangzhi.


    Lingbao didn''t understand and asked, "why? Isn''t perfect quality better? "


    "But we can''t cross that gap at all!" Gu Yangzhi explained, "we are not regular alchemists. The team leader said that it''s just a little worse than that. It''s on this."

 Chapter 672

    Lingbao realized that this is not their problem. Er, it seems that it is also their problem.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that Su Yixiao can use it.


    So they both went out and put the pills in their hands.


    Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao looked at each other and said, "no matter what, we should leave a person. Captain, let Lingbao stay to help you." What should I do in case something happens


    Su Yixiao shook his head, determined not to let them stay.


    "I know you''re worried, but detoxification, especially the relationship between elixirs and elixirs, is more dangerous. If you are alone, you can all go out! There''s nothing I can do for you


    Lingbao and Gu Yangzhi looked at each other, and then went out in silence.


    Inside the cave, Su Yixiao was left alone.


    Just go out, a burst of dazzling light, then flash to their eyes, they just found that, have already daybreak.


    Liu Shaoji came over, handed them a glass of water and said, "it''s not just daybreak, it''s the eighth day." Alchemy is not easy.


    Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao are scared.


    They thought it was only one night!


    "Have you finished alchemy? What about the captain? What''s the matter with her? "


    Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao are surrounded by seven or eight people and ask about Su Yixiao.


    -- that''s not all. Shadow Pavilion and some animals went out to look for food.


    Gu Yangzhi shook his head and said, "the team leader is still inside. We have just detoxified. We It''s a top grade pill that is not easy to refine. It can be used. "


    "That''s good..." Baili Xiyue came and nodded after hearing it.


    As long as the antidote is refined, everything behind can only rely on Su Yixiao himself.


    "So we have to wait!" Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji look at each other, then smash into Liu Shaoji''s arms.


    Liu Shaoji hugged Baili Xiyue, looked at Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao and said, "this guy is worried about the captain. He hasn''t closed his eyes for eight days and eight nights. There are other people, too..."


    Gu Yangzhi and Lingbao look at each other and shake their heads. At the same time, they think: it''s good for them to make pills with Su Yixiao, at least they don''t have the difficulty of waiting.


    After a while, those people from shadow Pavilion came back.


    When dark four saw Lingbao, Lingbao was still sitting in a daze in the house they built.


    Dark four put down the prey in his hand, and then quietly MI. Mi ran behind Lingbao, and then covered her eyes with a hand.


    "Guess who I am!"


    Such a naive game


    As soon as Lingbao wanted to pull it apart, he smelled a familiar smell and knew who it was. His nose was sour. His hand turned a corner and let dark four embrace him from behind.


    "Baby..." Lingbao whispered and choked.


    Dark four immediately flustered, quickly will Lingbao turn in the past, asked: "baby, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you... " His baby, he is not willing to cry, there is someone else crying, he will tear that person to pieces.


    Lingbao see dark four anxious appearance, instantly feel much better.


    Shaking his head, he said: "it''s OK, I just did a great thing, and I was moved by myself and cried..."


    The hand that dark four wipes tears for her hangs in the sky, the whole person is helpless.

 Chapter 673

    This guy, when is he so skinny.


    In fact, he also knew that Lingbao was worried about Su Yixiao. After all, he just got to know the situation.


    But dark four don''t know, Lingbao so, partly because of Su Yixiao, another part, is because of him.


    And Su Yixiao, who is worried by you, is now in the cave, plucking up the courage to take the antidote, and then sitting cross legged on a stone, quietly waiting for the drug to work.


    The antidote for kissing is configured by her and the old guy. She has strong resistance to kissing, but the damage to the user''s own elixir is also greater.


    This is based on the constitution of the practitioner.


    This kind of antidote must go through all the meridians of the whole body, and then it will have a real effect.


    So it''s very slow.


    But even if it''s a long time, you have to be ready at any time.


    Now Su Yixiao is in this state.


    After waiting for half an hour, Su Yixiao suddenly felt a stream of heat coming from her limbs. The heat flowed all the way to Dantian, and then gathered there.


    Gathering is not because they have arrived, but because their passage is blocked.


    Blocking them is exactly the poison of the kiss he didn''t break.


    As the saying goes, it''s not that the enemies don''t get together. The impact is even greater after they get together. All these impacts are fed back to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao can''t help the whole person to the front of a Yang, and then spit out a mouthful of blood, haven''t wait for her to slow down, the current inside of the two began to fight.


    The ability of both sides is very strong. Su Yixiao''s whole body is directly flying in the air because of the shock wave after wave. His whole body is bumping against the wall, repeatedly That''s all right. Even a few times, it hit the head directly.


    At a certain stage, Su Yixiao is already scarred; in the jade bracelet, all the heavenly spirits, earth treasures and Liyuan, as well as the Warcraft, when they see Su Yixiao''s appearance, they feel very sad, but it doesn''t help.


    They can only silently cheer for Su Yixiao in the heart, the rest can only rely on her own!


    Li Yuan opened the contact and said to Su Yixiao, "master, I know it''s hard now, but the guy of Ming junxie, your relatives in the divine world, and we are waiting for you! Hold on, master


    Su Yixiao heard very clearly, she wanted to reply, but she couldn''t speak at all.


    With a smile, I readjust myself to meet the impact of the next stage.


    She never thought of giving up.


    The second stage is much better than the first stage. The toxins accumulated in the Dantian field have been removed. But Su Yixiao knows that he has to be more serious next.


    The last belong to the stubborn toxin, Su Yixiao urged the inner elixir of Dantian, and was blocked in the outer part of Dantian by the cover toxin combined with the kowtow antidote, in order to break through at one stroke.


    The third stage


    Su Yixiao directly spits out blood. Just in time to activate her spiritual power, she is attacked by an inexplicable force.


    This power So familiar.


    It''s her own!


    What all the people in the jade bracelet see is that Su Yixiao beat himself to the heart.


    "Chirp Chirp, chirp! "


    Chirp screamed there in a hurry.


    It''s not scientific!


    How can a practitioner strike himself?


    Where is Kurihara.

 Chapter 674

    "The master is possessed She was possessed before, but now she wants to devour the noumenon! no way! It can''t be like this! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But outside Su Yixiao did not know what had happened.


    That familiar force, she still did not remember.


    But she knew that her body was seriously damaged now.


    Extremely serious!!


    Kurihara has been thinking about who can help. Mingjunxie is not here, and he is not good to inform people outside. Once everyone knows, it will cause confusion.


    All of a sudden, a shadow passed by him and disappeared.


    Then, a dark shadow appeared on the screen.


    The shadow is still. They see the shadow. It''s Kui.


    Kui she


    Oh, yes! Kui was originally another individual of the master, now, only the integration of Kui and the master can suppress the master''s magic!


    But in this way, isn''t Kui Disappeared?!


    "Kui, are you sure?" Kurihara quickly inquired, this is her life and death decision, after he and the host successful fusion, there is no possibility of reshaping.


    Kui didn''t know what was going on around him until he hit his own woman.


    Now, half of Su Yixiao''s body is normal, and half has turned purple black.


    Kui looked at, Liyuan called several times, this guy just like the reaction, silently nodded.


    "Liyuan, be ready. When I merge with her, you''ll have to call me master at that time..."


    Kurihara''s eyes widened.


    This guy, at this point, is still thinking about these things.


    "Kui, don''t be impulsive!"


    Kui shook his head.


    "If I am not impulsive, your master will not come back. If I''m not impulsive, the world will suffer. If I''m not impulsive I''m not him... "


    Kui finally bowed his head and chuckled.


    Kurihara just found out.


    She laughs, unexpectedly and the host is the same, is also so good-looking.


    This guy?!


    Kui is not hesitating. He condenses his spiritual power with both hands and talks about his body again. Then he bumps into Su Yixiao.


    Yeah, it''s a bump!


    But unexpectedly, Su Yixiao''s reaction is fierce.


    When she was a few centimeters away from Su Yixiao, her purple black hand grabbed Kui''s neck.


    But this did not stop Kui.


    In the last second of merging with the stunned Su Yixiao, Kui smiles.


    She, fortunately, has made herself virtual ahead of time.


    Xiaoxiao I''m finally you


    Everyone at the scene, no one knows the meaning of Liyuan and Kui, Su Yixiao also does not know.


    Without restoring her memory, she accepted a species that had never appeared before.


    Kui


    There were several tears on Li Yuan''s face. How could he not find that this guy who everyone yelled and beat would be so great before.


    Kui then enters Su Yixiao''s body that second, directly suppresses the enchanted will, does not let her come out half a minute.


    Su Yixiao, who has been contradicting himself for a long time, is finally normal. The skin color of the other side of the body quickly returns to flesh color, and will not beat itself.


    Miracles.


    The residual gelsemin in her body also disappears completely, and the psychic power can even explode more.


    "Liyuan, don''t tell her now..."


    This is the last sentence left by Kui in Liyuan''s mind.

 Chapter 675

    Li Yuan wiped his tears and tried to pretend that he was not sad. He could tell Su that Kui had saved her, but he could not tell Su that Kui had saved her, and Kui had disappeared.


    Kui is not disappearing.


    He was a part of Su Yixiao, but


    These things will come out in the future.


    When Su Yixiao wakes up, she finds that she is not the place she used to be.


    Looking at the familiar roof and room, I concluded that this is Zizhu house.


    But What about the others?


    Su Yixiao got up and was about to get out of bed when she saw her tattered clothes with blood and mud. She quickly changed her clothes and went out.


    Of course, ignoring the pain of being crushed.


    "Liyuan, Xiyue, and Chucho, what are you doing? And what about the others? " In the twinkling of an eye, I looked around, but I didn''t find anyone else.


    Baili Xiyue heard Su Yixiao''s voice and ran to her. She helped Su Yixiao to a chair and sat down: "Xiaoxiao, how did you come out? You''re not in good health yet. I''ll... "


    "Don''t talk about that. What about the others?"


    "The shadow Pavilion is hunting outside. Lori is taking us out! Everyone else is making jade bracelets, but It''s strange that they were all taken away by Liyuan. "


    Did Kurihara take it?


    This guy doesn''t know what he''s been doing recently. It''s mysterious.


    Hundred Li Xi month angry Nunu mouth, more irritating is still don''t tell her.


    Su Yixiao light smile, brain suddenly flashed Kui figure, corner of the mouth a coagulation, tightly grasp the arm of a hundred Li Xi month, nervous said: "Kui?"


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon, then shakes his head.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen her recently..."


    Su Yixiao is very flustered. She always feels that something is wrong. She How did it get better? How are the kisses in the body cleaned up?


    "Liyuan?! Li Yuan? "


    Su Yixiao suddenly cried. Baili Xiyue comforted Su Yixiao: "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, Liyuan is busy now, you..."


    "Master." Kurihara second appears.


    Baili Xiyue looked at the scene of slapping face and stepped back silently.


    Finally, I have a look at Liyuan.


    Kurihara didn''t see it.


    Su Yixiao asked Liyuan, "do you know where Kui is?" Originally, there was a little connection between the two of them, but now it''s just like the interruption, without any connection.


    Li Yuan looked at Su Yixiao and was quiet for a few seconds. Then he said, "I know where she is."


    "Where?"


    "She It''s back where it was. "


    "You mean, the secret place?"


    "Well," Kurihara nodded, "you were possessed before, and the part of your consciousness that was demonized attacked you. If it takes a long time, your part of your consciousness will be swallowed up. Kui has something to do with you, so I went out to help you suppress the demonized consciousness, which will help you avoid danger. However, she also suffered a certain degree of damage. The pills she used before had no effect on coagulating her body, so she had to go into the secret place to recuperate? " Kurihara''s explanation is not flawed.


    Indeed, Su Yixiao believed it.


    "Well May I see her? " No matter how to say, it''s also his Savior.


    Kurihara shook his head without hesitation.


    "No!"

 Chapter 676

    See Su Yixiao strange eyes, Liyuan immediately change tone.


    "I mean, she''s in the secret place now, but it was collapsed by you before. I asked other people to go there just to repair the secret place. It''s not over yet, master. You can''t go in. "


    "And now your injury is not good, you''d better rest in Zizhu..."


    Su Yixiao explored his body and found that Dantian''s injury had been cured. Now it was just an external injury.


    "No problem, this injury, just take some pills."


    "Then you can''t go in now, even if you go in, you can''t find her, because Kui is very weak and has no entity..."


    "Well, I see." Su Yixiao is suddenly very understanding.


    Before the original has been stubborn to want to see Kui''s mind is not.


    This makes Li Yuan feel strange, and also completely relieved, as long as the master does not ask, otherwise he is not sure whether he will reveal his true feelings, compared with the master knows himself so well.


    Su Yixiao deep smile, went into the purple bamboo house, to eat healing pills.


    When he came out again, Su Yixiao''s temperament suddenly improved a lot.


    And the others finally came back.


    It''s time for them to discuss how to take the next step.


    One hundred Li cherishes the moon. This time, she holds a little purple fox in her arms. Purple fur, purple eyes, looking for a little, especially good-looking.


    It''s in the arms of a hundred Li Xi Yue. It''s clever. It looks around from time to time, but it doesn''t have any fear.


    "Well, this is


    Su Yixiao asked curiously.


    Purple fox, or purple pupil, tut, the supreme king of fox clan, unexpectedly will be found by Xiyue, and it seems to get along well.


    Baili Xiyue held up the little purple Fox and introduced to Su Yixiao: "it''s not bad! Xiaoxiao, we found it in the Obsidian room when we were looking for you. We Oh, yes


    Half way through, Baili Xiyue suddenly remembered that there was a group of Warcraft waiting for them outside the bright forest.


    But now, a month and a half have passed


    My God!


    The sudden action of Baili Xiyue also reminds Liu Shaoji.


    He also blamed himself. Recently, there have been too many things. I really didn''t think of this. Now, will those Warcraft hate them to the bone.


    "Xiaoxiao There seems to be one thing we haven''t done yet... "


    Su Yixiao looks at Liu Shaoji and Baili Xiyue, and roughly understands them.


    "Well, I''m just going to go out for promotion. By the way, I''ll solve this problem with you, and it''s time for us to go out."


    The others nodded.


    "The more people there are, the worse it will be for us. Others should stay in the jade bracelet and practice hard."


    In the final analysis, Su Yixiao had a retreat from the previous vulture attack.


    Her current strength will not be able to protect herself, let alone such a large group of people.


    Minimize the damage, the better.


    Other people also know what Su Yixiao is worried about, so they nodded and agreed.


    It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, they will gradually come together with Su Yixiao, and they won''t worry about their absence.


    Su Yixiao didn''t explain anything. He didn''t dislike their low level


    Because she believed that her partner understood.


    The forest of light is different.


    Before the Obsidian room where all the bodies disappeared - this is Su Yixiao sleep these days, the happy mercenary group of you work together to solve the result.

 Chapter 677

    But no Warcraft dares to come in.


    They are worried that disasters like before will happen again.


    At this moment, outside the forest of light, purple fox is tearing vulture meat with his little brothers.


    They don''t have the heart to fight other Warcraft in the forest of light at this time.


    At other times, they all depend on their own abilities. Now, they are all family members. How can they have their own affairs when they are hungry.


    And those vultures were brought out before you had time to clean up.


    For a month and a half, the Warcraft in the inner forest didn''t need to eat at all. They gave all the food to the Warcraft in the middle and outside.


    And Warcraft with lower external level, for the first time, feels that the Warcraft adults inside are not so terrible.


    "Fox king, it''s been a month and a half. Do we have to wait for those humans? As I have said for a long time, human words cannot be believed! Otherwise, we will kill these humans now! I haven''t had meat for a long time... "


    White tiger looked at the mercenaries and left a lot of brats in the corner of his mouth.


    Purple fox has no action, just a light glance at the white tiger, said sarcastically: "white tiger, how, the higher the level of other Warcraft, the lighter you look at the food, the more you practice and return to your ancestors!"


    White tiger a Leng, awkwardly pulled the corner of the mouth.


    This purple fox If it wasn''t for its higher level and identity, how could it resist


    "But fox king, we can''t help it if we don''t come out."


    Another Warcraft helplessly said. They don''t stay here all the time.


    , after all, they are Warcraft in the forest of light, and they can''t stay with the outside all the time.


    Purple fox this one and a half months inside these words listen to of annoy dead quick, a look past, that guy instantly quiet down.


    "Wait!"


    "If you don''t want to wait, go in!"


    It''s more urgent, OK!


    My baby is still in it!


    I don''t know if I have listened to myself and stayed at home. What should I do if I run out


    The more you think about it, the more anxious you are.


    Purple fox just shook his head twice, there was Warcraft report, someone came out of the forest.


    It''s human.


    Su Yixiao they look at the eyes of a big wave of Warcraft covetous of them, expressionless face, heart, there is no big twists and turns.


    On the contrary, the opposite Warcraft, watching them come out, one by one face ferocious, staring at Su Yixiao them, not a bit relaxed, afraid that they cheat.


    But they don''t care to do that!


    Purple fox got up, looking at Su Yixiao, black eyes suddenly a bright.


    "You are the master of the unicorn?"


    Su Yixiao stops and nods.


    Purple fox came down from the position specially given to her, stood in front of Su Yixiao nobly and elegantly, and said, "well, it''s good."


    Su Yixiao


    Good? What is good?


    "I want you to be my master!" Purple fox said directly.


    Su Yixiao What''s going on now? Why doesn''t he understand?


    Who is this purple fox? Why do you let yourself be its master as soon as you come up?


    Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji are also stunned at the back.


    But they still have to be rational. Liu Shaoji whispered to Su Yixiao: "this is the most powerful one among these Warcraft."

 Chapter 678

    oh


    Su Yixiao looked up at the purple fox, from beginning to end: "that''s it!"


    However, for Mao suddenly asked her to say that she wanted to make a contract with her, Su Yixiao did not understand.


    What else did purple fox want to say? Suddenly, the little purple fox in the arms of Baili Xiyue jumped down and ran to purple fox excitedly.


    "Ah..."


    Hundred Li Xi month just want to call back, see small purple fox into purple Fox''s arms, mouth inside faltering in call, good a long time to meet again anxious appearance.


    "Yingzi, how did you get out of home?" Purple fox quickly checked the little guy all over, they all know what''s going on in the bright forest, this guy ran out from home, and they don''t know how long.


    God, he''s worried about it.


    Where did little Zihu yingzi talk for a long time? When he went to Yiwu, they didn''t understand what he said, but I think it was explaining what happened recently.


    For a long time, the purple fox took a long breath and said, "I see."


    Then he bowed his head to Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji: "thank you for taking care of yingzi recently."


    "Wait a minute," Bai lixiyue said, "tell me what''s going on and how Little guy and you... " There''s a paste in her head now.


    Zihu said with a smile: "the little guy in your mouth is my child, yingzi. Something like that happened last month. As an internal manager, I let her stay at home, and then I went out to check it. As soon as I went out, I couldn''t go back Unexpectedly, this guy didn''t listen to me and ran out. Fortunately, you found him... "


    I see.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and waves his hand in a magnanimous way.


    "It''s OK. In fact, it''s this little guy who helped us find the big organization!"


    Baili Xiyue''s gratitude to it is also from the heart.


    Yingzi turned his head. The star''s eyes blinked toward the hundred Li Xiyue, and then turned to yell at the purple fox. It seemed that he was reluctant to part with both sides.


    Purple fox looked at the little guy tangled appearance, suddenly face a change, said: "with beauty forget mother right?"?! You, you really are... "


    Baili Xiyue''s head was covered with black threads, thinking: beauty What the mother said is wonderful.


    Then frowned, raised his head to Su Yixiao, they said: "how are you now? Yingzi likes you so much, so There is nothing wrong with you being my master


    Su Yixiao smokes from the corner of her mouth.


    She was given a chance this time!


    But in front of this purple fox, soft and smooth fur, looks good-looking, and that temperament, is not ordinary people can have.


    Su Yixiao likes this purple fox in her heart.


    But it''s rare for Warcraft to find its own master.


    Except These things at home.


    Inside the jade bracelet, Qingli looks at the big fox in the screen, spits out his tongue, and exclaims: "yes, this guy''s eyes are as good as mine. I''ll tell you, at the beginning, I saw the master at once, so I came here..."


    White wing lying on one side, he is not interested in breaking, this guy is because the master''s hand inside the beast Dan will look for the master contract.


    But outside the jade bracelet, Su Yixiao asked Zihu again: "are you sure you want to find me? But we haven''t met before. Why do you meet for the first time... "

 Chapter 679

    The rest is for purple fox.


    Purple fox said this is not the first time to meet.


    "The first time I saw the unicorn and the liger, I hid not far away."


    "At that time, you and your husband were standing on the tree and watching Well, to say the reason, it''s like. " It''s just willful.


    This explanation


    OK, Su Yixiao accepts.


    "Well Where are your men? " Don''t they stop it? Moreover, Su Yixiao also knows that purple fox is a natural king among fox people.


    Different pupil purple fox, is the king of the king.


    But Also points what pupil color.


    Purple fox ha ha a smile, light pursed the corners of the mouth, slanted a glance, sarcastic general said: "they there reluctant ah, they but wish I left, and then someone up!"


    Su Yixiao looked at the animals behind, and sure enough, there were all kinds of embarrassments on their faces.


    Purple fox poked in the mind of them, in front of so many people, the face of the thief chicken. Ba no face.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "All right! I''ll take you! "


    "The inside of the forest has been cleaned up. You can go in. Can the mercenaries be released?"


    Purple fox nodded.


    They have all come out. The mercenaries as hostages are useless. They can be released naturally.


    "Master, those two women escaped by themselves. I don''t think they are useful. They don''t care."


    Su Yixiao understands.


    Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying really have no effect, but the forces behind them are very powerful. I hope the Lius don''t see the wrong person blind, deaf and listen to the wrong words, otherwise When the Su family and the Liu family confront each other, they don''t know who is more powerful


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the forest, Su Yixiao and purple fox contract soon.


    The phantom.


    The name of purple fox suits it very well.


    For the first time, I found that this purple fox was actually a narcissistic fox.


    "Oh, I''m so damned, I have no place to put my charm"


    the first time they heard this sentence: "Oh, I''m so damned


    In fact, the phantom looks very noble and hard to contact. In fact, it didn''t take long to fight with all the animals in the jade bracelet.


    And the original spirit beast intermediate phantom in and Su Yixiao contract after the moment became a mysterious beast.


    This strength If you put it a month and a half ago, maybe you can compete with that vulture!


    Yingzi likes Baili Xiyue best. When she gets older, she decides to let him contract with Xiyue. Little purple fox heard, jumped up on the spot, she ah, is like this beautiful sister!


    "Master," Li Yuan called Su Yixiao, who was eating delicious food.


    "Well?"


    "Where are we going?" Kurihara blinked. Now everything has settled down, but they have become a group of people who don''t know the target in front of them.


    Su Yixiao glared at him and said, "it''s not nonsense. Guangming forest has a long way to go for me."


    "Why don''t you let Lingbao or tuntian take you out? White wings are OK


    "I wish I could."


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    After this battle, Su Liman will doubted her more about the vultures who lined up directly last time. They came down to find the exact location. This time Maybe we''ll know how accurate they are.


    But Kurihara didn''t think so.


    "In fact, master, if it''s su Liman, the only proof that she can find you is that she is attracted by the huge energy brought by Obsidian room. Maybe she just platoon variation vulture down to explore the way, the result did not expect, this time really is you

 Chapter 680

    "I wish I could."


    Su Yixiao is silent.


    After this battle, Su Liman will doubted her more about the vultures who lined up directly last time. They came down to find the exact location. This time Maybe we''ll know how accurate they are.


    But Kurihara didn''t think so.


    "In fact, master, if it''s su Liman, the only proof that she can find you is that she is attracted by the huge energy brought by Obsidian room. Maybe she just platoon variation vulture down to explore the way, the result did not expect, this time really is you


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "Do you mean that I can''t take out a treasure of power higher than the basic level of this continent, or I will be targeted by Su linman?"


    Kurihara nodded.


    That''s what he meant.


    That would be much easier.


    Su Yixiao stood up from the stool on the spot, ate the things in his hands, and then said: "it''s still the previous plan, let''s go to find the demon and Qin Yin, and then shut up! After all, time doesn''t wait for me. "


    Kurihara understood, and then kicked them out of the jade bracelet, let them walk.


    Su Yixiao This guy


    Some of the other people still have meat cakes in their hands, and some of the spirit fruits they take are delicious, and they are thrown out My face is confused.


    "Go! Stop eating. We''re kicked out. " Su Yixiao, with a gloomy face, ignored everyone, and then walked forward.


    Other people see, immediately two mouth plug inside, follow Su Yixiao.


    What''s the name of a word, coincidentally? Or are good things in pairs?


    But now, it should be bad things in pairs!


    Su Yixiao looked up at the sky and saw only the twinkling stars. I thought sleeping would be so boring, blocking people at the gate of the forest in the middle of the night! It''s true that the two sisters escaped.


    "Tut, dare to come, these two sisters, won''t come to block us!" Su luanyin mumbled a few words there, which only the people on their side could hear.


    Baili Xiyue chuckled and said, "don''t say it. Look at this formation. Maybe it''s coming to block us." Look at the piss. It''s real.


    Sure enough, the two men lit a fire and walked in front of them. Their sword fingers were on their necks and they were not allowed to go forward.


    "Stop! Where are you from? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is he blind? Didn''t you see them come out of the forest of light?


    So there''s no one to bird them.


    "From..."


    "Don''t you see them coming out of it?" One on the side covered his face to stop him.


    That person a Leng, thought for a while, return really. Looking at Su Yixiao in front of their boring appearance, inexplicably red face.


    "You What are you doing out there? " The man asked again.


    This time, the people beside him are too lazy to pay attention to him. Su Yixi said, "did anyone in them ask you directly one month ago?"


    Baili Xiyue heard someone call his name and consciously stood up.


    "I am."


    The man nodded, and then called back to take them away.


    "Wait, why are you taking us?" Baili Xiyue pretends to be pathetic and is extremely afraid of the people in front of her.


    But my own people, you can see at a glance, the essence of this guy''s eyes.


    Liu Shaoji turned her face to keep from laughing. He really didn''t know how his woman had changed from a princess to a playwright!!

 Chapter 681

    The man stared at Baili Xiyue for a long time, shook his head and said, "Oh, no way, who let you provoke our two ladies! Let''s go. It''s hard for us to talk as subordinates. You''d better talk to those two ladies. "


    A hundred Li cherishes the silent moon, only to take a look at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao said: "if we don''t want to follow?"


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude." Those people are on guard one by one.


    Su Yixiao hooked her lips, waved her hand and said, "I know you can''t beat us, so let''s be quiet. When your two young ladies come to ask you, they will say they can''t beat us and we''ll run away. In this way, your young lady won''t blame you for letting us go, and we don''t have to go to see them


    This logic


    At first glance, it makes a lot of sense.


    However, the wiser one on the other side sneered and said, "yes, it''s reasonable, but it''s not beneficial to us. We can only know if we can fight."


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    These are people who feel good about themselves.


    Well, since they say so, then


    Su Yixiao a fire in the past, the guy directly engulfed the fire on the back.


    "Ah..." The screams of the king resounded through the sky.


    After su Yixiao''s hand, others are not willing to be outdone.


    They didn''t enjoy the good feeling brought by promotion, but they didn''t expect that as soon as they made a move, they would make others half dead and faint directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "And then what?"


    Su Yixiao looked at them helplessly and said, "can''t they control themselves? Look at my one. It''s still bouncing there! Look at all of you. All of you are down Well


    Others: "I''m not sure." They suddenly feel a lot of compassion.


    Fainting in the past, that at least can not feel the pain of the body, and the one who was burned by the fire can not faint, still feel the pain of life is not like death.


    Tut, what a tragedy.


    Su Yixiao, this is anger.


    But as long as there''s no anger on them, there''s nothing


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!" The two sisters are estimated to be in the surrounding city. As one of the pillars, the Liu family has many branches.


    If there are more people coming out forever, they will be killed. They can''t do anything too impulsive now, otherwise, they will be killed.


    They all know that, but Captain, don''t you think saying "don''t be too impulsive" is not a slap in the face?


    However, Su Yixiao did not feel that.


    They quickly went out of the forest and headed for the nearest city Go to the next one.


    Because, from their understanding of the two sisters, the two sisters should be in the nearest one.


    Be good to them.


    ¡­¡­ However, it turns out that they really don''t know enough about the two sisters.


    Su Yixiao looks at a big wave of people holding a torch in front of the city gate and sighs helplessly.


    Oh, the world is crazy.


    "Why don''t you go to the nearest city and guard us?"


    Liu Qipan, the eldest miss of the Liu family, said with a smile: "hum, why should I go there? There is a slum. We are here. Besides, our branch of the Liu family is here."


    Su Yixiao OK, I see.

 Chapter 682

    Su Yixiao and they were brought in without any resistance.


    "Don''t make it big."


    This is what Su Yixiao said. For the sake of their situation, we have to bear it now.


    But There is nothing to bear. They are willing to come in.


    And even if it''s a branch, it''s not up to the two sisters of the Liu family!


    They also have a surname Liu, and their qualifications are much better than the two sisters of the Liu family!


    "Master..." If you want to exchange the Liuli charm bracelet, please tell him.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not the time yet. I will call you when it comes."


    It seems that she has another troublemaker


    This is luck


    "Master, I''ve brought people!"


    Liu Qipan roared at the main hall with a smiling face, but the voice was especially sweet.


    Soon, I saw the lights around. The front house opened from inside, and a man with untidy clothes and hard work came out frowning.


    They could see the man''s fleeting disgust.


    But looking up at their eyes, Liu Qipan was gentle and respectful.


    "Miss Panpan, this evening, you are..."


    "I said, I finally caught those people who hurt us in the forest of light!" Liu Qipan repeated, his face was red and naked, showing impatience.


    The head of the branch house was stunned, and then he looked at Su Yixiao and them, and was immediately amazed.


    Su Yixiao didn''t give him a glance, and he put chirp out of the jade bracelet and played with it in his arms.


    "You fart. We brought you out. Otherwise, you would have been swallowed by the vultures. Now you''re turning black and white here. Where''s your face?"


    "You..."


    "What do you mean, you say it again? Are you bored? " A hundred Li cherishes the moon and gives Liu Qipan a white eye. There is no luxury at all.


    Others didn''t stop it, because what Baili Xiyue wanted to say was exactly what they wanted to say.


    For such people, they are really lazy.


    "Well! Anyway, this is also my Liu family''s territory. As an outsider, you dare say that Miss Ben doesn''t want to live, do you? " Liu Qipan stares at the moon with his nostrils.


    Still miss, not a miss at all.


    "I want to live! But my life and death can''t be decided by you. If you want to kill me, you can kill me as long as you can


    Liu Qipan''s teeth are about to collapse. He fiercely lets the bodyguard pull them down, and then puts them in the dungeon.


    "No food or drink, I will starve them and thirst them!" Liu Qipan turned around and said to the head of the branch house.


    After all, this is not the home of the Liu family, nor is it a place where they can boast. Some things have to be agreed by the Liu family.


    Liu Qipan didn''t understand. It''s just a branch of government. When they are in charge, they also like how to play and how to get here? On the contrary, it is restricted by people?!


    No, No.


    After going to the master''s home, I have to talk about it like the master''s father.


    The owner of fenfu naturally knows that Liu Qipan is not easy to be provoked, but he is not a fatuous and incompetent person. As the head of the family, he still has some courage.


    "Miss Panpan, you know, it takes a reason to go to the dungeon."

 Chapter 683

    "Miss Panpan, you know, it takes a reason to be put in the dungeon, so..."


    "The reason is that they contradicted me. In the forest of light, they were disrespectful to me and even threatened to kill me!" Liu Qipan said with an aggrieved face.


    It seems that all the mistakes are su Yixiao''s, which has nothing to do with her.


    Also, people like Liu Qipan really don''t make mistakes on themselves - even if it''s her fault.


    "But But there is no evidence... " The owner of the branch house frowned and said with both hands spread out.


    Liu Qipan couldn''t play any more. He said with a fierce floating sleeve: "master, which side are you heading for? I am a member of the Liu family. They are just outsiders. The status is humble and low. Why do you want to go to her side? "


    The head of the house was not talking. His face turned black and he looked at Liu Qipan.


    Although Liu Qipan came from the master''s home, he was the head of the family, and the branch of the family was also Liu''s. This woman was very disrespectful to herself, which was the following offence.


    In my opinion, the two sisters are just kids who haven''t grown up yet, so they don''t care much.


    I didn''t expect to be so ungrateful.


    "Come on, stop it! Miss Panpan, let''s go back to the master''s house tomorrow. I''ll take care of some of them. " Having said that, the head of the branch house turned around and was about to enter the house.


    Liu Qi looked forward to hearing this and gritted his teeth to stop the master: "who do you think you are? My father is the master, you know? Don''t show off to me here. I''ll tell you, you''re not going to be the head of the family for a few days! "


    When people around saw this scene, they gasped at the corners of their mouths.


    The two men didn''t agree with each other. Today they finally split their face.


    However, if they were allowed to choose, they would definitely be on the side of the owner.


    This woman usually shows off her power to them, and makes fun of their life experience, saying that they are just a group of civilians, and it''s not worthy to shine his shoes.


    Ha ha.


    "Liu Qipan!"


    The whole face of the head of the branch house was angry and turned into a pig liver color.


    "Don''t think you''re from the master''s house, I dare not touch you. This is the following offence


    "I''m guilty. How about that?" Liu Qipan is not afraid of anything. He looks old and old.


    A half figure came running from one side, standing in the middle of the two people who were facing each other, and said, "you two are quarreling! These people just need to solve the problem in place. Why hurt the unity of our Liu family for them? "


    "Yingying?" The master of the branch house looked at the younger one and felt that if the Liu family depended on them, it would be hopeless.


    The two sisters are fiercer than each other. It''s really a mother''s birth. I don''t know which one was born.


    "Tut Tut," said Baili Xiyue, putting her hands around her chest behind her, "if I were your father, I should have taken good measures when I made you, and if I could not help it, I would have got it on the wall! It''s not about being born here and being a disgrace! "


    "One of the four big families in huanhuanling continent, with such poor quality and character Tut tut. "


    Baili Xiyue''s skill of swearing is getting higher and higher. You can see the change of the two sisters'' faces.


    Tut.


    Liu Yingying''s eyes are full of hate.


    This woman


    Challenging her bottom line


    "Auntie, shut up Liu Yingying shouts to the hundred Li Xiyue, and her face is extremely ferocious.

 Chapter 684

    "Big Aunt Baili Xiyue was stunned.


    This kid called her Auntie?!


    Clearly she is such a beautiful girl, how can she become an aunt?


    "Well, if you speak better, how can I be your aunt?"


    "Right, right, don''t think you can pretend to be young just like this, you are hundreds of years old?" Su luanyin said.


    Liu Yingying, whose age has been torn down, has a burst of red and white on her face.


    This guy Which pot does not open which pot?


    Liu Qipan couldn''t bear to look at his sister''s frustration. He raised his chin and retorted: "we practitioners in the illusory spirit world are all hundreds and thousands of years old. Why don''t we accept it?"


    One hundred Li cherishes the month to smile gently, show weakness a way: "service, how can refuse to accept?"? After all, we are just a group of babies who are only 90 years old. We can''t compare with you old aunts who are hundreds of years old. "


    Emma thought that she had really become an aunt, but unexpectedly, these guys pretended to be young.


    "You..."


    Again.


    Bai Li Xi Yue turned her eyes and didn''t say a word.


    She''s too lazy to deal with this guy who''s talking about you.


    The master of the branch house heard something and turned to ask Su Yixiao, "are you from the lower world?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Then you Do you know Liu Shaoji? " The head of the branch house suddenly asked excitedly.


    Su Yixiao and Baili Xiyue look at each other. Then they look at Liu Shaoji at the same time. They think for two seconds and shake their heads.


    "I seem to have heard of the name, but I''m not familiar with it. Why, do you have a grudge with Liu Shaoji? "


    The head of the household shook his head.


    "How can there be hatred? He''s a descendant of the one in the forbidden area. He''s here to wait... " In the middle of the story, the head of the branch house suddenly stopped talking. He pretended to cough twice and changed the topic. "The Liu family is not where you should stay. Let me send you out!"


    "As for Miss Panpan and miss Yingying, it''s dark now, so we should go to bed early."


    After that, the head of the branch house asked his men to do these things.


    This time, the master of fenfu was very tough. Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying spoke in their own capacity, but they could not make the master of fenfu take back his life.


    Out of the Liu family, Su Yixiao took them to find an inn first.


    Anyway, they have arrived here. We''d better slow down and discuss it.


    And Su Yixiao I know something.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you know what he''s talking about? How do I feel His attitude towards Shaoji is not too bad, and he is very welcome. What else is the forbidden area of the Liu family What a mess


    Su Yixiao hooked his lips and said: "although the words of the master of the branch house are not clear, there are some chirps. Even if I don''t say them, I can know some."


    "What, what?"


    "Say it


    They were all very curious.


    After all, there are too many changes in the attitude of the family leader before and after the division.


    And it''s also about their partner, Liu Shaoji.


    In fact, Liu Shaoji is also very curious. He knows little about what the man said, but he doesn''t understand what he means. He just adds trouble to himself.


    Su Yixiao did not sell the key, said directly: "as far as I know, all big families have a forbidden area, do you know?"


    Liu Shaoji and they all nodded.


    Of course I know.


    In Yiling land, all their families had forbidden areas, and A few people have been there.


    It''s nothing unusual.

 Chapter 685

    "Shaoji''s elder is said to be in the forbidden area of the Liu family. So, young Ji, your ancestors are in the Liu family. They have many generations! "


    Liu Shaoji blushed slightly.


    That is to say, if the Liu sisters really offend them, they can''t be bullied at all?


    Tut, this setting, he likes.


    "And then? Xiao Xiao, shall we go to the Liu''s home for a look, or continue as planned? "


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, or looked at Liu Shaoji.


    After all, it''s his business. He can''t make his own decisions.


    Liu Shaoji saw so many people staring at her and knew what they meant, so she said, "I As a matter of fact, that elder has nothing to do with me... "


    "But your eyes don''t say that." Baili Xiyue sees what Liu Shaoji thinks at a glance. This guy is very insidious, but he doesn''t know how to cover up his mind in front of them.


    Su Yixiao also saw it.


    This guy wants to have a look in his heart, but he doesn''t say it.


    "OK, let''s go to Liu''s house! But... " Su Yixiao pointed out all the people in front of him, "the only thing is not to get into trouble!"


    "Well, it''s OK to make trouble, just don''t make it big for me, or it will be very troublesome."


    When other people heard this request, they breathed a sigh of relief, waved their hands, and said, "don''t worry, Captain, as long as you don''t cause trouble, we won''t have anything serious to cause..."


    As soon as he said that, Bai Qingyu felt cold air coming out of his neck. Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew.


    Fixed eye a look, saw straight hook stare at his Su Yixiao.


    Tut, that guy.


    "Team Captain, I didn''t mean that... "


    "I''m not in the mood to know what you mean. For my Laurie''s sake, please forgive me. Let me hear you next time..." Su Yixiao puts her hand around her neck to make a threat.


    Bai Qingyu seconds understand Su Yixiao''s meaning, obediently said: "I understand, I understand, Captain, I will never say it in the future!" I won''t let you hear me!


    Yes, Bai Qingyu is so insidious, but he forgot that Su Yixiao had Chirp.


    Su Yixiao knows what Bai Qingyu is thinking in her heart, so she doesn''t pay attention to it. Let''s give it to Lori!


    Liu''s home is not far from here, just three or four cities in the middle.


    There is an unwritten rule in the magic land that no flying beast is allowed to fly over the top of every city.


    Su Yixiao, they have to go.


    They went into the city in a low-key way, and then went out of the city in a low-key way, without stopping at all.


    It''s low-key, and it''s not troubling.


    No one is willing to target them like this. If there is, it must be stupid.


    "Silly. Forced?" Baili Xiyue looked at more than ten men in front of her and said, "Xiaoxiao, are you talking about them?"


    Su luanyin frowned: "sister Xiyue, are you stupid? Who else are they?"


    She felt sick when she saw these men.


    There are not many abdominal muscles on the stomach, but they still show up. They think that the bare arms are all abdominal muscle men, and they don''t look at themselves in the mirror.


    Baili Xiyue nodded.


    Look, there''s no one but them.


    The man in front of him touched his big bald head, and then he said to Su Yixiao: "what are beauties talking about? Why don''t you tell me? "

 Chapter 686

    Smell speech, can''t help for a long time of male compatriots one by one will rush to kill them - but they were their respective women hold.


    "Xiyue / luanyin, you let go of me. If you don''t kill these guys, I''m not Liu / Bai!"


    Baili Xiyue''s mission is to hold Liu Shaoji, not to make him impulsive.


    Impulse is the devil, baby.


    But Su luanyin plunges into Bai Qingyu''s arms without saying a word.


    Su Yixiao and Gu Yangzhi silently glanced at the two pairs and silently turned their heads.


    "Tut Tut, kill us? Who are you? I don''t know whose territory it is Big bald directly did not put Su Yixiao side of the men in the eye.


    In their hearts, men should be as naked as they are, and do things without procrastination.


    On the other side of baiqingyu, Liu Shaoji and Liu Shaoji are typical counter examples of the mentality of being bald.


    Well dressed and everything is bullshit. It''s obviously a bird or beast in clothes.


    Sometimes the opposite know their mind, may only be speechless.


    Some people''s thoughts, ah, they can''t break it, they are lazy to break it..


    "Beauty, give them up and keep up with the old way home. I''ll let you enjoy spicy food."


    Then all the people in the back laughed. It was called rampancy.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "One, you''re lying here, of course, beaten by us. 2¡¢ Please send us there Su Yixiao gave the last chance. If these people don''t answer, it''s really Brain. Disability.


    Unfortunately, some people never know how to cherish opportunities, such as those in front of them.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that Gao Leng mei''er''s temperament is very hot. What if we don''t let you go? What can you do to us? " That bareheaded smile of pick eyebrow to the side person, and at the same time tease opposite Su Yixiao.


    Is this provocation?


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    Or particularly patiently to say: "if you do not put it, as shown in one."


    After that, a flash in front of the big bald head, the wind palm fan in the past, the goods eyes can''t open at all.


    The rest of them didn''t fall behind. None of them looked good. One caught the other and started fighting.


    But they didn''t use the spirit power, and they fought with their hard fists.


    Men? What is a man? Oh, anyway, it''s definitely not from the middle of the road to tune the women of good families.


    Su Yixiao looked at the panting male compatriots and asked, "is it relieved?"


    They all nodded.


    "Not dead?"


    Looking at a group of people lying on the ground, Su Yixiao stops smoking and turns around.


    Bai Qingyu and his colleagues snorted: "life is not like death! Don''t worry, captain. They''re not dead. " It''s just a little bit of stuff.


    "Take it. There are two more cities." You can''t delay. Maybe the sisters of the Liu family will be faster than them. At that time, their astonished faces can''t be seen.


    The others nodded in agreement and followed.


    Soon, these low-key people finally arrived at Liu''s home.


    Bai Qingyu looked up at the tall and majestic building. He was lazy. He exclaimed: "it''s not easy to come here, but fortunately it''s here. Shaoji, go up and ask where the person you are looking for is. Let him take us to continue to eat delicious food. "

 Chapter 687

    Baili Xiyue slapped Bai Qingyu on the head and taught him a vicious lesson: "do you know what to do when you go in now? Are you going to be kicked out by them? Whether you are stupid or not, you have to think about it in the long run


    Bai Qingyu covered his head and looked at the hundred Li Xiyue in disbelief: "do you have to think about it in the long run? You are not afraid of those two women coming after us. What should you do if they are faster than us? Where should we go? " The slap really hurt him.


    This woman


    Bai Qingyu just wanted to turn around and ask Su luanyin for comfort. Unexpectedly, Luo Li just glanced at him, then came up to him and said, "it''s deserved!"


    Bai Qingyu Lori of his family should treat herself like this. Why is it so painful.


    Oh, Laurie''s broken.


    Su Yixiao came forward to ask them to stop, and then he went straight inside, the posture, not rich and noble people''s Ao Jiao Miss simply can''t do it.


    Liu''s bodyguard stopped Su Yixiao directly.


    "Who are you?"


    The bodyguard glanced at Su Yixiao from top to bottom, and there was surprise and doubt.


    I really don''t know whose rich lady came to the Liu family. She has such noble temperament that she should not belong to ordinary people.


    Su Yixiao looked coldly at the person who asked him and said in a cold voice, "I''m from the Su family..."


    It didn''t say who the Su family was, but the Su family''s flag was already strong, and the bodyguard didn''t go on asking, so he ran in and told the Liu family leader.


    At that time, the owner of the Liu family was reading in his study. When he heard that someone from the Su family was coming, he immediately put down his book and went to see Su Yixiao.


    At this time, Su Yixiao and other people have come to the living room of the Liu family. They should sit and stand on both sides without seats.


    Su Yixiao gives the Lius a lot of face. There is no one sitting in the main seat or the first place on the right.


    Because he knew that they were the two most important seats of the Liu family.


    "Who are the Su family?" The master of the Liu family came in and said in a loud voice.


    After hearing this, Su Yixiao gets up and bows and nods to the Liu family leader.


    "The little girl has met the master of the Liu family."


    The master of the Liu family looked around. The whole room was full of beautiful men and women. Their beauty and temperament were not bad at all.


    Even higher.


    "Are you the Su family?" Liu''s master looks at Su Yixiao with half faith.


    Because the Liu family and the Su family have frequent contacts, the Su family leader and the Liu family leader are also two good friends. All the members of the family know each other, but the woman in front of the Liu family leader''s eyes has never seen her.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "it''s the little girl who is abrupt and forgets to return to the family soon. I haven''t seen the Liu family leader. It''s really the little girl''s fault..."


    "Just back?"


    Master Liu pondered for a while, and suddenly he had an impression in his mind.


    I remember the last time he chatted with Su Bingjie, Su Bingjie said happily and excitedly that their su family''s life-saving benefactor finally came back


    Could it be that Is this the one in front of you?


    The name of the Savior is Su Yixiao?!


    "Are you su Yixiao?" Liu''s master said whatever he thought and asked frankly.


    Su Yixiao is surprised that she remembers her name, since she knows Then there''s no need to pretend. I nodded and admitted.

 Chapter 668

    "I didn''t expect to be seen by the master of the Liu family. The master of the Liu family really knows people with wise eyes!" Su Yixiao said half jokingly and half seriously.


    On hearing this, the Liu family leader immediately vetoed: "I dare not. I just suddenly remember that brother Su mentioned girl you before. I thought it was how a girl was. Today, I saw her. It was different from what I thought in my mind."


    Su Yixiao is curious: "Oh? What do you think of me in Master Liu''s imagination? " Curious, especially curious.


    Liu Jia Zhu embarrassed smile, said: "momentum, beauty have, but no girl your real face one tenth of excellent." At first glance, the master of the Liu family really doubted. Where is such a beautiful woman in the world?


    But even if I didn''t believe it, Su Yixiao also stood in front of him.


    Su Yixiao had to pretend to be shy and bow her head, but the smile was really embarrassing.


    "Master Liu is joking. I''m just an ordinary practitioner."


    Master Liu appreciates Su Yixiao''s impetuous feeling.


    "I don''t know why Miss Su came to my Liu family today?"


    Su Yixiao chuckles. Others hold their breath and are curious whether Su Yixiao will say it or not.


    Because of this, the conflict with the Liu family leader has not been made clear.


    Su Yixiao: "we''re here to ask the Liu family leader, do you know Liu Shaoji?"


    As soon as Liu Shaoji''s three words came out, Liu''s master immediately became alert and frowned. He didn''t underestimate Su Yixiao because of her appearance.


    "I don''t know. Why did Miss Su ask? Is Miss Su here to inquire about this man? "


    Su Yixiao shakes his head: "Master Liu doesn''t have to be nervous. I just ask. Besides, if master Liu doesn''t know her, how do you know that she is a man?"


    It''s full of holes.


    Ah.


    As soon as Liu''s master''s face turned pale, he didn''t say a word about it. He asked his servants to come up and make tea for Su Yixiao. If they didn''t have a seat, they added extra chairs.


    After everything is done, Su Yixiao looks at the master of the Liu family.


    Now, I have to say it!


    "Ah, before talking about it, I want to ask how Miss Su saved the Su family and why brother Su cared so much."


    This is a curious question that has been entangled in the heart of Master Liu.


    So curious, but every time Su Bingjie mentions that Su Yixiao is his and the Savior of the whole Su family, he just doesn''t know how to save him, which makes him crazy.


    Su Yixiao Leng for a moment, blinked, how did she save Su Bingjie? Well, this She seems to have almost forgotten.


    At this time, the light flashed, two women holding hands, "suddenly" came out.


    "It''s a long time ago to talk about how my ancestors saved my father, and there are too many things to say at one time. If not, uncle Liu will answer us first, and then we will tell you again when we are free? "


    When Liu''s master saw Su Qi''er and Su Xinying come out, his eyes were shocked.


    "Qi''er, Xin Ying, why are you here?"


    Su Qi''er and Su Xinying didn''t say it directly, and with a mysterious smile, they first asked Liu''s master, "Hello uncle Liu."


    "Good, good, my God, you Is the world mysterious? Tell me how you were here all of a sudden

 Chapter 689

    Su Qi''er and Su Xinying shake their heads.


    "Uncle Liu, it''s a secret. If you tell it, you''ll be beheaded." So they still don''t say it.


    "Oh, you two, but I''m so anxious." Ah, I can''t help it. His curiosity is always so curious.


    "Ha ha, if uncle Liu wants to know, he has to ask his ancestors if they want to tell you that we are too weak to be beheaded."


    Su Qi son stares at, a pair of very terrible appearance.


    Su Xinying appropriate soft hearted: "but looking at uncle Liu this appearance, we also can''t bear, so, when the ancestors trust uncle Liu, we will tell you a lot of things happened recently."


    Master Liu nodded.


    I haven''t talked with Su Bingjie recently. I really don''t know a lot of things.


    Wait


    He seems to have missed something


    I remember!!


    "Xinying, what did you say just now, ancestor? Who is that? " The master of the Liu family is curious about who can make these two little guys talk to each other every day, and who looks like a super worshiper.


    Two people look at Su Yixiao, and then smile at Su Yixiao.


    Liu''s master These two little cute can''t cheat themselves!


    They also have ancestors in the Liu family. They are closed in the forbidden area, but they all look like bad old men, but Su Yixiao


    "Don''t believe it, uncle Liu. He is indeed our ancestor."


    Suqi''er then said: "besides, it''s my master and father!"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    These two guys really haven''t found such skin before.


    "Enough of you two. Look, you scared the Liu family master..."


    "No," he said. The first reaction of the Liu family was to refuse.


    "I''m not scared, but a little surprised."


    "I''m thinking, how should I meet you..." It was called "Miss Su" just now. It seems that she has already committed a crime!


    Su Yixiao almost burst out laughing.


    Unexpectedly, she had such a childish impression of the owner who was the same as the Liu family.


    It''s fun.


    With him, Su Yixiao immediately felt very relaxed.


    "Don''t be polite, Master Liu. Just follow the call just now. I''m not a member of the family. I don''t have so much etiquette."


    Liu''s master was relieved.


    And I like Su Yixiao more.


    "Miss Su, if you have anything to ask me, just ask!" You can also talk about Liu Shaoji.


    "Thank you, Master Liu. That''s the only thing I have to ask."


    The master of the Liu family knew and nodded.


    "I do know of a man named Liu Shaoji, but he is better than you have never seen him before."


    "That''s the person our ancestors want to meet. It''s said that it''s the descendant of our ancestors. Now it''s coming up from the lowest land, and we''re secretly looking for it Miss Su came to ask him, "do you know him?"


    Su Yixiao Leng two seconds to admit.


    "Yes, I know him. I want to know whether the Liu family is friendly to him and whether he can come out as Liu Shaoji. "


    This is what Su Yixiao is worried about. Her people should be careful when they contact strangers.


    Liu''s master clapped the table and said, "how can it be?"

 Chapter 690

    "How?" Liu said, "he is the one our ancestors want to see. None of us dare to disobey our ancestors."


    "And this person is also a member of the Liu family. What''s unfriendly about him?"


    Liu''s family owners don''t know where Su Yixiao''s worries come from.


    The Liu family, the family fight that happened in all the families is a clear stream.


    Because the most powerful thing the people in Liu''s family have is unity.


    Almost all of us are very nice to our family.


    Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying Well, there are always a few mice that are killed. It''s normal.


    "That''s good." Su Yixiao hook lips, completely put down the heart.


    Su Yixiao has a lot of vigilance, which is true for anyone.


    But there were always a few people she trusted at first glance.


    Such as the original Xiaoyao team, such as Ming junxie, such as Ji Lao, such as the present, the Liu family leader.


    "In that case, young Ji, you can come out and recognize your ancestors." Su Yixiao yelled at Liu Shaoji in the crowd.


    Without a second, Liu Shaoji was directly backed out.


    Looking back, Bai Qingyu was sitting there and sticking out his tongue at him.


    Bai Qingyu: this guy is as slow as a snail. I can''t help him.


    Liu''s master looked at the man who was suddenly pushed out, and the whole person was almost shocked.


    "This is..." What''s the situation?!


    After Liu Shaoji stood firm, she bowed to the master of the Liu family: "Liu Shaoji, I''ve met the master of the Liu family..."


    "Liu Liu Shaoji?! This, this, this... "


    Liu''s master was scared to stammer.


    Su Yixiao looked at this appearance, helpless to the Liu home inside a steady heart Dan.


    Just at the entrance, Master Liu took a deep breath and spoke fluently.


    "Are you Liu Shaoji? What''s the situation? "


    Liu Shaoji will be in the city around Guangming forest, in the Liu family''s branch house. The owner of the branch house accidentally let slip.


    "If it wasn''t for the master''s words, I didn''t know that I still had an elder waiting for me to find myself in the whole mainland..."


    So, that''s it.


    That''s why Su Yixiao came out.


    ¡­¡­


    A woman came in through the door with a cup of tea. She saw her hands on her chin, and then she looked up into the air. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But she knows!


    The woman put the tea in her hand in front of Master Liu, and then stood behind him, ready to help him rub his shoulders.


    Just when I met the master of the Liu family, the master of the Liu family came back.


    "Madam, how can you..."


    "It''s so late. Why do you think I came here?"


    Liu turned back, took his wife''s hand and said, "I mean, it''s so late, you should have a beauty sleep."


    "No problem, you don''t dislike me anyway. But now, you look bored. "


    Master Liu nodded and shook his head.


    "I''m not bothered. I just think Miss Su is very powerful."


    "Oh, it turns out that being in a daze here is just thinking about other women." Liu''s wife pulled down her face and looked like she couldn''t coax her.


    Liu''s master was shocked.


    "No, I don''t dare. In my heart, there is no one who can enter my eyes except my wife."


    With that, the woman couldn''t hold her breath.

 Chapter 691

    "I''m teasing you! I''ve seen that girl. She''s really a rare one in the world. She''s beautiful and generous, and makes people envious. "


    Master Liu nodded.


    In fact, he was very glad that he had such an understanding wife.


    "I don''t think about this," said the Liu family leader. "Miss Su has extraordinary strength, and this time she appears, even with her brother Su''s two treasures, Qi''er and Xin Ying."


    The woman didn''t pay attention. He was only staring at Su Yixiao.


    "The owner of the Su family loves those two precious daughters the most, and is willing to give them to others to bring them out?"


    The master of the Liu family nodded.


    The woman shook her head: "this shows that Su Yixiao''s status in the Su family is really not low."


    "Ah, besides, Liu Shaoji, whom our ancestors are looking for, knows Miss Su!"


    "What?" The woman was surprised. Unexpectedly, Liu Shaoji appeared.


    Leng for a long time, the woman suddenly laughed.


    "It''s just right. Listen to my ancestors, I don''t appreciate Liu Shaoji at all. When he comes, you have a great chance to step down. In this way, old man, you can rest..."


    The head of the Liu family, with a coagulated face, pretended to rebuke the woman: "you said that. Are you happy that the head of the Liu family has stepped down?"


    The woman looked at Liu''s master and said, "goodbye. I don''t know who said in my ear all day that I don''t want to be the master. I''m too busy and tired." It''s true. The old man has it on.


    The Liu family leader gave an embarrassed smile.


    That said, but It seems that it''s really a little awkward to say it!


    -


    "master, there is no glass jade bracelet here. It''s fun inside. I''ll go first


    Su Yixiao touched the hair in her arms and nodded.


    In terms of good or bad, there is no place in the whole magic land that can match the glazed jade bracelet.


    This little guy doesn''t spend much time outside, so it''s natural that he doesn''t like outside.


    The others tidy up the room and come out soon.


    "Captain, shall we not go in today?" Bai Qingyu duzui asked, he has long been used to jade bracelets and doesn''t like it here.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Bear with it, take the overall situation into consideration. Now in Liu''s house, there may be someone monitoring us. Besides, you don''t live in glass jade bracelets all your life?"


    Do these guys really think about it?!


    The others looked at each other and laughed.


    They really have such a mind!


    Su Yixiao''s face sank and said, "don''t even think about it. When it''s over, I''ll kick you all out of the glass and jade bracelet and live outside myself! "


    Hiss -


    this is the punishment.


    "No, Captain, you really have the heart?! We are... "


    "We are partners together," Su continued. "I know, but we still have to kick out."


    Su Yixiao didn''t want to tangle with them about this problem. She turned around and went to her room. Without looking back, she waved.


    "Good night, my friend."


    Bai Qingyu: "they Captain, this time Seriously? "


    Su luanyin nodded.


    "That''s not a fake."


    "Damn, why is that?" Glass jade bracelet, it can not only cultivate but also rest. It''s not too comfortable.


    Baili Xiyue shrugs and pulls Liu Shaoji to turn around.


    "We''d better enjoy it, and then we can stay in the jade bracelet for a short time..."

 Chapter 692

    This is a little sad.


    Others went to rest one after another.


    Su Yixiao is lying on the bed alone. Suddenly, the appearance of mingjunxie pops out of her mind.


    "Ming Jun Xie..."


    Su Yixiao reaches out to grab it.


    In front of the dark king evil did not disappear in an instant, and toward her evil spirit smile, toward a direction.


    Oh, something''s wrong!!


    It''s not a dream, it''s not a fantasy, so who is this person? What''s hard to come true?!


    Su Yixiao came down from the bed and turned to look for the figure.


    I''m sure it''s not fantasy.


    Because that person is walking, but Su Yixiao knows it''s not him.


    What is this man doing?! It must be someone who knows her and mingjunxie to attract her with mingjunxie. He pretends to be him. Oh, if there''s no good reason, this guy won''t have to live.


    Seeing the back of Liu''s courtyard, Su Yixiao stops him.


    "Who are you?"


    The figure did not stop.


    Su Yixiao had no patience, took off directly in front of the man, his hand clawed close to the man''s key.


    Oh, Luotian?!


    Su Yixiao saw the man frown, then put down his hand, remove vigilance, asked: "Luotian, what are you doing here? What about Ming Jun Xie? How is he now? "


    Luo day a face of indifference, see Su Yixiao nervous appearance is the same.


    "You talk!"


    Luo Tian thought for a moment and said, "Lord, he I''m awake. " Tell the truth.


    Su Yixiao a Leng, immediately smile.


    "Awake? Just wake up, just wake up... " With a long sigh of relief, Su Yixiao felt relaxed after so many days.


    She is really worried about the evil of Ming Jun! And worried for many days, did not stop for a moment.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s real worry, Luo Tian smiles coldly: "it''s just that people in the underworld don''t let the Lord leave now. Although I don''t want to come here at all, the Lord has ordered me to tell you..."


    Su Yixiao a Leng: "what?"


    "The LORD said," honey, he remembered those big bald heads. Besides, you can''t get close to He Nan, oh no, neither can women!! Must be good, don''t let yourself hurt, otherwise I will worry I can see your every move clearly here, so don''t fall in love with the man you love. "


    When Luo Tian said this, his cold face changed, tangled.


    After listening to Su Yixiao, quiet for a long time, suddenly smile.


    This guy, don''t you know that you love him very much? In my life, except for him, I don''t like a man.


    Su Yixiao said: "please tell him, he also wants to be good, if you like other women, think about the consequences..." Then accompanied by an evil smile, that smile, there is infinite terror and gloomy.


    Luo Tian''s mouth is puffing.


    This action How can he learn it?


    Damn, these two couples are in trouble!


    The underworld.


    Trapped in the main city of the underworld, Ming junxie seems to feel Su Yixiao''s threat. After a shiver, he suddenly smiles.


    Xiao Xiao of his family is also concerned about himself! splendid.


    "Creak" a glottal open, Pei Zehao to Lengshen hair. Spring of Ming Jun evil, yawn report.


    "Lord, the soul fragments around the main city have been cleaned up..."


    It''s ten days. If you don''t let anyone else do it, just let four of them. My God.

 Chapter 693

    It''s terrible not to see your own woman.


    And it''s them that are terrible.


    Tut tut.


    This is retaliation!


    After hearing the voice, mingjunxie instantly recovered his paralyzed face like everyone owed him money: "well, it''s good, but the speed is a little slower..."


    Pei Zehao stepped into the air and fell to the ground.


    My lord Is it crazy?


    There is nothing in the underworld, but there are many pieces of soul, which are extremely difficult to find.


    It is beyond imagination that a few of them have cleaned up the soul fragments around the main city in more than ten days.


    I didn''t expect


    Well, their master is the biggest now. What his master says is what he says.


    "Lord, can we rest now?" Pei Zehao said it almost with a cry.


    He really wanted to let mingjunxie see his red eyes, tut Tut, a lot of red blood, which affected his handsome.


    It''s a pity that mingjunxie can''t hear his heart.


    "Rest? There are still many things to do in the underworld! After the soul fragments are picked up, go to the mother river and clean up the monster. I heard that the monster disturbs the practitioners around, and also engulfs the single soul. You are just idle. Just clean up and go. "


    With that, he lowered his head and looked at the book he had collapsed on the table.


    Pei Zehao


    Mother Mother river?


    Pei Zehao chuckled and hummed. Then he turned around and fainted.


    Mingjunxie looks at the guy lying on the ground and asks two people to take him down.


    Rest?


    Do these people want to rest?


    How dare the people who prevent him from looking for his daughter-in-law want to rest?


    You''re kidding!


    If they don''t die, they won''t be called the king of hell!!


    Luo Tian nods helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring it."


    After that, Luotian went into the darkness, and did not come out.


    Su Yixiao knows that Luotian has gone.


    Relieved, and then leisurely transfer to their own house.


    Close your eyes and soon fall asleep. In a trance, Su Yixiao hears that mingjunxie thinks of her again


    "How''s it going?" Pei Zehao asked the two men who brought him.


    "Lord, do you think I''m so tired that I fainted in order to pick up the fragments of my soul? Are you so moved that we don''t have to go to the mother river?"


    Yes, it must be.


    Pei Zehao has great possibility of his conjecture.


    But


    The two men who brought him shook their heads.


    "Lord Pei, the LORD said, let you and the others clean up and set out to the mother river in three days..."


    There are still some words in the back, which are a little ugly


    The two men looked at a group of black Pei Zehao and shut up.


    If they go on, Lord Pei wants to commit suicide!


    That''s all. Let''s not talk about it.


    Pei Zehao has no love in his life.


    Mother river, where is that? The Lord really has the heart to let him be so loyal. That kind of miserable place is just a tyranny!


    However, no matter how wronged Pei Zehao looks, he can''t change the order of Ming junxie.


    After a while, I took the others to pack up.


    Look, he''s a good subordinate. He doesn''t say two when the LORD says one.


    "What can you do?" As soon as Luo Tian came in, he saw that these four people were all dead.

 Chapter 694

    "Luotian? Wow, here you are! Please help us. We are going to be sent out by the Lord to find the monster, and we must kill We really don''t want to go Pei Zehao hugs Luo Tian''s thigh and says pitifully.


    Luo Tian What''s the meaning of holding his thigh?


    Pei Zehao not only hugs his thigh, but also greets his other three partners with his eyes.


    Luotian appeared when they needed it most. Now the only one who can save them is the man in front of them.


    Ziyin was the first to react, and the thief went up and hugged the other one shamelessly.


    Junwu was pulled by Ziyin.


    Moye stood there, and the corners of his mouth smoked. Although he understood their eyes, he asked him to hold Luotian''s thigh Well, forget it.


    Luo Tian was glad that moye didn''t come up to do the dirty way of holding his thighs. He kicked the three people open with one foot, and then sat on the stool beside him and asked, "what have you four done? How could the Lord give such an order? "


    The four of them looked at each other and said, "this is a great injustice. We didn''t do anything."


    "Yes, Lord, it''s all anger!! He couldn''t see the queen, so he called us around there. Do you know what we just finished yesterday? We just picked up all the soul fragments around the main city!! It''s all the orders of the Lord. Do you say it''s irritating? " Pei Zehao put his hands around his chest and let his chest go up and down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chest Where do you come from?


    Picking up pieces of soul?! This is really a wonderful work, and it really looks like the style of the Lord.


    Luo Tian shrugged and said helplessly: "who let you bring the Lord back and not let you go to see Su Yixiao! Otherwise, it would not be reduced to such a situation. I advocate that if you have nothing to do all day, you can only amuse yourself. "


    After hearing Su Yixiao''s name, four people''s faces changed. Their heads were high and they didn''t regret their decision.


    "That woman is the beauty of disaster, the Lord in the underworld when the king of the underworld when the good, no one in this world how to get the Lord, but le? I often get hurt around that woman, and if I get hurt, I''m going to die. As loyal subordinates of the Lord, how can we see it down? "


    Pei Zehao finished, the other three nodded.


    This is really true.


    They are really worried about the Lord.


    Luo Tian naturally understands these, but he knows better that Su Yixiao is more important than himself in the Lord''s heart.


    You let such a person, how safe in no su Yixiao place?!


    Luo Tian thought for a moment and said, "I may not be able to help you. It''s the Lord''s decision, but I want to send a message to the Lord for Su Yixiao. The content of the message may make the Lord happy. Do you want to go with me? Maybe the Lord will be happy to see you, and he will be free of it! "


    Pei Zehao, moye, Junwu and Ziyin nodded at the same time.


    Let''s not talk about preaching. Now they are too lazy to take care of it. If Su Yixiao brings Ming junxie, it will be a good thing for them to reduce this painful journey.


    After Luo Tian and four people made a decision, they went to the residence of Ming junxie.

 Chapter 695

    "Subordinate Luotian, meet the Lord."


    There was a sound of dozing in the room, and then a lazy "come in" came into their ears.


    Luotian and his party stepped in and saw a terrible scene.


    It''s amazing that Actually I was so bored that I tore all the books in my study.


    Mingjunxie looks up, the first thing he sees is not Luotian, but the four people behind Luotian.


    "I knew you four were coming, so I prepared some tasks for you in advance. Nuo, come to see the pieces of paper underground. I broke my heart in order not to make you bored..."


    Said, the dark king evil oneself unexpectedly gave oneself to move.


    Pei Zehao: "they..." Their Lord is boring enough. They do it for entertainment!! My God, sure enough, it''s hard to coax a man without his daughter-in-law.


    "Lord..."


    They just replied, but Luo Tian interrupted them.


    "Lord, after listening to you, let me convey a few words to you -"


    before the words were finished, the man in front of him sprang out of his seat and stood in front of Luotian the next second, and they were all mouth to mouth.


    "Did Xiao Xiao speak to me? Although I knew she was thinking of me for a long time, I still want to know what he said to me!! Luo Tian, speak quickly, speak quickly... "


    The dark king evil happy of a dint son urge there. Luo Tian had to cache for a while, and then repeat what Su Yixiao said.


    Words or words, taste or taste, is the last smile Tut Tut, I didn''t touch any essence at all, OK.


    Mingjun evil mouth smoke, asked: "Luotian, you said too much, mouth smoke it?" How can you talk with me?


    Luo Tian rolled his eyes and straightened his tongue. If he could not describe it, he would express it in words.


    "The queen means that if you don''t listen well, she will torture you in various ways after she sees you..." Well, that''s about what I mean. That expression is so strange that it can''t be made by people like him.


    Ming Jun Xie finally understood where the chilly feeling behind his neck came from.


    Quiet for two seconds, and then a wry smile, in the heart silently said: "Xiaoxiao ah, in addition to you, I can see others? The little girl still remembers to worry about me. She really deserves to be the one she loves. "


    "All right, all four of you come up and clean up these pieces of paper. Then you don''t have to go to the mother river. You are so tired these days. Have a good rest."


    Pei Zehao


    Moye: "I''m not sure."


    Jun Wu


    Ziyin: "I''m not sure."


    Their main task is to turn the evil into the right Oh, no! Is to listen to a woman''s greetings, the moment the whole person are gentle up.


    Tut tut.


    Such a lord is something they have never seen before.


    Ah, I don''t know whether Su Yixiao''s appearance is good or bad. The good thing is that the Lord has become more and more human recently. The bad thing is that the master follows this woman, and the chance of getting hurt is really increasing.


    Lotte patted the four on the shoulder and asked them to go out.


    So do you!


    And the dark king evil, still stay inside a person hi skin!

 Chapter 696

    The next morning, as soon as Su Yixiao went out, he saw a room full of people, while his friends were bored, staring at those people from time to time.


    See Su Yixiao come out, they go up.


    "Captain."


    Su Yixiao asked: "what''s the matter?" How can these people, who look like ruffians and don''t look like serious people, come here again?


    One hundred Li cherished the moon and rolled her eyes: "who knows? When we got up in the morning for morning exercise, we heard these people calling outside... "


    They opened the door and said they were looking for them. In order not to cause trouble, they let those people in and sat down.


    Su Yixiao joked: "tut Tut, I haven''t seen you so counsellor."


    Bai Qingyu "cut" A: "if it wasn''t for the captain you said not to let us make trouble, they can live to this time is a miracle." Still pretending to be there, oh, where they stay, how can others be so crazy?!


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    Yes, she did.


    But I didn''t say anything. I have to endure everything.


    Come on, let''s make clear the situation first. It seems that these people have no good intentions at all. They are probably here to pick things up.


    "Are you Liu Shaoji?" The leader of a man said, looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes, especially. Insidious.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "I''m not."


    Is this guy deaf or blind? Liu Shaoji, with such a masculine name, asked himself?


    "No? Tut, these guys around you have different attitudes towards you. "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    And then what?


    Jealousy?


    "Say whatever you want." Su Yixiao cold face sitting in the top position, deeply bored lift eyes.


    It''s not like a man to be so fussy.


    The whole person was upset when he heard the tone.


    "Well, what did you say? Do you know who I am? "


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    As for the Liu family, who else dares to be so crazy? They are the young masters and young ladies.


    Su Yixiao: "I don''t care who you are. In terms of seniority, it''s not as big as me. Considering going out now, I don''t care if you''ve been here, otherwise Whatever happens, the consequences are at your own risk. " It''s up to them to listen or not.


    Su Yixiao has done enough kindness.


    But look at that, but not listen to people.


    "Don''t be crazy for me. I''ll tell you, Liu family is not the place where you can be crazy!"


    Su Yixiao looks at the hand that is about to poke in front of her, coldly a hook lip, also did not move, also did not do anything, that person''s finger was cut down.


    "Ah..."


    A scream rang through the sky.


    Su Yixiao looks at the pain of someone rolling on the ground, boring twist neck, ready to leave.


    "Woman, stop --"


    another man in blue came out with a black face and roared at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao stops and frowns.


    It seems that what happened just now has little influence on them. This is really bad


    Su Yixiao, who turns around, looks at some of the women cowering together in fear, while the other men glare at themselves with sullen faces. After glancing up, he asks the man in blue.


    "How?"


    The man in blue looked upright and said, "second brother, he is wrong, but how can you treat him like this? Your fingers have been cut off. How vicious are you, woman? "

 Chapter 697

    Su Yixiao sneered.


    "I told him to either go out or bear the consequences, but He seems to have chosen the latter - "


    " besides, did your eye see me do it? "


    "I..."


    He He didn''t see it.


    And no one here saw Su Yixiao move her hand.


    Even Su Yixiao didn''t know how to do it himself.


    Well, she didn''t do it, but She knows who did it.


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    Dark king evil This guy is worried about himself.


    It''s terrible to think of such a dark trick.


    "If it wasn''t for your hand, who else?" The man in blue always wants to put the accusation on Su Yixiao, because this place, the most malicious to his second brother, is the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Su Yixiao looked around and deliberately pointed to the guys opposite first.


    "Well, they are quite suspect." In pointing to his side of the people heard, "these people are also quite suspect, why don''t you ask them?"


    "What are you talking about? How can we do this to our brothers? " Said another man over there.


    They, even if not so united, but hurt their brothers, it is temporarily impossible.


    Because ah, they have to unite to deal with the mysterious man Liu Shaoji.


    At this moment, Liu Shaoji, from these people into the room, has a cold feeling.


    Tut.


    Those people, they''re coming towards him.


    Aware of this, he wants to stand up and say that Liu Shaoji is himself, but


    Liu Shaoji looks up at Su Yixiao''s back.


    It''s strange that the captain won''t let him say it now.


    "Why? Captain It''s better not to say it.


    Su Yixiao said: "you have to make it clear that the Liu family has resistance to you. How many of them are in your heart! Wave after wave, it''s very annoying. " This group is OK. If there are more, it will be very troublesome.


    That''s right.


    Liu Shaoji understood. Nature doesn''t say anything, and stands in silence, reducing the sense of existence.


    "It has nothing to do with me whether you do it or not to your brothers. However, without seeing who did it, all the people present are suspected. This is the most basic inference. I don''t know such a big man, do I?"


    Su Yixiao''s sarcastic look is really scornful.


    "OK, let''s go to the Lord and judge." I don''t believe it. A wild girl who doesn''t know where she came from dares to argue in the Liu family. She is arrogant.


    "To judge is to judge. Who is afraid of whom?" Hundred Li cherishes the month to hold a head to return a sentence.


    These guys are too proud, even the people on their side don''t think it''s su Yixiao''s hand. How can they be so confident that the team leader will attack them?


    Really.


    They look at the owner of the Liu family is also very upright, this matter, also won''t protect the Liu family those hair didn''t grow Qi little fart child!


    In front of the Liu family, they are not empty at all.


    Su Yixiao looked at the head of the Liu family sitting above and bowed down to apologize: "Mr. Liu, I''m very sorry that this happened when I first came to the Liu family as a guest..."


    The owner of the Liu family reluctantly pulled out a smile, waved his hand and said, "look what Miss Su said. If this gang didn''t disturb you, how could such a thing happen."

 Chapter 698

    "No, Master Liu. I believe they did it for a reason." Su Yixiao looks at those who have hostile eyes to them and smiles provocatively.


    Why?


    This woman, talk really interesting, three or two words let the housekeeper put his eyes on their side.


    But it''s stupid enough.


    As the saying goes, it is better to strike first. They said that even if this woman makes any moves, the owner''s confidence will be greatly reduced.


    When I think about it, those people are very happy before they say it.


    "Why? Hong''er, why did you disturb Miss Su early in the morning? Let''s talk about it to the owner. "


    There''s a reason why the Liu family doesn''t believe these guys.


    The skin is enough. Among them, only Liu Minghong is normal.


    "Don''t talk to others, hong''er. Tell me what''s going on?"


    Liu Minghong is the man in blue who questioned Su Yixiao before.


    Liu Minghong reacted and wanted to report to him, but he had to show that he wanted to talk and stop.


    The reason they went there If you say this, it looks like you''ll be beaten?!


    "Hong''er?"


    "Ah?" Liu Minghong was suddenly surprised.


    "What''s the reason, but you can say it!"


    "Why..." Liu Minghong thought for a moment. The brothers all around him kept their heads down and didn''t speak. They could only


    "Go home, Lord, we just want to see Liu Shaoji, but they didn''t say that they gave the second brother''s finger to -"


    "you fart!" Baili Xiyue''s eyes are congested, and she suddenly wants to rush up to fight this guy.


    Avoid the heavy and take the light.


    Tut Tut, this is the skill of the Liu family.


    "Cherish the moon, don''t be impulsive."


    Liu Shaoji wants to stop Baili Xiyue, but Su Yixiao can only hold her.


    "Xiaoxiao ~ ~" Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao, and her eyes are full of discontent.


    How can this man say that


    According to him, it''s all their fault?


    Su Yixiao didn''t say much, but threw Baili Xiyue into Liu Shaoji''s arms -


    "take care of her."


    "Well." Liu Shaoji nodded.


    But Baili Xiyue didn''t want to bear this breath at all.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Cherish the moon. She has her own ideas." Liu Shaoji said.


    You don''t have to think about it. Baili Xiyue''s reckless rush will only aggravate their suspicion.


    And they didn''t see clearly who cut off the person''s finger. For those who are at a disadvantage, they have little credibility.


    If no one comes out to be the scapegoat, it will fall on them.


    Su Yixiao looked at the man in blue opposite Liu Minghong and said, "do you dare to repeat what you just said?"


    Liu Minghong stepped back and his momentum was half weak.


    But the mouth is still hard to admit defeat I What I said is true! If you don''t believe it, ask them! "


    "They?" It refers to the person opposite.


    Su Yixiao sighed silently.


    "I thought you still had a little conscience. Now, it''s su Yixiao who misjudged me!"


    These guys, they don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin.


    "You came to our house to find the mysterious Liu Shaoji, right! Then I humiliated him and even defeated Liu Shaoji, right? "

 Chapter 699

    "You We don''t think so. "


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    I didn''t pay attention to Liu Minghong''s words.


    Ah, how can you tell a lie if you have no confidence to speak? It''s really hard for him.


    Liu''s face is also covered with frost.


    Because, ah, Liu Minghong''s lies are so bad that he can''t stand them.


    "Master, I..."


    "Come on, stop it!" As soon as master Liu slaps the table, ah, don''t think about it. He knows what happened.


    These people go to see Liu Shaoji? Oh, who will believe it! Just them In particular, the second child''s ambition is to keep a close eye on the position of the head of his family. In order to be the next head of his family, he has solved a lot of competent competitors with all kinds of bad methods.


    These things have been spread in their Liu family for a long time.


    There were no dead people, and there were not too many. The Liu family''s Presbyterian group turned a blind eye.


    I didn''t expect that this guy went to find Liu Shaoji recklessly?!


    It''s just the opposite!!


    "Liu Minghong, take your second brother to pick up the finger, and then the others, tell me everything here! Otherwise, think about the consequences! "


    His last sentence is a direct roar.


    Liu Minghong''s knee is soft.


    This is different from what they think. How can this happen?!


    But fortunately, what I have to do is to take my second brother to pick up my fingers, so I don''t have to stay in such a depressing place.


    Su Yixiao is not satisfied with the Liu family leader''s assignment!


    "As one of the parties, how can he go down?" Su Yixiao chuckles and raises one hand. They see a pill in Su Yixiao''s palm.


    "This is the healing pill. It can definitely connect the finger and feed it to him -"


    Su Yixiao throws the pill to Liu Minghong.


    Liu Minghong catches it.


    "Oh, who knows if you poisoned it..."


    Su Yixiao frowned: "little brother, are you stupid? If I''m going to poison, there are so many people in this place! I''m so weak that I can''t let myself escape! " I don''t know what to think.


    She Su Yixiao does things without showing her feet at all.


    Poisoning here? She''s not a good person?!


    Liu''s master also thinks that Su Yixiao is not that kind of person. Looking at Liu Minghong''s indecision, he directly orders Liu Minghong to feed Lao er.


    Then put the half amputated finger on the finger joint of his second brother who fainted.


    Originally, nothing happened. At the moment when Liu Minghong''s curiosity was exhausted, the severed finger suddenly connected with his finger.


    It''s the kind you don''t have to hold with your hands.


    There was a lot of blood flowing out of his severed finger. The blood even contaminated the severed finger. After a while, the severed finger grew on his hand again.


    The people on one side saw it, and they all drew back with their breath.


    "Miss Su, this..."


    Looking at this scene, the master of the Liu family was also very strange.


    "Healing pill? It''s said that it''s a kind of healing pill that has reached the perfect level. It can connect broken bones and prolong human life. It can even crush the pill and put it on the heart of the dying person. After a while, the heart can beat Is that what Miss Su gave to my little nephew? " Master Liu''s eyes are bright, and he is very rare to this thing.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Well, it''s perfect. But it''s not as mysterious as you said

 Chapter 700

    "There are many kinds of healing pills. One is able to connect broken fingers, another is able to prolong human life, and the other is other healing pills..." Su Yixiao looks at Liu''s thirst for knowledge and gives a thorough explanation.


    The master of the Liu family nodded while listening to it, which was very interesting.


    "Is master Liu interested in alchemy?" Su Yixiao asked a digression.


    Master Liu nodded.


    "Yes, yes, I wanted to be an alchemist in the past, that is The condition does not allow, now, that thought still did not reduce again Master Liu shook his head.


    There is a good saying.


    What you can''t get is always the best.


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    "The master of the Liu family observed a moment of silence. It''s better to have a little love and a little distance for some things. If you are too close, you will find the bad things in it. At that time, it didn''t destroy your feelings for it."


    What Su Yixiao said is particularly philosophical.


    Master Liu sighed: "yes, life is like this. You''re right. Miss Su is really intelligent and virtuous, which is rare - "


    Su Yixiao smiles politely.


    The others looked at the harmonious scene and wanted to interrupt them.


    It''s off topic!


    "Hiss..."


    The one lying on the ground raised his hand to cover the back of his head and took a breath.


    "Grandma, who''s done it to me?" Temo felt back pain, leg cramps, and all kinds of pain in both arms, especially in the back of the head.


    There was silence.


    The people over there are very embarrassed.


    Because ah, if you put it in front of me, the old man, seeing the group of people counselled by the Liu family leader, always thought about how to please him, how could he say such words.


    This old. 2 if you open your eyes and see the black faces of Liu''s master, you will be scared to faint.


    Su Yixiao squatted down and let Lao Er see himself clearly. Then she said with a smile, "I No, "he said


    Turn around and step back.


    Old Second, looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes, he is extremely vicious and afraid.


    "You vicious woman, how can you How dare you cut off my hand I mean... "


    Lao Er, while scolding Su Yixiao for his viciousness, stretched out his hand to see that it was intact and could move. He was stunned for a long time by the blood rich fingers on it.


    "Isn''t it broken? What''s going on? "


    Looking at Lao er''s stupid appearance, Liu Minghong squatted down to help his second brother, and then told him all the things that had happened since he fainted.


    "She?" Lao Er points to Su Yixiao. It''s unbelievable.


    "You say this woman took my finger?! Do you know how vicious he is? He cut off my hand, and now he''s connecting it to me?! You say - "


    Lao Er suddenly turns to Su Yixiao.


    "What are your intentions?"


    Liu Minghong kept reminding Lao Er that there was a terrible face behind him when he was talking.


    But Lao ER was really stupid. He didn''t look at him.


    Su Yixiao, who was questioned, shrugged.


    "Attempt? Oh, tell me. Did you see me raise my hand and cut your finger? " Su Yixiao is particularly curious. From this guy''s point of view, what happened just now.

 Chapter 701

    However, it turns out that there are miracles, but they can not be placed on such people.


    This is how long, Su Yixiao has come back from that place, but still can''t forget that "I don''t know what I saw! I only know that when my hand hurts, I feel dizzy! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Poof..." Baili Xiyue burst out laughing, and then quickly held back.


    Su Yixiao looked at other people''s distress, waved his hand and said: "smile if you want to, ah, you still can''t expect too much from others."


    As soon as the words came out, it was like an edict, and no one would listen.


    All of a sudden, these people covered their stomachs and laughed.


    It''s amazing.


    "You I''d like to be a little more restrained. I''m not ashamed of my virtue Su Yixiao pretends to be angry and frowns.


    But this guy doesn''t do it at all.


    Su Yixiao angry when what they have not seen, pretending to be angry just like others.


    "No, Captain, it''s really funny. The lie just told by Liu Minghong was directly exposed by his second brother. Do you see the expression on Liu Minghong''s face? Colorful black ah


    After that, Bai Qingyu couldn''t help laughing again.


    Old. Two simply came to help them, they have not come up with a real trick, the opposite was the result of their own people to pit.


    This kind of feeling is exciting when you think about it.


    Su Yixiao gently hooks her lips. She also thinks this is particularly funny, but That stupid guy is really stupid to himself.


    Laugh? I wish I could laugh.


    Su Yixiao looked around and found that there was also a person who didn''t look for him. She called him to ask.


    "Shao Ji, what''s the situation now?"


    A second before they came out, the owner of the Liu family ran to give an envelope to Liu Shaoji, and then left with an order.


    They didn''t pay attention to the content of that letter, but Liu Shaoji is in a bad mood now.


    Liu Shaoji didn''t speak and handed the letter to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao opened it, but it was an invitation.


    "No?! This The people of the Liu family are really powerful


    In order not to let them continue to trouble Su Yixiao in private, the owner of the Liu family set up the competition on his own.


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    "No?! The master of the Liu family really wants to come out?! Let others do such things! We are determined not to go! "


    I''m in trouble.


    It''s a real problem.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t like this kind of competition unless it''s very important.


    But this There are no prizes, and they are private, and they are time-consuming and laborious. How boring? Ah?!


    "Captain Are you in? " Baili Xiyue asked Su Yixiao, you are our team leader. If you refuse, others won''t have to go.


    Su Yixiao did not respond positively.


    If you don''t take part in it, it won''t help Liu Shaoji, and maybe there will be some laughing stock in the future.


    But if they participate, they have to prepare something. It''s troublesome.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Yixiao nodded and said, "why don''t you join us?"


    "But..."


    "Come on, all of you are going to take part, and none of you can lose. If you lose one Then the devil training will have to come out of the world again! "

 Chapter 702

    Devil training -


    when they heard these four words, their whole life was not good.


    Think of those years when Su Yixiao dominated Tut Tut, that''s a tragedy.


    "Let''s take part. How can we not take part?"


    "But this one is aimed at Shao Ji, so Shao Ji --" Bai Qingyu put one arm on Liu Shao Ji''s shoulder and said with a smile, "among us, the most attentive person must be you, do you understand?"


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    This is their own thing, and I have been behind the partners, do not say a word, my heart has long been particularly dissatisfied with themselves.


    "Don''t worry, I will make all the people of Liu family believe me!" If you don''t agree with me, I''ll take it!


    Where does the capital come from make them refuse? Really.


    Su Yixiao looks at Liu Shaoji with a confident, low-key and evil smile, and knows that the wise Liu Shaoji has come back.


    "Come on, young Ji, you have to work hard! I witnessed that there were two stronger peers in the Liu family than you. Of course, others can''t slack off! Fall behind Think about the consequences! "


    The others nodded very neatly.


    Work hard. It''s hopeless if you don''t work hard.


    In the house of the Liu family leader --


    "pa", the Liu family leader looked at these young girls with their heads down in front of him, and his face was extremely gloomy.


    "A group of guys who don''t succeed enough but fail enough! What''s Liu Shaoji''s grudge against you?! Going to make trouble with Miss Su? "


    Holding his arm, Lao Er asked the Liu family leader, "Miss Su, who is Miss Su? Even you, the master of the family, are so scared! " Really, it''s just a woman. I''m afraid of wool.


    Lao er''s attitude towards the Liu family leader was particularly contemptuous.


    With a black face, the master of the Liu family said, "you know what a fart!"


    "Miss Su is a member of the Su family. The Su family has a lot to do with the Liu family, and do you know her position in the Su family?"?! I dare not offend anyone. I don''t know how you have the ability to disturb her. "


    Old. Two one listen, a face all coagulate.


    "Sue Are you really from the Su family


    The master of the Liu family glared at her.


    "Is there a fake?"


    Lao Er suddenly felt that the sky had collapsed.


    The others looked at each other, and the eyes were full of strange things about Lao er.


    I don''t know who''s in the Liu family. Lao Er likes Su Qi''er of the Su family for a long time, but Su Qi''er has always ignored him.


    I usually meet the old people who are respected by the Su family. "" second, this time, I''ve provoked the Su family''s tycoon. Tut, it''s amazing, it''s amazing.


    As soon as master Liu asked, "do you know who Miss Su is, so I can go to the door and apologize." Don''t be careless about Su Qi''er''s impression of him.


    Liu''s master waved his sleeve and said, "you just say you want to please Su Qi''er."


    "Yes," the old man nodded flatteringly, "this time, I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t take my brother with me to find Miss Su''s trouble. Please tell me that I OK, go and apologize. " Looking at Lao er''s sincere attitude, and his apology would really better solve the problem, so Liu''s master directly told them the identity of Su Yixiao.


    When he came out, his soul was about to be lost.


    Liu Minghong helped him.

 Chapter 703

    "Second brother, are you ok?"


    Lao Er pushes him away and waves his hand,


    he is nothing, just very surprised.


    Such a young woman is the ancestor of the Su family.


    I think their ancestors, in the forbidden area of the Liu family, have not come out for hundreds of years. The most recent one was when they were very young.


    Liu Shaoji told his family that they had passed it on decades ago.


    "Minghong, you say, what does that woman like?"


    Liu Minghong''s face was stiff and he shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "What shall I take with me, then?"


    Liu Minghong thought for a moment, still shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I said, second brother, you don''t care about this. The ceremony is light and the affection is heavy. Let''s go and apologize sincerely. That woman Oh, no, the Su family looks very reasonable. They can know our sincerity. "


    Liu Minghong said that, other brothers and sisters all nodded.


    Because they can''t think of anything good to bring.


    They are ancestors. They are not in the same realm with them. What if they don''t look at the things they bring? What if they make a fool of themselves?!


    "Yes, let''s do it!"


    Lao Er nodded, arranged his clothes and went to the direction where Su Yixiao lived.


    Liu Minghong was shocked.


    "No, second brother, are you going now?"


    Old. Two nods.


    Shouldn''t this kind of thing be solved as soon as possible?!


    When else? What does Kiel know? It''s meaningless to apologize at that time.


    "Second brother, you wait first." Besides Liu Minghong, another person came out, and she was a woman.


    That''s the most powerful one among the princesses. She grabbed the old lady and said, "what about Liu Shaoji? Just put it down? "


    "Of course not!" The old man frowned and denied.


    "But Liu Shaoji''s business will be discussed later. What we have to do now is to seal the mouth of the Su family. It''s best not to spread it to Qi''er."


    Liu Xiaoling sniffed: "Liu Ruiyou, when are you so cowardly? For a woman? Where''s the tolerance of dealing with others before? " It''s true that dogs can''t change their habits.


    For the sake of a woman, this man is really incompetent.


    Liu Xiaoling shook her head.


    I was wrong about him.


    Liu Minghong pushes Liu Xiaoling away with a black face.


    "Liu Xiaoling, what do you say? Didn''t you hear what the owner said just now? He has already organized a competition for this. When we beat Liu Shaoji on the stage, why do we have to do it in private? "


    "Who knows the rank of Liu Shaoji?" Liu Xiaoling''s eyes, when looking at Liu Minghong, seem to kill people.


    "The people that our ancestors care about are not solved in private, but on stage? How sure are you? "


    "Then at least we beat him in a dignified way -"


    "when we solved the other competitors of the Liu family, we didn''t ask you to be more dignified," Liu Xiaoling sneered at Liu Minghong''s words. "Now here, what''s the dignified person?"


    "You''re not going to do it. Follow me. Follow me!"


    After that, Liu Xiaoling waved aggressively and walked past them.

 Chapter 704

    Almost without any hesitation, others keep up with Liu Xiaoling one by one. Only Liu Minghong and Liu Ruiyou stay here.


    "Second brother, you..."


    "I''ll apologize first, and then follow Xiaoling."


    Liu Ruiyou takes a few steps forward, turns his head again, looks at Liu Minghong with strange eyes, and suddenly says something. "Ming Hong, what you said just now really surprised me."


    Although he cared about Su Qi''er, he never said that he wanted to give up the position of future home owner.


    They have done it so many times by improper means, and solved it on stage?


    Unless it''s a failure off stage.


    After that, Liu Ruiyou also left.


    Only Liu Minghong was left.


    Liu Minghong doesn''t know what he''s smoking.


    In the lobby, when he said those words, when he looked up at Su Yixiao, the woman''s eyes, he regretted that he was so dark before.


    "Ah..."


    Liu Minghong sighed and then went back.


    "Captain -"


    dark came in from the door, said to Su Yixiao: "outside, it''s the broken finger man."


    Su Yixiao feel strange, about asked his people again: "you recently, have to provoke them?"


    The reply is Qi Qi''s shaking his head.


    "Xiaoxiao, we are not idle, we have nothing to do." Bai Li Xi Yue rolled her eyes and said.


    These two days, they either absorbed aura in the jade bracelets or meditated. For the Liu family, they didn''t want to provoke at all.


    "And what''s that thing doing here?"


    I can''t figure it out.


    "Why don''t you just come in and ask?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Dark one, you bring him in."


    Dark a nod, not for a while took Liu Ruiyou up.


    Liu Ruiyou looks at the lazy Su Yixiao sitting on the top, where he bows 90 degrees and apologizes.


    "Miss Su, I''m sorry. Some days ago, I was too reckless..."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    What''s this for?


    Apologizing?


    Huh?


    The people nearby are also a group of ignorant force.


    "You To apologize? " Baili Xiyue asked.


    "Off Well, yes, I''m here to apologize. "


    Listen to is not su Yixiao''s voice, this person originally wants to say to mind you what matter, but thought for a while, immediately change tone.


    After all, the people on the other side are a couple. Be nice.


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    Where is this to apologize? I''m afraid it was threatened by the master of the Liu family. I had to come.


    "Young master Liu, go back and apologize. I don''t think we are in a relationship where we can apologize."


    Liu Ruiyou was stunned.


    The meaning of this sentence is Don''t accept it?!


    "Why?"


    Liu Ruiyou looks up at Su Yixiao and asks.


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    "I won''t accept your apology, and I can''t stab you to death. Are you looking at me? I''ll see you on the stage. Take back the apology. "


    With that, Liu Ruiyou was embarrassed.


    "You..."


    "Come on, brother die, don''t make trouble for yourself." Bai Qingyu walks up to Liu Ruiyou, puts a ruffian on his shoulder and leaves.


    Come with a puff of anger and leave with a puff.


    This time, Liu Ruiyou really can''t stand it.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Liu Xiaoling waiting with her brothers and sisters.


    "How''s it going? How about an apology? "


    Liu Ruiyou slapped his hand on the wall and gritted his teeth and said, "that woman didn''t accept my apology. She also said that the energy of apology was reserved for the competition I didn''t expect that. What about the Su family? If you don''t give me face, I''ll kill him! "


    Liu Ruiyou''s anger was completely aroused this time.

 Chapter 705

    Liu Ruiyou slapped his hand on the wall and gritted his teeth and said, "that woman didn''t accept my apology. She also said that the energy of apology was reserved for the competition I didn''t expect that. What about the Su family? If you don''t give me face, I''ll kill him! "


    Liu Ruiyou''s anger was completely aroused this time.


    What Liu Xiaoling wants is this kind of effect.


    "The game? OK, let her go up and down in the competition! Second brother, I have a plan. Will you listen to me? "


    Liu Ruiyou put his ear in the past.


    I''m more satisfied with that plan.


    Three days later -


    the Liu family''s martial arts training ground is full of people, and the competition has not yet started. They are looking forward to the competition while watching several people set up a platform on it.


    "It''s said that Liu Shaoji, whom my ancestors are looking for, will appear? Look forward to it


    "I don''t know if I''m handsome or not, whether I''m good or not, or how I am..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you women so crazy? Shouldn''t we take the lead in thinking about the strength of the people we like? "


    "Nonsense, the people that my ancestors can see..." The woman is not serious for two seconds, and she looks like a flower maniac again, "that must be very handsome"


    the man beside holds his forehead and shakes his head.


    There''s no way to save these crazy girls.


    "Brother Ruiyou, their strength should be the best in the Liu family. I don''t know how Liu Shaoji is."


    "Tut, Liu Shaoji, who on earth is so mysterious..."


    Over the past few years, the Liu family has been looking for Liu Shaoji, so people of all sizes are particularly curious about this "legendary" Liu Shaoji.


    Su Yixiao, as soon as they entered the arena, they heard.


    "Tut Tut," Bai Qingyu said, taking one of Liu Shaoji''s shoulders, "listen to me, Shaoji. How famous you are now. When you announce your identity, don''t forget me, brother. Let me experience the feeling of fire."


    Liu Shaoji hasn''t said anything. Su luanyin pulls Bai Qingyu into her arms.


    "What do you think? Still want fire? Are you going to hook up with other little sisters? "


    Su luanyin asked with a face.


    So close, Bai Qingyu didn''t look at Su luanyin''s face at all. He felt the fragrance of Gu and the softness of his face. Bai Qingyu nodded.


    After understanding what Su luanyin said, he shook his head.


    "What do you say, baby? I have you enough. Other little sisters can''t get into my eyes."


    So soft In the pillow for a while


    When Su luanyin felt what the goods were doing, he pushed them away.


    "Well, that''s what you say." If you don''t care about the goods, you''ll be eaten tofu. It''s true.


    Bai Qingyu looks at her proud Lori and turns her lips.


    This little girl doesn''t give him any sweetness. Ah


    Liu Shaoji looks at Bai Qingyu and gives him a funny smile. She holds her own waist and shows her to him.


    Bai Qingyu Hum, don''t worry. Sooner or later, he will hold his little Lori and walk around the street.


    At this time, Bai Qingyu was just thinking about it, but he didn''t find it. That day came, fast


    "Miss Su, here you are!" Liu''s head looks at Su Yixiao and his party, and his face is full of smiles.


    Su Yixiao nodded to the Liu family.


    "Then let''s start!"

 Chapter 706

    Su Yixiao took a look around and found that those people had already come. He nodded and sat down in a specific position for them.


    That seat, or a luxury seat


    As soon as other people saw it, they knew that it was Liu Shaoji''s side.


    "Hiss Is Liu Shaoji a woman? "


    Although they don''t believe it, looking at Su Yixiao, who sits in the middle and is praised by others, there is no reason to deny this idea.


    One of them strongly denied it.


    "No, no, the last time Liu Ruiyou and his family went to make trouble with those people, my father was in the hall. That woman is definitely not Liu Shaoji!"


    The others all looked at the speaker.


    "Who is Liu Shaoji?"


    "Who is that woman?"


    They are curious.


    In the Liu family, in addition to the Liu family, there are people who dare to sit in the middle?!


    "Liu Shaoji I don''t know who... "


    Everyone''s eyes sank.


    "But, I know, that woman is the Su family!"


    The others cut.


    Just now, when the Liu family was calling Su Yixiao, someone heard it. It was called "Miss Su".


    However, they thought it was to protect Liu Shaoji.


    There was no explanation and foreplay in the competition. Liu Jiazhu gave the order, and then entered the competition.


    Because everyone knows the rules.


    One on one, win when you win, lose when you lose.


    "First, who''s on?"


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment: "Qingyu, anyway, Shaoji can''t be the first one."


    Bai Qingyu was stunned to hear his name.


    "Oh, shit? Why me? "


    Su Yixiao blinked.


    "Because you are the most coquettish! Go, go, kill them While Su Yixiao was talking, he pulled Liu Shaoji over and said, "I''m giving you a chance. Go and let my apprentice see how powerful you are."


    Bai Qingyu knows Su Yixiao is letting himself jump into the cold, but he Still have to jump in.


    Su Yixiao hooks her lips and looks at Bai Qingyu''s back.


    Hehe, the boy still can''t deal with himself.


    On the other side is a Woman.


    Bai Qingyu took a look, frowned and applied: "Hey, can you send a man? I never beat a woman."


    Liu Xiaoling chuckled.


    "Brother die, don''t look down on us, OK? If you''re afraid because she''s a woman, go down early. " Liu Xiaoling sneered and looked at the White Island.


    The sound of "cutting" from baiqingyu.


    "Don''t force me. I''ll tell you. I''m in a hurry. Even if it''s a woman, I can''t miss it!"


    "Then stop talking nonsense!" The woman opposite Bai Qingyu said, "let''s go!"


    After that, he ran to Baiqing island.


    Bai Qingyu dodged slightly and then stood firm.


    The woman took out her own weapon, a whip, and threw it at Bai Qingyu in the same place. Unexpectedly, Bai Qingyu immediately grabbed the whip in her hand and pulled the woman over.


    Just as she was approaching, Bai Qingyu gave a fierce puff -


    the woman staggered for a few times and fell off the stage.


    And it''s Face to face.


    Liu Xiaoling rushed up: "huan''er How are you, huan''er... "


    But her innermost ring, without any reply, turned around to have a look, but fainted.


    Liu Xiaoling looks up maliciously and looks at Bai Qingyu, who is about to step down. He is forced to come to power.

 Chapter 707

    "Don''t go down! Come on, keep fighting me


    Bai Qingyu stops and turns around. Others think that when he wants to go up, he will fly down to his position.


    "If you want me to hit you, I''ll hit you. Then I don''t have face."


    "You..."


    "Don''t you know the rules of the game? We Xiaoyao mercenary regiment, one person to solve, do you understand? Cut, I don''t want to fight you. "


    Bai Qingyu is very powerful.


    Su luanyin comes up and kisses Bai Qingyu''s face.


    "My man is a bull."


    Bai Qingyu turned red in an instant.


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    Lori has changed, too.


    I can''t believe I''m so straightforward, and I spread dog food in public Tut Tut, really.


    Looking at Liu Xiaoling standing on the stage, Su Yixiao knows that they also need to send someone here.


    "Who..."


    "I," Lingbao came over and offered himself to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yi Xiao picked to pick eyebrow, measured body to see the dark four that the eye sits over there, ask a way: "are you sure to let him up?"


    Dark four nod, helplessly said: "I have no way, captain." Lingbao a coquetry, he is soft, this time he also resisted for a long time, but still no use.


    "Well, Lingbao, be safe." Su Yixiao gave an advice.


    Lingbao nodded.


    She has been protected for so long. It''s time for her to come out and refresh her sense of existence!


    Liu Xiaoling rushed up before he could stand on the stage. He had already taken out his weapon.


    Lingbao looked at the sharp dagger, with a sharp look in his eyes and a hand without hesitation.


    In all eyes, see Lingbao are holding hands to block the opposite attack, and only Su Yixiao know, Lingbao ah, this is ready to let move.


    Just when Lingbao''s fingertips were about to touch the dagger, Liu Xiaoling''s dagger broke into pieces and fell to the ground.


    Those who shout "be careful" are choking in their throat. Looking at this dramatic scene, their chin is almost falling off.


    Lingbao smiles.


    This little girl, want to surprise? It''s just wishful thinking.


    When Liu Xiaoling didn''t react, Lingbao suddenly kicked a somersault.


    Fortunately, Liu Xiaoling hid quickly, otherwise


    "So strong!"


    Liu Xiaoling has to admit it.


    Because when she came down, she felt like she couldn''t move.


    Barely moved for a while to avoid.


    Almost You''re going to get hit.


    It seems that I underestimated the enemy.


    Liu Xiaoling stood up, posed and said to Lingbao, "come on, this time, I won''t underestimate the enemy!"


    Lingbao turned his mouth.


    "This sentence I''m a middle school sophomore


    I don''t care whether you despise the enemy or not. Anyway, you will lose after eating. You are afraid of a hair!


    Lingbaoping stretched out a hand, which was plain, but suddenly a big wing appeared behind the hand, golden, red It''s all gorgeous colors.


    Before everyone could see it clearly, Lingbao squeezed his hand and waved his wings to the front in an instant -


    the sound of "sho sho sho" rang, and many feather needles flew to Liu Xiaoling.


    So many -


    Liu Xiaoling has no place to hide.


    In a hurry, a man ran up to Liu Xiaoling. Now he stretched out his arms in front of Liu Xiaoling and raised Liu Xiaoling to bear everything.


    The pain in the imagination did not come. Liu Xiaoling opened her eyes and found a man standing in front of her.


    She was surprised, looking at the man in front of her, her head suddenly confused.

 Chapter 708

    "Tea Ming Hong Liu Xiaoling was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the one who blocked me was the one I disliked the most.


    Liu Xiaoling was stunned. The corner of her mouth trembled and asked, "why Why? "


    Liu Minghong''s face was full of his blood. He laughed and said intermittently: "Xiaoling You are still my sister. How can I It can make you suffer like this! "


    Liu Xiaoling shook her head.


    Can''t believe watching Liu Minghong gradually slide down, until he lies on the ground, no movement?


    "No Don''t Liu Xiaoling kneels down and wants to touch Liu Minghong. Then he sees the injury on Liu Minghong''s back. It''s a large area. His light blue clothes are dyed red.


    "Tea Don''t scare me, Hong. "


    At the bottom, all the Liu family members are staring at the scene on the stage. No one makes a sound. Even Liu Ruiyou is stunned.


    Lingbao frowned.


    What''s this guy doing out here?


    Damn it.


    I did it myself. As long as the woman is willing to hide, these feather needles won''t hurt much at all.


    It''s just a scratch at most.


    But


    "Really sick!"


    Lingbao angrily threw a pill at Liu Minghong''s place, and then stepped down.


    Liu Xiaoling took it without hesitation and put it into Liu Minghong''s mouth.


    She was at the scene before, and she had seen Su Yixiao connect Liu Ruiyou''s finger. She knew how magical the pill was.


    Now the only hope is that Liu Minghong''s injury is cured, and then he stands in front of himself.


    "You woman..."


    Liu Ruiyou has a gloomy face. What he says is miraculous.


    "You woman Why is it so vicious? "


    Lingbao looked at his eyes like a pair of poisonous needles, and also pointed to himself.


    "You mean me?"


    "Otherwise? You woman, how can you be so hateful! This kind of competition, it''s a trick! "


    "Oh, wait, wait."


    Lingbao stood up and waved to stop.


    "I''m playing dirty? I work normally?! Where did you play a trick? Is that how you Liu family are? You can''t afford to lose. Don''t be a fool? "


    This is clearly for the master of the Liu family.


    The head of Liu''s family was embarrassed. Indeed, what Lingbao just sent out was normal play, and Liu Xiaoling couldn''t escape. She deserved it! Liu Minghong''s appearance violated the rules of the competition. It is their violation that is reasonable.


    But


    Looking at Liu Minghong lying on the ground, the Liu family opened their mouth, but they couldn''t speak.


    He is also the head of the Liu family. Although this is true, it will make his family feel cold.


    Su Yixiao stood up and said to the people on the stage with no expression: "the rules are set by you, but also broken by you. For the sake of Liu Minghong, I''m very pleased with him. We don''t care..."


    It''s so casual


    In the eyes of the Liu family, Su Yixiao is boasting. As soon as she wanted to refute, she heard her continue to say: "don''t worry, that pill will soon make his injury better. There is no suspense in this game. We won. Next, either compete or get out of here


    Liu Ruiyou thought about it for a while, but they still took a breath.


    Good play is still behind! Liu Minghong''s hurt revenge, their brothers will certainly get it back for him.

 Chapter 709

    "Should you let Liu Shaoji come up? What kind of hero is such a timid person hiding behind? " Liu Ruiyou is deliberately deceiving Su Yixiao, but unexpectedly, Su Yixiao is what they originally wanted to do.


    Before that, they were all appetizers. This is the real staple food.


    Liu Shaoji stood up from the crowd, with a faint smile, fanned her familiar fan and said, "I, Liu Shaoji, have never been afraid of anyone!"


    After that, Liu Shaoji went to the competition stage.


    All the people in the Liu family watched the young man step by step on the stage and exclaimed in their hearts that he was Liu Shaoji?!


    "Ah, he How handsome he is


    A woman covered her mouth and looked at Liu Shaoji on the stage. The handsome man seemed to be the jade faced husband in her dream


    One side of the girl pointed to her: "OK, OK, you don''t make a fool, if he fell on the stage, can you handsome?" It''s true. I don''t know when I''m going to be crazy.


    But


    Liu Shaoji chuckled.


    It''s not sure who wins or loses. Get down? Oh, come and have a try.


    "Are you Liu Shaoji?" Liu Ruiyou looks at the weak Liu Shaoji in front of him and doesn''t believe it.


    Liu Shaoji nodded, waved the fan in her hand twice and said, "doesn''t this young master always want to see me? Now I''m standing in front of you. Why don''t you believe me? "


    Liu Ruiyou chuckled and said, "since it''s me, come on. This time, I''ll beat you down with my own hands!" After that, Liu Ruiyou chuckles, raises his stone like fist and strikes it fiercely -


    as soon as Liu Shaoji hides, the fist passes by his face.


    Moreover, the strong wind above the fist made a blood cut on Liu Shaoji''s face.


    Su Yixiao did not care, turned a body, hands forward, Liu Ruiyou''s hand in his hand twisted into a twist.


    As soon as Liu Ruiyou saw that something was wrong, he immediately flew to liberate himself.


    Liu Ruiyou looked at Liu Shaoji and said, "you are very strong."


    "Thank you," Liu Shaoji said, "you are not weak either."


    This momentum is murderous. At first sight, it is towards Liu Shaoji''s death.


    But for several times in a row, Liu Ruiyou''s attacks were all defused by Liu Shaoji, and they were almost the same.


    Su Yixiao looks at Liu Shaoji playing with Liu Ruiyou and smiles: "Shaoji, Shaoji, you can''t show your black belly at this time. How embarrassing it is for people."


    It seems that Liu Shaoji hears Su Yixiao''s voice and flies up. Then she goes over Liu Ruiyou''s head and stands there for three seconds.


    Well, three seconds.


    But these three seconds can make Liu Ruiyou''s face black as coal.


    This guy is obviously humiliating himself.


    Liu Ruiyou gnashes his teeth at Liu Shaoji.


    "Dream monkey, it''s your turn to come out!" Liu Ruiyou called in a low voice.


    This is calling his own contract Warcraft. Liu Shaoji knows what this guy wants to do.


    Sure enough, in a few seconds, there was a monkey that was many times higher than them, and it was Fat monkey.


    Liu Shaoji Brother, you monkey, it''s time to lose weight! "


    "Cut the crap!" Liu Ruiyou''s face was dignified and a little crazy, and said, "dream monkey, I''ve fed you delicious food for so long. It''s time to earn some face for me, right?"


    His reply was a belch.

 Chapter 710

    Dream monkey looks at the "villain" Liu Shaoji in front of him. The skin on his face rises for the first time. Then his eyes turn red and fly towards Liu Shaoji quickly.


    Don''t think the monkey looks fat just because he''s weak.


    In fact, this is a particularly sensitive Warcraft, speed, can pull on the few.


    So it''s normal that Liu Shaoji didn''t run.


    His arm was hung by this thing. One day, the blood flowed out of his long mouth.


    Liu Shaoji felt the pain, but he only looked at it once, then moved his eyes away from his arm, took out a bottle of pills and threw it into his mouth.


    Because of the monkey''s attack, he didn''t stop because he was injured. Smelling the smell of blood, the sharp teeth of the monkey come out, and the speed becomes faster.


    Liu Shaoji can barely see the moving speed of the monkey. It''s hard to keep up with the speed of escape.


    The lower level Liu family could only see a remnant of the monkey in the air.


    Baili Xiyue looks at this scene and asks Liu''s master with a black face: "master, it''s not fair. You Liu''s family all use Warcraft. There''s only Shaoji here. How can you fight?" Is the form not one-sided? With Warcraft joining, the strength difference between the two sides is too big, which is more than a fart!


    The owner of the Liu family frowned: "but Baili girl, this It was said at the time of the regulation that only the person on the stage wins... " Only Warcraft or something, some party is naturally a part of his strength, not illegal.


    Although Bai lixiyue was very angry, she did not refute the fact.


    "Oh, are you in a hurry?"


    Liu Xiaoling looked at Baili Xiyue, her eyes were still red - because she had just cried.


    Cry, look pathetic, just like that, in the eyes of a hundred Li Xi month, but still beat.


    "Urgent? Oh, what''s the hurry? Anyway, at the end of the day, Shao Ji won! "


    Liu Xiaoling shook his head: "tut Tut, baby, where do you see it? I''m convinced of this confidence. Well, do you have any Warcraft on your side? Come on, we don''t bully people. There''s Warcraft here. You can also send one. " But ah, I''m afraid none of them will be embarrassing.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and hooks the lips: "is this really true?"


    Liu Xiaoling nodded.


    This is said in front of the Liu family. Can you not take it seriously?!


    Su Yixiao over there all heard the hundred Li Xi month and Liu Xiaoling chat, Lingbao excited dark four all can''t hold.


    "Baby, you''ve been up once, you can''t go up again."


    "But that time it was called competition. This time it was called Warcraft. I am me, which means I can play twice!"


    "No way!" Dark four resolutely refused.


    "Why?"


    "You stay here for me!" Dark four one hand, pull to work properly treasure into oneself bosom inside, tightly embrace, all don''t let her struggle to move.


    "Look at that fat monkey. It''s so ugly. I can''t bear to let you fight with it. Darling, just watch the play in my arms." His little baby has been up once, even if she is fierce how, dark four he just want to put Lingbao pet don''t want, after hiding behind him.

 Chapter 711

    As for those dangerous things, you''d better take care of them yourself.


    Lingbao doesn''t want to have a little sweet to sit in the dark four arms, the strong breath makes her dare not move at all.


    If you move, that place I''m going to die!


    Baili Xiyue was not ready to ask Su Yixiao, so she called a purple figure to fly past her eyes.


    Wait a minute -


    this figure It''s the phantom!


    Su Yixiao actually released the phantom.


    Baili Xiyue ran to Su Yixiao and asked, "Xiaoxiao, the phantom..."


    "It''s not me," Su Yixiao said helplessly, holding her forehead. "She wanted to come out, and she also threatened the Liuli jade bracelet to come up with a few not allowed to come out." Tut Tut, I''ve been king in the forest of light for a long time. I''ve learned to threaten animals in the jade bracelets.


    Ah, I don''t want to. Look at the above!


    After the phantom went up, the whole situation reversed.


    This time, the fat monkey was chased.


    And the appearance of the phantom is a little purple fox less than Liu Shaoji''s knee.


    Such a big Warcraft is chased by such a cute and small Warcraft. Tut Tut, what an incredible thing it is.


    Liu Ruiyou''s face was red and white.


    The monkey he had been raising for so long was chased by a fox. Moreover, the fox seemed harmless to people and animals. At most, it was just a little pet with a lady.


    "Waste! You can''t handle a fox. What''s the use of raising you for so long? " Liu Ruiyou began to scold the fat monkey.


    Dream monkey wrongly played two separate.


    You don''t know the origin and strength of this fox, but it knows it all.


    After all, if he had not been arrested and given the contract, he would have been inside now.


    And the scariest thing inside the forest of light is this fox.


    How did these humans hook up with this abnormal fox?!


    If it were not for the current situation, it would like to sit down and ask.


    "Fox king, fox king, I''m wrong Don''t chase the fox king


    No matter how fast it is, it can''t catch up with the metamorphosis who chases him. Moreover, the owner doesn''t give him much to eat recently, and there''s no need to go out looking for food here. The whole person is much fatter and runs much slower!


    "Wrong? I didn''t say anything wrong with you. Would you like to talk about it yourself and let me know? "


    "This This... "


    Where does the monkey know where he is wrong? It''s all because he listens to the master. He only helps because of the face of food for so many days.


    But they didn''t find it, so they helped out.


    Liu Shaoji and Liu Ruiyou stand in the center, while the phantom chases the monkey and turns around them.


    The two of them are hostile to each other.


    Liu Ruiyou is not sure: is the battle between them coming?


    Coming? That''s too fast?!


    Liu Ruiyou gently hooked his lips and hit his fist to the ground. Then he didn''t give Liu Shaoji a chance to recover. He waved his fist directly to Liu Shaoji''s face.


    Liu Shaoji is very easy to avoid, just want to say that this is a pediatrician, he asked for money a black, a pair of soft feeling.


    Phantom is also, running, he found that his speed is not up, the eyes to see the world a little dim, is with a little bit of repression of the kind.


    And so on -

 Chapter 712

    Phantom is also, running, he found that his speed is not up, the eyes to see the world a little dim, is with a little bit of repression of the kind.


    Wait -


    Liu Shaoji shakes her head and thinks: Liu Ruiyou suddenly smashes into the ground. What''s this for?!


    "Focus on it -"


    Liu Shaoji didn''t notice, and found that her fist was rubbing towards the corner of her eye.


    There was no bleeding, but the pain was real.


    Liu Ruiyou''s lips.


    "Said to let you look at, how, met a woman, can''t walk?"


    Liu Shaoji rolled her eyes and tried to stand up and get ready for battle.


    But No matter what he did, there was no way to cheer himself up.


    "What did you just do?" Liu Shaoji yelled with all her strength, which was heard by the whole audience.


    Just now, his changes, from the past to the future, are really too big. So the only thing that can explain this is Liu Ruiyou, whom Liu Shaoji questioned?


    All the people turn their eyes to Liu Ruiyou again.


    With a smile, Liu Ruiyou said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter with me? Sorry, I don''t have any interest in these. If I lose, I lose. What''s wrong with admitting? " What if he set it up? Oh, there are few people in the world who can play more yin tricks than themselves.


    This time, Liu Shaoji couldn''t say a word, because he used up all his strength, and even felt that his strength was exhausted bit by bit.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    Lingli It''s flowing out of my control.


    It''s like something''s smoking.


    There''s something!!


    These three words remind Liu Shaoji.


    "Captain..." Liu Shaoji couldn''t speak, and her consciousness was gradually in a trance. Relying on her last consciousness, she quickly said to Su Yixiao: "what''s under the competition stage, extracting our spiritual power, phantom It seems to be the same as me. Come on


    Su Yixiao received it and her eyes narrowed slightly -


    she dared to have something in front of her, pretending to be mysterious, really!


    "Master, there is a kind of plant underground. The cultivator who calls it to wake up will not attack, but the cultivator or Warcraft within a certain range will be drawn out of their spiritual power by it."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    There is no wonder in the world.


    There is something so insidious.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you want to survive. After all, every creature has its own way of survival.


    But you work for this human being?!


    This is very unfriendly.


    Su Yixiao calls out Bai Yi from the jade bracelet.


    When Bai Yi comes out Well, Su Yixiao didn''t call, and directly moved out. He looked at the "lump" of white Dongdong curled up in front of him and raised his eyebrows.


    Asked Su luanyin beside: "what is this?"


    Su luanyin shook his head.


    Su Yixiao is helpless, went up to shake that one Tuo white thing twice, white wing this just long turn to wake up.


    "Ah, master? Why are you here? "


    "Here?" Su Yixiao asked, "where is this?"


    "Glass jade bracelet Well, it seems wrong! "


    Bai Yi feels something wrong around him, and immediately wakes up to find that he is no longer wearing the jade bracelet.


    "Master, you call me..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go up and take off that platform for me."

 Chapter 713

    "Well? Master, what do you say? " White wing to oneself a come out to hear host say so violent words to feel inconceivable.


    Su Yixiao raised eyes, let white wing to determine that he is not crazy, also did not say other words, is this sentence!


    That horrible look


    Bai Yi nodded, turned around and looked at the big competition platform. He said, "well, you can watch it. I''ll take it off --"


    say it, I''m going to take it off.


    Unfortunately, Su Yixiao stopped it.


    "What''s the use of calling you if it''s so easy to unload it on stage?"


    "Master, do you mean..." Bai Yi had just woken up and was in a confused state. Now she was confused by what she said. The whole beast was confused.


    "Don''t go up! I want to see how you are doing recently. " Su Yixiao high sounding said, anyway, she sooner or later and check it, it is better to take advantage of now.


    Bai Yi takes the order and exposes himself -


    Su Yixiao regrets a little.


    This guy is really too big. The whole height is almost the same as or even higher than that of Liu''s house, and the floor area is also very large. People crowd people, animals crowd people Just don''t be too crowded, OK!


    White wing looked at a person he was particularly familiar with on the stage, but he was lying there, motionless.


    "Liu Shaoji! Why is he there? " White wing thought.


    But now I''m not thinking about this time. Bai Yi''s paw gently hooks Liu Shaoji''s waist, and he hooks Liu Shaoji up.


    As soon as he left that stage, Liu Shaoji''s consciousness recovered a lot.


    "White wings?"


    "Liu Shaoji, how can you lie there?"


    Although Liu Shaoji''s will was restored, his body was still soft. He didn''t want to speak at all. He said straightforwardly: "it''s a long story. We''ll save it for later. You bring out the phantom first, quick! There''s something wrong with this table! "


    The phantom?


    White wing is a bit of impression, as if it was not long ago to the inside of the glass jade bracelet.


    After locking the target, he started, and once again accurately put the phantom in the palm of his hand.


    "Liu Shaoji, do you think there is something wrong with this stage? Is that what he did to you? "


    "Almost so!" Liu Shaoji gasped and said, "you quickly destroy this platform with your spiritual power!" It''s really boring. I don''t have any energy standing on it. The things at the bottom are bad enough to absorb other people''s spiritual power. I don''t know why Liu family has such things?


    White wing life, good will table above another Warcraft "dial" off the stage, then began.


    Looking at this scene, the owner of the Liu family asked Su Yixiao what was going on.


    Su Yixiao is also idle, while watching white wing work, while explaining what happened to the Liu family, Liu family heard, then silent.


    And that competition platform, in the eyes of many people who are curious and afraid, gradually lost its appearance.


    When the whole competition platform was destroyed, they looked around and saw such a large area of plants.


    "Pink flowers My God, how did they get under the stage? "


    "It''s amazing. You see, how gorgeous and beautiful their colors are


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girls of the Liu family all got together and discussed in surprise.

 Chapter 714

    Glamorous? good-looking?


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    It''s pretty, small and exquisite, and it''s colorful. It''s very protective. However, it''s the most important thing to win the spiritual power of other practitioners to practice in such a place. Tut, it shouldn''t be!


    Su Yixiao reaches out his hand and just wants to destroy it, he hears that Kurihara suddenly sends a message to him to stop him.


    "Master, wait..."


    Su Yixiao, ready to send out the spirit of recovery, asked: "how? Do you need this? "


    Li Yuan nodded, breathed out a breath, secretly secretly pleased that he finally saved the flower, and said to Su Yixiao, "this kind of flower doesn''t seem to do any harm, but it''s very powerful..."


    "You don''t have to say anything." They know that.


    With a shrug, Liyuan had to pick up the key and take it out and said, "I''ve seen this thing in the records of the former owner. There''s no mention of his name in the book. Moreover, although the flower is small, it can be used for medicine, eh Although I don''t know what kind of characteristic it is, I specially found its position in the glazed jade bracelet, so master, you know


    Su Yixiao pick eyebrows, she knew that the collection of Kurihara will never hide at this time.


    "All? Or one? "


    Li Yuan looked at the book and said, "there are some of the most important plants in it, which are characterized by The most gorgeous color! Well, just those ones But master, now I''m afraid you have to find the master of the Liu family. "


    In front of the screen, Liyuan sees several people from the Liu family who are walking towards Su Yixiao and gives Su Yixiao a hint.


    Su Yixiao puts her hand down and looks at the owner of the Liu family.


    "Miss Su, this is What''s going on? " The owner of the Liu family was surprised to say that their Liu family''s competition was too high. How could there be such a thing?


    Su Yixiao gave a smile and said: "Master Liu, Shaoji suddenly feels that her spiritual power is gradually losing on the stage. I''m testing what''s under the stage, which makes him and Warcraft like this. I didn''t expect that there''s something under the stage..."


    "Ah, with this kind of thing, the game will not be fair at all. Maybe someone has used this thing to harm others before..."


    Baili Xiyue is stirring up the flames, but what he said is also true. Liu Xiaoling looked at each other strangely.


    She chuckled at the movements of several people over there.


    These people are so mean.


    "What Baili girl said is, how can there be such a terrible thing on the Liu family''s stage?" The owner of the Liu family shook his head. He had never found such a thing.


    Su Yixiao picked her eyebrows, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. After all, it''s hard for an outsider to manage your Liu family''s affairs. But I''m curious. It''s clear that all the people on the stage have fallen to the ground, and Warcraft is no exception. Why is it that master Liu Ruiyou is the only one who has nothing to do with it?" Su Yixiao success, everyone''s eyes attracted to Liu Ruiyou.


    It''s true that Liu Ruiyou is the only one who has nothing to do with it. Those with a little brain will doubt him.


    Liu Ruiyou looked at the people in all directions, looking at him with all kinds of eyes. He didn''t know how to explain, so he could only shake his head.


    Shake your head hard.


    "Ruiyou, what''s going on?" Even the owner of the Liu family couldn''t help frowning and doubting that Liu Ruiyou was more skinny than most people.

 Chapter 715

    "Master, how can I know what''s going on?" Liu Ruiyou very definitely denied this matter.


    Yes! He didn''t do it, he didn''t know what was going on! All this has nothing to do with him!


    But shaking your head and denying it alone can''t save anything. This kind of denial is really weightless.


    Everyone''s eyes were the same as before, and there was no difference, even more doubt.


    Liu Xiaoling went up, holding Liu Ruiyou''s hand, and firmly denied: "master, we are also on the stage today. It''s bad for us to have this kind of monster on the stage. We don''t know how it happened. I hope the master can find out."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right, but we didn''t say that you did it," Su Yixiao said. It''s so easy for her to show her feet. Tut, she overestimated. "We just wonder why, Master Liu Ruiyou, on the same stage, he''s good? Well, do you understand


    Liu Xiaoling took a look at Liu Ruiyou and stammered: "I Maybe it''s brother Ruiyou''s good luck to avoid this disaster, which doesn''t mean anything! "


    "Yeah, it doesn''t mean anything, so why are you so nervous?" Hundred Li Xi month pure blink eyes, that a pair of innocent appearance let everyone move.


    There seems to be no mistake in what he said.


    Since there is nothing, why should the Qing people be so nervous?!


    Then all the people had doubts about them. Well, yes, there was before, but now it''s a little heavier.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, master. They must have done it!" Liyuan urged in the glazed jade bracelet.


    This is the end of it. When can he return to his arms?!


    "I know, but I don''t want to get involved in other people''s affairs, eh Anyway, the game is not over. When Shaoji is ready, let''s finish the game and go! " Ah, sure enough, I still don''t like to stay in a place like big family. It''s really too insidious and dark.


    It seems to know Su Yixiao''s mind, after taking pills, Liu Shaoji is much better, and Lingli has recovered a lot.


    Liu Shaoji smiles at her friends to let them see clearly that she is well and don''t worry.


    Then he stopped the Liu family from saying it on the spot.


    "Master Liu, this matter is very important. For the Liu family, we must make a thorough investigation. However, the game between us is not finished yet. Please stop for a moment. We can make a thorough investigation after we have finished. How about that?"


    Master Liu nodded and retreated.


    The competition platform can''t be used, but there are many open spaces around the competition platform.


    Liu Shaoji smiles.


    It won''t take so many games. He will solve this guy soon.


    This time, he did not blindly avoid, and rushed straight up.


    Liu Ruiyou didn''t respond. He was knocked down by Liu Shaoji two or three times, and he just used his fist.


    That can beat Liu Ruiyou muddle force, lie on the ground of he again one after another received fist.


    And It''s very painful.


    Liu Shaoji does not have any spiritual power, but his fists are not soft. They have been trained by the devil, and their physical strength and fitness are much better than others.

 Chapter 716

    Liu Ruiyou was beaten by Liu Shaoji, and there was no blood on his whole body. Moreover, Liu Shaoji let go when all the Liu family owners stopped.


    This guy was really angry just now.


    It''s worthy of being taught by the Ming instructor. It''s really comfortable to beat people with fists.


    Picking up the fan forgotten by herself, Liu Shaoji recovers her gentle appearance and goes back to Baili Xiyue.


    Baili Xiyue patted the invisible soil on him, and then hugged him tightly.


    "Master Liu, it''s decided. Now, please continue to look at these things."


    After that, Su Yixiao ignored everyone and left with her friends.


    "Master, master, where''s the little flower? You have forgotten the little flower As Su Yixiao goes further and further, Liyuan is about to cry.


    His little flower has not been studied out yet. What kind of creature is it! How can it be like this


    Li Yuan sent Qu Baba''s voice to Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao really wants to go in and take a picture of this guy.


    "The Lius are all there now! If we bring out some of them, they will think that we are the real behind the scenes. Are you stupid? "


    Kurihara thought so, too, but he was still reluctant to give up his little flower.


    Yes, for a while, Kurihara has classified the flowers into his own.


    Su Yixiao comforted: "you can rest assured, I will bring it back for you to study, OK?" This little guy, now he has to coax me.


    But after listening to this, Li Yuan took it seriously. He didn''t scream. He nodded his head cleverly, and then went on doing other things except xiaohuahua.


    It''s not noisy at all.


    Su Yixiao breathed out a breath.


    If you think about it, you can selectively forget when you chirp in your ear. But if you chirp in your heart, it''s not good to directly block this situation. Are you bored.


    "Xiaoxiao, you said we''d leave like this, really good?"


    "Otherwise?" You still have it? No, she''s tired. She''s going back to rest!


    That''s right. That''s how proud you are!


    Baili Xiyue said, "if we can help them break the case, the Liu family will treat us much better." Mainly for Liu Shaoji.


    It doesn''t matter whether they are good or not. Liu Shaoji is the Liu family. It''s different!


    Su Yixiao turned to stop Baili Xiyue from going ahead again and said to Baili Xiyue, "baby, I don''t know what''s happened to you recently. I know that a lot of things have happened recently, but please find yourself back. Don''t be sentimental here. Liu family, we just come to have a look, but in fact, it has nothing to do with us, of course! So is Shao Ji! "


    Su Yixiao pauses in the middle, turns around without hesitation and walks in front of them.


    The rest of the people stayed where they were.


    Of course, Su Yixiao never thought that they would catch up immediately.


    Think about it!


    They have been silent for a long time, and they are almost to their house in a trance. But at this time, Liu Shaoji suddenly stops them -


    "friends, listen to me," everyone looks up at Liu Shaoji, waiting for him to speak, "I think what the captain said is that there have been a lot of accidents recently, and we find that the world is not crazy for us, right! There are many more than us. This is not the end, but!! That''s not what scares us down! "

 Chapter 717

    "There are more powerful people than us. We should work harder if we are aware of this! I''ve decided to follow the captain! "


    The others looked at each other as if they had an answer to their own question.


    "Yes, we shouldn''t be afraid!"


    Every day I say how good I am, but only I know that in my heart, everyone has gone through some fear after experiencing those things.


    In particular, without Su Yixiao, they are even worse!


    "So, we can''t do that! Just on the stage, how brave we are! We are all our own world. When we are together with our partners, we will be more powerful... "


    Liu Shaoji''s chicken soup seems to be very useful, which makes these people realize their confusion.


    After they knew it, they finally stepped in the door.


    Also, I stepped over the fear in my heart.


    "Let''s go." The last are Bai Lixi and Liu Shaoji.


    Baili Xiyue looked at Liu Shaoji and asked, "Shaoji, just Xiaoxiao Don''t blame me! Am I being ridiculous? " She is very worried now. She is afraid that Su Yixiao will be angry because of what she said. After all, Su Yixiao is the most troublesome one. She has a Buddhist attitude towards these little things.


    However, Liu Shaoji gently shook her head.


    "Xiyue, don''t worry. Who have you ever seen Xiaoxiao angry with?! She hates iron but not steel. "


    "In addition, I have no dependence on the Liu family. Don''t worry, Xiao Xiao won''t be angry with you."


    With these comforts, one hundred Li cherishes the moon, so one can rest assured.


    "Back?"


    Su Yixiao sat on the top seat, looking at them standing side by side.


    "Yes..." Sorry, captain.


    This is what they were going to say, but they didn''t expect that Su Yixiao didn''t give them this opportunity.


    "It''s good to come back. Let''s all go to Liuli jade bracelet. Dinner and other things have been finished. Today''s victory will be your reward."


    They all got excited when they heard this.


    The delicious food in the glazed jade bracelet, they have been hanging the curtain for three feet for a long time.


    Su Yixiao smile, the environment around them instantly changed.


    "Wow! Yingzi At a glance, Baili Xiyue saw yingzi who was looking around. He called out. Yingzi''s ears moved flexibly. The little head turned around and saw Baili Xiyue at a glance.


    Yingzi called, quickly ran over, got into the arms of a hundred Li Xiyue, and faltered to tell her miss.


    The phantom is covering her face with her claws. This little guy, for other people''s sake, doesn''t even look at her mother.


    Tut Tut, I really raised a white eyed fox.


    The fish slices in the holy spring give them sashimi. Su Yixiao looks at their twisted expression staring at the sashimi and stifles his smile.


    "You don''t look like it''s raw, but it''s really delicious."


    Su Yixiao not only introduced them, but also tasted one in person.


    The expression seemed to say: "you see, it''s OK. Tut Tut, how fragrant it is."


    Other people are afraid that this is a raw thing, but, looking at Su Yixiao''s appearance, they can''t bear the curiosity.


    On the trembling clip up a piece, put into the mouth.


    The sashimi put into the mouth when the eyes are closed, a pair of dying appearance; put into the mouth after their eyes suddenly open!

 Chapter 718

    The sashimi put into the mouth when the eyes are closed, a pair of dying appearance; put into the mouth after their eyes suddenly open!


    What is the delicacy in the world? It''s sashimi in your mouth.


    "I''ll go. It''s delicious! I didn''t expect that the raw food was so delicious, so we... "


    In a moment, the eyes of Bai Yu are not inclined to nature.


    Su Yixiao smokes from the corner of her mouth.


    "What do you think? Do you think everything can be the same as this sashimi? "


    That''s not true.


    Bai Qingyu picks his eyebrows and laughs. He just talks like that.


    Did not expect him to say a word of time, sashimi has been all gone.


    Everyone around him wants to die, but he is the only one who wants to cry.


    "Luanyin, you don''t leave me any..." Bai Qingyu feels that she is spoiled by Su luanyin, and Su luanyin shakes her head.


    Head can be broken, blood can flow to the mouth, delicious can''t give you!


    "Bear it, baby, and it''s over." Su luanyin kisses Bai Qingyu on the face, and then quickly eats the two pieces in his bowl.


    These are the only two. Look at her.


    Bai Qingyu turns her face away.


    There''s no way. If the daughter-in-law doesn''t give it to herself, she won''t eat it.


    Just that kiss It''s enough for him to remember for a long time.


    "Master, someone is looking for them outside -"


    in fact, Liyuan doesn''t want to disturb them, but there are people outside.


    If there is no one in such a big room, the Liu family will be suspicious.


    He said, people here heard, they all stop in their hands, looking at Su Yixiao.


    "Captain, what to do?"


    Su Yixiao put down his chopsticks and said, "you go on. I''ll go and have a look. Something''s wrong. I''m calling you!"


    After that, it has disappeared in the same place.


    Tut, the owner of Liuli jade bracelet can enter and leave Liuli jade bracelet at will.


    Su Yixiao is surprised to see the Liu family leader in front of her.


    "Master Liu?! You can send someone to come here. You don''t have to live in person - "


    " no, I have to come here to talk about this matter... " Liu said anxiously, and then looked around like he suddenly realized something. "Ah, where''s Shaoji?"


    "Oh, he went to the back to urge other people to practice. He can''t come out for the time being. What''s the matter with the master? I''ll tell you Su Yixiao said a reason casually.


    Liu''s master nodded and said to her, "it''s like this, Miss Su. Not long ago, the orders from her ancestors came out of the forbidden area. He said that he would let Shaoji go into the forbidden area at midnight tomorrow. And he can only go in alone. I''ll tell you this. I hope Miss Su can tell me about it... "


    After that, Master Liu turned around and left.


    Su Yixiao promised that he would tell the past: "Master Liu, don''t take a walk!"


    Liu''s master nodded, then stopped, turned around and asked Su Yixiao, "Miss Su, why don''t you ask me about the flowers on the competition stage?"


    Su Yixiao blinked strangely and asked, "why do I ask?"


    "Er..." For a moment, he really did not find any good reason.


    However, I don''t know why, he just wanted Su Yixiao to ask.


    "Ha ha. I''m a little abrupt. Miss Su, have a rest early. I''m going


    This time, he really didn''t look back.


    Su Yixiao looks at the head of the Liu family strangely and shakes his head,


    she looks at the head of the Liu family strangely

 Chapter 719

    With a smile, he suddenly felt that the owner of the Liu family was a little cute.


    But the next second -


    "who?"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes swept around.


    She clearly felt a strong murderous atmosphere around her.


    However, between this turn, there was no trace.


    "Master," Li Yuan called from the inside of the jade bracelet.


    "You feel it, too?" Su Yixiao asked.


    Kurihara said.


    He also felt it. It was an unusual breath.


    "This feeling is very similar to those people who are fighting with us on the competition platform!" Although it was only one second, Su Yixiao still grasped it.


    "Master, they don''t come for revenge, do they?" Kurihara speculated.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "Maybe you''re right, that''s it!" Tut Tut, this bearing is too small, isn''t it just losing the game? You need it to this point.


    Su Yixiao put away her vigilance, then shook her head and turned away.


    At this critical moment, hundreds of arrows fell from the sky, targeting Su Yixiao without exception.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t have the appearance to hide at all.


    Several people hiding in the dark see Su Yixiao''s appearance and conclude that Su Yixiao will be directly stabbed into a hedgehog.


    But what they didn''t expect was that there would be no one there the next second.


    "What about people?"


    Why is there no figure in that place?


    Where is Su Yixiao?!


    Liu Xiaoling was shocked. She stood up and looked around, but was pulled down by Liu Ruiyou.


    "Are you crazy? It''s going to be discovered. "


    "But don''t you see that? She''s gone, she''s gone Liu Xiaoling''s shock, where is a word can be said clearly.


    "Gone? What''s missing? "


    Suddenly a voice came from behind them.


    Liu Xiaoling thought it was her own, and roared, "are you blind? I didn''t see Su Yixiao standing there, who was about to be stabbed into a hedgehog How many times did he repeat this sentence? Do these people have no eyes?


    But Liu Xiaoling didn''t think of the one behind him. He didn''t recognize the anger in his voice.


    There he said, "Oh? Gone? "


    "You..."


    "Isn''t it standing here? You can see it when you turn around. "


    This voice


    Now the air is quiet at this time.


    Liu Xiaoling and Liu Ruiyou seem to realize something. They slowly turn around and have a look --


    "Su Yixiao?"


    "Well?"


    "You Aren''t you there? How can it be here? "


    Su Yixiao pinched the two small bombs in her hands and said with a smile, "where am I? I don''t think you need to worry about it!"


    "You..."


    "Hiss If you master Liu saw his beloved people carrying out a killing activity here, what a beautiful look his face would look like Su Yixiao''s mind is really sick. She fantasizes for a while and finds that the picture is too beautiful for her to see.


    "You Just tell the owner of the house about it, and I''ll tell you that you''re dead. " Liu Xiaoling has no choice but to threaten at this time.


    There is still a distance between them, so now they can only run to bind Su Yixiao in their head.

 Chapter 720

    Su Yixiao really admired the girl''s courage. She even threatened her when she got to this point.


    Tut.


    That''s a lot of guts.


    "Xiaoling, don''t make trouble!" Liu Ruiyou also seems to see Su Yixiao''s mind. He knows that Su Yixiao said that if he wanted to tell the Liu family, he would not fail.


    "Miss Su, it''s Xiaoling who said so much. We''re just passing by. Please forgive me." Liu Ruiyou finished and bowed to Su Yixiao, just like taking everyone with him.


    Su Yixiao tut tut mouth.


    I really convinced the people of the Liu family. They could say everything.


    They all squatted to their door, and even said they were just passing by. How could they pass by their door when the road was so big?


    "Come and go as you like?" Su Yixiao yawned uninteresting, "where do you think this is?"


    Liu Ruiyou was stunned and turned around.


    Hook lips, he looked at Su Yixiao in front of him, suddenly not afraid.


    "Miss Su, you should know that this is our Liu family''s territory!"


    "Wrong!"


    Su Yixiao shook his index finger, a lazy look, raised his eyebrow: "where Su Yixiao is, it''s all my territory!"


    Liu Xiaoling and Liu Ruiyou looked at each other and there were two words "arrogance" in their eyes


    Yes, Su Yixiao is so arrogant, always!


    "Miss Su, are you sure you want to do this?" In the Liu family, it''s not good to fight against them.


    Liu Ruiyou hopes Su Yixiao knows this.


    However, it seems that Su Yixiao knows almost nothing about this situation.


    Because Su Yixiao has been playing with those bombs, with a smile on his lips, and has not fallen down from the beginning to the end. They know very well that it''s a sarcastic smile, it''s a mockery, and they can''t see clearly.


    "In that case, we are sorry, Miss Su."


    After that, Liu Ruiyou took a look around, took out his weapons and ran to Su Yixiao!


    Their goal now is to kill Su Yixiao!


    As long as you kill her, you don''t have to worry about the rest. Anyway, they have lied enough in front of the householder, not bad for this one.


    Anyway, many people died in the Liu family, not many of them.


    Su Yixiao''s hand is still in the disk of the two bombs, the other is idle, eyes did not raise a look, but in the face of so many horizontal attacks, all flash past.


    In a few moments, those people in the Liu family were already out of breath.


    "Su Yixiao, do it! What''s the point of hiding all the time? " Liu Ruiyou looks at Su Yixiao hiding all the time. He feels uncomfortable.


    In fact, he was even more upset that he couldn''t get Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao is like a loach, and no one can catch him.


    "Isn''t it a skill to hide all the time? But you should catch me! If you catch me, kill and cut, you has the final say! "


    It''s another thief maniac.


    Su Yixiao smile, she this is up their posture?


    Looking at the opposite and excited them, Su Yixiao affirmed.


    But these people can''t catch themselves at all.


    There is a source of Su Yixiao''s self-confidence. Liu Ruiyou''s group of people, including whip, knife, sword and arrow, went to battle together, but none of them hurt Su Yixiao half a point.


    "You Are you teasing us? " Liu Xiaoling said with a black face.


    Su Yixiao generously admitted.


    Yeah, I''m teasing you.

 Chapter 721

    "Su Yixiao! How dare you It''s killing me to tease them.


    Su Yixiao suddenly laughed.


    With a sneer, he would ask, "well, I''m very brave and bullying. I like doing it very much!"


    "It''s reasonable to say that if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend. You not only offended me, but also violated my bottom line one after another! Young masters and young ladies, do you think you are very powerful? "


    Liu Ruiyou and they look at each other and suddenly feel that something is wrong.


    "What are you doing?"


    Liu Ruiyou asked and took his brothers back.


    What are you doing?!


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    Of course, it''s for you!


    Two bombs that had been in hand for a long time were thrown. They didn''t have time to run. With a "bang" in place, Liu Ruiyou''s injury was a little lighter. Some of the others had fainted.


    And some, have not fainted, the injury is also heavy, where pain cry.


    "How does it taste?" Su Yixiao stepped forward and asked. This is a more advanced version of the bomb. It''s more powerful. The explosion time can also be determined according to the time Su Yixiao needs to set.


    "Su Yixiao, why are you so mean!" It''s too late to blow them up with this stuff, OK!


    "Mean?" Su Yixiao sneered.


    "More than a dozen people treat an unarmed woman at the same time. That''s mean!"


    "What''s more, you have so many people that you haven''t caught me, tut tut." He shakes his head in disappointment. If I don''t want to tell Master Liu to accept the family law, I have to show a little bit. I''m so poor.


    "Sure enough, not everyone can compare with Shaoji and them!"


    On hearing Liu Shaoji''s name, Liu Ruiyou is furious.


    "Don''t compare us with that lunatic!" Damn, his face and his body are still in pain!


    Those healing pills cured his superficial wounds, but in fact, every wound Liu Shaoji hit was a pain deep into the bone marrow.


    Hearing Liu Shaoji''s name at this moment is a great insult to him.


    Although Su Yixiao does not think so.


    Su Yixiao was bored, so he heard Baili Xiyue shouting: "if you lose, you lose. What can''t be admitted?"


    Baili Xiyue came out with two bombs in her hand, and she was also lazy.


    Seeing what he had in his hand, the Liu family all stepped back.


    They knew the power of those two little things, and their brother didn''t get up from the ground.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. She really doesn''t think it''s interesting, so she says to Baili Xiyue: "play, play, make, don''t ask for your life, otherwise it''s not easy for Liu family leader to explain."


    Baili Xiyue nodded.


    She has a sense of propriety.


    What''s more, the rest of them are idle!


    "Why don''t you talk to Miss Liu Jiaying?" It is clear that they have been in Liu''s house for so long, so it should not be so late!


    Su Yixiao shrugged, who knows!


    Liu Ruiyou, Liu Xiaoling and other people are almost bored to death. When those two come, they have to leave.


    It''s too much trouble.


    "Where''s Shaoji?" Su Yixiao asked.


    Just in time, Liu''s main message to him.


    "Inside the jade bracelet! Captain, he You know


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    I guess I''m in a bad mood when I see this scene!

 Chapter 722

    "Young lady."


    Su Yixiao went into the glazed jade bracelet and found that there was only Liu Shaoji alone, not to mention the carefree mercenary regiment. Even the five people in shadow Pavilion left with them.


    These guys.


    Su Yixiao doesn''t have to ask why he''s gone.


    Just let them play!


    "Captain? What''s going on out there? " Liu Shaoji came back and asked Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    "Xiyue, they went to play."


    "Just now, the master of the Liu family came to me and said," I''ll let you go into the forbidden area of the Liu family at midnight tomorrow It''s an order from their ancestors. "


    After that, Su Yixiao obviously sees Liu Shaoji in a daze.


    He suddenly got nervous for no reason.


    "Captain, I..."


    Su Yixiao comforted: "no, take it easy. I believe he should know everything outside, and go to see him in the forbidden area of Liu''s family. That''s the real reason why we are here. Hold on to this time, and we''ll leave after that! "


    Liu Shaoji looks at Su Yixiao and nods heavily.


    He has relaxed.


    The purpose is to see the Liu family, the ancestor who has been looking for him for a long time. In this case, we should finish it well.


    However, they don''t have to stop here to fight with the Liu family.


    That''s good.


    So the next day, when Liu Shaoji was in front of the forbidden area of the Liu family, she didn''t hesitate at all.


    Su Yixiao and his gang look at Liu Shaoji. They are all waiting for him to come out in front of Liu''s forbidden area.


    This time, no one bothered them.


    Because Liu Ruiyou, they are all imprisoned by the Liu family.


    They can''t come out if the Liu family leader doesn''t speak. Tut, this kind of punishment is also OK.


    Because Su Yixiao concluded that Liu''s master would not be soft hearted.


    Forbidden area Thanks to being called the forbidden area, Liu Shaoji shivers when she just enters.


    It''s gloomy, terrifying, foggy, dark.


    Liu Shaoji looked at the fog blocking her eyes and waved the fan impatiently. Unexpectedly, she opened all these things.


    As a result, the fog just disappeared and the future was bright. Liu Shaoji could even see the tower not far away.


    "That is Ancestral place? "


    Liu Shaoji didn''t think much about it, and quickly walked in that direction.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are back!"


    Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying have just arrived at Liu''s home, but they are blocked by Liu Xiaoling''s servant girl.


    Liu Qipan frowned and asked the servant girl, "misty oak, you won''t leave Xiaoling. What''s the matter now?" Is there something wrong with Liu Xiaoling?!


    Liu Qipan, Liu Xiaoling and Liu Yingying have a good relationship on weekdays. Now that Liu Xiaoling is imprisoned, she can only send her own servant girl to find her two closest sisters.


    Misty oak quickly told the story before and after there.


    But in this story, Su Yixiao and they are the ones who have nothing to do.


    "Wait, what do you say? They A bunch of kids? " Liu Qipan repeated what Wu oak had just said about Su Yixiao and their characteristics.


    Misty oak nodded.


    Yes, that''s right, Su Yixiao. Each of them has their own characteristics. Some of them are easy to remember.


    After getting the affirmation, Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying look at each other and lift up their lips.


    Unexpectedly, the person they wanted to catch came to the door by themselves.

 Chapter 724

    "This is What kind of monster is this? "


    Liu Qipan, who followed, stepped back two steps and looked at Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    This is not a monster, this ah, it should be a prank set by Ming Jun Xie!


    Far away in the underworld, mingjunxie suddenly covers his heart, where it suddenly becomes warm. Then mingjunxie knows that Su Yixiao is thinking about himself and smiles.


    Xiao Xiao, do you know that Wei Fu is thinking of you all the time!


    Su Yixiao doesn''t stay much in the Liu family. Liu Qipan and Liu Yingying finally know the original version of what they have done.


    Their punishment will not be easier than those of Liu Xiaoling and Liu Ruiyou.


    Su Yixiao has no intention to punish them, and soon leaves Liu''s house to find the demon Qin Yin and the two of them.


    There was no place. They met on the way.


    This is particularly magical. Liu Shaoji looks at the two people coming and smiles.


    "Xiaoxiao! God, I''m relieved to see you. "


    Su Yixiao back to embrace the demon running over, and then said: "Anla Anla, we''re OK."


    The demon released Su Yixiao and said, "the spies sent out by our weapon refiners'' Union reported to us that after you went to Liu''s house, Shifu and I said goodbye immediately. The people from the union came out to look for you. Now, seeing that you have nothing to do, Shifu and I were relieved."


    Su Yixiao nods, and then wants to thank Qin Yin. He sees that Qin Yin doesn''t look at her at all and asks where Master Ji is.


    "What about brother Ji? Ha ha, I have a new idea again. Let him come out quickly. I just want to discuss it with him. "


    Su Yixiao


    Turning to the demon, the demon shrugged and laughed.


    These two men are worthy of being the two elders in the field of refining utensils. They just regard refining utensils as heaven!


    Su Yixiao found a place to hide a little bit, and then took all the people into the glazed jade bracelet.


    The plan was carried out.


    They had been waiting for this time to practice.


    When the level reaches the spirit, they will come out. At that time, they can go to the upper boundary.


    They all know about the magic land.


    There''s no way for those who don''t know.


    Because those forces did not take the initiative to provoke over, Su Yixiao, they are also lazy to manage.


    Well, it''s better not to know.


    "Captain, we''re closed!"


    Everyone''s shut up.


    Only Su Yixiao was left alone, looking at a row of heaven and earth treasures in front of her eyes.


    After looking at them one by one, Su Yixiao sighed.


    Well, there have been so many things happening recently that they haven''t had time to play with these little guys.


    Su Yixiao looked at the side of the Liyuan, once again told: "I closed, you look after them, and, if there is someone outside looking for me, remember to wake me up."


    Kurihara nodded.


    He knows that.


    Their hiding place is very secret. If they can find the people in this place, they must be either their enemies or their allies.


    "Liyuan, can I go to seclusion in the secret place?" Su Yixiao tried, but was rejected by Kurihara seconds.


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    Li Yuan looked at Su Yixiao frowning, strange look at him, shaking his head, eased the frightened mood: "can''t is can''t, Kui she is still recuperating, don''t like others to disturb."


    Su Yixiao nodded, had to compromise, obediently to their own purple bamboo house closed.

 Chapter 725

    Closed often three hundred years - this is the glass jade bracelet inside, Liyuan tune time.


    Although 300 years have passed inside, it is only three years outside.


    Liyuan looked at the glazed jade bracelet, the eternal sunny day suddenly had dark clouds, and knew that Su Yixiao and them were almost coming out.


    "Chirp, Huo ling''er, your master, is coming out soon!" Kurihara sighed melancholy.


    This glass jade bracelet, it''s time to return to its former activity!


    Chirp, they''re dancing there in excitement.


    They are not happy?! Their master is about to come out. They are very bored during the period when they are not accompanied by their masters and partners!


    From the dark clouds in the lightning, but Su Yixiao they still did not come out.


    "It''s been a long time. Why don''t they come out yet?"


    It is reasonable to say that Su Yixiao is not normal, because Su Yixiao has to absorb more spiritual power than others, and the process of cultivation is more complicated than others.


    But it''s the same with other people.


    After waiting for another two days, Li Yuan finally came out with the first dark five in shadow Pavilion.


    When dark five came out, he was full of energy and spirit, but he found that he was alone.


    (a few people in shadow pavilion are a small courtyard)


    "shit?! I came out the earliest?! No? "


    Don''t believe to step out of the house of small courtyard, a look, the sky is dark, and the underground only a few tianlingdibao and Liyuan in the number of ants.


    "Li Li Yuan... "


    Dark five tentatively called out.


    Kurihara raised his head and saw that dark five''s eyes were bright at that moment.


    "Dark five?" Li Yuan ran over and hugged dark five''s thigh, and cried, "Wu Wu Wu, finally a living man came out, waiting for you, I''ve been waiting for so long, the flowers are blooming and the swallows are flying away..."


    Dark five embarrassed to pull the corner of the mouth.


    This guy It''s a very mature look on weekdays. Now


    "You Don''t cry. Hasn''t anyone else come out yet? "


    Li Yuan shook his head and loosened his thigh: "not yet Now you''re the first one to come out. "


    Dark five


    Now he began to wonder why he came out so early.


    I wish I could stay in there a little longer.


    So boring dark five, also joined the number of ants with them.


    This time, it was a short time. After a few hours, dark one and dark four left the room at the same time.


    See squatting on the ground a few ants of dark five, they called, was dark five embrace on the thigh.


    "Wuwuwuwu, brothers, you''ve come out at last. I''ve been waiting for you for so long..."


    "Stop, stop, stop! Shut up Dark one by one pulls out own leg, then the evil cold shook to shake the body.


    This guy, how suddenly become so terrible.


    "What about the others?"


    "Not yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, they''d better count the ants together!


    Then, a few months later, the Warcraft of all races are gradually going out of the pass, and at the end of the day, there are only members of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment left.


    "Damn, how long has it been? Why haven''t they come out yet?" Dark four is about to collapse.


    It''s a good thing when you shut up. All your senses are closed, so it''s the same whether you have them or not.

 Chapter 726

    But now he''s out!


    And their own baby Lingbao has not come out.


    It''s been months.


    I''m going crazy, OK.


    Not to see their own little girl, that feeling is to live like a year.


    "Baby, when are you coming out..."


    The dark one looks at the dark four sitting there, shakes his head, points to him, and says: "this guy, when did he become a stone to watch his wife?"


    Dark five is also a smile: "four elder brothers ago, cold with a stone, now is still a stone, can not be that cold stone, and was Lingbao Wu hot stone."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Now they are bored, and their daily life is to tease the dark four.


    When Su luanyin stepped out for the first time, he always felt that his younger brother welcomed the elder brother, and it must have been a long time ago - just look at the tears in their eyes.


    "Master, they haven''t come out yet!" Su luanyin looks around and asks.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "In the Xiaoyao mercenary group, you are the only one coming out now."


    Su luanyin nodded, but she didn''t know one thing: "Why are you so excited?! What''s wrong with that one over there? " "The one over there" naturally means dark four.


    "Oh, that''s a stone for looking at his wife. Don''t worry about him. When the man in his heart comes out, he will be fine." Dark one says.


    "As for why we are so excited..." As soon as he turned his head, he looked pitifully at the same pitiful dark five and dark two, and called out: "that''s because we''ve been waiting for you for months!"


    As for the actual number of months, they did not calculate, because there were too many months to calculate.


    Su luanyin understood thoroughly, then sat down, closed his eyes and stabilized himself. When he closed his eyes, he absorbed and used his spiritual power.


    When others saw it, they suddenly realized.


    Yes, this kind of time, since there is nothing to do, then stabilize their own spiritual power, so that when they go out to promote. It would be better.


    Why didn''t they think of it! I''m still waiting here.


    Bai Qingyu and Baili Xiyue came out at the same time, followed by Liu Shaoji and Gu Yangzhi, while Su Yixiao never appeared.


    And the sky of the jade bracelet has never been better.


    On the contrary, there is a feeling of more and more depression.


    Depression!


    Tut.


    Li Yuan knew that Su Yixiao''s closure was aimed at the upper boundary.


    We can''t just go up to the upper bound.


    The upper world will be further away from the divine world. At that time, Su Liman''s minions will be more. If they have no ability, they can only be chased or trapped in the glazed jade bracelet.


    That''s not their purpose.


    Su Yixiao also thought that going up to another way would be equivalent to a faster "death", but in that case, why don''t they seek hegemony here?


    Here?


    The limitation is too small!


    And once Su linman knew they were here, the people sent down could crush them directly.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, they prefer to travel in the tiger mountain.


    Su Yixiao is not the kind of person who hides in a small place and waits for others to catch her.


    Liyuan looked at the sky in the jade bracelet, and it was getting lower and lower. The thunder and lightning seemed to be about to strike them.

 Chapter 727

    "Liyuan, when will the captain come out?" Bai Qingyu asked.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen each other in this way.


    The feeling of being struck by thunder at any time is cool.


    "Can we go outside now?"


    Li Yuan shook his head: "I don''t know when the master will come out, but I know you can''t go out!"


    "Why?"


    Baili Xiyue stops eating lingguo and asks.


    "Because you have enough spiritual power in your body, once you go out, you will be promoted directly in place, but you can''t be promoted in the glazed jade bracelet. That''s because here is a space separated from the outside world, and it has nothing to do with the implementation of the natural punishment of releasing promotion. So, you can stay here for a while, and outside, oh, you can explode in place!"


    What Li Yuan said is a bit exaggerated, but it''s right not to stop it.


    This, Su Yixiao also said to them, Liu Shaoji now wants to remember.


    "The change of heaven in the jade bracelet is that the master''s spiritual power is stored too much, and the omen of promotion is strong, so the spiritual power in the jade bracelet can''t be suppressed."


    "Now you should know why the host chose this kind of wilderness to connect with the outside world?"


    A hundred Li Xi month they a strength of nod.


    They understand. They can''t understand any more.


    It turns out that everything Su Yixiao does seems to follow her heart. In fact, all the things in it have never been thought of by them.


    All of a sudden, there was a thunderbolt on a clear day! Oh, it''s not sunny.


    All the small thunder and lightning in the sky gathered into one, and then split down quickly from the sky, and all of a sudden split in Su Yixiao''s purple bamboo house.


    Suddenly, the purple bamboo house was on fire.


    Looking at this scene, Liyuan came back to blame the people behind him - "what are you doing in a daze? Fire fighting!"


    Baili Xiyue stares at the front foolishly and makes room for Liyuan to say: "no, we don''t need to put out the fire..."


    It''s gone by itself!!


    Oh, no, the fire didn''t put out by itself.


    It''s su Yixiao who comes out of the door. Normally, her clothes have been swallowed by the fire. As a result, there is no trace of being burned.


    From the steps of her cultivation, they can see that if Su Yixiao takes a step, the fire behind will be weaker.


    And behind Su Yixiao, there is a row of small flames in the jump, very neat, but also very spiritual.


    "Well What the hell is that? "


    Baili Xiyue looks at this scene, and the fruit in her hand falls to the ground, and her mouth is not closed.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Yixiao, who is already in front of the hundred Li Xiyue, asks.


    She doubts of frown, this in front of all, how so strange?!


    "No, master, behind you..." Li Yuan pointed to Su Yixiao''s butt, the rows of small flames, is it difficult for Su Yixiao to know what''s going on?!


    Su Yixiao looked back and calmly explained to them, "it''s nothing. It''s just a new skill in my life."


    Gu Yangzhi swallowed his saliva and said in surprise: "Captain, don''t tell me that your new skill of Shenhuo is to control other fires..."


    Well I was right.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "although I don''t want to hit you, it''s true."


    All of you:

 Chapter 728

    Even if the reality is so, but they still have no reason to be hit.


    Well, the blow received by Su Yixiao is not one or two, and it''s not one more time.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''ve all been promoted. Is it going out now?"


    Su Yixiao looked around, suddenly stunned: "I''m the last one to come out?"


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    Between them, separated several years time!


    Su Yixiao looked at the sky inside the jade bracelet, and knew that all their spiritual power now made the jade bracelet a little unbearable, so he nodded.


    "Well, let''s go out and get promoted now!"


    They just went out to wear the jade bracelets. It seems that the sky in the magic land smelled something unusual. Suddenly, the sky changed.


    The wind and cloud are blowing, the rain is falling, everything in front of us is foggy.


    "Captain, this..." What should I do?!


    Su Yixiao also realized that there was something wrong with the environment here.


    If it goes on like this all the time, Su linman and some forces in the magic land will find them before they are promoted. Then they will be promoted You''ll be forced to interrupt.


    -- although that light can protect the promoted practitioners, not everyone can block it. For example, someone stronger than you.


    "You stand back. I''ll put on a shield here and buy us some time before."


    Other people listen, clever to stand behind.


    It''s not that they don''t help Su Yixiao, and they may not be as good as Su Yixiao.


    After all, the gap is there.


    They are protected inside by a transparent wall like cicada wings. Bai Qingyu looks at the wall and suddenly asks foolishly, "Captain, how can natural punishment come in?"


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "Why did you let him in?"?! This Lingli wall can let the promotion lightning come in by itself, and heaven punishes that guy, just stay outside. "


    Even if he has the ability to break the wall, but As long as you dare to come in, Su Yixiao will Hey, hey, hey.


    However, she also expected that heaven would not like to see her!


    It''s true that Su Yixiao predicted things like they were.


    The punishment just came down a little, but suddenly it was blocked by something.


    A little further away, I found that it was a transparent spiritual wall.


    Heaven''s punishment what the hell? Su Yixiao this ungrateful fellow, told her partner her position, she can survive, at this moment actually don''t let yourself in?!


    Forget it, don''t go in!


    But


    Heaven punishes evil to smile (nobody can see), and then toward Su Yixiao down that thunder thief thick.


    It''s the kind of thunder that can kill people.


    What Su Yixiao has suffered is also the most important.


    That way than before several times are pressure of thunder down, Su Yixiao feel that he is about to be split in two.


    Idea a change of hand inside out a few recovery Dan, Su Yixiao quickly eat into the mouth, and then bear the thunder.


    Friends are also around.


    This is promotion. After promotion, they will fly to the upper bound directly, so the power inside is more fierce than that in other times.


    Other people''s faces are also that ferocious, not only that, their faces, from the top of the head, there is a flow of blood.

 Chapter 729

    Outside the Lingli wall


    Every part of the magic spirit continent is gloomy. All practitioners look up at the scene that hasn''t happened for thousands of years, and their doubts become deeper and deeper.


    "This is Is there a big family in the promotion?! Otherwise, why is it so strong? " One side of the head to the next person said.


    The man next to him gave him a white look and denied: "who said that this must be a big family in the promotion? Maybe it''s the hermit elder who is experiencing it! "


    "That''s not the same."


    "But Who on earth can create such a powerful scene connecting all the illusory land? " They don''t understand.


    They will not understand, where is a person in the promotion ah, this is a group of people.


    What''s more, some people sent by big families all come back to report. They can''t find out where the main source is.


    "What? I wonder where it is? How could that be? "


    The master of the Liu family frowned. Now he was very depressed in his study.


    The first reason why this kind of thing happens in the magic land is the weather. For tens of thousands of years, there has never been such dark clouds, continuous raindrops, and all the fingers in the daytime are fuzzy bad weather. Today, it''s very unlikely that it will happen unexpectedly.


    Even for a few seconds, Liu''s master felt a huge breath at that time.


    That breath is not from one person! Absolutely not!


    Although it disappeared soon, the master of the Liu family also felt a little familiar.


    "No! This kind of thing needs to be reported to brother Su! " Liu''s master thought so, and the jade on his waist suddenly lit up.


    This is a kind of jade used by him and Su Bingjie.


    Liu''s master picked up quickly, but he had already opened his mouth before he could wait for someone to talk to him.


    "Brother Su, let me tell you..."


    "Brother Liu has an accident..."


    Ah, how can they


    After su Bingjie nodded his head, Liu began to speak: "brother Liu, the mainland suddenly doesn''t know what''s wrong, suddenly the sky suddenly changes..."


    "I saw it too, but a few hours ago, I felt a particularly powerful force, but the time was too short, and it disappeared in a second."


    The master of the Liu family answered.


    Su Bingjie nodded over there, excited in his heart!


    Liu''s Master seemed to feel it. He frowned here and asked strangely, "brother Su?"


    "Well?"


    "Are you ok?"


    Su Bingjie calmed down and shook his head decisively: "I''m ok. Why did brother Liu ask that?"


    Liu''s master breathed a sigh of relief: "you just ate dope there. I thought something happened to you?! I wish nothing had happened... "


    Su Bingjie suddenly couldn''t suppress his inner excitement. He laughed a few times and said, "brother Liu, who is it that makes the magic land like this?" Su Bingjie, who knows who that person knows, is very happy. He doesn''t look like a housekeeper.


    "Oh?" The master of the Liu family suddenly became interested. "Listen to brother Su, it seems that brother Su knows the inside story of this matter?"


    Su Bingjie said happily: "ha ha, I don''t know. I tell you, you can''t tell others..."


    Master Liu nodded in a funny way.


    This guy is not sure about himself.

 Chapter 730

    "Hey, hey, our ancestors of the Su family are promoting with a group of powerful partners! It''s estimated that I will go to canglan continent soon. Let me tell you, this... "


    The following things have been automatically blocked by Liu''s master, and there is only one sentence in his mind now.


    Su Jiazu


    Su Yixiao!!


    Liu''s master squeezed the jade tightly: "brother Su, what you said is the truth?"


    Su Bingjie raised his head haughtily: "is there any fake?"


    After getting the affirmation, the owner of the Liu family suddenly threw away the jade in his hand and ran quickly towards the forbidden area of the Liu family.


    Along the way, I bumped into many servants. They were scared to kneel down and admit their mistakes. The Liu family leader didn''t have time to reply.


    All the way to the gate of the forbidden area, Liu''s master saw the people sitting there. He suddenly stopped and called out: "my ancestors..."


    It was a calm old man with wrinkles on his face and traces of years. He was wearing a gray long shirt and black boots. He was low-key and simple, just like an ordinary old man. He didn''t look like the ancestor of a family at all.


    Liu family''s ancestor is a god man. He never uses his own spiritual power to remove the wrinkles on his face, and let the years turn on his face.


    "Ancestors, how did you get out of the pass?" Looking at the old man in front of him, Master Liu asked miraculously.


    Liu Jiazu took a look at Liu Jiazhu in front of him, and then looked at the sky behind him through Liu Jiazhu.


    "I think I have to come out to have a look after being closed for so long."


    In a word, the Liu family will be blocked in the past.


    Master Liu didn''t ask any more. He bowed his head to think about the purpose of his coming here. He said decisively: "by the way, Master Liu, the magic land is today..."


    "I see it."


    "Why?"


    Liu Jiazu''s eyes drew back, looked at the owner of the Liu family again, and said, "I made a deal with that boy. Today, it seems to be the day when he completes the deal." Liu Jiazu was in a good mood when he looked at the dark sky.


    "The boy?" The owner of the Liu family thought for a long time before he thought, "ancestors, what you mean is Liu Shaoji?"


    Liu Jiazu nodded on the floor.


    Ancestors There''s a deal with Liu Shaoji?! Why don''t you know?!


    What''s more, the main meaning of this sentence is -


    "ancestors, do you know that this is Shaoji''s action?" The owner of the Liu family stares at his ancestors.


    Liu Jiazu nodded to meet his expectation.


    "Maybe few people in the world, except them, can make such a big move." Liu Jiazu lowered his head and said helplessly.


    "Ah, we are all old. There are some things that they can only do..." Liu''s ancestors seem to know something. The sense of powerlessness in the words makes the Liu''s master feel powerless.


    The ancestors must have experienced more than themselves, and he also knows some things. Indeed, the people led by Su Yixiao have done better than himself.


    And the owner of the Liu family will never know that the transaction between Liu Shaoji and Liu Jiazu is actually his position.


    "Why not be the owner of the Liu family? Do you have to follow her? "


    "Yes."


    Liu''s family owner has no attraction for him. Following Su Yixiao is his purpose in his life. He can''t just stay in this place to be a family owner.

 Chapter 731

    "You go to the divine world and get me a snow lotus. Then you don''t have to be the owner of the house. Then you can be free." An ultimatum from the ancestors.


    Liu Shaoji thought for a few seconds and agreed.


    He could have refused, but he didn''t know why. When he saw the old man, his heart was irrefutable to his words.


    And then this became a deal between them.


    Su Yixiao''s promotion lasted three days.


    Well, it''s not over yet.


    Tianjiao sat on the wall of Lingli, and from time to time he measured his body to look at it, then yawned and turned around.


    Tut, all the people in the Lingli wall are demons.


    If there were only those people, the promotion would have been finished long ago, but this time, Su Yixiao brought out all the beasts in the jade bracelet.


    After all, this time closed for so long, Su Yixiao they have to promote.


    It''s not irritating. The irritating thing is that as soon as the master is promoted, he will bring benefits to the beast. As soon as the beast is promoted, he will get more benefits from being the master. If this cycle goes on, there will be no end!


    Natural punishment looked at the promotion process, completely speechless.


    Su Yixiao from the spirit Zun all the way across the spirit God three levels, just stop.


    But his spiritual power has not been consumed completely. The consumption mentioned here is all used for promotion.


    So it''s certain that once Su Yixiao flies to the upper bound, he will meet him again, because this guy will be promoted!!


    And other people''s spirits also went up, and the spirits also went up, that is, the grading point stopped at the second level and the third level of the spirits.


    The third level of spirit and God is perfect, but the second level proves that it is still a little short.


    Su Yixiao naturally thought of this before, so he gave everyone a pill in advance to assist promotion.


    They are now promoted by the feedback of the psychic power can let auxiliary Dan cohesion, so that on the basis of the original promotion, accumulate enough psychic power to promote to the next level, you can then promote.


    And the benefits of this promotion are also many.


    Most of the white tigers can be transformed into human beings.


    And others are not to be outdone.


    Especially the emperor scorpion and the desert snake. To their surprise, Su Yixiao didn''t expect that after they were promoted, they even had tails and hooks.


    In recent years, the weakest, in fact, the most powerful Unicorn group has made the most progress among them.


    There are also 7788 people who can turn into human type.


    Ten days later, Su Yixiao found this situation after she opened her eyes. She was very happy.


    Unicorn, how high their status is. If their status is so high, then their own ability should be worthy of it.


    "Not bad, not bad this time." Su Yixiao looked at such a large group of animals, detected their level and then laughed.


    Sure enough, their own people are very self-motivated, not to delay their own.


    "Good fart!"


    An unpleasant voice was suddenly inserted over their heads.


    Su Yixiao frowned. I don''t know which guy is so boring!


    Looking up, I found that it was the punishment of heaven.


    "Tut, you have come in!" Su Yixiao is not so surprised, light said a word, but see the punishment a little hasty appearance, suddenly feel wrong.


    What''s the matter with you


    Scared?


    Is it difficult to

 Chapter 732

    "Tut Tut, Su Yixiao, are you still so calm?" Heaven punishment looked at Su Yixiao, that looks very calm, but the tone must be worried about Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    I see.


    All right.


    She already knows what happened.


    "Su linman..." It''s coming!


    "Everyone''s up and done?" Su Yixiao turned and asked.


    Others know the seriousness of the problem and nod their heads.


    They are all ready.


    "Well, let''s go into the glazed jade bracelet. When the people sent by Su linman pass, we''ll go to the upper bound."


    Now it''s bad for them to spell hard. They are not fools. Naturally, they know that this is not the time to spell hard. So all the people went in and made the glazed jade bracelets.


    Su Yixiao stays in front of the screen of the glazed jade bracelet, looking at the vultures flying in and out of the screen, frowning: "is Su linman the only kind of Warcraft now?" This is not right, after all, sulinman is also now ruling the divine.


    "In the magic land, vultures are mostly mutated. Su Liman may have taken a fancy to this." Kurihara didn''t know when he was in front of them, so he explained.


    It''s not that he didn''t do anything in the jade bracelet.


    He specially checked all these, and there were also some flowers that they brought in at the Liu''s home. He was also observing them.


    So far, there is no progress, but there seems to be a thread, which is more and more clear.


    Su Yixiao nods. She also knows that Su linman is very careful in her work. If not, she would not have been poisoned by Su linman!


    It can be seen that when dealing with Su linman, we have to guard against whether she has a black hand.


    The vultures turned for more than ten days before they left slowly.


    That more than ten days, they stabilized the Dantian just after promotion in the glazed jade bracelet.


    Finally, they wait until the day when they can go out and fly.


    This time, when the punishment came out, there was not so big formation, and quietly came to Su Yixiao in front of them.


    It''s just different from before It was originally a white ball, but now it''s a ball with black in the middle.


    Su Yixiao didn''t hold back at the first sight and said, "Heaven''s punishment, you are Rolling around in the coal? "


    Heaven''s punishment


    This dead woman doesn''t know how to use her brain at all.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would be so complacent!" Heaven punishes hoarse voice to say.


    Su Yixiao stares big eyes a Leng, the reaction comes over, what does the punishment say after fierce backward.


    "My God? You For me? " Why? Does this guy change his mind? Otherwise, I will be threatened by the evil of Ming Jun. well, it must be so.


    However, she was moved by the fact that heaven''s punishment was able to do this.


    Inexplicably, the king of the underworld is sleeping in the underworld at this moment, and suddenly wakes up with a sneeze.


    Huh?


    The king of the dark is still there.


    Just Is that what happened? Is it difficult for the underworld to catch a cold recently?!


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, don''t look at me like that." Su Yixiao looked like a natural punishment. His face was red and a little awkward.


    "You''d better hurry up to canglan! There''s no room for you here. You know how much change you''ve brought to the magic land in the past few days?! So you''d better go now! "

 Chapter 733

    "You''d better hurry up to canglan! There''s no room for you here. You know how much change you''ve brought to the magic land in the past few days?! So you''d better go now! "


    Su Yixiao nods.


    They saw the situation around them in the glazed jade bracelets, and they were not very optimistic. It seemed that the people were not very stable.


    "Let''s go, then!" Su Yixiao proposed. It''s hard for them to stay here. For just a few minutes, she felt sick from beginning to end.


    There is no room for them in the magic land.


    Punishment nodded, a white light in the past, Su Yixiao in front of them appeared a door.


    Su Yixiao Ah


    Looking at the door in front of her curiously, Su Yixiao asked Heaven''s punishment: "this is the door that flies up?"


    Heaven''s punishment nodded.


    What''s so strange about this? These people are still in the mood to see a door here instead of rushing in.


    "But before Isn''t it all about where we go to find the gate of the world


    "I really control the gate from the magic land to canglan land, so can you stop worrying about this problem and get in quickly?" I feel like I''m running out of patience.


    If other people are OK, the main one is Su Yixiao!


    Su Yixiao asked this kind of question, always felt strange in the heart of heaven''s punishment.


    Because some people used to know this kind of thing.


    Ah


    Su Yixiao''s face turned black.


    She has always lived in the divine world. It''s not easy for her to experience once. How can she remember this.


    The first one opened the door, Su Yixiao held back her anger and went in calmly. Then, Baili Xiyue came second, followed by Liu Shaoji, and the others were in the back, one by one, all of them went in.


    Inside, there was a vast expanse of white everywhere. Standing in the middle, they could not distinguish between the front on the south side and the back on the other side.


    He turned back to get out of the door, only to find that it was gone.


    "Damn it


    "Captain, are we punished by heaven?" Gu Yang''s corner of the mouth twitched to ask a way.


    Su Yixiao with a black face, hands pinch fist, eyebrows into the shape of eight, ferocious said: "next time I see this guy, I will not light Rao!"


    This guy, without telling them anything, let them come here. Well, they are completely lost here.


    Su Yixiao thought, later to see this guy, must pull down a good clean up again!


    But within two minutes, they found another door in front of them. Several people looked at each other warily. Su Yixiao walked in the front and opened the door warily, only to find that there was nothing behind the door.


    "Here we are, master."


    Liyuan reminds Su Yixiao in the glazed jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao nodded. She also felt it. The feeling coming from behind the door made him feel a bit like he was in the divine world.


    But it''s not


    Kurihara also knows Su Yixiao''s suddenly depressed mood. He has no way to comfort him. He can only give Su Yixiao some data.


    "Master, this is canglan continent. As far as I know, it''s the divine world up here, so Li Yuan stopped, but Su Yixiao knew what he meant.


    So, they are getting closer to Su linman

 Chapter 734

    War, almost at hand, is imminent.


    "At the touch of it?" Su Yixiao shakes her head and denies.


    As long as they don''t fight head on, it won''t happen.


    When everyone goes out of the door, it disappears.


    Su Yixiao and they didn''t look for it, and they walked forward.


    Where they are, the underground land is about to crack, there are no redundant buildings around, only a small house not far away.


    They walked towards the small house, only to find that it was not a small house. It was just a place built by four broken walls.


    And there was a table in the middle of the four walls. Behind the table was a very secretive man. He wrapped it in black cloth from beginning to end. The only one who contacted with the outside world was his hands and eyes.


    Su Yixiao looked at the person in front of her and asked politely, "hello..." There will be no further words.


    They waited for a while, but they didn''t see the man turn around or say a word to them.


    Su Yixiao couldn''t help but go up and ask again: "Hello, we..."


    "People of the divine world, what are you doing here?"


    The man suddenly spoke.


    His voice is full of vicissitudes and strength. His words are full of fear and disgust for the people in the divine world.


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    This man


    "You misunderstood, we are not..."


    "The people behind you are not divine, but you are divine!" That person once again interrupts Su Yixiao''s words, "you people in the divine world make a mess here, are you not satisfied? I have to send someone down. "


    Su Yixiao was stunned and forced.


    People of the divine world Even if you want to come to this continent, you have to go through a lot of auditing, but listen to this person''s meaning, there are more than one or two down?! This It doesn''t conform to the rules of the divine world.


    "Old man, are you misunderstood?" Su Yixiao asked.


    She hopes so.


    But the man suddenly turned around and yelled, "do you think I''m a misunderstood person?"


    The words were mean and blunt.


    In general, Su Yixiao''s whip has been drawn towards this person''s mouth.


    This time, however, Su Yixiao didn''t pull out her whip.


    Staring at his face, he was stunned.


    It''s definitely not born ugly.


    Because she saw that the man''s face was full of scars from left to right!


    Scar


    And the temple on the left side of the face is actually half a broken arrow!


    The right eye has been blind, but there is still pus dripping down.


    So A face of ferocious terror.


    Liu Qi''er was scared into Liu Xinying''s arms and didn''t dare to look down.


    And Su Yixiao Leng is there, stare at that person, the eye does not take blink.


    If


    If these injuries were caused by them


    Then we can understand why this man hates the people in the divine world so much.


    "Old man, I know you may be a little But you can''t kill all the people in one stroke. There are good people in the divine world! "


    "Good man? "Oh," the man said coldly. The only one who could see was his left face staring at Su Yixiao. "I believe there are good people in the divine world, but those good people will never come to such a place!" Where are the good people who come here

 Chapter 735

    After that, the man came out with a crutch, step by step.


    Su Yixiao this just saw, this person''s leg soft lie prone of drag behind, completely have no consciousness.


    "The old man..."


    Su Yixiao wants to help her, but she is stopped.


    The man looked at her with cold eyes. After a few seconds, he turned his face and said, "if you don''t want to be killed by me, then go quickly. There is no room for anyone from the divine world to enter here!" Every word that the man said was firm, as if if if they didn''t listen, they would be killed on the ground the next second.


    Su Yixiao frowned. For the first time, she patiently came to explain to a person -


    "old man, listen to me, we don''t come down from the divine world directly. We are going to the divine world I was indeed a man of the divine world before, but I got to this point because I was injured by a traitor. I know what misunderstanding your nervous people may have, but believe me, that''s just a small part of it! "


    Su Yixiao sincere tone let that person stop, his breath disordered so a few seconds, after recovering calm, looked up at the person in front of him.


    The wrinkled lips opened two times, eyes darkened, shaking his head and sighing.


    While others were still doubting what the man said, Su Yixiao said firmly and seriously: "don''t worry, old man! We will remove all the tumors in the divine world one by one. We will never let them bully people on other planets! " Now, she feels cold, but she has to do what she should do.


    For example


    They have to punish some people who overstep their ranks! It''s like coming to canglan, which is funny and set up.


    Su Yixiao looked at the disappearing voice of asking for money, sighed, held back his desire to kill, and said: "people in the divine world Tut Tut, they are really a group of people who don''t know the good or bad. All day long, they know how to put shame on the face of the divine world! " Su linman, if you guess right, you are the one who commands everything. Then, it''s for your own sake to arouse the masses.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    There are some things that you don''t have to study deeply to know who did them.


    Su Yixiao looked at the person in front of him, and said with a smile, "guys, we may not be able to keep a low profile. Some things have to be done by us. Some people have to wear some clothes. This is a good chance to rub their spirit


    This is Su Yixiao''s original words.


    That''s right.


    Originally, he wanted to keep a low profile and upgrade well in this continent, and then he rushed directly to the divine world. But suddenly, he found that it didn''t seem to fit his own character. So, those people who can''t stand it, do they have to clean up?!


    Answer: of course!


    Of course, of course, but they are now clear about the situation.


    Su Yixiao let Kaile take them to fly up and look around, but found that their environment is a desert.


    It''s really wild.


    There is no human habitation within kilometers!


    "Well Let''s go down first! Now the space is not very good. If you are found, you may be involved in a lot of things... "


    Kaile took the command to fly down from the sky, but also did not forget to glide a section of the road, to Su Yixiao them to reduce the distance.


    Su Yixiao, they came down, just left for a short time, suddenly saw a light cloud all around, expected that there must be something in the cloud, but Su Yixiao just wanted to go back and say hello to everyone, don''t breathe, but saw his friends all fell to the ground.

 Chapter 736

    Keller also lies not far away.


    Su Yixiao


    Ah, I can''t help it. Although it doesn''t have any effect on me, it


    "Big brother, these people have gone to the end..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take them all back in a little while."


    "Take orders!"


    Su Yixiao frowned, in front of a black, do not know who is talking.


    The clouds are getting bigger and bigger, and the partners can''t see clearly. Glazed jade bracelet Unable to move in, Su Yixiao sighs and lies on the ground.


    These people don''t know where they are going to take us. Just in time, they can take this opportunity


    "Pa" sound, Su Yixiao was left on the ground, had not had time to struggle, heard someone talking.


    Well, she felt it. It''s all about people.


    "Slow down, slow down, how can such a pretty girl be so rude to her!"


    "Hello," another rough voice suddenly sounded, "you boy, you won''t be attracted to this woman, will you! That''s not good. Those who fly up can''t be divided until they have all registered! "


    "I know. It''s better to be slow. It''s better for beauties."


    "Whatever you want, brothers, we''re going..."


    After several kicks and clangs, there was a sound of closing the door, which made the room much cleaner.


    Su Yixiao opened one eye and found that her friends were all tied here, so was she!


    A few moments later, Su Yixiao struggles to open the rope that binds him, and wakes them up.


    "Cherish the moon, wake up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But no one woke up.


    I think it''s the mystery in the clouds. Su Yixiao took out the qinglingzhu from the jade bracelet and put one in his mouth.


    Before long, they opened their eyes and looked at Su Yixiao with a confused face.


    "Well? Captain, we How could it be in such a place? " Baili Xiyue holds her head and asks Su Yixiao.


    Hiss


    Why does it hurt so much


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "don''t ask me, I''m also confused."


    "I just wanted to tell you that the cloud was poisonous, but I found that you fainted. I had no choice but to come with you."


    "Damn it Bai Qingyu looked at the shabby house and suddenly frowned, "we won''t be kidnapped, will we! Is it hard to blackmail us? "


    Bai Li cherishes the moon and says, "blackmail? If you are not familiar with the land, I think you have to sell it! "


    Su Yixiao said: "OK, you two are poor. Now that we are here, let''s find out the situation first! " They don''t know where they are now, what purpose these people brought them. The most terrible thing in the world is not the enemy, and they are ignorant.


    And now they are in ignorance.


    Suddenly, the door creaks


    "Who!"


    Su Yixiao opens her hands to protect everyone in the back, and she is ready to tear the people who come in to pieces at any time.


    "Hiss, I''m already awake..."


    The bearer is a big man with a long beard. He is not easy to be provoked. He is tall, powerful and powerful Su Yixiao couldn''t see it.


    It seems that the people here, they have to be careful


    "Who are you? Where is this? "


    Su Yixiao calmly asked the person in front of him.


    "Well? There is also a clear point That person seems to be very interested in this kind of Su Yixiao, actually squat down to introduce her.

 Chapter 737

    "How can you not know here when you are flying up But I don''t know if I was brought here by those people from the imperial spirit gate as soon as I came up. "


    Su Yixiao is speechless. There are so many words.


    "So excuse me, where is this?"


    The big man laughed and said, "this is feisheng gate, the territory of feisheng Let''s go


    Su Yixiao wondered why this guy hesitated at the back?


    "The ascender''s territory Right? What do you mean


    The man scratched his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Ah, you are putting Zhao Si in a difficult position! You''d better experience it yourself! "


    Su Yixiao chuckles. She suddenly feels that Zhao Sixiao is very funny.


    "But if you don''t give me a look at my situation, I won''t have a chance to know?" Su Yixiao blinks her eyes, trying to look beautiful and deceptive.


    Zhao Si thought for a moment, nodded and roared. Then he immediately sat down cross legged and told Su Yixiao about her current situation.


    After a series of dialogues, Su Yixiao learned.


    Feishengmen is to accept all the feishengmen from Xuanling continent. There are three factions: yulingmen, tuximen and dongshengmen. The three major forces are not equal and have equal strength. Now there are fewer and fewer feishengmen, so these three factions are fighting for each other.


    But Su Yixiao they are bewildered, is competes the war the process.


    Su Yixiao was stunned for a long time after hearing this. He suddenly got excited, looked at Zhao Si and said, "this is the yulingmen. Since they tied us here, they won''t let you kindly explain it to us! So, where are you from? "


    Zhao Si laughed and pointed to Su Yixiao. He couldn''t say a word. He relaxed for a long time and said, "I didn''t expect you to be very smart. I''m not from yulingmen. I''m from tuximen. Hahaha, I''ll be an undercover. Maybe I can abduct two people! What''s up, little girl? Do you want to go with me? The tuximen side is much better than this side. " Zhao four also pick eyebrows, take the initiative to "invite" way.


    That''s a flat look


    Su Yixiao hook lips a smile, looked at his partner, suddenly a meal.


    "Four one five..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Si looked at Su Yixiao''s face and asked.


    Su Yixiao took a deep breath and said, "two people are missing." Gu Yang and dark four.


    Lingbao is in the glazed jade bracelet. There is no dark sound in the screen. His eyes are red. He keeps holding on to Liyuan and yells to let him go.


    Su Yixiao naturally heard it, and secretly said to her, "Lingbao, don''t worry. When we leave here, we will release you, and then go to find them two."


    As soon as Lingbao heard it, he stopped quietly, but his eyes were full of worry, and he was still looking at the screen.


    "No way?! The yulingmen take the action of bringing back the new comers. It''s impossible to leave the trapped fish Zhao Si is also strange. Two things are missing. It doesn''t look like the usual style here!


    Su Yixiao frowned.


    They are new here and don''t know much about everything. The loss of companions is the biggest threat to them at present.


    Anything can be thrown away, only companions can''t!


    And now

 Chapter 738

    Now the situation is that they are separated from Gu Yangzhi and dark four.


    "Zhao Si, do you know where the yulingmen will take them?" Su Yixiao asked the man who had just known him for a short time.


    Zhao sipiantou thought for a moment, shook his head, suddenly thought of something, then said: "the master of the Yuling gate has a daughter, thief chicken Ba likes men, and is collected room by room. He has become one of the four pests of the Yuling gate by himself. I think it''s the two people you said that are in line with her aesthetic, and they want to go with his father, after they are included It''s over. "


    The tone of Zhao Si''s speech was full of disgust and commonplace.


    "Four pests of yulingmen? What''s that? " Su Yixiao asked curiously.


    Zhao Si broke his fingers and said, "mouse, fly, mosquito, Zhao Wuxiang."


    Su Yixiao


    So the name of the daughter of the head of Yuling gate is Zhao Wuxiang?!


    Su Yixiao accepts the message.


    The daughter of the head of the Royal spirit gate is really hateful. She was called one of the four pests by their own people. It can be seen that what he did was the public indignation of human and God.


    "Where does Zhao Wuxiang live?"


    Su Yixiao can''t wait now. Gu Yangzhi and dark four don''t know what''s going on, and they''ve just come up. Their strength is not as good as others. They don''t know what to do after they don''t find them immediately.


    Zhao Si frowned. He looked at Su Yixiao strangely and said, "you Are you sure you want to find Zhao Wuxiang? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    I must go!


    Zhao Si shakes his head and goes from head to toe. Su Yixiao looks at it again with a smile. He thinks something is wrong and waves his hand: "I''m not laughing at your overconfidence. I know you''re worried about your partner, but The gap between you and Zhao Wuxiang is really Not at all. "


    "It''s none of your business."


    Su Yixiao interrupts Zhao Si with a word.


    She certainly won''t confront Zhao Wuxiang for the first time, and will put Gu Yangzhi and dark four into the glazed jade bracelet.


    Only in this way can their safety be guaranteed.


    Zhao Si looked at Su Yixiao''s firmness and shrugged.


    "When you go out and turn right, you can see a pure pink yard. You heard me right. Even her walls are pink. It''s easy to recognize that Ah, listen to me... "


    Zhao Si looked at the people running out, frowning together. After a long time, he suddenly patted his thigh: "why should I help this woman?"


    This is strange.


    However, Zhao Si did not think about it.


    Because he''s the kind of person who''s free.


    Do what you want to do, and help those who want to help.


    "Captain, be careful..."


    Bai Qingyu looks at the bodyguard running in front of him and gives Su Yixiao a hint.


    Su Yixiao has measured the body, did not let that bodyguard see.


    It''s just a little bit close.


    Su Yixiao looked at a row of people behind him and frowned: "there are so many of us. It''s impossible to sneak in. You all go to Liuli jade bracelet first. I''ll find them!"


    "No way!"


    "No! Captain Liu Shaoji said nothing.


    Baili Xiyue also looked at Su Yixiao firmly: "Xiaoxiao, we don''t know what''s going on here, so you''d better take us with you."

 Chapter 739

    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "It''s OK to have a competition on the spot. As long as you can beat me, you can go with me."


    Once Su Yixiao said this, everyone was silent.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re obviously putting us in a dilemma!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon with a fury.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Yes, it''s just to embarrass you Come on, let''s all go in. Don''t be stubborn. "


    "You can''t compare with me in terms of strength. Following me will only add burden!"


    A few people look at each other, think Su Yixiao said right, then did not say anything, obediently into the glass jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao looked at the pink building with only one roof from this side and ran to the front.


    Her Phantasm is not a mess, OK.


    Su luanyin, who had already gone in, looked around her and suddenly let go and said to the people around her, "ah, we all forget that Shifu is a master of mirage! I was taught by her! "


    Su Qi''er also looked at this scene and said to Su luanyin enviously: "elder martial sister is so powerful, I also want to let master teach..."


    Su luanyin looked at Su Qi''er''s wronged appearance, patted her on the shoulder and said, "master, I told you to look good at the alchemy book. If you have the potential, you have to tap it!"


    "But Shifu..."


    "Ah, wait for a while, we will be stable, master will teach you, don''t worry!"


    That''s how Su Qi''er behaved.


    Looking at Su Yixiao running outside the screen, a feeling of heartache suddenly appeared in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the pink building -


    a woman whose waist is like a bucket, can''t see her neck, has a large red rouge on her face, has long red nails, and has a red ring on her mouth. Even her lips can''t be seen is picking her feet.


    At the same time, he only told the maid next to him to bring her a green fruit to eat.


    "Xiuer, go and see if those two beautiful men wake up."


    The maid, who was called Xiuer, nodded and ran down with nausea. After retching for a long time, she went to the next room.


    "Creak" a glottal opened, Gu Yangzhi''s ears moved, his eyes were covered by black cloth, he struggled twice, but found his hand was tied, and now his whole body is soft, can''t move.


    "Awake?"


    Gu Yangzhi heard the people who came in front of him ask again.


    Ask? Ask who? Obviously speaking to yourself.


    Gu Yangzhi calmed down, held his breath and did not move.


    "Well? I saw it move just now


    It''s a woman?!


    Gu Yangzhi still did not move.


    He just wanted to see what the man wanted.


    But suddenly something on his shoulder moved.


    "Ah..." In front of the woman was scared to step back two steps to stop, and then, they can only hear a bang bang sound, and then, no movement.


    Gu Yangzhi


    "Well, this is where? How could I... "


    Gu Yangzhi listened to the voice of the people around him very familiar, thought for a while and then hesitated to guess: "dark four?"


    There was an immediate response.


    "Well, it''s me, it''s me! Who are you? "


    Gu Yang''s breath, there is one of his own people, the heart is also a little more solid.


    "I''m Gu Yangzhi."


    "Oh! I remind of it! Where are we now? "


    Gu Yangzhi shook his head, but he thought that he was covered with his eyes, and the dark four next to him was almost the same.

 Chapter 740

    "My eyes are blocked, my body is too weak to move, and my hands are tied back, so I don''t know where it is."


    Dark four made an effort to twist the sore shoulder twice, nodded: "I''m the same."


    I don''t know where this is, where they''ve all gone, why they''re the only two here now.


    Although they didn''t speak, they were thinking about the same things.


    Next door room -


    "little "Miss," said Xiuer, holding back the smell and the disgust of returning to Zhao Wuxiang, "Miss, those two wake up..."


    Zhao Wuxiang suddenly sat down.


    "Seriously?"


    Xiuer nodded. Zhao Wuxiang got up excitedly and walked out with her huge body.


    Xiuer sighed. The two beautiful men who looked very good would be "insulted" by this young lady again. It''s really outrageous!


    "Xiuer, what do you think! Come on, keep up


    Xiuer was surprised and quickly ran up: "here comes Miss..."


    Su Yixiao looks at almost all the buildings around him. After hearing the sound of footsteps, she leans to the side and dodges.


    She''s getting closer to the Fanlou now.


    Su Yixiao took out recovery Dan, used a few, and ran towards the front. She is not simply running, mirage, not running fast to reach the realm of being one with the air.


    But also the role of the role of spiritual power, empty themselves.


    In this process, the consumption of physical strength and energy is not a little bit more.


    So the reason why Su luanyin has absorbed so much spiritual power is that he is always a little less powerful than others.


    Near Near


    Su Yixiao with the last trace of strength, jumped from the powder wall and successfully entered.


    And then


    No one.


    Inside the jade bracelet, Su Yixiao fell to the ground and gasped for breath. He said to Liyuan, "Liyuan, does canglan land need spiritual transformation?"


    Li Yuan thought for a moment and nodded fiercely.


    "Yes


    "And it''s not an ordinary conversion of spiritual power, it''s a conversion of spiritual power in the elixir field into Xuanli Xuanli is the closest to Shenli... "


    Su Yixiao chuckles.


    "I knew that there must be something in the middle that I ignored."


    Otherwise he couldn''t get down so fast!


    The pressure of Xuanli outside is hundreds of times that of Lingli. It''s unprecedented for him to be able to hold up to this level.


    To tell the truth, Su Yixiao now feels that he is floating in the void, there is nothing around him, and he can''t step on the ground.


    And outside, her legs are just like lead. It''s hard to move forward.


    "What do you do now?"


    They haven''t been rescued yet, but Su Yixiao is now


    Baili Xiyue stood up and said, "anyway, she''s in Zhao Wuxiang''s building. Let''s go for the rest."


    Su Yixiao shakes her head and sits up.


    Li Yuan sighed and said, "none of you can go out! As for the master, she used to be a person in the divine world. Although she came to the land of Yiling at that time, her divine power was completely lost, and she was transformed into spiritual power again. How to say, her bearing capacity is more powerful than you have never been here. Once you go out, it won''t take long for you to get sick, and the most serious will be wiped out directly! "


    Kurihara said that these words really did not mean to scare them.

 Chapter 741

    "If I guess correctly, there must be something to resist the pressure of Xuanli in the room where yulingmen put you, but there is nothing outside."


    Otherwise, how can this place be called the territory of the ascenders!


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    There is nothing wrong with what Kurihara said.


    We have to do it ourselves.


    If the king of hell is evil In fact, he can.


    Forget it, I don''t want to! When the trouble here is over, I''ll go to the man myself.


    At the thought of this, Su Yixiao suddenly has the power. Stand up, eat two recovery Dan, nodded toward Liyuan.


    Liyuan takes orders, and Su Yixiao disappears in front of them.


    All of you: --


    "Liyuan, wait for the master to slow down," Lingbao said in a loud voice, holding Liyuan''s clothes.


    She is eager to see his dark four, but the master also can''t ignore!


    Looking at the master so desperately, Lingbao felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Li Yuan did not say a word, also disappeared in situ.


    Su Yixiao came out, looking at the building in front of him, a little tangled.


    Forget it!


    I don''t know which room they are in. It''s better to go first!


    Su Yixiao moved to the powder building, just went in and felt that his strength had come back.


    Looking at her hands, Su Yixiao hooked her lips.


    "It turns out that there are also things here to relieve the pressure on the climbers, so it''s easy to do!" Su Yixiao enters the first room and finds that Well, it''s a man dusting.


    Seeing Su Yixiao come in, the brother quickly covers his open clothes in front of him and points to Su Yixiao.


    Before the scream came out, Su Yixiao had already flashed behind him and put a dagger against his back.


    "Dare to shout, I''ll let you die on the spot!"


    The man was so scared that he didn''t dare to say a word. He trembled and looked like he was going to pee his pants.


    Su Yixiao


    This guy!


    I''m really tired of this kind of man.


    "Say it! Where is Zhao Wuxiang? "


    As if he had heard something, the man covered his mouth in surprise: "you You dare to call Miss Zhao''s name. You will be beheaded. Do you know? "


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "I really don''t know."


    "You..."


    "You''d better tell me where Zhao Wuxiang is now, otherwise I''ll kill you with a knife This kind of man, it''s amazing! It''s more annoying than Mobai.


    Su Yixiao Wait, why do you think of Mobai? "


    "Miss Zhao has two beautiful men. Now she It''s supposed to be on the third floor with a beautiful man... "


    Su Yixiao''s head was stunned for a second, then quickly pushed the man away and went up to the third floor.


    In the process, she heard two whimpers. She looked at a nearby room and thought for a few seconds before entering.


    Tut.


    What did she see?!


    Beautiful man''s back?!


    No, no, that''s not the point.


    Su Yixiao looked at the pattern on the back and was stunned by the man''s light blue hair.


    "You are..."


    "Who?" The man turned around, saw Su Yixiao that second, surprised called!


    "Sister Xiaoxiao!"


    "Hiss..."


    This one excited, pulled the injury on the body.


    Su Yixiao quickly went up and helped the man to sit down. They looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"

 Chapter 742

    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yixiao asked the boy.


    The boy shook his head: "I I don''t know. Xiao Xiao, why are you here? "


    Su Yixiao thought for a while, but he didn''t know where to start, so he said: "no trace, you go to the Liuli jade bracelet first, wait for me to save two people, come down to talk about it!"


    No trace nodded.


    Although he didn''t know where the glazed jade bracelet was, as before, as long as he listened to him, it was absolutely right.


    "Save two people?" No trace thought for a moment, "is Zhao Wu Xiang looking for the two new harem?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Well, how do you know so well?"


    A smile of shame without trace.


    "Because I am also one of her harem!"


    Su Yixiao


    "What''s your injury?" Su Yixiao looks at the scar, she seems to remember, just this guy exposed his back is to sew it!


    No trace glanced at those injuries and said: "this is the consequence of violating Zhao Wuxiang!"


    Su Yixiao''s hands become tighter and tighter. She realizes that she can''t think about it here, so she lets no trace go into the Liuli jade bracelet and asks Kurihara to treat those scars. She''s going to save people.


    Upstairs, the quick search, has not gone a few steps, I heard a bang bang sound.


    After finding the room, Su Yixiao is just about to push the door in when she hears Zhao Wuxiang''s threatening voice.


    "No woman would want anyone I''ve touched. I''m Zhao Wuxiang''s man. They don''t dare to move. As long as you two follow me, I promise you to sing every night. How nice this life is!"


    "Bah!"


    Su Yixiao understood, that is Gu Yangzhi''s voice, full of disgust.


    "I don''t want a woman like you! I advise you to let us go! Otherwise, there will be good fruit to eat! "


    That''s just angry!!


    But in Zhao Wuxiang''s eyes, it''s just hard mouth!


    "Yo Ho? Beautiful man''s mouth is very powerful. I think my former husband of twenty-eight rooms, like you also have, but later is not obediently let me deal with. Think you''re the only one who''s angry? Oh, Xiuer, bring me the whip. I''ll let the beautiful man enjoy it... "


    Xiuer said "yes" and then turned to open the door.


    But she saw a man in front of the door, who was beautiful and charming, and looked super gentle. With a smile, she stretched out her right hand to Xiuer, and put a blood red whip in her hand. The woman asked softly, "do you want to find this whip?"


    Xiuer nodded, and without thinking about it, she was going to get the whip, but


    Su Yixiao chuckles. When Xiuer is about to meet her hand, she grabs it with her backhand and pushes Xiuer to the room, while she squeezes into the room.


    "Why is it so slow Who are you? "


    Just want to turn around to scold Xiuer Zhao Wuxiang saw Su Yixiao stunned.


    How did this woman get in here?!


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "I am you Daddy


    With a black face, Zhao Wuxiang ran to Su Yixiao: "I''m still your father! How impolite of you, woman


    Su Yixiao to the side of a hide, and then the hand inside the blood red whip waved out, no accident in Zhao Wuxiang''s back above.


    "Ah Wu... " A scream is not over, but Zhao Wuxiang has been covered by her own broken shoes.

 Chapter 743

    "Shut up Su Yixiao disgusted glared at the woman on the ground, and then quickly walked toward Gu Yangzhi and the two of them.


    At this moment, Gu Yangzhi and dark four blindfolded cloth has been taken down.


    "Captain..." Gu Yang''s desire to say and stop, half said by Su Yixiao interrupt.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. Get up and get into the glazed jade bracelet. We can''t afford these guys now." Su Yixiao in a hurry to untie them, and then let them in.


    And she has a little more to do!


    Fast out of the powder building, Su Yixiao feel the pressure on his body back in an instant.


    With thousands of pounds of pressure on her shoulders, she threw it directly without any reaction.


    The whole powder building burned in an instant.


    Not long after that, Su Yixiao heard the cry of "water has gone, water has gone" all around.


    Su Yixiao pretends to have nothing to do with all this, and calmly goes out. Those people who only care about whether there is something wrong with Fanlou do not care about him at all.


    This is good, but it also saves him the strength to get rid of these people.


    Not long after she went out, she saw that there was no one left or right, and she didn''t care what place it was, so she went in with her last strength.


    She fell out of the air.


    Fortunately, someone below caught it.


    Traceless looking at the arms of the woman lying quietly, distressed frown.


    He has just learned all the things that happened in this period of time here in Liyuan. It turns out that Su Yixiao didn''t write about death and didn''t have a good life


    "Xiaoxiao Sister "


    the traceless light blue hair hangs down and floats on Su Yixiao''s face, disturbing her. Su Yixiao frowns and opens her eyes.


    See no trace of that second, Su Yixiao suddenly smile.


    "No trace, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" The corner of the mouth is hanging a smile, but the corner of the eye, or can''t help but let a drop of tears flow down.


    No trace shakes his head: "soon, I saw it, didn''t I?"?! Sister Xiaoxiao, I will follow you in the future. I will follow you all my life... " He ah, also can''t help but shed two tears, but absolutely can''t let his Xiaoxiao sister see ah, if not, have to laugh at him as before.


    This time affectionate words just finished, no trace suddenly brain wide above as if hit by something, a batch of pain.


    "Who? Who is it? "


    Su Yixiao asked strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    No trace shakes his head: "no matter, it''s just feeling There''s something around you... "


    When he said that, he suddenly thought of a circle of things around her body.


    It seems that if there is a strange person close to you, you will have a conflict with that person.


    It must be this thing, this man


    How jealous!


    "Well, follow me, you''ll have meat to eat!"


    A joke, the topic between the two people instantly relaxed a lot.


    They are not in a hurry to ask each other why they are here; Su Yixiao is not in a hurry to ask how the relationship in the divine world is going; they are talking about the present and the future, but they have not touched the past.


    Su Yixiao seems to know the situation, and it seems that she doesn''t want to know at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, they watched Su Yixiao and Wu trace sitting there communicating. Their movements were so close that they couldn''t help gossiping.

 Chapter 744

    "What''s the relationship between Xiaoxiao and that traceless Hundred Li Xi month side head asks a way.


    It''s too intimate between these two people. If drillmaster Ming sees this scene, he will beat the traceless face directly, and the captain will be cleaned up by drillmaster Ming


    In other people''s minds, they think of the way that mingjunxie beat people before, and their blood is boiling.


    Well Bad friends are right.


    At this time, Li Yuan, who had disappeared quietly, appeared beside them and looked at Su Yixiao and his two friends. He said, "Wu Chen is the prince of the Shui people in the divine world. He has a very good relationship with his master, especially since the last life. The master treats him as his younger brother... "


    They nodded their heads.


    So


    Ah. Just now they


    Su Yixiao and no trace said for a while, then went into the purple bamboo house to have a rest.


    She hasn''t changed her spiritual power yet. Under the pressure of Xuanli, wandering outside for so long will do harm to her body. At this moment, what he needs most is rest.


    And when she gets up, she wants her friends to make a spiritual transformation together.


    - two days later


    Su Yixiao decided that this was the place for spiritual transformation, and brought in the people who needed spiritual transformation without thinking about it.


    "Hello, we''re doing psychic conversion." Su Yixiao said with a smile to the woman who met them at the door.


    The woman looked at the smile for a while, and then she was secretly angry that she was crazy about a woman.


    "Oh, well, may I ask you What about the door


    The woman took a look at them. There was no familiar person behind them, and she didn''t show the token of the gate, so she asked curiously.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "we don''t belong to any one, can''t we pass?"


    The woman was stunned once.


    Actually It''s amazing that there are those who won''t be robbed by the three factions of feishengmen!


    "Can''t I?" Su Yixiao looked at the woman stunned, then asked once, by the way frowned.


    If not, it''s a problem.


    The woman came back to her senses with a standard fake smile: "yes! Yes, just a moment


    After that, they let Su Yixiao sit on one side, but he ran to find someone inside.


    Bai Li Xi Yue was stunned: "Xiao Xiao, what kind of situation is this?" It''s too strange. Although their attitude is better than their spiritual conversion from Yiling land to illusory land, what''s the matter with them running away here?


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    "I don''t know, but I probably know what''s going on."


    Because they, ah, are not from the three ascent gates. They belong to the strange group in the spiritual transformation.


    After a while, the woman came with a man.


    The man walked calmly, calm and calm, but Su Yixiao didn''t ignore the shock in his eyes.


    "It''s them who are good at it --"


    the woman said to the man.


    Su Yixiao looked at the man and secretly repeated the woman''s words.


    "Director? So this man is the director of the Conversion Institute? Tut, they really have the ability to summon all these people. "


    Su Yixiao''s lips and smile.


    "I see. Go down!" The man looked at Su Yixiao and said with a calm smile, "you''ve come here to make a spiritual transformation. It really makes the transformation shine."

 Chapter 745

    Su Yixiao blinked, looked around, did not speak.


    There are white marble pillars in the four corners of the room, and the walls around are all carved with white stone bricks. The orchids carved with gold are blooming among the white stones, just like a tall building like a palace. Without good quality, Su Yixiao may be dizzy on the spot now.


    See Su Yixiao, there is no one here to speak, the director also don''t feel embarrassed, then take them to a few rooms.


    "It''s troublesome for you to change your psychic power. If you can''t stand it, stop and come out immediately. Even if you come out in the middle of the journey, your spiritual power will also be transformed into Xuanli. Of course, if you come out early or late, you can directly show your strength... "


    Then he said a lot.


    Su Yixiao nods.


    These, they all understand.


    "Don''t worry, director. By the way, you don''t need to have an ID card here, do you? " I remember that they needed to do that thing for the transformation of the spiritual power of the magic land, but at that time, Su aoyan had already done it when they came out.


    The director shook his head.


    "We don''t need that thing here, and there are no so-called black households. We all depend on our abilities."


    Su Yixiao nodded, she understood.


    That is to say, this is a place that depends on strength. Once you have high strength, people in the whole mainland will know you.


    Come on, each of them chose a room to go in. Before they went in, they also informed the director: "we may come out a little late. I hope the director doesn''t suggest it."


    The director nodded disapprovingly.


    Go ahead, go ahead.


    Where can they get there later? The slowest one in the whole continent is just three months.


    But I didn''t expect that these people are the wonderful flowers in the legend.


    -- five months later


    "director, director, those people One of them came out Or that woman, she ran into the director''s office in a hurry, panting.


    The director immediately responded and stood up to go out to have a look.


    The man who came out was dark two. He looked at his body and felt that it was different from the past. He lost a long breath.


    At this time, we can finally feel the pressure.


    When the director was about to arrive at their room, there was a thunder from the sky, and then it hit one of the rooms.


    The whole continent turned a blind eye to the thunderclap.


    It''s strange that there is no thunder in the switching station!


    This sound of thunder is the symbol of the success of the transformation of spiritual power.


    Dark two looked at the long distance running over, looked at his body, and then said: "you How do you feel? "


    Dark two shakes his head: "feel OK, right director, they haven''t come out yet?" Why is he alone around here?


    The director looked at the houses around him, nodded and said, "they really haven''t come out yet..." It''s just a group of wonderful flowers. How long has it been? five months! It''s two months more than the most powerful man in this continent!


    Dark two shrugged. Well, he''s going to have to wait on his own for a while.


    When the first person came out, it was as if he had opened the door of the box. A few hours later, there was another bolt from the blue. He was startled and looked up to see that it was dark five.


    Two people continue to wait and wait, then not long, the other three people of shadow Pavilion also came out.


    Warcraft doesn''t need the conversion of spirit power. They are the same in their bodies, whether they are spirit power or Xuanli.

 Chapter 746

    Warcraft doesn''t need the conversion of spirit power. They are the same in their bodies, whether they are spirit power or Xuanli.


    So there are only eleven people left!


    Xiaoyao mercenary regiment, master Ji, demon and Qin Yin have been Su''s two sisters.


    Master Ji, they came out faster. Three months later, there is only one person left in the room.


    Needless to say, this person knows who it is.


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin look at each other with bored heads. Su luanyin turns his head and asks Baili Xiyue, "sister Xiyue, when will the master come out?"


    Baili Xiyue also shook her head: "Xiaoxiao is different from us. She is not so strong. But I think It''s been a long time, and it''s fast... "


    The director frowned and said, "what''s the origin of Miss Su? My God, this strength Don''t show off after a long time. If you let others know that Miss Su has been in it for such a long time and is still a rising star, they will definitely remember and chase you. "


    "Why?"


    It''s strange to cherish the moon.


    Can''t the climbers get along here?


    Baili Xiyue still wanted to ask, so she was caught by Su Qi''er. Su Qi''er said weakly: "sister Xiyue, they won''t want to see a weak person get up..."


    People here don''t want to watch a weak man climb all the way from the lowest level to their head.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Yixiao came out and saw their serious faces.


    Everyone looked back at Su Yixiao and was very happy.


    "Xiaoxiao, you finally come out Ah, why didn''t the thunder come down when you came out? " Baili Xiyue said strangely.


    Before each of them comes out, there will be a ray!


    Look around and nod.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "no, No."


    The director shook his head: "but It''s not normal! "


    Su Yixiao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Do you have to tell them that you have been chatting with Tianjiao for a while?


    No way.


    "By the way, what''s your grade now?" Su Yixiao didn''t want to see it, so she asked directly.


    Several people looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "It is estimated that The lowest


    I was stunned.


    Su Yixiao and his colleagues turned around and looked at them: "is it difficult You don''t know yet? "


    Nod.


    Director of the Institute


    "Well, forget you''re the ascenders."


    "We all use Xuanli in canglan continent. Of course, you have changed now. From the lowest level, we are xuantu (milky white), xuanmingshi (yellow), shangxuanshi (green), Xuanzong (blue)


    , xuanwang (purple) and xuanzun (gold). You can transfer Xuanli to your hands and see what color it is. Just correspond. When you get to xuanzun, Xuanli is full, and you can directly send it to the divine world through the gate of the world... "


    As soon as the call was over, everyone went to see it.


    Most people''s are milky white, but with a little light yellow, only Liu Shaoji''s, directly pure yellow.


    By the way, there is still one person who doesn''t know!


    Everyone looks up at Su Yixiao.


    "Captain, your name is..."


    Su Yixiao looks at them so curious, then obediently condenses Xuanli in the hand, the moment Xuanli comes out, everyone is shocked.

 Chapter 747

    "Damn it


    "Captain, are you the devil?"


    Director is also, completely Leng in where.


    The moment Liu Shaoji''s Xuanli came out, he was almost shocked.


    After all, some of the people who came out of it were directly promoted to xuanmingshi, but only a few of them.


    But Su Yixiao


    What''s the green ghost with?!


    High level master Shangxuan?!


    It will arrive at Xuanzong at any time!


    "Captain Is that a fake? " Dark two howled.


    He really didn''t believe that anyone would be so perverted.


    And the acceptance ability of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment is fairly good. When she saw Su Yixiao''s strength, she accepted it. She didn''t speak much and didn''t faint. She just gave her a thumbs up silently.


    No problem.


    That''s what they''re good at.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go!" Su Yixiao put away his Xuanli and urged them.


    They still have something to do after the transformation of Lingli!


    "Thank you for bringing us and waiting for us so long." Su Yixiao cleverly thanks to the director.


    The director shook his head: "as for the conversion center, I''m from a small place. It''s a great honor for the conversion center to have you and their excellent practitioners." It''s really a shock to myself.


    It is enough to meet such excellent people in one''s lifetime.


    Su Yixiao thanks one last time, and then comes out from that place.


    "Captain, we..." Where are we going now?


    Su Yixiao knew what he was going to say, and interrupted: "walking south, what can we meet? Our goal is the sea of stars!"


    The air was quiet for two seconds. Baili Xiyue touched Su Yixiao''s forehead: "no fever, what''s the matter?" Return to the sea of stars


    Su Yixiao patted a hundred Li Xiyue''s hand and said: "no trace said that their people were expelled from the divine world and fell into the endless sea in the south. I''m going to help him find the people and finally bring them back to the divine world!"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes brightened, his eyes firm and incomparable.


    But the voice from the jade bracelet made her hesitate.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, I''m not in a hurry..."


    "And I can feel them. There''s no danger for the moment."


    "This place is too far away..."


    And there are a lot of things waiting for Su Yixiao, these, no trace special understanding.


    They had not decided where to go when they heard someone coming.


    And, a lot of


    "Stop!"


    A group of people pointed their guns at Su Yixiao.


    You are the climbers?!


    They rolled their eyes together.


    Bullshit, they are followed by the conversion center, unless the ascender, who else will come here?!


    "Where is Liu Shaoji?" The leader asked by name.


    Looking for Liu Shaoji again? Is Liu Shaoji so popular these days?


    Su Yixiao looks at each other and stops Liu Shaoji from going out. Su Yixiao steps forward and asks, "when are you looking for Liu Shaoji?" Besides, where did you know about Liu Shaoji?


    There are still some questions that Su Yixiao did not ask.


    "You are not Liu Shaoji. Naturally, it has nothing to do with you. We are from the Liu family. You can''t take care of our family, girl!"


    Su Yixiao cold drink: "Liu Shaoji is my person, how can I manage?"


    The leader looked and thought about what Su Yixiao said. He was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 748

    One side of the close to his ear said: "Captain, don''t tangle, since this woman said so, why don''t we take them all away?"


    The leader thought it was the same, so he asked people to go up and arrest Su Yixiao and all of them.


    Su Yixiao gave a cold drink.


    It''s not their turn to do it by themselves.


    When they were about to get close to themselves, four bombs in Su Yixiao''s hands were thrown in and around them.


    Don''t forget to let them taste while disturbing the sight.


    "We will go by ourselves, and the Lius will visit us, so we don''t have to do anything."


    When the smoke in front of them disappeared, Su Yixiao and them were no longer visible.


    Before long, a group of unexpected guests came to the Liu family.


    The elder of the Liu family looked at the group of people sitting in front of him. He asked, "who is Liu Shaoji?"


    Liu Shaoji stands up.


    "Who are you?" Elder Liu doesn''t believe it.


    Blind! Baili Xiyue thought, but he didn''t say it.


    I don''t know what to do with the big beard in front of me.


    "I''m Liu Shaoji. What can I do for you?" Liu Shaoji said.


    The elder of the Liu family looked ugly for a moment, and said, "you are a member of the Liu family. If the Liu family wants to find you, why This child, it can''t be that he has been out for too long. He has forgotten his last name, has he?


    Liu Shaoji said, "I''m Liu, but I''m not the Liu family here. The elder has to find me for a reason."


    The elder''s face was ugly again.


    What do you want to say, but when you think of what the owner said to him before, you take a deep breath and say, "we called you to return to the Liu family. After all, your surname is Liu, isn''t it?" What''s more, there are some other things to do when he comes back.


    The ascender returns to his family, which hasn''t happened for hundreds of years. The elder of the Liu family thinks that Liu Shaoji will be happy to come back, but unexpectedly, he refuses directly.


    The sentence "don''t return" went into his ear, and the elder of the Liu family was still stunned for two minutes.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Liu Shaoji once again refused: "no back!"


    "For Why? "


    Liu Shaoji took a look at him, and then immediately moved away: "if you don''t go back, you won''t go back. For me, the family is a floating cloud." He is going to follow Su Yixiao. He did not forget that he was a member of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    The Liu family was completely stunned when they found out.


    There are also people who refuse such a good thing


    It''s really the largest in the world. There are all kinds of strange things!


    "No, Liu Shaoji, do you want to think about it, elder..."


    "No need." Liu Shaoji shook her head. "Thank you for your kindness. I still won''t stay."


    After that, he was ready to take Su Yixiao and go out with them.


    "Wait!"


    When Liu Shaoji heard the voice, she turned around and wanted to ask the elder what else she had, but she found the elder''s gloomy face.


    "Haven''t you ever been told by Liu Jiazu in the magic land that after coming to canglan land, you must come into Liu''s house and be your little master?"


    Liu Shaoji was stunned. Liu Jiazu clearly didn''t say that. He remembered that Liu Jiazu just asked him to come to the upper world to help him fulfill his wish that he couldn''t come here. But he didn''t say that he would be a little Lord here. If he knew that there was something else in the middle, how could he agree?

 Chapter 749

    "My ancestors didn''t say that. Elder, I''m afraid I remember it wrong." Liu Shaoji refused directly.


    He doesn''t talk about things that don''t exist. And I will never agree to be a little master.


    The elder of the Liu family hooked his lips and said coldly, "Liu Shaoji, no matter whether you agree or not, you must be the young master, and you must stay in the Liu family. You can''t go anywhere!" After that, the elder of the Liu family waved his hand, and a rope was tied to Liu Shaoji.


    Damn it!


    Liu Shaoji struggled hard. Unfortunately, the rope was just like playing with him. The more she struggled, the tighter she was.


    It''s worthy of being the elder of the Liu family. Although he just said something that he already felt wrong, no matter how timely he was, he didn''t respond.


    "Elder Liu, you have to pay attention to the consequences when you do things. You don''t know that, do you?" Su Yixiao saw this scene, very angry, but anger has no effect, in front of the people, as well as dozens of bodyguards outside the strength is higher than their overall, at this time, hard, certainly not.


    Elder Liu didn''t put Su Yixiao in his eyes and waved.


    "Others, I don''t want to move. If you want to go, go. I advise you not to mind your own business. It''s a matter within our Liu family. "


    Although the elder of the Liu family didn''t directly say what he wanted to do to them, they heard the meaning clearly.


    But, that''s my partner. I don''t care.


    "Oh, it''s really nice that the elder of the Liu family forces a person who has just come up. It turns out that the Liu family has this virtue."


    If we can''t persuade them, we''ll try our best to use up all the methods. In the end, if we really can''t, why not fight?!


    Who is elder Liu? He has lived for tens of thousands of years and has never seen anything before. Su Yixiao''s threat has no effect at all.


    "Little girl, I advise you not to meddle in your own business. If you want to go back to Liu Shaoji one by one, you are against the whole Liu family! And now you want to fight against the Liu family, and you don''t even have the qualifications... "


    There is nothing wrong with what elder Liu said.


    But Su Yixiao, how can you give up your partner!


    As soon as he reached out to catch the bound Liu Shaoji, as before, he threw 20 or 30 bombs in succession. The elder of the Liu family stretched out his hand and blocked it with his sleeve. He didn''t hurt him at all.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Do you think this thing can help you? This little girl still thinks too simply!


    A flick sleeve wave in front of the smoke, but found in front of no one.


    "What about people?"


    "Come in, elder!"


    The bodyguard outside rushed in and arched his hand to the elder: "what do you want from the elder?"


    Elder Liu was furious: "where are the people?"


    The guard looked up at the room where the elder was alone, looked at each other and shook his head.


    They didn''t see anyone go out.


    This can give the Liu family old-fashioned: "that little bitch Find it for me! Even if I dig three feet, I''ll find them all. "


    "Yes The bodyguard didn''t want to see the elder''s gloomy face. He quickly replied and went out.


    I wonder who actually disappeared under his nose


    Elder Liu thought more and more suspiciously. Without hesitation, he reported to the master.

 Chapter 750

    Inside the Jade Bracelet -


    Su Yixiao looks at the rope that Liu Shaoji has just untied in his hands, and looks dignified.


    In canglan continent, the Lius really can''t be provoked. They stand up with their current strength, and there''s no possibility of winning.


    They''ve been targeted now, so it''s hard.


    "Captain, why don''t I be their little leader..."


    Liu Shaoji did not finish, was directly rejected by Su Yixiao.


    "Little Ji, if you really think of their little Lord, I can let you go. But just now you have made your attitude clear, how can we abandon you to do what you don''t want to do? " Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    They won''t give up their partners. If they want to go, they will go together!


    "Yes, young Ji!"


    I don''t know when, hundred Li Xi month they all gathered, eyes firm looking at Liu Shaoji.


    What Liu Shaoji thinks is different from others.


    Subconscious part of the goods, they are part of the safety.


    They disappeared here. If they want to go out, someone must take them out!


    But the Liu family estimated that they had already laid a net to prevent any mosquito from flying out. How could they escape now?


    That''s the point!


    "Like this!" Bai Qingyu suddenly had an idea. He came to the middle and said, "Shaoji, just go out and be your little master. We..."


    But before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by Baili Xiyue. He slapped him on the head and said, "Bai Qingyu, what''s your attitude?! It''s pushing him into a wolf''s den, don''t you know? " Really.


    "It''s not elder sister. Can you hear me out?" Bai Qingyu covers his head and looks at the hundred Li Xiyue, which is tangled.


    This girl, why are you so anxious? Can''t we talk after he''s finished?


    One hundred Li cherishes the month to see that, urges decisively: "line, disturbed, you continue to say!" I''m not satisfied with what I say, so you just wait


    Bai Qingyu glanced at him, ignored the hundred Li Xiyue, and continued: "let Shaoji go out, and An''an Fen be his little master. Then he, the little master, will not take us out when he wants to go out? As long as we once go out, and then he comes into the glass jade bracelet, don''t we all go out?! Now we need someone to lead us out, and this person is not suitable for anyone but him. "


    With that, all the people present were quiet.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    In fact, only one person out, they can all rescue.


    And this person, except for Liu Shaoji, no one is suitable.


    "This time, they all doubted that they would run away Why don''t you let him out? "


    Baili Xiyue is still worried. Can his man not worry.


    "Well, there is a possibility, but they will never hurt Shaoji!" Bai Qingyu''s analysis is very comprehensive.


    "But as long as one person goes out, the possibility of our going out is at least guaranteed, right?" Bai Qingyu tried to tell them, "besides, the Lius won''t do anything to him. After all, they took the initiative to find Shaoji. After they agreed, they didn''t have time to be happy!"


    Others know that, but

 Chapter 751

    But this kind of uncertain things, they still can''t let go to do.


    Liu Shaoji is also aware of this.


    "I''m not a three-year-old, and I know that this method is more reliable now," he told everyone


    "And it''s not sacrifice, it''s just doing my duty!"


    "But..." Baili Xiyue wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Liu Shaoji.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure of it."


    With that, Liu Shaoji turns to Su Yixiao.


    If Su Yixiao agrees to this, others will have nothing to say.


    Su Yixiao looked at Liu Shaoji and asked, "are you sure?"


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    "Well, after you go out, you must ensure your personal safety, and then..."


    "Captain, when did you become so nagging? Come on, I know what you said." Liu Shaoji interrupts Su Yixiao and takes out her fan again. As before, she always looks calm.


    Su Yixiao nodded with a smile.


    Yes, she is worried too much. This man has made all plans in his heart. Such Liu Shaoji can''t go wrong.


    Before leaving, there are thousands of pills in Liu Shaoji''s space ring, and the armor is also on her body. Other su Yixiao doesn''t know, but the armor can hold the fatal blow of elder Liu.


    "Shaoji, otherwise I''ll go with you


    Baili Xiyue is entangled in front of Liu Shaoji now. Seeing that he is fully equipped and ready to go out, he can''t help but stop him.


    Liu Shaoji was stunned. She reached for her head and said, "baby, don''t make trouble!"


    "I don''t have a wife. I''m your woman. Why can''t I go out with you?"?! They''ll know, they... "


    "Baby!" Liu Shaoji frowned and interrupted Baili Xiyue to calm her down.


    "We were born in an aristocratic family from the beginning. You don''t know the rules of the aristocratic family. Maybe the Liu family has already found a wife for the young master of the Liu family. If there is one, they will deal with you. How can I put you in danger?" Liu Shaoji really has everything. She has already thought of such things.


    Baili Xiyue knows that he cares about himself.


    But then she Even more unwilling.


    "What do you have to do if they force it on you?" Isn''t it cheap? How can you let Liu Shaoji out?


    Liu Shaoji looked at the woman in front of her eyes, who was puffing her lips and eating vinegar, and her sweet feeling was upgraded.


    "It''s enough to worry about you. Don''t worry. How can I get rid of other women when I have you with such a beautiful face? If the Lius want to keep me, they have to follow my will. Even if it''s forced, I won''t accept it! "


    If you say that, Baili Xiyue will not let Liu Shaoji go. If you believe him, she will make trouble out of nothing.


    Silently put down the hand, once again lift up, is already raised the corner of the mouth.


    "Well, I''m looking at you here! Young Ji, I love you


    Liu Shaoji is stunned. After she reacts, she can''t help but approach the woman in front of her. She tosses and turns on her mouth and can''t bear to leave. Li Yuan, who is pushed out by the crowd, coughs twice and interrupts them.

 Chapter 752

    "Come on, don''t get tired of it. When it''s done, there''s plenty of time for you two to get tired of it."


    Liu Shaoji let go of Baili Xiyue. Before she said anything, Baili Xiyue had bashfully rushed into Liu Shaoji''s arms.


    ¡­¡­


    "Liyuan, what''s the situation?"


    Su Yixiao came over and asked Li Yuan, who had been watching the screen for a long time.


    Li Yuan nodded: "now, all the guards of the Liu family are just like taking stimulants. They are searching in the Liu family all day long. Even the handover of the team between them has no time to stay."


    So cruel?!


    So


    "Where''s Shaoji? Where should I put it? " Bai Qingyu asked.


    If they don''t choose a good location and go out so rashly, the glazed jade bracelets will be exposed, so they must choose a good location.


    This, Kurihara has thought about it.


    "Where we come in, we go out!"


    All of them were stunned and reacted quickly. They said in one voice: "the site of elder Liu family!"


    "That''s right!" Kurihara said, "as far as I know, except for the private residences of the people with higher identities, they are now covered in dense places, and those who have not been checked include the elder of the Liu family!"


    Liu Shaoji also thinks this method is good.


    In this way, the glass jade bracelet does not need to move slowly. How nice!


    "Ready?" Liyuan looks at Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji nodded, and then there was no figure in the jade bracelet.


    The others quickly turned their heads and looked inside the screen.


    At this moment, the elder of the Liu family is coming out of the master''s study. His face is covered with frost. It''s obvious that he is not good at doing things. He is scolded by the master of the Liu family.


    "Damn, it''s not my fault that people can''t find them! This guy, instead of looking for it himself, blames me! "


    The abusive elder of the Liu family soon arrived at his house.


    Li Yuan, who knows this scene, quickly agrees with Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji nodded and sat down beside her.


    He is waiting for elder Liu to come!


    With a "creak", the door opened, and the elder of the Liu family closed it. Turning around, he found that he had found someone who had been looking for nearly a month and was sitting in his own place.


    "Liu Shaoji?"


    Liu Shaoji looks up and smiles at the elder of the Liu family.


    "Why are you here?" Looking warily at the people in front of him, elder Liu said that he still couldn''t forget the scene of this guy and that group of people disappearing.


    Liu Shaoji replied: "I heard that you are all looking for me, so I came back."


    "Didn''t you refuse to be a little Lord and then leave? Now come back, what''s the plan? " The elder of the Liu family still doesn''t believe that the man who refused to be the little Lord would come back so obediently.


    I told him that there was no premeditation, but he didn''t believe it!


    Liu Shaoji shrugged: "as you can see, the people around me all advise me that the Liu family is a big family in canglan continent. Once they become their little master, their status can be improved, and there are a lot of treasures. How can we have such good things for those like us! I''m listening, I''m excited, and I''m coming. "


    Liu Shaoji''s words show the appearance of a grandiose son who is greedy for money incisively and exquisitely. Now, the elder of the Liu family has no room to refute.


    He gave a chill.

 Chapter 753

    The vigilance in my heart finally came down. The elder of the Liu family sneered at Liu Shaoji and nodded: "yes, the strength of our Liu family is among the best in canglan. Everyone wants to have a relationship with our Liu family. I have to say that your decision is very correct! The future of such a person who knows current affairs is limitless! "


    Liu Shaoji smokes from the corner of her mouth.


    It turns out that the Liu family likes this kind of people


    He understood.


    "Well, I''d like to thank elder Liu for his love. At the beginning, I was young and I didn''t understand. I refused elder Liu''s kindness and slandered elder Liu with my friends. It''s really my fault. Here, I apologize to elder Liu."


    After that, Liu Shaoji stands up and bows to the elder of the Liu family Nod.


    Elder Liu family


    The way to apologize is Perfunctory!


    "That''s all. For the sake of your coming back, I won''t care about you." Elder Liu generously waved his sleeve and sat on the chair beside him.


    As long as you come back, the master will not say anything to him. He is so hot tempered that he doesn''t even want to go into his study.


    "Why don''t you meet the head of the family with me? Since you have become the young head of the Liu family, that is, the future successor of the Liu family, how can you not get to know the current head of the Liu family?"


    Liu Shaoji made a "please" gesture, and then said: "elder, please first!"


    The elder looked at him and nodded.


    Children can be taught.


    Now, he doesn''t care about Liu Shaoji''s escape, and now he is more and more agreeable.


    "You remember that after you met the owner, you were not allowed to speak or move except the owner asked you! Otherwise, he can blow up the whole volcano for you just because of the master''s temper ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ That guy''s not kidding.


    Liu Shaoji nodded, then calmly looked at the elder of the Liu family and asked, "elder, if you speak ill of the master, don''t you be afraid that he will scold you when he knows?"


    "I..."


    Elder Liu chokes.


    How can you not be afraid?


    How many times has he been scolded by his family owner? Although he has been scolded many times, he is still immune, which is very embarrassing.


    "Boy, listen, it''s a matter of heaven and earth. You know it and I know it. If the owner or other people hear it, I won''t forgive you!" The elder of the Liu family secretly holds Liu Shaoji and threatens him.


    Liu Shaoji nodded as fast as garlic.


    When the elder of the Liu family saw him like this, he let him go.


    Why just use threats?


    It''s very simple. Liu Shaoji, for some reason, even the elder of the Liu family doesn''t dare to move. What''s the reason


    Liu Shaoji looks at the elder of the Liu family who is one step ahead of her and smiles.


    If they want to find out why, they have to go on!


    And now, he has to be as good as he can, so that he can leave quickly.


    This place is too depressing. He follows Su Yixiao and they have been running south and North for so long. He has long been used to living with the most real idea in his heart.


    Although I came out of this place at the beginning, I don''t like to accept this kind of oppression now.


    The Liu family is very big, but no matter how big they are, there is a limit.


    When the elder of the Liu family takes Liu Shaoji to stand in the study where the master of the Liu family receives guests and works, Liu Shaoji feels that the master of the Liu family is even more depressed!

 Chapter 754

    "Tell the master that I''m here with Liu Shaoji --"


    the elder of the Liu family bows his hand and says to the closed door in front of him.


    Liu Shaoji sighed.


    Can we not suppress it?!


    You see before also threaten oneself, to oneself incomparably crazy Liu Jia big elder all in here counsels of a batch. No wonder elder Liu won''t let him in to say a word! This place is really not as good as the Liu family in the magic land.


    When Liu Shaoji thought about all these things, Liu Shaoji heard the word "come in" coming from the room.


    The elder of the Liu family just let go and took Liu Shaoji in.


    Dare not see more, Liu Shaoji obediently followed the elder of the Liu family, all the way from the door to the location of the Liu family.


    That distance Tut Tut, that''s big.


    "Master, this is the person who can be appointed as the little master in the magic land." The elder of the Liu family pushes Liu Shaoji forward and introduces him to the master of the Liu family.


    Liu Shaoji steadied herself, then slowly raised her head to see the man on the table.


    "It''s you!"


    In Liu Shaoji''s eyes, the people in front of her slowly put down the pen in her hand, then slowly appreciated it, and then raised her head.


    Liu Shaoji was stunned.


    "What the hell. Do you know me? "


    The moment I saw Liu Shaoji, the owner of the Liu family''s eyes were dim.


    "The last house owner said that he went to the lower world to find someone more suitable to be the house owner than me. That''s why we took you first..." The master of the Liu family doesn''t pay attention to the elder of the Liu family, and keeps on explaining to Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji frowned and her eyes suddenly became cold: "the last owner? Are you talking about the ancestors of the Liu family in the magic land


    The master of the Liu family nodded.


    Although Liu Shaoji has come to promise Liu family to be the young master, he still wants to say something about the work done by Liu family''s ancestors.


    "My ancestors didn''t tell me that as soon as I came up, I had to be the young master of the Liu family, and this time I promised to come here, I didn''t attract me because of the status of the Liu family." Liu Shaoji repeated again, he, ah, really convinced the Liu family ancestor. He spoke clearly. You see what he said, they all cheated in gambling. It''s true.


    The Liu family seems to be very relaxed about it.


    "So what? As long as you come up, you must be the young master of the Liu family, which can''t be violated! What''s more, a little ascender can be a little master as soon as he comes up. This is what many people dream of


    All this is just thinking, but a miracle has happened here.


    Liu Shaoji sarcastically curls her lips where others can''t see her.


    I''m not happy to be the one who likes to be this terrible job.


    Oh, it can''t be here.


    It''s just, it''s just for a while. When the Lius have a certain trust in themselves, then he can escape!


    I''m excited when I think about it, ha ha ha.


    Su Yixiao and they were in the jade bracelet, suddenly spewed out a voice: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "I have to say that Shaoji is still the black bellied Shaoji, and I am also the smart me!" Bai Qingyu, a handsome man, raised his eyebrows at them.


    The air was quiet for two seconds, and then everyone looked back on the screen.

 Chapter 755

    Bai Qingyu How can these people not admit it! This method is clearly his idea!


    Hum, if you don''t admit it, you won''t admit it. These people, really.


    Liu Shaoji looked at the Liu family leader in front of her and said gently, "family leader, if I guess correctly, the position of the little leader should be for your younger generation. I don''t know why, such a great position can actually fall on her. Please answer it!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the elder of the Liu family standing beside Liu Shaoji suddenly poked Liu Shaoji with his elbow.


    However, Liu Shaoji did not feel the same, that pair of eager eyes staring at the man in front of him, as if the owner of the Liu family did not make it clear that a few of them did not want to leave.


    The two of them looked at each other for a while. After all, the owner of the Liu family couldn''t help it.


    "All right, I''ll be straight!" The master of the Liu family sighed and said, "it''s not so easy to be a little master. Besides you, there are more than a dozen people who have the qualification to be a little master. They are not my own children, because once they become the master of the Liu family, they can''t have children..."


    Liu Shaoji didn''t hear the words behind the master of the Liu family clearly, but he heard the last sentence clearly.


    "Wait!"


    Liu Shaoji interrupts.


    "Master, what did you just say?! Once you become the owner of the Liu family, you can''t have children? "


    The owner of the Liu family sighed and nodded.


    "This is our sorrow..."


    Liu Shaoji observed two seconds of silence for them, then suddenly remembered something.


    "Isn''t that going to start from the time of the little Lord?"


    The master of the Liu family nodded.


    "That''s true. Once one of you is determined to be the little Lord, he will give you as many women as you want, but the premise is that they must drink the special contraceptive pill..."


    Balabala, the owner of the Liu family said a lot.


    These words are known by the elder of the Liu family.


    But it''s very strange that these words can be said from the mouth of the Liu family. How can he not be surprised?!


    "Wait, master, what you are discussing..." Is it too late?


    The elder of the Liu family just wanted to stop him from talking. As a result, he was interrupted by the master of the Liu family without saying a few words.


    "Shut up


    "Elder, you go out first, just have me and him here!" As soon as the master of the Liu family waved his hand, the elder of the Liu family would have to go out obediently even if he was oppressed.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Shaoji said with a smile: "I don''t know what the master of the Liu family will say next. Is it the way to choose the master among more than a dozen of us?"


    Liu''s master was stunned, and then he dropped his head by default. He said to Liu Shaoji in a warm voice: "you are much smarter than others."


    Liu Shaoji did not speak.


    "Yes, there is a way to choose a young master, and it''s quite cruel. It''s almost the same in previous years, but this year..."


    "How?"


    Liu Shaoji asked lukewarm.


    Anyway, it has given enough face to the head of the Liu family, so that he can continue.


    "The place we want to go in this selection is a new secret place on the top of the snow mountain that we have never been to! It''s only 30 years since the secret place came out. It''s said that it''s full of treasures. One thing is enough to dominate the world... "


    Liu Shaoji drinks coldly, originally this idea!

 Chapter 756

    "Is that what you want? Let all the candidates go into that secret place. As long as one person brings out the treasure alive, it will be enough to consolidate the first position of the Liu family in canglan land? "


    Liu Shaoji had already thought of the purpose of the Liu family before he had finished.


    If you know it, you will know it. If you say it clearly, the face of the Liu family owner is ugly for a while.


    "It''s just a new test..."


    "But that''s the purpose of the Liu family now, right?"


    This is affirmative, not interrogative.


    Liu Shaoji''s words and the look in his eyes made the Liu family unable to refute.


    "Yes! Canglan mainland is so cruel. If you want to be outstanding, you must try every means to defeat others! " Liu''s master looks very calm.


    Listen, Liu Shaoji laughs.


    This man understood what he said, but he didn''t go to the point at all.


    This is intentional!


    "Master," Liu Shaoji interrupted the master''s self talk.


    "In canglan continent, the four families are guarding, in addition to the Liu family, there are the Su family, the Leng family and the Baili family. In recent hundreds of years, the influence of the Baili family and the Leng family has become more and more powerful, gradually approaching the Liu family and the Su family. In order to completely suppress the other three families, the Liu family will get along with each other, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You


    Liu Shaoji''s analysis is so comprehensive that the owner of the Liu family can''t say a word.


    Because there is nothing wrong with what he said.


    "Liu Shaoji You look like this. Do you think the Lius will let you go? " The owner of the Liu family is calm and threatens Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji hooked her lips, opened his fan, shook it twice, and said calmly, "the whole mainland doesn''t know about this. Liu''s master doesn''t really think that this is what I think?"


    Liu''s master was stunned.


    It''s not what he thought


    Is it difficult to


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Jiazhu asked tentatively.


    In fact, he already knew the answer in his heart, but he didn''t want to say it.


    He''s waiting!


    Wait for Liu Shaoji to say it.


    With his wish, Liu Shaoji said: "these are what I heard outside!"


    Liu Shaoji smiles.


    When he and the elder of the Liu family came here, they asked tentatively, and they found out a lot of things. They learned from the master of the Liu family that they were connected. Tut Tut, they could not attack themselves.


    These, do not need to ask others to say specially to him.


    "Originally..."


    It''s true.


    The owner of the Liu family sat on the chair and shook his head with a smile.


    Yes, those old guys always pay attention to the Liu family. If the Liu family does something, they will "share" it for the first time. People in the whole mainland know it. It''s not unusual.


    "In that case, there is no need for me to say. Yes, that''s the purpose of the Liu family, and that secret place is really dangerous. " Otherwise, how could they find the people of Liu''s family and bring them back!


    "Captain, you hear me..."


    After Liu Shaoji came out of Liu''s study, she talked to Su Yixiao through the glazed jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao nodded and replied, "well, I hear you."


    "What shall we do?"


    Do you want to escape from here, then go south and North by yourself, or go to see the so-called secret place.


    How can he listen and feel so strange?!

 Chapter 757

    "I also think it''s strange that the secret realm or something generally appeared earlier than the first generation of practitioners. How could it be that the secret realm appeared only in the last few hundred years?"


    There''s too little chance of a secret world being formed the day after tomorrow.


    The only possibility is that the secret place is made by hand!


    But who is sick or who has such great ability to build a secret place where famous people in canglan land will say "dangerous"?


    "What shall we do, captain? Do you want to have a look or... "


    Liu Shaoji thinks that if they really want to have a look, it will run counter to their plan.


    However, if I don''t go, I don''t think it''s very good.


    Su Yixiao eyebrows: "hundreds of years of the formation of the secret, I really have not seen, or go to see?"


    "Yes, yes!" The others all nodded.


    Bai Qingyu''s eyes are shining.


    She didn''t care about the danger, but there was treasure in the secret place, which was the most beautiful sentence he heard.


    "White Island! Can you get to the point? " Su luanyin saw Bai Qingyu''s appearance. One hand had already touched Bai Qingyu''s ear, and he pulled it hard --


    "hiss Ah, baby, easy, easy... "


    "Easy? What do you think of every day? "


    Bai Qingyu said with a smile: "what I can think of is you in my mind." This girl, it''s too heavy to start. How can we live in the future!!


    His position, tut.


    Su luanyin''s face turned red after hearing what the guy said.


    "You Don''t be so mean


    "Don''t dare, baby, I''m telling you the truth!" Bai Qingyu said over and over again, holding Su luanyin in her arms.


    This girl, although she is hot tempered, she is still so easy to coax and blush.


    Other people looked at the two people began to do not look at the time and place of the greasy crooked together, can not help but roll their eyes, and then quickly move away.


    The two men made room for each other.


    "Shao Ji, I think this place is very strange. I''d better go and have a look. I think it has something to do with the upper boundary..." If that''s true, it''s su Liman''s people who made it?


    It''s all in canglan land. Anyway, it''s not a good thing. If you can, you can solve it as soon as possible.


    In this way, there are only a few people.


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    Then they stay at Liu''s house and wait for the day to come. They don''t have to think of a way to escape.


    Creak


    At night, Liu Shaoji was sleeping in the room when he heard a slight sound of opening the door.


    Liu Shaoji sleeps very shallow.


    To be exact, its soul is presented in the glazed jade bracelet, while the outer shell just remains that way.


    So someone from outside came in, and he saw it clearly in the jade bracelet.


    "Shaoji..."


    Baili Xiyue looks at Liu Shaoji. Liu Shaoji touches her head and says, "no, I''ll go out and have a look." What on earth is so bold, this is, assassination? Or something else.


    Baili Xiyue nodded and let him out.


    Liu Shaoji is still lying there with her eyes closed, but he is ready to defend at any time.


    Today''s thieves are so stupid that they don''t find good shoes when they come.

 Chapter 758

    When the shoes collide with the underground, you can hear the clear sound. It''s strange that they don''t disturb.


    Liu Shaoji closed her eyes and could hear the thief in front of her step by step.


    Whew.


    It''s the sound of a dagger coming out.


    Liu Shaoji slightly hooked her lips.


    The thief didn''t break in. He was really an assassin!


    Zeng Liang''s dagger flashed in the air and came straight at him.


    Liu Shaoji turned around and easily dodged the blow.


    "You..."


    The assassin didn''t expect that he was still awake, and his eyes were almost surprised.


    "Hua", the lights of the whole room were all turned on, exposing the assassin there.


    "Come on, what are you doing in my house if you don''t sleep at night?" Liu Shaoji didn''t explain this guy''s meaning directly. After all, he knows it, right!


    The assassin turned his eyes and soon found an excuse: "someone is afraid that I will come to steal!"


    "Stealing?"


    Liu Shaoji gave a sneer.


    "To steal my life?"


    Liu Shaoji looked at the assassin in a daze.


    "All right, I see." Liu Shaoji fanned a fan and said, "the other candidates of the Liu family, who knew that the Liu family lived, called me to his study today. After saying something, they didn''t bring them, did they? I don''t know which of them asked you to assassinate me? "


    Liu Shaoji is very curious.


    If these people knew that the place they were going to was beyond redemption, they would not be so brave to deal with themselves.


    Almost all of them are about to escape


    After all, if you want to be the young master of the Liu family, you have to go to the gate of hell. After all One who is not careful will lose his life.


    "No, No." The assassin firmly denied, "they promised to give me money and steal something from you. As long as I take it, they will give me money. As for the candidates you mentioned, I don''t know any of them. "


    It is the first rule of their cabinet not to name the employer.


    "Captain..."


    Inside the jade bracelet, dark five turns to his face from the front of the screen, frowning and seriously calling Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao looks up and doesn''t know what he means.


    "Dark five, if you have anything to say."


    "Can I go out?" Dark five requests a way.


    He seems to know something extraordinary.


    Su Yixiao frowned: "why? Do you insist on going out? " Or, the man outside Did he know him?


    "Captain..."


    At this time, Yi''an asked Su Yian to come out. The reason is, I can''t stand this guy! " I just can''t stand it. I hate it to the bone.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head. You should continue to ask them why they are so excited. With a wave of her hand, she let them go out.


    Liu Shaoji and the assassin looked at the room, and suddenly there were five more people. They were startled.


    Liu Shaoji was relieved to see who it was.


    "Dark one, don''t you know that frightening people will frighten people to death?" It''s really, it''s really scary to suddenly come out.


    The dark one shrugged and apologized to Liu Shaoji, still standing there, five of them didn''t say a word, just stood straight.

 Chapter 759

    The assassin glanced at the five of them, then quickly turned his eyes away.


    He What didn''t you find?


    Do these five people know themselves?


    But He''s sure he hasn''t seen these five guys!


    "Assassins come to steal from other people''s houses? What are you here to steal? " Dark a ring chest, he wants to know, this person how to continue to circle this lie.


    "I..."


    The black man, the black pants, the black shoes, his eyes were all over the place.


    Before he came here, he had a special understanding of Liu Shaoji, but Liu Shaoji had just come to this place, so there was some information that people here didn''t know, so the assassin couldn''t say a word at this time.


    He can''t say it directly. Is he here to assassinate Liu Shaoji?!


    In that case, he violated the rules set by the cabinet, and it was the first one.


    Dark four black face, looking at the assassin that appearance, especially want to rush up to beat.


    That''s what he thought and did. Unfortunately, he didn''t run long before he was held by the two brothers behind him.


    "Fourth brother, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Yes, fourth brother, impulse is the devil. You have to be quiet for a while to see how the man tells a lie. " Dark two hold dark four, don''t let him forward a point.


    Liu Shaoji was beside him with a confused face.


    They are


    "Can''t you see that? They''re together! " The assassin who came to assassinate him specially reminded Liu Shaoji.


    Liu Shaoji face a black: "I know, don''t you remind."


    These five people were originally together. They knew it from the beginning. I have to say that the family looked at it very carefully.


    Seeing his brothers, he couldn''t help it. As soon as he went up, he grasped him. Then he said to the people in front of him, "is this the virtue of the shadow Pavilion in canglan? I don''t dare to say it directly when I was assassinated. Can I tell such a lie as stealing? Don''t you think you have no dignity? " Looking at the face of the opposite person gradually solidified into a straight face.


    "The noble profession of Assassin should be compared with that of a thief who steals things. Ah, from the moment I knew you were the shadow Pavilion, my face was ashamed of you!"


    The assassin was stunned.


    These people


    Actually know where he is, and the words are all disapproval and abuse of him?! What is the origin of these people?!


    "Big brother and second brother are talking nonsense. If you go up and beat him hard, it''s hard for me to get rid of my anger. What else do you want to do? Throw it into the lake and feed the fish


    What the dark four dislike most is that someone pretends to be their shadow Pavilion and does evil things everywhere. Another is that they are really shadow Pavilion. They are not only unstable, but also proud to show off how they can beat people outside.


    And this man, more powerful!


    Pretending to steal


    "Wait!" Liu Shaoji stopped them from scolding. Then she thought about it for a while and said, "dark one, do you mean this guy is from shadow pavilion?"


    I don''t want to admit it, but I have to nod.


    "He is indeed the scum of shadow Pavilion!"


    I see!


    Liu Shaoji had doubts before!


    How can they suddenly come out of the glazed jade bracelet? It''s really strange.


    Well, that''s not surprising.


    The assassin finally understood that the five people who originally asked for money were from their own organization?

 Chapter 760

    "Tut Tut, shadow pavilion? How come I haven''t seen you all the time? It''s not going to be from anywhere else to pretend to be our shadow Pavilion, is it? "


    This word It''s possible!


    After that, the assassin watched them warily.


    Dark a sneer.


    "Fake? We are from shadow Pavilion. We don''t need to pretend that we are not! " Dark four looks at the person of the opposite pose, sneer.


    Is this guy still on guard? That''s very interesting!


    "We all know each other in shadow Pavilion, but I really haven''t seen you! Tell me who it is. How dare you pretend to be our shadow Pavilion Suddenly, the assassin''s power soared around him.


    It''s, like, ready to do it.


    Dark four they cold ah.


    "I don''t know how you live to the present. The organization has not found out yet!" After that, dark four broke away from other people''s organization and rushed straight up.


    Two people "coax" a collision together, suddenly, the air around the room suddenly a twist.


    The assassin looked at the gloomy dark four opposite him and suddenly screamed.


    He was just knocked down to the ground.


    And dark four, but no harm.


    "Tell me, where is the shadow Pavilion in canglan land?"?! If there''s a little bit of fraud, believe it or not, I''ll kill you every minute. "


    Dark four''s knife against the assassin''s masseter muscle, threatening.


    Why do you want to arrive at that place? Other people don''t know.


    Everyone in shadow pavilion has a poison! When they need to use this piece of poison, they just need to move the medicine hidden in the masseter muscle to the middle, and then bite it, and they can instantly die of poisoning.


    Dark four nature knew this, so he arrive of place, won''t let him move that poison out.


    When the dark four took the knife to the man, the assassin had already determined that the five people in front of him might really be an organization with himself!


    This method of hiding poison in the mouth and the special poison they put in the mouth are the exclusive secret recipe of shadow Pavilion.


    "Wait, wait! I said, I said! "


    After the assassin found the organization, his mouth turned on like a tap in the yamen, and he couldn''t turn it off.


    "The shadow Pavilion is in Yingde teahouse not far from here! That''s the first stronghold of shadow Pavilion here But I still want to know, if you are members of the organization, why haven''t I met you? "


    Dark four rolled a white eye and slapped the assassin on the head.


    "If even you have seen us, then do we have to hide our identity?"?! Really They just came to this place. How can they find the organization so quickly?


    But now they still know that all the habits of shadow pavilion have not changed from the beginning to now! No matter from which continent!


    After stun the assassin, dark one they are very Su Yixiao said a, and then took the assassin said that place.


    I didn''t stay too long. I just threw him to that place and returned soon.


    Su Yixiao felt: "why don''t you go in and have a look? There may be acquaintances in the shadow Pavilion here... "


    What Su Yixiao said is the godfather of Su luanyin, the former owner of shadow Pavilion in Yiling mainland.


    Dark one shook his head.

 Chapter 761

    "Captain, if we go now, we will disturb the plan! What''s more, we don''t know whether the shadow Pavilion is welcome or not, and look at this guy I didn''t think that shadow pavilion would produce such talents. If the one here is different from ours It''s better not to go back! "


    Dark one finish saying, toward not far away and white Qing island two people together don''t know to say what of Su luanyin see one eye.


    Su Yixiao along their eyes to see in the past, immediately understand.


    They are also worried about Su luanyin!


    If you know that there is a shadow Pavilion here, and the main thing is that the shadow Pavilion doesn''t look like the one in your heart, Su luanyin will be depressed, sad and disappointed.


    Su luanyin is the leader of Zhengzhen Pavilion in their heart. If Su luanyin is not happy, they might as well not let him know that there is such a place.


    It''s sad to know.


    Su Yixiao knows.


    "All right, I''ll keep this secret for you. If you want to go, tell me to remember!"


    Dark, they nodded, grateful to see Su Yixiao one eye, and then back.


    When passing by Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu, Su luanyin suddenly feels something and turns around.


    "Ah, there are five of you. I just went to see you. Why aren''t you here?" Su luanyin asked.


    Five people looked at each other, and dark two was pushed out by the other four people -


    "Oh, it''s like this, cabinet leader..."


    Dark two thought for a long time, stammered and said: "we It''s just that we''ve just been promoted. We''ve made an appointment to go out and try it out. Um You know, we used to be like this... "


    After that, dark two winked at the others.


    Emmmm himself tried to solve the lie. Why didn''t these four guys give a response!


    Other people received the message, immediately nodded: "yes, the second is right! We just went to have a fight! "


    Su luanyin believed what they said: "OK, then you have a rest early." Fight with each other?! Competition is also good!


    Five people nodded and immediately backed down.


    Bai Qingyu looked at the five people who had left and gave a low smile.


    His baby Lori is really simple enough.


    "Hey, what are you laughing at?"


    Su luanyin looks at Bai Qingyu, who is laughing secretly. He doesn''t know why.


    Bai Qingyu shook her head and fished her into her arms again: "nothing Ah, look at that man. He looks like a dog.


    Su luanyin looks at the place Bai Qingyu points to, but he doesn''t even find anything.


    "You lied to me again!"


    "Where is..."


    -


    the next day, the leader of the Liu family looked at the 17 handsome candidates in front of him and said with a smile, "you outstanding descendants of the Liu family, in half a month, there will be one of the best warriors among you, who will become the new leader of the Liu family and help me to lead the Liu family to dominate canglan. Do you have any confidence?"


    Liu Shaoji''s lips.


    This guy, after he broke it down, did not hide the ambition of the Liu family.


    Did not expect to speak out directly, more inspiring momentum!


    After listening to the round after round of "good", Liu Shaoji felt that her ears were really a little deaf!


    "Well, half a month later, the Liu family will take pictures of the secret place where 300 people will lead you to the top of the snow mountain. When you get there, it''s up to you..."

 Chapter 762

    Half a month


    Liu Shaoji''s lips are enough for them.


    The time inside the jade bracelet and the provocation outside, he was inside for 15 years, is outside for 15 days.


    "Captain, this is Cheating? " Liu Shaoji blinks at Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s evil spirit smiles: "this is not cheating. Besides, in this world, it''s who is strong and who is strong, as long as you''re not a heresy, you can do it!"


    Liu Shaoji nodded.


    So it is.


    They have glass and jade bracelets, which are their skills, while others don''t, so they can''t blame themselves.


    "Captain, when it''s time to get to the secret place, the Liu family will send our three hundred people back. You''re coming out I have a hunch that there will be a fierce battle before eighteen of us go in! "


    A few days ago, since someone can send someone to kill themselves, it is also a way for them to reduce their competitors before the game starts.


    Su Yixiao also thought of this situation, said: "you and those people''s strength, say not necessarily quite not quite, as long as we get to that place, we have to come out!"


    "Captain..."


    Liu Shaoji frowned to persuade, but Su Yixiao shook his head to stop.


    "This is not cheating!"


    Liu Shaoji had no choice but to go down.


    Fifteen days passed like a fleeting moment. The master of the Liu family looked at the 18 well prepared young people in front of the door. After that, he asked the elder of the Liu family, the second elder, the seventh elder, the third elder and a group of bodyguards to take them to the secret place.


    The secret place is on the top of the snow mountain, which is a dangerous place.


    They got on the mount prepared by the Liu family and soon flew to the top of the snow mountain.


    The top of the snow is the highest in canglan, which can be seen from the place where they started.


    Su Yixiao looks at the snow mountain in the glazed jade bracelet. At this position, you can zoom in to see the black hole in the middle of the top of the snow mountain


    Su Yixiao''s face is dignified. Others don''t see anything, but


    The more she looked at the black hole, the more uncomfortable she felt. It seemed that there was something extraordinary in it. At that moment, she really felt that she didn''t want to go in.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you ok?" Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao''s pale face and asks quickly.


    Su Yixiao came back, shook his head, pressed down the impulse of turning around and running - all agreed to Shaoji, can''t go back!


    And it made her feel There must be no second time!


    As the mount slowly lands, Liu Shaoji looks at the people of the Liu family coming down and tells them a few words. Then he goes up to mount again, and the shadow disappears.


    He sighed and counted down "three, two, one -"


    then he felt a wave of wind coming towards him. He immediately turned around and kicked the man in the stomach.


    If there is an arc in the air, the person will be gone.


    When Liu Shaoji looked around, it was true that all the candidates of the Liu family were fighting. The weak candidates were defeated, and those with the same strength were both defeated. However, many people were fighting against Liu Shaoji, and Liu Shaoji just avoided fighting back.


    The man is in a hurry!


    "Don''t move, you''ve been hiding for a long time


    Vulgar!


    Liu Shaoji frowned. This kind of person deserves to be beaten, right!

 Chapter 763

    So now he''s flying with one foot. It doesn''t matter whether he''s hurt or not, right?


    Liu Shaoji''s evil spirit smiles and gets up directly. He doesn''t just kick like the last one. Instead, he injects Xuanli into his feet. In this way, the man faints in situ.


    "Shao Ji, don''t waste time on them. Keep your strength. They are fighting each other. In the end, they are killed in the second place!"


    Liu Shaoji naturally knows this. After avoiding all the attacks, her colleagues standing at the door and stepping in remind them of their kindness: "instead of killing each other here, it''s better to keep physical strength and fight again. It''s no fun to lose both sides!" After that, he went in without looking back.


    They are not the only ones who come to this secret place.


    It''s just that there''s always a place for the Liu family to live alone here, but as long as you go into that secret place, all the people don''t know you''re a member of that big family.


    Liu Shaoji deliberately pauses when she goes in. Su Yixiao sees on the screen that there is a sign on the door of the so-called secret place, which clearly says "secret place on the top of snow mountain".


    Su Yixiao Oh, it''s the first time she''s seen such a big secret place.


    Secret place!


    When you say that, is it a secret place?


    Ow!


    How can the practitioners in canglan land believe this?! No wonder they are so stupid. This so-called secret place is said to be very difficult and dangerous!


    "Young Ji, when we come out!" Su Yixiao watched Liu Shaoji step into the secret place one by one, and then told him to stop.


    Liu Shaoji nodded and stopped to one side.


    Su Yixiao and they came out one by one.


    Originally, they discussed in the glazed jade bracelet. Originally, women were not allowed to come out. Later I can''t help it Ah.


    Yes, they advance and retreat together!


    People in and out of the secret place have a special passage for them to enter.


    Su Yixiao looked at this magical scene and laughed again.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve lived for many years. I''ve never seen such a magical place. It''s the first time I''ve seen it today. If I don''t go in for a break, I''m really sorry."


    Su Yixiao endured the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, but she could not bear the disgust of this inferior secret place!


    Follow those people to take photos and enter the secret place behind, which is a little bit empty.


    It''s the same as other secret places. It''s dark and dark.


    Su Yixiao takes out a night pearl and lights up the road in front of her every minute.


    But it also brings a little trouble.


    She hasn''t met the things that should happen in the secret place, but what''s the matter with this group of people who are eyeing him?


    Looking at the night pearl in Su Yixiao''s hand, the whole person can''t help getting closer and closer.


    Liu Shaoji they see this, all around Su Yixiao.


    "Tut, how many kids are still in the secret place? Are you not afraid of being killed every minute? "


    Push away more and more close to Su Yixiao their crowd, a tall man side comfortable twist neck, while walking towards them, the words are full of contempt for them.


    "Why is it that only the elderly are allowed here, and we are not allowed here?" Su Yixiao a word to go back.


    The strong man was stunned, his face immediately pulled down: "you little boy, who is the old man?"

 Chapter 764

    Su Yixiao looked around and asked, "is there anyone else here who says we are little kids?" The implication is, not you, who else?


    Really!


    The result really made her not think that this group of people are the same.


    The crowd stared at him one by one and said, "it''s you, little boy!"


    Su Yixiao


    Xiaoyao mercenary regiment


    Can''t they recognize that it''s a sentence Do you know what to say?


    The next second, well, I responded: "no, little hairy boy, who are you talking about?"


    Su Yixiao shrugged. You made it on the muzzle of the gun, not me. What''s more, who should I be angry with?


    Rolled a white eye, Su Yixiao pretended to be particularly kind and asked: "sorry, it was my fault just now, how can I compensate you?"


    With that, those people really focused their eyes on Su Yixiao''s hands Oh no, it''s on the night pearl in my hand.


    "Just give us a night pearl, even if it''s your comfort to us! That''s very low! "


    Tut tut.


    Su Yixiao thinks that the people he has met before are not as capable as the gang he is now.


    Su Yixiao nodded, yes, this requirement is very low, he has countless night pearls in the glass jade bracelet!


    Don''t say one for each person in front of you, ten for each person is OK.


    But


    Why did she give it to them?


    Su Yixiao chuckles. When she looks at these guys in front of her eyes full of desire, she throws up the night pearl in her hand under the eyes of the public Land! Throw up Land


    It has been repeated for several times, which has polished everyone''s patience


    "little girl, do you want to give it or not?"


    Su Yixiao curled his lips: "sorry, I''m going to give it to you." Who are you? It''s not like that, is it?!


    No?!


    They turned to look at each other, and gathered Xuanli quietly in their hands. Then they tested Su Yixiao''s strength. When they knew it, they had nothing to worry about.


    Grab!


    In an instant, the people in front of them rushed directly to Su Yixiao. Baili Xiyue didn''t defend or attack them, and they stood there calmly.


    Because Su Yixiao


    "Pa" of a, knead the night bright pearl inside the hand.


    Su Yixiao looked at the stunned crowd and said: "in fact, I''m just a night pearl. It''s not easy to separate, right? So I fell directly. In this way, we don''t have to compete with the amiable..."


    That sounds good for everyone.


    However, Su Yixiao''s move is also very weak.


    Where all the people completely furious, fists toward Su Yixiao they come directly.


    Baili Xiyue''s strength is better than that of people of the same level, but the people in front of them are not weak chickens. If they really fight, they will lose both sides. At this time, they are still


    Whew, the people who rushed up bumped into each other.


    Because in the middle of Su Yixiao, they have already entered the glass jade bracelet.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What about people?"


    "Yes, what about people? I was just here... "


    All the people look at their own side, but they are still confused. They don''t find any of Su Yixiao''s figures.

 Chapter 765

    "I think..." The big man touched his chin and said, "they are either part of this secret place, or..."


    "No, no!"


    A figure rushed out and retorted: "they are not part of this secret place. They are the candidates of the Liu family, the young master of the Liu family!"


    "How do you know?"


    After this guy said Liu Shaoji''s identity, similarly, everyone began to doubt his identity.


    He stammered and explained, "I In fact, I am also a candidate of the Liu family... "


    "So you''re not with them?"


    "How can it be!" Speaking of the gang, the young Liu exploded.


    "The Lius started to kill each other when they were outside. I was just a lucky survivor. I don''t like them either. This young master has to be elected, so they have to die!"


    The candidate did not expect that Liu Shaoji would bring some people in.


    Cheating is a word he can''t get out of his head.


    Other people think that killing each other in the big family is inevitable and frequent, so they believe what he said.


    After being interrupted, the big man continued: "if they are not part of this secret place, they have treasures on them!"


    The crowd burst!


    Just entered the secret place, there was such news.


    They think that Su Yixiao and all their treasures are in the secret place.


    But I didn''t think about it with my brain. They were all blocked in the secret place. How could someone take the treasure from the secret place?!


    "Everybody! We''ve got to find them. We''ve got to get treasure out of them The big man encouraged morale, twisted people''s minds, brainwashed them, and said.


    All the people agreed with him.


    Well, that''s right. It''s all the people who are stuck in this.


    And other people, some of them are interested in it, but some of them have to turn around and leave.


    Treasure?


    They come to this secret place to search for treasure. How can they grasp the secret place and search others?


    And there may be only one thing on other people''s bodies, but in this secret place, ah, they all have to follow fate.


    Liyuan manipulated the jade bracelet, shrinking to the size of a grain of dust, floating in the air.


    Before this kind of operation did not happen, Su Yixiao also curiously staring at Liyuan asked: "how did not see this before?"


    Li Yuan said with a smile: "master, you don''t know anything about it! Actually. In front of billions of people, something happened to the Liuli jade bracelet, which severely damaged him. Some of its functions have not been fully restored. It''s just a little bit restored. Master, you have to refuel! The higher your strength is, the better your recovery ability will be. "


    And this kind of operation?!


    Su Yixiao nodded: "don''t worry, I will work hard."


    Liuli jade bracelet has other hidden functions, she is particularly curious about it!


    "Here we are --"


    with Li Yuan''s words, the whole jade bracelet seemed to be misplaced and shook twice.


    Bai Qingyu, who eats peanuts into his nose, turns around and stares at Liyuan.


    Li Yuan was embarrassed and said, "Hey, hey, it''s not The function has not been fully recovered yet... "


    The smaller the voice, the more guilty he was. This guy was OK. When he was guilty, he disappeared in front of them.

 Chapter 766

    The secret is very powerful. Every distribution after entering is clear.


    For example, the one they just passed was a mountain full of flowers, which was already a precipice. They were afraid that a hand or something would pop out from the precipice to pull them down.


    But there are few dangers.


    Well


    Zombies and other things should not be counted, and they have no attack power. They will be wiped out by them.


    Well


    Mirage should not count, right?!


    They quickly found the flower that would put mirage, and then destroyed it. Then hundreds of poisonous snakes came out, and they all killed them. They wanted to catch some of them to eat in the glazed jade bracelet, but they found that these snakes were also mirage.


    This can make them angry.


    "Do you think it''s all fake? Even this snow mountain is Bai Qingyu ring chest, indignant guess.


    Bai lixiyue shrugged: "where do you know these? I don''t know how much is true or false, or what you said is true or false! "


    "Be careful. It''s the most dangerous thing to take a fake in the real and a real in the fake! In other words, how powerful a mirage beast would have to be in this secret place, or who -- "


    the ear just caught something" rustling "twice. Although the speed soon disappeared, Su Yixiao still noticed it.


    Vigilantly looking at everything in front of you, all the people behind you are also in a circle.


    On that action, they stood quietly for several minutes, but did not find anything out, there is no suspicious sound around.


    But they didn''t move!


    Because of Su Yixiao''s perception, they believe!


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the rustling sound came from behind the grass where Bai Qingyu was staring.


    Su Yixiao a ice sword flies over, originally should tie heavy that thing.


    But after two shakes, there was no sound behind.


    What the hell is this?


    Su Yixiao let them still a while a circle to stay still, but he slowly walked in the past, check.


    Huh?


    Nothing?!


    Su Yixiao looked at the open space behind the grass and frowned: no! There must be something! The ice sword she just sent out is gone, and the traces of heavy weight can be seen in the grass.


    Something''s wrong!


    Su Yixiao reaction after the alert open! Think of the partner behind, suddenly turn back -


    not good!


    Sure enough, these guys are very powerful. They are very good at attacking each other!


    Su Yixiao looks at the friends trapped in the middle and wants to rush up to rescue them, but there are hyenas all around.


    These bastards!


    "Roar..."


    Hyenas toward Su Yixiao issued bursts of low roar, and Su Yixiao did not care, she cares about, is the most middle, with the rope tied together partners.


    How do these animals know how to bind people with this? And then there''s the East and the West


    So what she shot was


    Su Yixiao looked around one by one, and found that it was a rabbit lying not far away, which would gradually lose its breath.


    Tut.


    "You Let them go


    Su Yixiao threatened in a low voice.


    The hyena was stunned for a second, and then suddenly screamed: "little human, what''s the big generation here? Let me let them go? Ha ha, how can we let go of the dinner we have so hard to grasp? "

 Chapter 767

    In early June, hibiscus has been blooming all over Chang''an city. The lavender petals are always like a very expensive and elegant noble person, with countless mysteries.


    When the fragrance came, Yu Xiyuan lay on her chair and counted the money. She took a gold ingot and bit it in her mouth. This kind of game, if she didn''t play it, was just fun.


    Long eyelashes like cicada wings, blinking like dancing butterflies.


    Chu Qingli stood not far away looking at her, not bored at all.


    The servant girl on one side saw it and quickly went up to remind Yu Xiyuan: "Lord, the prince is coming again ¡«¡«"


    the prince is just coming.


    Yu Xiyuan didn''t ask the servant girl Lianyi to move a bench for the prince! What do you want me to do? Do you want me to do it myself? "


    Ripple a Leng, obediently obedient, to have their own Chu Qingli to move stool in the inner room.


    The number of times Chu Qingli came here was also more. He really cultivated a thick skin. After sitting down, he was also staring at Yu Xiyuan without saying a word.


    It seems that Yu Xiyuan is waiting for her to speak.


    One side ripple: "huan''er, you guessed right. Every time the prince comes, he will wait for the master to speak before he speaks. "


    Huan''er: "so they''re stuck for a day?"


    Lianyi chuckles: "it''s not that. Every time, the hall leader will take the initiative to deal with the prince for no more than three minutes..."


    "Ripple ring, you go out!"


    Yuxiyuan can''t bear it any more. It''s not her servant girl. It''s someone else''s secret!


    Rippled eyebrows for huan''er. Let''s see. It''s just three minutes.


    They looked at each other and laughed, then they went out. When I left, I didn''t forget to bring my door.


    In such a large space, Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan affectionately, but Yu Xiyuan looks left and right, never looking at the man in front of her.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold it.


    Yu Xiyuan looked directly at Chu Qingli and asked: "you What do you want? "


    Chu Qingli thin lips light hook, such as spring general pleasant sound to Yu Xiyuan ears.


    "Don''t you forget, Master Yu. Last time, he discussed with our palace. This time he came to your place and took Master Yu to find materials."


    Looking for materials?


    Yu Xiyuan felt strange.


    When did she agree to such a thing?


    Last time


    Thinking of this, yuxiyuan is very ha ha and clear.


    Last time, this guy tried his best to be a good-looking man. Before he cleaned up his harrass, he just heard this guy say "it''s settled". I have no impression at all, OK!!


    "Chu Qingli, I don''t have this memory in my mind. If it doesn''t count, it won''t count. It''s too small here, please


    The meaning is clear and clear. Let him go out quickly. However, it''s not easy to catch this girl back. How can we let it go again?


    Chu Qingli takes out a piece of paper from his arms and hands it to Yu Xiyuan for her to see.


    Yu Xiyuan looked closer and his face changed greatly. Reaching for grabs, but by Chu Qing Li quickly recovered, like a treasure of simultaneous interpreting.


    "I heard that Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, has been sincere all the time. He won''t do anything back and dishonest, will he?"


    Yu Xiyuan was excited, and naturally refused to admit defeat. Holding his neck high, he said, "of course, our master is open and aboveboard. He always takes honesty as the foundation. Otherwise, how can he maintain such a big Bagua hall?"

 Chapter 768

    Intuition


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Warcraft''s intuition is really boring, and the first level is like this, which can basically explain how serious the situation is.


    "The moment you come in from the secret place, it means that you have to go through the customs from here all the time, and then go in the middle. If you are used by them and can''t return, you will be caught by the watchmen here and directly brought in!"


    The more hyenas talk, the more scared they are.


    "If we can, we also want to go out..."


    I can''t eat well and sleep well here. My brother has to be killed by all kinds of people who come in. Hey, when is the end of the day What is to be done? " Gu Yangzhi thinks, this is a trap completely.


    Hyenas have just said that if you go in, you will die. If you don''t go in, you will die.


    Look at Su Yixiao again. The feeling that she just came in is gone. What''s more, her curiosity and interest here.


    "I have a good feeling for this place."


    Stand up and look at the end of the road after the hyenas left. It''s dark, but there''s always a sense of calling them.


    "Do you feel..."


    "The more you look at that place, the more you can''t move your eyes, can you?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin hold hands together. Su Yixiao has this feeling, but she is suppressed by herself.


    Looking around, in addition to hyenas, white tigers are also attracted.


    A few of them have already started to walk away.


    Su Yixiao hurried forward, a person mouth inside a qinglingzhu.


    The white tiger stopped.


    The cool feeling of qinglingzhu surged into their hearts, and their minds became clear all at once.


    "Captain..."


    They frowned at Su Yixiao.


    The road behind seems to be getting more and more difficult.


    Su Yixiao waved his hand: "things can''t go back now, you''d better go to the glass jade bracelet first!"


    All the members of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment didn''t agree.


    "Captain, you can''t abandon us, and you don''t know what''s ahead. How can you let yourself in?" Gu Yangzhi''s voice was very fast at this time.


    Baili Xiyue is not willing to be outdone. She grabs Su Yixiao''s arm and locks it tightly: "now we''ve all changed our spiritual power. There''s no pressure. Hey, Xiaoxiao, you can''t get rid of us!"


    Su Yixiao looks at them this appearance, helplessly shakes his head.


    "Well, white tiger..."


    "OK, let''s go in!" The white tiger who took the lead instead of white wing agreed decisively.


    Because just now their Wang said, let all their white tigers come back immediately, he will come out to follow Su Yixiao.


    As soon as Su Yixiao saw this, he changed his mind and wanted to put them in.


    But


    Open your eyes, found that in front of a large group of white tigers or stay in place.


    Ah?


    What''s going on?!


    Su Yixiao''s heart suddenly surged up with a bad premonition.


    In a concentration of ideas, contact the glass jade bracelet, and then the white tiger they moved in, but not before that kind of feeling, once again opened his eyes to see, white tiger still stay there.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    They find it particularly strange.


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "you wait for me for a while!"


    Then he closed his eyes attentively and contacted Kurihara.


    However, after calling for several times, I wanted to enter the sea without any response.


    "No! I can''t get in touch with Kurihara! " Su Yixiao opened his eyes and announced the bad news.

 Chapter 769

    "No! I can''t get in touch with Kurihara! " Su Yixiao opened his eyes and announced the bad news.


    It''s really bad news that we can''t contact Kurihara in such a place.


    Su Yixiao looks at the people around him, looks at them in panic, and looks at the white tigers as well.


    "You, try to contact white wing!" Su Yixiao said to the white tiger.


    White tiger takes command, contacted white wing very quickly.


    "Wang, we can''t get in!"


    Inside the jade bracelet, Bai Yi suddenly got up: "why?"


    "The master can''t contact Liyuan, and can''t move us in!"


    White wing suddenly a Leng.


    "How could that be?"


    "I don''t know. Ah, Wang, the master asked you to find Liyuan, and then told him to see what happened." White tiger listen to Su Yixiao said, to white wing message.


    Because Su Yixiao just found out.


    I can''t get in touch with all the people in the jade bracelet.


    So is white wing.


    And this white tiger can contact white wing, although let her don''t know why, but there is always a can contact good.


    After hearing this, Bai Yi got up, climbed up from the top of the mountain and flew directly to the cliff.


    It wasn''t long before I saw his two white wings pop up and fly towards the prosperity in the jade bracelet.


    Inside the jade bracelet, Liyuan was watching the flowers coming out of the black earth.


    "Wow. This has destroyed three pieces of land for me. Ah, how did the land of the Liu family make this guy fat? I knew I should have let the host break off the land of the Liu family for me. "


    "Chirp..."


    Chirp in the side also looking at this flower, dislike back two steps.


    "Liyuan -"


    before Baiyi came down, it was called Liyuan.


    As soon as Li Yuan heard the voice, he knew who it was. Before he raised his head, he warned Bai Yi: "you have to remember, you have to call me boss!"


    "Oh, forget it! Follow me... "


    After that, he picked him up directly from the back of Liyuan. Liyuan howled and quickly came to the screen.


    "It''s not far from the land. You can walk here."


    "Ah, that''s too slow. Please check what''s going on. The master can''t get in touch with us. The white tigers will be moved in, but they didn''t come in."


    As soon as Kurihara heard this, he was no longer playing with a smiley face. He was very serious and worked hard in front of the screen for a long time, but he didn''t find any problems.


    "Liyuan, have you found it?"


    Kurihara nodded: "found one."


    "What?"


    "The problem is that there is no problem." Li Yuan turned around and said solemnly.


    White wing Don''t make trouble, boss. I''ve tried to get in touch with the master, but I can''t get in touch with each other at all. Besides, I try to get out of the jade bracelet, and there''s no way at all. "


    Li Yuan shook his head: "I didn''t make any noise! There is no problem with all the equipment in the jade bracelet. There is only one possibility that something outside can cut off the connection between the owner and us... "


    Kurihara''s face is dignified.


    He also tried to contact Su Yixiao.


    But there is always a barrier between them to prevent contact. And the screen, is also a black, nothing is displayed.


    "How did your men contact you?" Li Yuan asked Bai Yi.

 Chapter 770

    White wing a Leng, let him wait for a while, and then contact white tiger.


    "Remember to let him talk about the situation around him."


    Bai Yi nodded.


    "Wang." White tiger outside to hear white wing said to him after a Leng, hurriedly toward a circle around to see again.


    Basically speaking, there was a silence inside the jade bracelet.


    Because everything white tiger said is normal, there is nothing abnormal.


    Su Yixiao listen to white tiger said the situation around, also probably guess what Li Yuan asked.


    She came a little closer to the white tiger, and then suddenly she felt something was wrong.


    I always feel that there is no obstacle between glass and jade bracelet


    Su Yixiao stopped in which position, suddenly scared the people behind.


    "Captain..."


    "Don''t make a noise!"


    Su Yixiao closed his eyes and looked for the shock spot. It was like


    "Liyuan?"


    Emma!


    Inside the jade bracelet, Liyuan was startled by the sudden sound. When he calmed down, he realized that it was su Yixiao''s voice.


    "Master? Master just What''s going on? " How can I contact you all of a sudden?


    Su Yixiao looked around and replied to Liyuan, "I don''t know. After just a few steps, I can Wait


    White tiger can contact white wing, the position has not changed, and Su Yixiao is toward the white tiger''s position.


    And the place where the white tiger was, it was very close to where they came in.


    So


    What interferes with the connection between Liuli jade bracelet and Su Yixiao can only cover this part of it?!


    Su Yixiao, who made clear all this, immediately understood.


    "Liyuan, there is interference inside this secret place. We will lose contact after we go in."


    Kurihara''s face is like a palette: "I really don''t know who has such a careful mind."


    Su Yixiao has been wondering: "is it difficult to be..."


    Su linman!


    The name appeared in her and Kurihara''s heart.


    Li Yuan shook his head and denied: "it should not be Su Lin Man! She didn''t know that I was around you! "


    "But in the past few hundred years, we don''t know what happened in the divine world. I still remember that those people who came down from the upper world called sulinman the Lord of the divine world..."


    Kurihara was silent.


    These things, too.


    "Now all the speculation is meaningless. Master, get ready to go in. We can''t stop here all the time!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    He thinks so, too.


    If there are wolves in front and tigers behind, then they will go to the front, kill the wolves and chop the tigers. Are you afraid? I''m afraid I won''t come in!


    The white tigers are finally brought in by Su Yixiao, and she is released under the threat of Bai Yi''s persistence, along with five people from Lingbao and shadow Pavilion.


    "You Is it really good that so many people come out? "


    Others looked around and said, "the secret place is for training. Don''t worry, captain. We''ll follow you closely."


    Su Yixiao What else can he do.


    Forget it, just follow!


    Experience is also very important.


    In a trance, from the dark road ahead, suddenly flashed a figure.


    And Su Yixiao, none of them found


    Night pearl out, in front of a burst of light a lot, Su Yixiao looking at this a secret room general stone house, frown.

 Chapter 771

    It''s full of stones. There''s nothing strange about it.


    Su Yixiao didn''t want to relax his vigilance. Once he relaxed his vigilance in such a place, he would definitely be a victim in the next second.


    "Captain, it''s too quiet here." Quiet as if nothing happened, quiet let them Want to sleep.


    Want to sleep is really want to sleep, do not know where this feeling.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "have you eaten qinglingzhu?"


    They looked at each other and ate a pearl again.


    Suddenly, the feeling of sleeping was gone, but the vigilance was still not mentioned.


    "Shasha..." "Shasha..."


    After a rustle, Su Yixiao thought that it was the hyena''s voice like that outside! But I didn''t expect that the rustle was getting louder and louder, and more and more.


    "Be careful!"


    They formed a circle and looked around. They found that a lot of polypods had been built in those ten minutes.


    Where is what multi legged insects ah, the original is a centipede!


    Those centipedes are glowing green, and the brightness of the night pearl in Su Yixiao''s hand.


    There are countless centipedes. Their feet are hairy. The two big tusks on their mouths are dazzling, and there is a little bit of venom dripping on them.


    Tut.


    Su luanyin their several women immediately scared.


    I''m not afraid. I''m really afraid of this disgusting, multi legged and hairy insect.


    "More than that, baby, you see, they''re poisonous!" When Bai Qingyu sees Su luanyin like this, he deliberately scares Su luanyin.


    When Su luanyin succeeded in throwing himself into his arms, he was still stunned.


    God knows that he really wants to give Su Luan a long voice, not to scare her!


    But it doesn''t matter. In this way, I can protect her!


    Su Yixiao looked at the centipede with green light and red eyes in front of him, and said seriously, "don''t underestimate the enemy. This kind of centipede even dares to eat big Warcraft. Moreover, they rely on a large number of people to control it for me. If they have any weapons, they can take them out. Don''t be reluctant to give up. If they lie down here, I don''t care about you."


    The others nodded.


    "Don''t worry, if the captain gets down in the car, we will have no face to follow you!"


    After that, everyone rushed up.


    Lingbao''s three real fires were not built. Liu Shaoji''s fan also showed her strength at this moment, instead of the weapon she usually used to force.


    Bai Qingyu holds Su luanyin in her arms, but she has no difficulty in dealing with centipede!


    The centipede is directly divided into two by the ice blades.


    The shadow Pavilion brushes back and forth among the centipedes. Although there is only one sword in each hand, the speed of the sword and their own speed make the centipede cut easily.


    Gu Yangzhi is more direct, the mysterious force that fist swings out impacts past, those centipedes will be impacted far away, and be broken completely.


    Su Yixiao looked at this scene, can not be too backward, right, so, Su Yixiao will not be polite to the ice blade, fire palm, air out, suddenly, the centipedes over there are either frozen, or baked, or blown to do not know where.


    "Zhi -"


    they were playing hard when they heard a deafening sharp voice suddenly appear.

 Chapter 772

    That burst of sound is very harsh, they still have no reaction to come over of time, have been shaken back three meters away.


    Su Yixiao didn''t retreat much, but his eyes couldn''t open.


    Because he was really fascinated by the sand.


    It seems that people around us are also.


    After su Yixiao got rid of the sand in his eyes, he just opened his eyes and saw two things as sharp and huge as daggers.


    There is still crystal clear venom hanging on it


    .


    Tut, this is the biggest centipede!


    The poisonous jaw is as thick as Su Yixiao''s arm.


    Su Yixiao wanted to grab the two poisonous jaws and overturn the big guy directly.


    But he knew he couldn''t!


    Because the two poison jaws have their own poison.


    It''s the one that can die with a touch.


    "Captain -"


    the people behind looked at the scene in surprise. They couldn''t believe that Su Yixiao was treated like that. There was no way.


    And they can''t believe themselves, because now they are all covered with centipedes.


    They can feel that the little guys are swimming around on their bodies, where they go is cold and itchy, and they will take a breath on their bodies from time to time, and fear will spread around them!


    Su luanyin screamed directly.


    My body is full of worms from the beginning to the end. The feeling that they are swimming around on you is something they have never thought of in their life.


    They can crush many people as soon as they turn over, but they also stick to themselves.


    Disgusting!


    "Captain, do something, they Ah! "


    Listen to the cry of Su luanyin, Su Yixiao is also anxious.


    Take out a dagger that you haven''t used for a long time, and put it in your hand. There is a big hole in the big centipede.


    "Squeak -"


    again!


    It has to be said that when a really big centipede barks, the impact of that scream can make them fall apart.


    Su Yixiao tried to hold his head and squat down. The hands of those daggers didn''t stop rising and falling.


    Su Yixiao can also feel that there are more and more small centipedes under his feet. They are crawling to his body like an overgrown man, and now they are almost to his knees.


    If


    If we don''t speed up now


    All of them will die here!


    No, no!


    Their lives can''t be ruined by a bunch of centipedes.


    Su Yixiao''s yellow green Xuanli condenses in his hand, which directly affects the dagger!


    The dagger also seems to feel Su Yixiao''s heart, and the speed of rushing up is much faster.


    "Go to hell with you!"


    The dagger cuts open the big Centipede''s head. The centipede pauses there for two seconds, then lies to one side.


    The other centipedes saw this scene, did not retaliate against them, and did not make it worse, and quickly came down from the middle man, all gathered around the big centipede. After two seconds of silence, they all rushed to eat the big centipede.


    Su Yixiao Hiss, the cannibalism between animals is really fierce.


    If she guesses correctly, these centipedes will become extremely powerful after eating off the big centipede workers.


    By that time


    "Come on, now!" Su Yixiao pulled them up one by one and put them in his mouth.

 Chapter 773

    "Come on, now!" Su Yixiao pulls them up one by one, puts recovery Dan in his mouth, and then takes all of them to attack these centipedes who don''t have a chance to understand them.


    If we don''t attack at this time, when will we wait?!


    The centipedes died one by one under their attack.


    There are few left.


    Although they have absorbed the energy of the centipede, and their strength is really strong, but just for a while, how strong can they be?


    It took them a little effort, but it''s a good thing that they solved it in the end.


    Su Yixiao looked at a room full of centipede debris, and didn''t care what was not clean or disgusting. She found a stone and sat down with it.


    The thrilling scene just now really wasted a lot of his physical strength.


    "Captain..."


    As soon as Su Yixiao stopped, she heard someone calling her.


    I look up and I''m scared.


    "Damn, you How did you get so hurt? " I really didn''t expect that some of their mouths were completely black, and there were more and more white in their eyes. Their whole faces were drooping and their skin was flabby, just like what they looked like after tens, hundreds and thousands of years.


    "Captain, these centipedes just climbed onto us and bit us a lot! We have been poisoned by visual inspection.... "


    Su Yixiao sighed and asked them to get up and put the residual toxin on the poisonous jaw of the big centipede in a small porcelain vase, and then handed it to her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make antidote for you right away..."


    Su Yixiao took the dagger in her hand again, then rolled up her sleeve, picked up the dagger and was ready to cut it off.


    But -


    "no!"


    Gu Yangzhi rushes up and frowns to stop Su Yixiao.


    "Captain, what are you doing?"


    Others are also worried about looking at Su Yixiao.


    The scene just now was very dangerous.


    Su Yixiao pushed him aside and explained: "don''t worry, I won''t do such a stupid thing. You don''t know that my blood contains a hundred kinds of poisons, but it can also solve all kinds of poisons in the world. Just drop my blood into the centipede poison, and you can solve your poisons!"


    Now they don''t have the material in the glazed jade bracelet. Even when they come in, the alchemy furnace is not put in the space ring. Now they want to detoxify, and there is only one way.


    "But, Captain, you look like this..." We don''t have the heart!


    Su Yixiao hook lips: "this does not need too much blood, a drop, a drop is enough!" If you enter too much, Su Yixiao is afraid that the body of these partners can''t stand it!


    Gu Yangzhi is stunned for two seconds after hearing Su Yixiao''s explanation, but it''s just these two seconds. Su Yixiao has already started to cut his arm, and then drops a drop of blood into it.


    Other people closely watching this scene, see Su Yixiao really just obediently drop into a drop of blood, this just relieved.


    That drop of blood into the centipede poison, suddenly, the green poison instantly turned into blood red, and there are dots of white fluorescence on it.


    After su Yixiao healed his wound, one hand summoned the magic fire, and the other hand condensed Xuanli on the small porcelain vase.


    Then move the magic fire to the bottom of the small porcelain bottle and let it burn gradually.

 Chapter 774

    Before long, the small porcelain vase just burst from the middle because it couldn''t bear the power of magic fire.


    However, the contents of the small porcelain bottle did not fall to the ground with the broken porcelain bottle, and they were still suspended in the air, gradually condensing.


    The space of the small porcelain bottle is limited, and the amount of success is also limited, so the pills are twice less than usual, and just enough for them to detoxify.


    One by one, everyone looked at the crystal clear red pills in their hands and was reluctant to put them into their mouths.


    "Eat quickly, if not, do you want to get worse?"


    Su Yixiao urged.


    After that, they all throw the antidote into their mouths. The process is not described. When the elixir enters the body to clear away the poison, they can clearly feel a mysterious force oozing from it and gradually enter their own elixir field.


    They Seems to realize something


    "Shit! Captain, your blood... "


    There is Xuanli who can


    Su Yixiao understood why they were so surprised.


    "I''m going to be chased everywhere. Don''t be careful if I''m caught by the wall."


    The others looked at each other and shut up immediately.


    They all know.


    The blood has the effect of increasing Xuanli and detoxifying. Their team leader is a treasure from the beginning to the end!


    This is found by those who study the heresy, and the days after that are really sad.


    Of course, so are they.


    Su Yixiao had a rest for a while, then got up and went up to the biggest centipede to have a look.


    The whole body of the centipede has been bitten by the little centipede, and the rest is the one that was stolen.


    As soon as Su Yixiao wanted to start, he was stopped by Bai Qingyu: "Captain, you are Ready to screw this guy''s head off? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    It works!


    "No, I said," Bai Qingyu didn''t understand. "If you make boa constrictors or rabbits, you can understand. After all, these are edible, but You twist the head of a poisonous centipede. Can you eat it? "


    Su Yixiao stares.


    This guy, when it''s time, still wants to eat.


    Give Su luanyin a look, Su luanyin immediately understand, come up and twist Bai Qingyu''s ear, pull him back.


    "Eat! Just want to eat! Master, it must be his intention to twist the Centipede''s head. Are you making trouble? Can I twist your head off? "


    After that, there was a chill in the back.


    I didn''t think of it.


    Their dear little Lori has become so cruel now.


    Only Bai Qingyu was there to apologize.


    At this time, Su Yixiao had twisted the Centipede''s head off and put it aside. Then he took out the dagger, the witch, and saw off the two poisonous jaws.


    This is Kurihara''s favorite.


    If that guy knew that Su Yixiao was bored with such strange poisonous centipedes, and didn''t bring him a centipede poison, he would probably sulk at her for several days!


    After the collection, Su Yixiao took them to the front.


    The road ahead is illuminated by the night pearl, but it is only a few meters.


    The black here is different from that outside. There seems to be a thick feeling here. The black fog has a heavy layer. It''s difficult for you to reach out and push it away.


    This kind of place can attack people most!

 Chapter 775

    Without reminding the people behind to be careful, Su Yixiao knew that they would pay attention to themselves.


    White wing head when it rushed in the front, Su Yixiao also let him go.


    If you want to go, go. After all, the recognition ability of Warcraft is much stronger than that of practitioners.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you feel that it''s extremely oppressive here..." Baili Xiyue didn''t know how to describe this feeling, but he was really depressed.


    He wants to quit now.


    Just like you go into the water, hold your breath, hold it for a long time, want to spit out, but there is no oxygen around.


    It''s been a long time since I went to wash.


    It''s as if the air here has been pumped out, and then a lot of black fog has been injected into it.


    They float awkwardly in this place and have difficulty breathing.


    "How are you, white wing?"


    Su Yixiao asked anxiously.


    They can all feel dyspnea, not to mention white wings.


    She''s worried about the guy''s nose.


    White wing voice a little rough crazy said: "master, here It''s really hard, but I''m ok. Don''t worry! "


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the elixir. Qinglingzhu is most useful at this time.


    But Su Yixiao knows that the biggest effect of qinglingzhu is to refresh the mind. For this kind of foreign object, the effect is not particularly obvious.


    But it still has some effect. Let''s use it first.


    "Well, we can''t see clearly like this. You step back and I''ll sacrifice the sacred fire!"


    Having said that, those people behind did not say anything, and immediately retreated far away.


    And white wing is also, eyes panic toward the front of a few steps.


    Su Yixiao looked at them and couldn''t help laughing.


    After the god fire sacrifice, the little mischievous boy flew to them to scare them. Baili Xiyue, they were very scared. But when they came, they found that the old thing was not so hot at all.


    But the light is as bright as ever.


    Su Yixiao snorted: "look, I''m scared of you. My little fire is sensible! I know you are most afraid of it, so he automatically adjusted the temperature as soon as he came out. "


    Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao''s smirk and goes over: "Xiaoxiao, you are really bad now!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    Generously admitted her bad facts.


    "Look, I''m not only bad, but you can see me now, isn''t it?"


    Baili Xiyue looks around and finds that the black fog around her shrinks fiercely after su Yixiao''s magic fire appears.


    There was no thick black around them.


    It works!


    This divine fire is the nemesis of all night!


    Seems to be aware of the heart of a hundred Li Xi what to say, dissatisfied with life around a circle, but also specially mischievous approach, the sleeves of a hundred Li Xi burned.


    Baili Xiyue was so scared that she screamed and clapped, but she found that the spark could not be burned at all.


    The angry hundred Li Xiyue reports to Su Yixiao: "Xiao Xiao, you see, this fire actually bullies me --"


    Su Yixiao holds his forehead and says: "who let you underestimate him? My family''s small fire, really can''t restrain him!"


    Shenhuo stopped in the air and swayed up and down in the air. They all knew it was nodding!


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and pouts her lips.


    Oh, my God, I made a mistake. This fire is really hot tempered!

 Chapter 776

    Oh, my God, I made a mistake. This fire is really hot tempered!


    Small fire heart: as a fire, my temper is not big, who''s big?!


    "I said to you, this is not the time for chatting. Can you pay attention to the front?! Don''t you see they''re all standing up? "


    Baili Xiyue and they looked forward. Sure enough, this time it wasn''t insects. It was warriors with weapons, helmets and armor.


    They stood there neatly, their eyes empty, as if they had no soul.


    "How do you feel that they are stupid, but they have a strong murderous spirit..."


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "because they have no soul or heart at all, and they belong to a kind of immortal creatures. Now I dare to conclude that this so-called secret place really comes down from the divine world! Because this kind of puppet soldiers can only be made by the alchemists in the divine world. "


    The divine world


    They were stunned.


    What should they do now?


    "Captain, do you know the weakness of these puppet soldiers?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    I remember that he had made this kind of puppet soldiers before, only failed several times. It was just these failures that made him know the only weakness of omnipotent puppet soldiers.


    ¡°¡­ When they attack later, you remember, be prepared! Their attack power is not covered. There is a small piece of iron in the neck behind them, which is different from the color of armor. Remember to attack that place! That place is the deadliest


    However, if you confront them, you will be much less likely to come into contact with their shortcomings.


    "Don''t worry, captain. We''ll protect ourselves."


    Before they had finished their promises, the puppet soldiers seemed to have been instructed by something. Their eyes suddenly turned red, and they took the big knife in their hands and cut them.


    In an instant, they were all forced to spread out, one less than the other, so they had to fight like this.


    They also took out their own weapons, while defending the puppet soldiers from hurting themselves, carefully avoiding them again and again.


    They saw the place Su Yixiao said, but


    Damn it, every time one puppet soldier''s weakness is cut down, other puppet soldiers will come up and fight against him, and he has to retreat. Then every time he is in this state.


    "Captain, it won''t work at all!"


    They protected themselves, but their physical strength was gradually weakening, and none of the puppet soldiers were killed.


    But looking at the past, Su Yixiao and Xiaohuo cooperate closely, and those puppet soldiers have fallen three.


    "Fool, who made you have to attack his back? Can''t we start from the front? "


    They thought: Yeah.


    Although attacking from the front does no damage to the puppet soldiers, it can block their pace.


    That''s all. One step at a time!


    Now, what qualifications can they complain about?


    Go straight ahead!


    In addition to their education, they also used weapons and their own beasts, as long as they could kill these guys in front of them.


    Finally, in front of them lay a puppet soldier.


    It''s not easy!


    At this time, they have already consumed half of their physical strength.

 Chapter 777

    "Give me all the pills, bring back all my physical strength, and pinch all the weapons in my hand. If anyone is the first to pour them out for me, the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment will be named directly!"


    Name it?!


    No, they agreed to follow Su Yixiao all the time!


    These words come out, originally one by one bent over to gasp for breath, immediately between is full of energy.


    The small porcelain vase is taken out of the space ring. It looks up and eats the pills in it. Then it falls to the ground and rushes to the puppet soldiers in front of it to get one. Continue like this


    Repeated several times, they looked as if there was no reduction of one puppet soldier in front of them.


    "Captain, there are many of them!" But the pills in their space ring are much less.


    Su Yixiao stepped on the corpses of puppet soldiers under his feet, looked at the end, lowered his head and said to them, "puppet soldiers are the only ones you can see, and there are not many left! Don''t give up! If the pill is gone, I still have it here. If the weapon is broken, ask me for it. Remember to hold on! "


    After that, Su Yixiao orders Xiaohuo to help Gu Yangzhi, Baili Xiyue and Liu Shaoji on her left, while she runs to Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu on her right to help.


    The five members of shadow Pavilion cooperated very well. Although the puppet soldiers in front of them didn''t die as much as her, the wasted physical strength and elixir were only half of those used by the Xiaoyao team.


    And looking at the worried eyes that five of them often look at Su luanyin, Su Yixiao knows that as long as they are optimistic about Su luanyin, they don''t have to worry about the five of them.


    There are not only five of them, but also one Lingbao!


    Holding a puppet soldier, Su Yixiao throws him at Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin. One of the two men holds a rope around the puppet soldier and pulls it forward. The puppet soldier lies on the ground with his neck exposed. Bai Qingyu is the one who stabs the weakness of the puppet soldier with his sword.


    Not a few times, the puppet soldiers were shocked, convulsed a few times and there was no sound.


    "Captain, come again!"


    It seems that they are addicted to playing. They follow Su Yixiao to ask for the puppet soldiers in front of them, but Su Yixiao also follows them.


    "After I throw it, remember to speed up, otherwise I can''t stop much time here."


    "I see!"


    Their speed is sure to be very fast.


    Sure enough, people who are addicted to playing are not the same, and they are not as nervous and flustered as puppet soldiers before.


    And very quickly take it over, pull it down, and then poke it.


    Later, it seemed that he was used to the same thing. The speed was faster and faster, and the number of puppet soldiers in front of Su Yixiao was also decreasing


    On the other hand, with the help of Xiaohuo, these puppet soldiers are absolutely overwhelming to the three of them.


    Compared with their previous clumsy attacks, it''s not too easy. This time.


    The six members of the shadow pavilion are also very fast. After all, they have more intelligence when dealing with the puppet soldiers who are in front of them with a big knife.


    "Captain..."


    "Captain..."


    Shadow pavilion''s and Liu Shaoji''s all come to Su Yixiao.


    But just one step away from the middle, suddenly the land in the middle of them was directly divided into two parts.


    To separate all three of them.


    "Captain, what''s going on..."

 Chapter 778

    They all panicked.


    Su Yixiao is also flustered.


    This is a dangerous place. They are not familiar with each other. They can''t be separated!


    "Quick, jump over while the gap is still small!"


    Su Yixiao said, this place as if can hear what she said, deliberately against Su Yixiao, the speed of that hole is also faster and faster.


    Before they could react, the three parties could not see each other.


    "Captain..."


    "Master, father..."


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin witnessed the scene, and their voices trembled to exchange Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao''s pale lips, looking at them, pulled out a smile: "don''t panic, I let Xiaohuo separate to find them, let them go straight ahead, maybe they will meet!"


    No, there is a premonition that they will meet in front!


    Shenhuo suspended there, understood what Su Yixiao said, so it rotated several times in the air, and after a while it was successfully divided into three parts.


    The three points, like triplets, nodded to Su Yixiao and separated.


    Only the middle portion was left.


    Su Yixiao looked at it fall on his fingernail, delete the other hand touch, gently said: "thank you, small fire."


    Shenhuo shakes his body two times. Su Yixiao knows what he''s talking about.


    "Come on, let''s go!" Su Yixiao raised his head and said to Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin.


    "Don''t be stupefied. Remember to follow me up. When the time comes, the three of us will be separated. Where can I find such a big place?"


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin nodded to ensure that they would never run around.


    "Don''t worry, master and father, we will follow you closely."


    Su Yixiao moved the corners of her mouth, let Xiaohuo stay on her shoulder, and then walked forward.


    The bodies of those puppet soldiers have long disappeared.


    Maybe it was just when they were divided into three parts that the bodies of puppet soldiers were all shocked to the bottom of the cliff.


    Now they are walking along the designated road because they have been separated. Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin look at the dark and deep cliffs on both sides, and their hearts become hairy.


    Quickly catch up with Su Yixiao.


    Master father (captain), now is their umbrella!


    Of course, they are not the weak under the protection of Su Yixiao!


    "Xiaohuo, can you feel what''s going on on both sides of them?"


    The fire stopped for a moment, then shook his head.


    It means that both sides of Liu Shaoji and shadow pavilion are the same. They have been walking forward, almost without end.


    "I really don''t know where this road will lead to if we continue to go on..."


    Gu Yangzhi looked at Liu Shaoji protecting Baili Xiyue, helped her forehead, then shook her shoulder, looked at the small fire hanging on her shoulder, and asked: "this front, always like this?"


    The small fire shakes a few times, even if it responds.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yangzhi is not su Yixiao. He has no idea what this little flame is trying to express.


    "This Is it dangerous or not? "


    Xiaohuo looks twice again.


    Gu Yangzhi Forget it. He didn''t ask.


    I don''t know the meaning of small fire here, but the situation in shadow Pavilion is extremely fierce.


    Dark four looking at Ling Bao has been scolding with a small flame account, mouth all surprised can''t close - especially has already fast scold all the way of circumstance.


    "Don''t think you''re cheating. I have a fire in Phoenix! And you can''t cure my fire at all

 Chapter 779

    Then, several members of the shadow Pavilion watched the small fire run up and down.


    Lingbao ring chest: "hum, no ability is no ability, is not the master''s life fire, my life and also very powerful."


    Small fire: jump up and down in the air.


    Lingbao: "cut, that''s you!"


    "Dark one".... " They really can''t understand the bird language of the aliens.


    Dark one says to dark four: "fourth younger brother, take care of your daughter-in-law quickly. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll lose my mind. Moreover, it''s the leader''s small fire. There must be something important to say to us when I come here. Don''t let your daughter-in-law play with her as soon as possible." If it goes on like this, it''s really endless.


    Dark four shrugs, although his daughter-in-law is still happy, I look happy, but this important occasion, or not.


    "Baby..." Dark four go to embrace Lingbao.


    Lingbao immediately did not have the previous arrogance in the face of small fire.


    "Oh, baby, what do you want me to do?" Lingbao asked in a soft voice, shining stars and looking at the dark four.


    "Well, honey, we''ll have a good time with you when we go out, OK? Now you ask him if the captain wants to entrust us. After all, it seems that this occasion is not very good


    Dark four points to small fire, and point to the four guys behind them who stare at them.


    As soon as Lingbao saw it, he immediately understood.


    "Ok baby, you wait for me, I''ll ask him."


    After that, Lingbao breaks free from the embrace of dark four and runs to ask Xiaohuo.


    The small fire remained in the air for a few seconds.


    Lingbao quickly ran over and squeezed into the arms of dark four again: "baby, the fire said, the master let us go forward, maybe we will meet..." There are a lot of Balabala, which Su Yixiao told them.


    They nodded.


    OK, let''s move on!


    But on their side There seems to be a problem.


    Not all the puppet soldiers on their side disappeared, and many of them were still lying there.


    They had to step on the corpses of the puppet soldiers when they passed.


    Just at this time, there was an accident.


    Dark two is stepping on a puppet soldier, just about to lift his foot to pass completely, suddenly feel something is dragging his foot.


    Think of what is behind, dark two in the heart a burst of chills.


    Slowly turned his head to see, my God! The puppet soldiers were resurrected.


    One by one, he was climbing up from the ground like a walking corpse.


    "Run


    Breaking away from the puppet soldier who caught him, dark two yelled at the person in front of him, and she was not willing to be outdone and quickly wanted to run ahead.


    The others looked back and were scared.


    "He How can these monsters come back to life? " Isn''t the captain saying that as long as you destroy the Achilles'' heel, it will be completely invalid?!


    "Forget it! It''s important to run for your life


    After that, the dark two still pushed behind the dark three who frowned and was afraid.


    The speed of these puppet soldiers is not reduced after they are resurrected. All the weapons in their hands are left in place. In this way, they will run faster.


    Shadow Pavilion of you sa Ya son run of thief six, but the puppet soldiers behind is not willing to show weakness of closely follow.


    The front dark one suddenly stops, and the back one ends in time, stopping a step away from him.

 Chapter 780

    "Big brother..." Just as he was about to ask why he stopped, he saw a deep ditch in front of him


    My God!


    They''re trapped here?!


    Why is it disconnected from the front?


    "Now, it''s terrible..."


    They looked back and saw a large area of puppet soldiers rushing up without hesitation.


    "What should I do?" Dark four looks at dark one.


    Dark three a little desperate: "not this time, no help it..."


    A dark stare past: "shut up, there must be a way! Don''t worry Then he looked around.


    Finally, he saw a large piece of land on the side that had not been taken away, and the puppet soldiers could not touch it at all, even they needed to jump over.


    If you can''t jump, you will face the risk of falling or being caught and torn up by puppet soldiers.


    That''s it!


    "Old four, you take them and jump there! Hurry up! "


    As soon as he looked there, he nodded and helped them to pass one by one. Then he also jumped over, but he was still there.


    But now


    The puppet soldiers are in front of them.


    Dark four looking at this scene, lie down and stretch out a hand to dark one: "big brother, quickly grasp my hand, I take you up!"


    The dark one didn''t grasp, but retreated to the back and dashed hard.


    Close, close


    There was a centimeter gap between him and the platform. The puppet soldiers caught him in the back of his clothes.


    As soon as the speed slows down, dark one misses the platform. Those people who have passed the shadow Pavilion watch dark one go down from the black cliff.


    They reached out and tried to catch amayi, but it didn''t help at all.


    "No, no How could this be... "


    Four big men, red eyes.


    Lingbao looked at it and jumped down without thinking.


    "Lingbao..."


    Dark four Leng is there, the whole person all can''t move.


    Before long, they saw that the cliff was full of red and gold. After a shrill bird call, they saw a big bird with a man on its back.


    That man is not dark one.


    At this moment, he was lying on the back of the big bird, which was the same as the dark four, and did not slow down.


    Dark four fix one''s eyes to see, I depend on, that big bird isn''t his little baby Ling Bao.


    The Lingbao who flew up looked at them one by one. They were all stunned. They were very angry: "you''re taking one hand. Do you know it''s very small here? I''m very tired flying." But thank you, smelly man. He''s still there, staring at me all the time. I don''t know what''s good.


    The small fire flutters in the side, lingbaoqi stares one eye.


    How dare you laugh at her!!


    After dark four reaction came over, stir up two side more silly two people, they hurriedly dark one next.


    Soon, the relieved Lingbao turned into human form.


    Emma, in such a small place, it is really comfortable to be human.


    Lingbao, who was slapping the mud on his body, was held in his arms before he could react.


    "Thank you." Dark four blurted out.


    Thank you for saving Ichi.


    Thank you for being so desperate.


    Thank you for coming back safely.


    Lingbao was stunned. Then he patted him on the back and said, "Anla, Anla, this is coming back. I also know that dark one is very important to you..."

 Chapter 781

    "Come back? Do you know how to come back? " Dark four in the next second face, yes, is back, is also dark one is very safe, but this silly girl know if she did not come down, he really will jump down to find her.


    This silly girl doesn''t take herself seriously at all.


    This silly girl has never known how important she is in her heart.


    Lingbao looks at dark four''s gloomy face and doesn''t know where he is wrong at all.


    It''s clear that she saved the dark one


    Dark four looked at her correctly and looked at her with big eyes. Suddenly, she had no temper, but what she had to know was to train her wife!


    Dark one dark two dark three and dark five four all turned to the past, they knew that once the fourth brother decided something, he had to finish it within the specified time, otherwise


    Well, they really didn''t hear the sound of spanking at the back, and they really didn''t hear the scream of their sister-in-law.


    Dark four: "know wrong?"


    Wow, Lingbao What''s wrong? Make it clear! " What does that make her say? She really didn''t feel that she was wrong.


    "I don''t know yet?"


    Dark four''s face has is a sink, "Pa Pa Pa" of again come up in the buttock of spirit treasure twice.


    That guy, Lingbao''s naked body has become completely red.


    You can see it clearly.


    Puppet soldiers are still howling, fingers stretched out long on their side, but this did not affect the dark four and Lingbao.


    "You admit your mistake! I''ll tell you what''s wrong! "


    Lingbao There is such a sack!


    If you make me admit my mistake, I''ll admit it! How shameless I am!


    Lingbao roared in his heart.


    But in reality, with a pout, he blurted out: "baby, I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it again next time. You tell me where I''m wrong, I will definitely change..." The attitude is absolutely sincere, the eyes are absolutely pitiful, just like this, as long as it''s a man, it''s not human!


    Sure enough, dark four see his daughter-in-law so a appearance, immediately softened.


    "Darling, don''t cry, don''t cry, you can''t disappear without my permission, OK? Do you know that my heart broke when I watched you suddenly jump down and disappear, and I wanted to jump down with you at that time..."


    Lingbao was stunned and completely understood.


    It turned out that my fault was that I didn''t report to my dear adult. I told him that I could fly.


    Clever nest in the dark four''s arms, Lingbao nono said: "I will never give you said to rush down, after work will certainly give you instructions."


    "Well, baby, we Is it time to go... "


    Lingbao stretched out his head and timidly looked at the four molars behind the dark four, a little afraid.


    Dark four know what Lingbao say again, obediently put her down, to dark one they grin: "big brother, second brother, we should go."


    He nodded.


    Well, it''s time for them to go.


    And I had a good meal before I left. It was really good.


    A good meal?! Dark two is stunned, gather together to ask: "big brother, when did we have a good meal?"


    I didn''t eat anything just now.


    The dark one stares at past: "just ate dog food is not very good, the belly all propped up......"

 Chapter 782

    Dark two this just understand, decisive cover own belly: "indeed, ate to prop up all."


    Dark four poof hiss a smile: "big brother two elder brothers, you don''t make trouble, we should go." Now that those guys haven''t come up, they should go on.


    I don''t know what will happen if I stay here all the time.


    "But Have you ever thought of a problem, "said the dark three, coming up to him.


    Dark one they look to dark three: "what problem?"


    "The place we are staying is just a small platform, right? There is a wall in the back, there is no road in front, and there are puppet soldiers nearby. So where should we go now? "


    Back up? No, how is it possible to return?! So Move on? Who do you like to jump on the cliff!


    But the best way is


    Dark one dark two look to one side of Lingbao.


    Lingbao felt that there were two very obvious eyes staring at him. After looking at him, he was stunned.


    "You Why are you staring at me? "


    These two goods are really strange. Shouldn''t we find a way at this time? Although she doesn''t have to.


    After hearing Lingbao''s voice, dark four looked in the direction she said and knew what they were thinking.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    In a word, refuse.


    Dark a frown: "that now besides this method still have what method?"


    "Dark four".... " Yeah, it looks like This is the only one.


    But let his own woman do this kind of thing, his heart is really hard!


    Lingbao is still in a state of muddle: "Hey, wait, what are you talking about?" Really strange, what words must also be in front of her face riddle.


    Is it about yourself?


    That''s what she needs to know.


    Dark one know this matter, they say certainly not quite appropriate, so dark one sent dark four to say.


    Dark four now work properly treasure in front of, scratched to scratch a head, also don''t know to say what.


    "Baby, I..."


    This words to the mouth, but just can''t come out!


    Lingbao looked at his tangled appearance and bowed his head to smile.


    In fact, this overbearing guy is also very soft and cute. He just doesn''t like to show it.


    "Say it, baby. It''s OK." Lingbao comforted.


    Looking at such a sensible daughter-in-law, he closed his eyes and finished all at once -


    "we are trapped here now. If we want to go out, we have to go to the opposite side, but we can''t get through. Now there is only one way, that is, you turn into the original shape and take us there..."


    Finish saying in one breath, dark four already didn''t dare to see to work properly treasure.


    I''m afraid Lingbao will be angry and ignore him.


    There was no movement for a long time. All he could hear was the cry of the puppet soldiers. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lingbao covering his mouth and laughing hard.


    "What are you laughing at?" Dark four black face. This guy dares to laugh at himself.


    "No Poof, is there anything you can''t say about this kind of thing? " Really.


    Lingbao slowed down for a while, turned around, stretched out his hand to the Grand Canyon, and then opened his wings. Jump forward without warning, fly down for a period of time, fly up again, her whole person has become a Phoenix.


    Dressed in a flamboyant and golden combination of feathers, noble and elegant.


    This is the essence of Lingbao, a fire phoenix of the royal family.


    "Come on, come on up!" Lingbao shook his head and told them to come up quickly.

 Chapter 783

    Five people in shadow Pavilion step on Lingbao''s back carefully, turn around, and without flying a few times, Lingbao puts them on the opposite side.


    As soon as he shakes his body, he turns into a human figure and falls on the opposite side.


    Looking at each other, the dark four tightly grasped Lingbao''s hand and ran towards it.


    Small fire floating in the air, in front of them to show the way.


    It''s a long way to go, but fortunately, the puppet soldiers behind didn''t catch up, which is their biggest advantage at present.


    Fortunately


    And Su Yixiao is in a bit of trouble now.


    They looked at several people in white in front of them and felt a twinge in their hearts.


    "Shifu, are these people puppet soldiers?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "they are not." This is a living person.


    And The level is not low.


    "Tut, someone is really here, and It looks like a few kids. Ah, the grade is so low. This kind of kids, would you like to bring in the boss? "


    Then one of the men in White said to one side.


    One side picked up his arms and stared at Su Yixiao coldly: "whether he wants to or not, he said that all the people who came here would take them back. We''ll do as ordered!" Why do you care so much.


    "All right!" Then do it!


    After that, people in white no longer laugh. They seriously pull out their swords and run towards Su Yixiao.


    Yes, it''s running.


    Run


    How much I despise Su Yixiao


    Su Yixiao a smile, she wants to let these people know, what is light enemy!


    A man in white took the lead in running to Su Yixiao. Su Yixiao turned to avoid the attack, and soon came back to the man in white. He gathered Xuanli on his hand and pushed back hard -


    when he heard a click, the man in white leaned forward and lay still on the ground.


    The others looked at him, and it turned out that he had no breath.


    Suddenly looked up at the woman who knocked down the man in white, they had a little defense in their heart.


    Before that The man in white looked at Su Yixiao with great interest and thought: unexpectedly, this woman can hurt them. Oh, it''s really, interesting!


    Then he rushed up and confronted Su Yixiao.


    Originally, he and the leader next to him just made an action, symbolically taking two steps forward, and then they had to go down to solve the problem of the person in front.


    But I didn''t expect that this time, there were such talented people.


    And a woman.


    He is full of curiosity about this woman.


    "Is it so interesting?"


    The man in white smiles, takes back his sword and fights with Su Yixiao barehanded.


    Dozens of moves hit in the past, but each move was completely cut off by Su Yixiao.


    This time, too.


    After holding hands and cutting them off, Su Yixiao''s star eyes stare at the man in white. The evil spirit smiles and says, "if you look down on the enemy at first, you will lose What''s more, you don''t regard us as enemies... "


    The man in white sneered: "Oh, you are right, woman, you are not even my enemy!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Yixiao glanced.


    This man, didn''t expect to be hard mouthed at this time, but what about hard mouthed? It''s not in her face to compete with him.


    "I am not worthy to be your enemy, because you are my defeated general!"


    After that, Su Yixiao sacrificed her concubine and thrust her into the heart of the man in white -

 Chapter 784

    "Stop..."


    Almost so little, Su Yixiao is about to insert his heart, this arrogant guy will die in front of her eyes.


    But at the critical moment, someone bothered them.


    Su Yixiao then stopped for a moment, then did not look at the man, draw back and want to plug in.


    But -


    "woman, if you touch him, I will kill your two partners!"


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin


    Su Yixiao was surprised and quickly turned to see that Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin were indeed in that hand.


    He was dragged down on his knees.


    "If you have anything to do with me, move both of them. What kind of man is that? "


    "Yes, I''m sure I''ll come for you. Don''t worry, woman." The man in white, who was subdued by Su Yixiao, stood up again, and then looked at Su Yixiao without fear. The action in his hand did not stop. He took a rope and tied Su Yixiao''s hand.


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin are also tied to each other''s hands, kneeling and looking at the scene, saying "don''t do it" at the bottom.


    "Master, father Don''t... "


    "Don''t..."


    How can Shifu be like them?!


    But for them, Shifu would not have been caught like this.


    At this moment, Su luanyin''s heart is full of guilt.


    Su Yixiao was tied, and then turned over to look at them, said with a smile: "don''t worry, there''s nothing you do, don''t blame yourself."


    "But If they don''t threaten you with us... " Su luanyin shakes her head. She regrets that she didn''t escape the people in white who caught them.


    Su Yixiao interrupts him.


    "Luanyin, don''t say that. There are so many people there, but now there are only three of us. If we stand up like this, they will win! It''s OK. I''ll be caught sooner or later. "


    Su Yixiao said half, suddenly thought of something, inside called floating around the small fire to the other two sides to explain this situation.


    Little fire nodded.


    Then he fell down, put it on Su Yixiao''s shoulder and stayed quiet.


    In other people''s eyes, she does look like this, but only Su Yixiao and Xiaohuo know that they are now sending messages to the other two.


    And the other two sides of the small fire is also in this state.


    Before long, the small fire returned to normal.


    And the news is also successfully delivered in the past.


    "All three of you, hurry up, boss''s business can''t be delayed!"


    The man in white, who was caught by Su Yixiao before, kicked Bai Qingyu''s ass and taught him to push forward.


    "Really, I don''t know how you got here. Didn''t those useless hyenas eat you up?"?! Ah, it''s time to change those animals... "


    Su Yixiao was walking in front of him, listening, and he suddenly chuckled: "it seems that someone was almost killed by me just now! I just don''t know who is kneeling under me... "


    The face under the mask of the man in white is red.


    Who is that man? No one present knows better than him.


    "You woman Let''s go! "


    The man in white swore in his heart: he must blow up this woman into a mummy at last, and let him enjoy the taste of being tortured!


    It''s not only physical torture, but also spiritual torture!!!

 Chapter 785

    On the other side


    Liu Shaoji pulls Baili Xiyue and Gu Yangzhi, and the three of them walk cautiously. They dare not move the walls and stones around them.


    I''m afraid there will be some monsters.


    With their current attack power and the remaining pills, it is impossible for them to go out.


    "Shaoji, on the captain''s side Are you ok? " A hundred Li cherishes the month carefully and softly asks a way.


    Liu Shaoji waved her hand: "if it''s all right, don''t be more than other people. Take your own road!" In his opinion, the captain''s strength is extraordinary, how to say it will certainly protect themselves, and they''d better go their own way, it''s useless to say more!


    A hundred Li cherished the moon and said, "Oh," stay behind Liu Shaoji and walk forward.


    The small fire leading the way in front of the three of them suddenly stopped, and there was no movement in the air.


    Gu Yang''s curiosity went up to move for a while, didn''t expect that guy didn''t hide.


    Xiaohuo, he is What''s up?


    Liu Shaoji and Bai lixiyue shook their heads: "this is the captain''s life. How can we know his intention?" Is there any spiritual communication between them and the fire? Oh, wait.


    If small fire doesn''t go, they can''t move forward.


    Just when they were confused, Xiaohuo suddenly regained its original liveliness. Oh, no, they took back this sentence. It was more livelier!!


    Xiaohuo is like a child begging for sugar. He has been circling them for three times. He doesn''t step back or let them go forward.


    "This What does he mean? "


    All the people are confused.


    Small fire understand, they don''t understand their own meaning, so turn more energetically.


    But even he was tired, and the three men were all muddled.


    Xiaohuo finally gave up the struggle.


    Playing the lute to the ox, the ox will definitely respond to these three


    Oh, master, don''t give him such a difficult task in the future.


    Anyway, the master''s meaning is to let them go forward, and there is no way to retreat. Xiaohuo turns his face to the road ahead again, and then flies forward.


    Others must have understood that.


    Go ahead. They understand.


    It''s just a small fire. They''re a little dizzy.


    The underworld -


    sitting on the big tree in the garden, sleeping, Ming Jun Xie felt a sudden pain in his heart. Then he suddenly opened his eyes. Before he had time to react, he just turned over and fell off the tree.


    Fortunately, when his ass was about to fall to the ground, the evil Ming Jun tried his best and got up soon.


    "Tianluo! Luotian! "


    Shout two, Luo day as expected quickly appeared in front of the dark king evil.


    "Lord -"


    "just clean it up for me. I''m going to the mainland to find Xiaoxiao..."


    On hearing this, Luo Tian''s face immediately pulled down. Now in front of the dark king evil, he would not let it go.


    "Lord, you can''t go!"


    Ming Jun Xie stood there calmly and said without expression: "I have to go!" What can you do for me?!


    "Yes, I can''t do it to the Lord, and I can''t tell him what to do. But Lord, do you know that you have recovered yourself now. If you belong to the underworld and go to the mainland, even if you won''t be killed directly, heaven''s punishment will come out and force you back!"


    "People in the underworld can''t live in the mainland, have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 786

    The dark king evil turns round and looks at Luo Tian coldly and says to him: "so what? Xiaoxiao is in danger now. If I don''t get there now, I''m sorry for myself. "


    After all, the evil of Ming Jun doesn''t care about those who are punished by heaven. This time, he made up his mind to find them.


    "Lord


    Lotien roars from behind.


    Ming junxie had to stop and turn around.


    "How..."


    "My subordinate Luotian asked the Lord to think twice!" Luotian kneels on the ground directly, kneeling on both knees.


    "You..."


    Before he had finished his evil words, he saw the four people not far away coming and kneeling down for him.


    "The subordinates all ask the Lord to think twice. If the Lord doesn''t agree, the subordinates are willing to run over and die here!"


    Ming Jun Xie How dare these people threaten him!


    "Don''t make trouble. As long as I ensure Xiao Xiao''s safety, I will come back..."


    "Lord!"


    They didn''t agree to go.


    But where can they stop them.


    Mingjunxie knew that this was the first time they threatened him, but he could also feel Su Yixiao''s fear and helplessness in his heart.


    "Lord..."


    They really watched mingjunxie leave, and there was nothing they could do to stay in the same place, because they were bound by a God''s lock, and there was still a sentence in the air before mingjunxie left -


    "the God''s lock will be untied when I come, and you will stay there during this time. Don''t worry, I will come back."


    And then there was no one.


    Luo Tian looked at the other four people and sighed deeply.


    "Luotian What should we do now? "


    Luo Tian shook his head.


    "The Lord''s orders must not be violated Hundreds of millions of years ago, his regret will not be given up because of our prevention. "


    The other four were silent.


    They have come all the way with the Lord, and they know the origin very well.


    "Ah, let him go, we..."


    "We''ll be tied up for him to come back."


    Pei Zehao nodded.


    Other people left bouncing, and he, now the place to stay, waiting for other people have been away for a long time, he just reflected!


    "Oh, wait for me. How can we do things like this! Hello If you think about it, what can you do? "


    From the distance slowly floated two words - "cold mix."


    Pei Zehao


    Cold on cold, he also steamed braised oil splashed all over again!


    Su Yixiao


    God knows where these people in white are going to take them. Although they are not blindfolded along the way, it seems that there is a way to go.


    Finally, there was something else in front of me.


    They fixed their eyes and saw that it was a palace.


    Is this a hidden palace?


    How can there be a palace in the secret place? According to the usual case, the palace in the secret place is almost an illusion.


    However, these people in White told them with facts that what they saw was not an illusion.


    "Go, what are you doing..."


    Bai Qingyu was pushed from behind by them again.


    I really want to taste their roar. I know what to urge, but Now in other people''s territory, I really don''t have the courage.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" Bai Qingyu asks Su Yixiao carefully.

 Chapter 787

    Su Yixiao shook his head: "I don''t know what''s inside. There''s nothing good about it anyway. You remember to protect yourself and stay close


    Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin nodded.


    They will listen to him.


    After that, three people were pushed in.


    Then they were locked up in a dark little house. They could feel that there were other people besides the three of them. Although it was dark here, it didn''t hinder their feeling.


    Where''s little fire?


    Well, Su Yixiao was afraid that those people would be harmful to him when they saw the small fire, so he put it away ahead of time.


    "Stay here for me. When we need you later, we will draw lots to decide your life and death."


    Su Yixiao Tut Tut, these people are really arrogant.


    They squatted there quietly, quietly, without any movement, just waiting for the chance.


    This opportunity is not waiting, but waiting for the right people.


    The door of the small house opened again. After a dazzling light outside, dozens of people were pushed in.


    Before those people spoke, Su Yixiao already knew who it was.


    "Let''s go in one by one! Or you''ll look good! "


    So people silently lowered their heads, only one person raised his head to beat the man in white.


    Su Yixiao snorts coldly. The man hears it and looks at him suspiciously. When he sees Su Yixiao, his eyes light up. He quickly ignores the man in white behind him and comes to Su Yixiao and squats down.


    "Be honest with me here, or I have a thousand ways to send you to the underworld!"


    Say, those people in white may have enough of the people in this house, so they slammed the door.


    "Master, why are you locked up?"


    The speaker is Lingbao. As soon as she comes in, Su Yixiao already knows.


    After all, the relationship between them is so close, so close, it''s hard to know.


    "Shh..." Su Yixiao looked around, and then called out a small fire again.


    As soon as the small fire came out, there was a lot of light in the room.


    They could see clearly that in this room, not only all the members of their carefree mercenary regiment, but also a whole room of practitioners and Warcraft.


    "You How did they catch you when your strength was so poor? "


    A man close to Su Yixiao asked strangely.


    Because their other people''s Xuanli level is above Xuanzong, the lowest is also Xuanzong.


    And Su Yixiao these people, the most senior is only Su Yixiao.


    It''s just a Shangxuan master. The rest are almost xuanming masters.


    This level will be destroyed as early as the first level!


    Su Yixiao shrugged and said with a smile, "maybe it''s because we''re lucky, but it''s really bad luck to be in such a place..."


    The others nodded, too.


    "Ah I don''t know what we''re going to suffer. It''s said that there are few people going out from here. Ah. "


    I don''t know who said this sentence, which scared them all.


    All there sighing.


    Su Yixiao said: "don''t scare yourself to death before you die. Maybe things will turn for the better!"


    "You don''t understand." Said a man on one side.

 Chapter 788

    "He brought us here to draw our blood! Extract the essence of our blood and squeeze us into corpses. There''s no way we''re going out again! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With these words, fear, like a gust of wind, blew through everyone''s heart. Su Yixiao stares at the speaker with burning eyes and asks, "since you know so clearly, how do you sit here, please?"


    "Yes, yes, if you know it, I''m afraid you''ve become a mummy now!"?! How can you squat here like us and tell us what happened in it? "


    This makes people very strange, others are also confused.


    There was a moment of embarrassment on the man''s face.


    After thinking for a long time, he said, "I When I was tied in by them, I saw a fox lying there behind it. There was no inscription on it. It was a specimen So I I guess


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    What do they do if they want to kill the goods?


    Since it''s a guess, it''s still here.


    Oh


    The others were staring at the man.


    Only Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Fox Warcraft White wing!!


    When the three of them dispersed, they did not notice where the white wing was going.


    Su doesn''t know.


    "Do you know the team with white wing?" Su Yixiao asked her friends around.


    Liu Shaoji and Lingbao were stunned and shook their heads quickly.


    They really didn''t see the white wing.


    "It''s broken!"


    If Bai Yi is still outside, he will be caught by those people.


    But they can''t fill this small room any more, and white wing''s whereabouts are even more unclear.


    "Captain..."


    They are also aware of the problem.


    "Don''t worry, captain. We are I can''t get out


    Su Yixiao black face: "wait a moment, once we go out, run fast!"


    Their strength is better than ours, but it reflects that you are not sure.


    "Take out all the poisons I gave you, and when they come to catch you, they will slap you in the face!"


    There''s no level limit on the poison she made.


    As long as you are a real person, you can be hurt!


    All the people in Xiaoyao mercenary group nodded.


    Although their hands were tied upside down, they didn''t struggle when they were tied, and they played a little caution, so they easily broke away.


    There are three or four small porcelain vases in the hand. They are all well prepared.


    The others looked at their scene in surprise and swallowed.


    If they had


    Some people are already red eyed.


    Grab!


    The word lingered in their hearts for a long time.


    Two men started to do it, but before they got to Su Yixiao''s side, Su Yixiao waved his hand -


    a powdery thing went into the man''s breath, and fell to the ground without breathing in three seconds.


    Su Yixiao looks at this scene coldly.


    In fact, she had expected that there would be jealousy in it.


    But this is not the time for them to hate.


    "I know you all want to rob me of the things in my hand, because you don''t have them, right! Even if we get close to you, we will be higher than you! Well, I have to understand. "


    The men were silent.

 Chapter 789

    The kind of mind they wanted to grab before was also suppressed.


    "But..."


    Su Yixiao looks at the woman and agrees with her.


    "But we also want to live! Girl, you are very kind. Please help me


    Once there is a voice like this, the idea in other people''s mind becomes action.


    From squatting to kneeling, these people, in order to live, their dignity has been handed in.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    These people, she knows, will not go out without helping them.


    So it was ready.


    Let the past of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment be untied one by one, and then each person put a small porcelain vase in it.


    When they let go of everyone, Su Yixiao answered their doubts.


    "The little bottles you returned are full of poison. After you go out, I''ll give you an order. If you have those people in white beside you, you can scatter them all."


    "Of course, if you want to sneak on us, all those poisons will be paid on you!"


    Su Yixiao looked at their eyes full of desire, especially warned.


    Because he knows.


    Man is an animal that doesn''t know how to be satisfied.


    And their special attribute is ingratitude, especially fast!!


    If these guys don''t give an early warning, they will be driven by their desire.


    If you really do this to them and think that you have helped them, it is not worth it.


    After hearing these words, the light in the eyes was reduced by half.


    "This Is it true or not? "


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "If you think it''s fake, try it."


    The man shook his head.


    He will not use his own life to test this kind of thing.


    As long as you can go out now, if you have a little hope to survive, you have to make good use of the rest.


    I still remember when they were cheated in, they said there was treasure in it.


    But now they don''t even ask for treasures, they just want to live to the end.


    As soon as this idea appeared, they immediately got better.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes is also full of gratitude.


    "Whether we can go out or not, at least in this second, you give us hope, thank you."


    Looking at those people''s sincere eyes, Su Yixiao finally does not have to smile, and very sincerely show a smile.


    The door rang.


    Su Yixiao, they all looked at the door and quickly returned to their previous appearance.


    Small fire is also, instantly into Su Yixiao''s pocket, did not show.


    As soon as the man in white opened the door and looked inside, he didn''t find anything unusual, so he had to close it again.


    Before closing the door, he muttered a lot: "strange, I heard something..."


    Everyone breathed. It was so close that it was almost discovered.


    Su Yixiao and they discussed in the small room. Before long, the door opened again.


    "All the people inside listen to me and stand up to me one by one in order!"


    Su Yixiao knows the man in white.


    That''s him, with a bunch of white clothes.


    It was he who threatened Su Yixiao with Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin to yield to them.

 Chapter 790

    So Su Yixiao hates him to the bone.


    "It''s good luck for you to come here, and it''s also good luck for you to give your delicious blood and Xuanli to our God."


    Liu Shaoji: "I Pooh! Good luck, good luck, I came here is the biggest bad luck in their life!! Absolutely not one of them! "


    This is a very sparing remark.


    But now the people around him absolutely heard it.


    The man who heard nodded.


    Indeed, they have done evil when they came here! They swore that they would never listen to these unnecessary things again.


    The man in white on the stage is still talking, brainwashing everyone underground.


    "To be able to serve our great God is a blessing you''ve cultivated in your life! Today, in this place, please solemnly offer your delicious blood. "


    "What if we don''t?" one of the men below called out He doesn''t believe that if they don''t want to, these people can be forced to do it.


    But the fact is - people in white can bring them compulsively, and they can also suck their blood compulsively.


    After they came out, they found that there were three houses.


    There are practitioners and Warcraft in these three houses. Su Yixiao is in the second house.


    The massacre really started from the first.


    In the first house, both practitioners and Warcraft were forced to pull out, and then let them stand in front of a big pit.


    With the command of the man in white standing on the top, those Warcraft and practitioners will be pushed down.


    After a lot of "ah -" sounds, there was no sound of heavy objects landing, so Su Yixiao judged.


    Something must have caught them in this pit.


    And it''s this thing that squeezes them into mummies.


    There is nothing wrong with Su''s analysis.


    The man in white showed them what was in the pit.


    Everyone exclaimed in surprise.


    No! It''s not just surprise, it''s infinite fear.


    What kind of monster is that?!


    The thing in the pit has a face that can basically see the facial features clearly, but he gave birth to a circle full of tentacles.


    Those tentacles catch the fallen practitioners or Warcraft and wrap them tightly.


    Then from the monster can be seen, that is the mouth of the place out of several tentacles, fast into those who fell into the temple that piece.


    Then, they can only see that the tentacles from the monster''s mouth, starting from the temple, are wrapped up in small drums one by one, and disappear in front of the mouth.


    And those Warcraft and practitioners, even without struggling, will be squeezed into mummies.


    But these mummies are still breathing.


    It''s really just one bite.


    When it comes to this level, the monster will automatically let go of the delicious food and throw it up.


    You''ll be locked in a cage that''s ready on top.


    "Tut Tut, our Lord of God looks a lot better!"


    People in white lie in front of the pit and are obsessed with the monsters underground.


    Su Yixiao immediately turned his face when he saw it.


    Forgive her for being stupid. I really don''t know how to appreciate the beauty of this monster.


    Some of the others covered their mouths.


    I''m afraid I''ll spit out when I move my hand.

 Chapter 791

    In other rooms, some of them have been spit out, and they will be directly hated, and then those who do not follow the rules will be directly dragged up and thrown into the pit.


    They can''t be spit out by monsters.


    It''s as if monsters know what''s going on around them, and those who are pushed down become mummies - at least for the last breath.


    And because of vomiting and was thrown down, directly will be sucked only a layer of skin on the bone.


    There was no breath left.


    The man in white came over with a serious face, looked at all the people, and said, "go and nourish the Lord of God, and you can still live on. But if you dare to go against the will of the Lord of God, or disrespect the Lord of God That''s what you''ll end up with! "


    The man in white pointed directly at the corpse thrown up by the monster.


    That''s the truth!


    "Come on, push me down! When the Lord of God is full, he will stop working! "


    Then he turned and went to the palace.


    The other men in White received the man''s position and continued to throw people down.


    Looking at a room of people less and less, Su Yixiao suddenly think of something.


    Lord


    In the magic land, those guys from the divine world are called Lord sulinman.


    These people are also talking about the Lord


    So


    It''s su linman who designed all this?!!


    My God! Why did he do that? Really, what''s in it for him?


    Su doesn''t know what the answers are.


    Anyway, she knows that Su linman, who has been able to do this kind of thing, has completely become a monster from beginning to end.


    "Captain..."


    Xiaoyao mercenary regiment are asking Su Yixiao how to do.


    Almost all the people in the first room had gone down, but the monster didn''t look full at all.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "Wait a minute!"


    It''s too early to make a move now. If these people in white find out what they are trying to do, they will only be eaten up


    When other people heard what Su Yixiao said, they also shut up.


    Stay there quietly.


    But at the bottom of my hand, I''m fully prepared.


    All the people in the first room have become mummies, staying in small cages tailored for them.


    Soon, it will be the turn of the second room


    At this critical moment, the monster suddenly retracted its tentacles, and the door of the big pit was directly closed by the things inside.


    The man in white, who had already caught one person in Er Fang, pushed the man in his hand fiercely -


    "fortunately for you, the Lord of God is full today, so continue to prepare for ER Fang tomorrow!"


    After that, all the people in white came up and pushed them back into the small house.


    Outside the secret place -


    Ming junxie looks like a poor man. Now outside the secret place, he looks at the plaque at the door and draws his mouth.


    I don''t know what kind of garbage will come up with such a bad secret entrance.


    And there''s garbage. I believe there''s treasure in it? Really, I''m convinced!!!


    finished the Tu Tu, and make complaints about the dirt and face of the earth.


    That''s right.


    "Xiaoxiao is in it."


    Xiaoxiao wait for me! I''ll come in and help you!


    Said, the dark king evil didn''t think for a moment, directly rushed in from that hole.

 Chapter 792

    All the way unobstructed, Ming Jun Xie all the way past, almost no one saw.


    Even passing by.


    Passers by also just felt a gust of wind in the past, turned to see, but really did not find anything.


    The journey of Ming Jun Xie hardly stopped.


    Similarly, nothing can stop him.


    And when he saw a lump of white ash, something still moving, he stopped.


    "White wings?"


    Uncertain said.


    After hearing this, the gray thing turned around suspiciously and vigilantly. When he saw the person who called him, his eyes were bright.


    "You are evil


    Ming junxie ran over and looked at the dirty white wing frowning. With a wave of his hand, the white wing returned to its original appearance.


    Sure enough, this guy is still pretty for nothing.


    So is white wing.


    I can''t bear to look dirty before.


    But only in that way can we avoid the pursuit of those people in white.


    White wing already can''t care about the wound on the body, jump to the front of the dark king evil, say to him: "quick! The master and the others were captured by the men in white! Let''s go and save them


    Ming Jun evil frown, also didn''t ask exactly is how to return a responsibility, follow the pace of white wing very quickly to rush up.


    Bai Yi was separated from Su Yixiao when they were divided into three teams. When they were captured, it was actually heard when it was hiding in the dark when it was searching for people and animals who had passed the first three levels.


    "Yes, that woman is very powerful. She forced our vice captain to kneel down If the team leader hadn''t threatened the woman with other people, we wouldn''t have caught her... "


    "So powerful?"


    "Well, I''m just a Shangxuan master..."


    Bai Yi knows that it must be su Yixiao.


    Thanks for walking in this direction all the way. I almost got caught three times.


    "Here it is. It should be here."


    Bai Yi and Ming junxie are behind the stones outside the palace, looking at the palace surrounded by people in white.


    As soon as mingjunxie hears what Bai Yi says, he will rush up immediately.


    "Hey, wait!"


    Bai Yi hooks the clothes of Ming junxie with her claws.


    Mingjunxie anxiously turned back: "what are you doing? I''m going to save Xiaoxiao!" This guy doesn''t know how Xiaoxiao is now. He''s worried!


    White wing shakes his head, said: "nothing, the master is safe, we should first understand the situation and then go in, now do not know how the situation inside, the master''s position is not sure, so reckless into, will have an accident."


    Bai Yi knows the identity of Ming junxie and his strength can''t be underestimated.


    But after all, this secret place is very mysterious.


    It''s also dangerous.


    So reckless to go in, if they really set the trap to bluff.


    Don''t talk about saving their master. It''s hard to save their own lives.


    Ming junxie naturally knows this.


    He was just in a hurry.


    The closer he gets to here, the more his heart beats. He knows that he is a lot closer to Xiaoxiao.


    Take a few deep breaths, and let the white wing turn into a small one, and then put it into the pocket of Ming junxie.


    "Like this Is that ok? "


    Ming junxie nodded.


    "Don''t worry, the people inside can''t see me." He affirms of say, still urge white wing to come in quickly.


    Had it not been for this step, mingjunxie would not have allowed people outside Su Yixiao to be so close to him!


    Not even Warcraft!


    White wing head hanging a few black lines, slightly roaring low voice said: "I am talking about this? I mean your pocket is too small! It''ll strangle me... "

 Chapter 793

    Who knows Ming Jun Xie doesn''t care. He picks up the cute white wing and puts it into his pocket. Then he goes straight to the palace.


    He was dressed in black and shuttled around the palace at will. The man in white passed by him, but he was not found.


    Bai Yi looks at this scene and finally puts down his heart. However, he finds that, oh, he can''t move in it. He''s really going to be strangled


    Forget it, bear it!


    "Bai Yi, do you know which room Xiao Xiao is in?"


    Bai Yi thought about what he had heard before and shook his head.


    "But I know that they were caught here to provide nutrients for the Lord..." What is the Lord of God? Although he didn''t know what it was, those people in White said so.


    And then there is


    Lord This name sounds like a person. What nutrients do you need to absorb Strange


    But hear God Lord adult these four words of Ming Jun evil but froze.


    He stayed where he was for three seconds and was almost discovered by the man in white.


    Not far away, the patrolling man in white saw a shadow passing by, shouting "who" and running to see it.


    When he ran past, mingjunxie had already hid.


    Fortunately, otherwise they would have been discovered.


    "What''s the matter with you


    Bai Yi was frightened by this scene and asked quickly.


    Mingjunxie shakes his head and pulls his mind back.


    "Nothing Let''s take a look around and find out how they feed the Lord of God. "


    White wing has no objection.


    The man in white who was looking for the evil of Ming Jun came. Hidden in the dark, the evil Ming Jun fiercely pulls over, a truth Dan goes down, and the guy looks at the evil Ming Jun in front of him like he didn''t wake up.


    "Where is the Lord of God?" he asked


    "After In the shrine behind the palace... "


    The king of hell frowned: "the throne of God?" What is that?


    "The throne Hehe, it''s a pit. The Lord of God is in that pit... "


    Ming Jun Xie


    White wing


    There are many wonderful flowers every year, especially this year.


    "When will you send nutrients to the Lord?"


    "Today In the afternoon, the horn rings... "


    After knowing the situation, mingjunxie put another pill into this guy''s mouth, and the man in white who was dominated by Zhenyan Dan lay on the ground.


    Mingjunxie got up and left.


    White wing asks dark king evil: "that person, was killed by you?"


    "I don''t have the mind to deal with a minion. It''s just something that will lose some male function. "


    White wing a listen, know what is.


    Speechless on the head of the three black lines, and then put their own head in.


    This guy says he''s not bored.


    Anyway, these people are dying, and they still lose that function. It''s useless at all.


    Say you are not bored, who else is bored?!


    White wing only felt that the dark king evil moved a few places and then did not move.


    Strange to see, but see this guy lying on the top of the palace, lying there looking at the stars.


    White wing Don''t you go to the master? "


    Ming Jun Xie gently looked at the starry sky and said, "No He has already thought about it.


    "Xiaoxiao is not in danger yet."

 Chapter 794

    "It''s just the beginning of the day. This afternoon, when Xiao Xiao is in danger, I''ll rush up. Xiao Xiao will be very surprised..."


    The dark king evil says so, already imagined the scene of tomorrow.


    With that in mind, the guy closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    White wing


    What a narcissistic man


    But it''s good for the director.


    He took out his pocket, but Bai Yi didn''t recover. He was in a cute state, lying in front of Ming junxie, and fell asleep.


    They were called by a trumpet.


    White wings open eyes of time, dark Jun evil already looked at the bottom.


    In response, he went on to see that the palace was empty and full of people.


    They quickly searched in the crowd, almost directly found Su Yixiao and members of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    Because they are so compelling in the crowd.


    "Second room, congratulations. We are going to nourish our Lord..."


    The man in white looked at everyone in the second room provocatively.


    But he found that these people are all very calm.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    Said the leader of the man in white.


    One side of the deputy chief frowned: "what''s wrong?"


    "Why do they And calm? " He didn''t understand. In the past, nutrients were not like this. They would take tranquilizers in private, but these It''s abnormal!


    The deputy leader was stunned, and then waved his hand: "Hey, it''s not very good. It just saves our tranquilizer. It''s not easy to do this thing."


    With that, the guy asked the people in white to take the things in their hands.


    The people in the second room were relieved when they saw the small movements of those people.


    Three hours ago -


    in the small house, Su Yixiao said to them, "don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous. Once there are actions within the resistance, they will inject poison into you to make you settle down."


    At this time, they looked at Su Yixiao in the crowd, and their eyes were full of gratitude.


    If it wasn''t for this woman, even if they had something in their hands to resist, they wouldn''t be able to pick it up like that.


    Su Yixiao squeezed his hands tightly and watched the leader of the man in white on the platform finish his words. Then he stepped back.


    And other people in white came up one by one to push them, as their distance narrowed.


    Su Yixiao is ready.


    Three


    Two


    One


    "Up


    Give me an order.


    All the people in the second room took out the small porcelain bottles in their hands, broke off the lid, and scattered all the powdery things to the man in white in front of them.


    The powder fell on their own body, really nothing, but those people in white really suffered.


    One by one, the skin on the face and the clothes on the body are all in the process of rapid decay, falling off at the same time.


    In a few seconds, a layer of skin came down completely.


    Inside the meat turned over outside, looking at people want to vomit.


    Su Yixiao looked at those people and several of them were in the same place, shouting: "run! What are you doing


    Just then, all the people in white were facing them.


    But seeing the tragedy of the people in white below, these people dare not get too close to them.


    "Waste!"


    The leader of the man in white came down and covered himself.


    But in the second he rushed over, he could still feel that his armor was rotting little by little.

 Chapter 795

    Although much slower than other people in white.


    At a glance, the leader of the man in white saw Su Yixiao in the middle with a calm face, and knew that he was the first choice rebel.


    But he ran to Su Yixiao.


    Sitting at the top of the play, mingjunxie''s eyes suddenly changed when he saw it.


    It''s so cold!


    Flying down, before the man in white touched Su Yixiao, the man in white had already split and became many pieces scattered around, and breaking him was exactly the Ming Jun evil that Su Yixiao was facing.


    Originally prepared to resist Su Yixiao saw that he missed the man for a long time, mouth stunned.


    Even if he was hugged by Ming junxie, he didn''t react.


    Other people see this scene, all of them attack other people in white around Su Yixiao.


    The three rooms saw that they didn''t show any weakness either. They all untied each other and tied their ropes instead. Then they wanted to watch their white men rush to the key.


    Xiaoyao mercenary regiment looked at the head of their own and the return of the deputy head together, understand a smile.


    He attacked the man in white and let out all his anger of being trapped in the small house.


    Su Yixiao smelled the smell around him. It was a familiar smell that he had not seen for a long time. Then he reflected it. Looking at the face in his dream, he finally shed a tear.


    Dark king evil


    Finally, I see you.


    At this time


    "Boom..."


    The whole palace rocked.


    They all looked at the figurines of this scene, the tentacles of the things in the pit flying towards them, and the crowd all spread out in terror.


    It''s not like they''ve never seen the power of this thing.


    It''s a thing that can directly suck people into mummies. How can it not run away?!


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, too, watched the guy come out of the pit and ran behind.


    Because there were people around them who were caught by the monster''s tentacles one after another. A tentacle came out of the monster''s dimly visible mouth, and it didn''t take long to suck up the blood of the people who caught them.


    Then throw the mummy aside and continue to look for living objects.


    "This monster!"


    Su Yixiao couldn''t watch the guy come to them, so he rushed up.


    But he was stopped on the way.


    "Xiaoxiao, you..."


    Just at this time, a sharp cry came from one side -


    it turned out that Su luanyin and dark two were caught by the tentacle.


    Su Yixiao can''t continue to listen to him at this time, so she throws away the evil of Ming Jun and rushes directly.


    Offering sacrifices to the enchantress, she cuts off the tentacle that binds Su luanyin. In a twinkling of an eye, she wants to go to that one again, only to find that mingjunxie has saved the dark two.


    Looking at Ming junxie staring at his hot eyes, Su Yixiao smiles and rushes to the monster with him.


    This guy''s tentacles are very hard. Su Yixiao uses the enchantress and uses all his strength to break the monster''s tentacles.


    The other people who had been running around looked at it, tangled in the same place for two seconds, then rushed over, picked up their own weapons, and rushed towards the monster.


    No matter how strong those tentacles are, they can''t resist the concerted efforts of all the people.


    Su Yixiao watched as the monster''s tentacles were cut off one by one.

 Chapter 796

    Every time a tentacle falls, the monster shouts.


    The feeling of separation between flesh and bone is really painful.


    In the end, when the tentacle was gone, they found that the monster without the tentacle was really like a person, exactly like a woman.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Someone in the crowd asked.


    The others shook their heads.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s from the divine world!" Others say.


    Su Yixiao, stunned, quickly turned around, grasped the man very accurately and asked: "the divine world? How do you know the divine world? And how do you know for sure that this monster came down from the divine world? "


    After a series of questions, the man was directly confused.


    Originally, he wanted to say that he was bored to death, but when he fixed his eyes, he found that the person who asked him was su Yixiao, so he said, "girl, don''t you know? Recently, many stowaways have come down from the divine world. They have not come here through proper channels, and they have not let heaven''s punishment control their divine power. After they come here, they collude with the bad elements here and harm our local people. "


    The others nodded in an instant.


    "Yes, yes, there are a lot of people in the divine world in our mainland recently. Maybe they planted this monster here..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ming junxie listens to these remarks, but he is looking at Su Yixiao seriously.


    Su Yixiao lowered his head and thought about something for a while. Then he looked up at the dying monster.


    The monster wanted to be alone


    "Let''s go." Su Yixiao raises her feet and goes forward, followed by Ming junxie. Behind her are the members of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    The others were stunned.


    "Hello, goddess, is this monster left here?"


    Su Yixiao waved at the front.


    Those people thought that they didn''t care. They turned around and found that the small fire that had illuminated them in the small house had already burned the mountain like monsters to nothing.


    Really, there''s no residue left.


    It can be seen that small fire has great power.


    They suddenly felt a chill.


    It''s such a powerful little fire, and it''s the woman''s own fire And just in the battle, they can see that the woman and her friends are not vegetarian.


    Such combat effectiveness


    Tut tut.


    Fortunately, none of them went against Su Yixiao''s wishes at that time.


    Otherwise, I don''t even know how to die now.


    After taking a deep breath, they followed Su Yixiao and went out smoothly.


    Not long after going out of the secret place, the secret place collapsed with a bang.


    But in the twinkling of an eye wants to thank Su Yixiao''s person, actually discovered, Su Yixiao they, have long been absent.


    Because all the survivors are walking down to the top of the snow mountain.


    And Su Yixiao, they are really towards the top of the snow mountain.


    Divided into two teams, can meet strange, unless you are different.


    But who is so stupid to do such a thing?


    So Su Yixiao and Ming junxie lean together, watching the sunset not far away, very at ease.


    Everyone else looked at the back of a pair of people on the top of the mountain enviously, and lost a breath of happiness: "the deputy commander has come back, and our Ming instructor has come back, so good ~"


    indeed, so good

 Chapter 797

    "Boom..."


    A thunderbolt from the blue, Su Yixiao is speechless for the appearance of such a penalty.


    Holding Ming junxie''s waist, Su Yixiao growls helplessly: "Heaven''s punishment, can''t you change a low-key way to appear? You''re really It''s disturbing the people


    Heaven''s punishment gave a cold hum.


    "Everyone likes me to come out like this. What can I do..."


    "Put Wu ~ "that word didn''t say out, was covered mouth by the dark king evil hand.


    Ming Jun Xie said discontentedly: "Xiao Xiao, don''t say those words..."


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes and nodded.


    This just lets the dark king evil take away the hand.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you coming to us?"


    Heaven''s punishment cut.


    "Who has nothing to do to come to you? I''ll go to the one next to you." Heaven''s punishment refers to the evil of Ming Jun.


    Su Yixiao is on guard: "what are you looking for him for?"


    Heaven''s punishment Does that mean I can''t find it yet?


    "Do you know how unruly it is for your man to come here from the underworld without my permission? Don''t you let me look for it? " The outermost layer of the body of natural punishment Qi has turned black.


    From a distance, it looks like a black lightning ball.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "so what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So what


    This woman is really irritating. So what do you mean? She just doesn''t conform to the rules!


    Really.


    I haven''t seen such a person as Su Yixiao! It''s a pity that he can''t touch this woman.


    This is even more irritating.


    "Come on, you two don''t quarrel. I don''t want to go to the underworld for the time being. There''s nothing serious in the underworld now, so please help me control and change the power of the underworld! When Xiaoxiao is safe, I''ll go back. "


    Heaven''s punishment


    This man is really


    "Your Highness, don''t force me, huh? Do you know how difficult it is to control the transformation of dark force into dark force? This woman, from this moment on, has never had a good day. Unless you get rid of the one in the divine world, will you stay until then? "


    The dark king evil lowered a head to think for a while.


    "Well It''s not impossible... "


    "Oh, you don''t want to be angry with me, will you?"


    Heaven''s punishment is really going crazy.


    Since he was born, how could these two goods torment him.


    Really!


    It''s a lot of fun to fight with heaven. It''s a lot of fun to fight with the earth. Fighting with both of them can kill people without one soldier.


    Ming Jun Xie shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t worry. It only takes three years. After three years, I''ll go back."


    When mingjunxie spoke, he raised his hand and three fingers, so it was an oath.


    In this world, when everyone swears, heaven''s punishment will be received.


    Once someone breaks the oath, he will punish the person according to the content of the oath.


    Therefore, the God''s punishment has also been accepted.


    So just as mingjunxie finished speaking, Tianfu''s face looked much better.


    "OK, that''s what you said, three years! If you don''t go back in three years, I''ll send you back myself! "


    After that, there was another rumbling sound. After a few flashes of thunder and lightning, their eyes were finally clear again.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Ming Jun Xie looks at Su Yixiao pitifully.

 Chapter 798

    Su Yixiao looks at him like this, can''t help but hook lips a smile.


    What do you mean, don''t you know?


    Three years, three years. However, for canglan, which has existed for tens of billions of years, what does three years mean?


    For practitioners, three years is not enough for them to shut up!


    Punishment is also to understand this, also realized that the king evil will not break the oath, will obediently leave there.


    Su Yixiao looks at mingjunxie and frowns: "you are leaving in three years So we What shall we do? "


    "Why, can''t you give up?" Ming Jun Xie''s voice rang in Su Yixiao''s ear.


    In the past, Su Yixiao would directly refuse: "how can it be, you just leave!"


    However, knowing that this guy will definitely leave in three years, I feel uneasy.


    He lowered his head, nodded and said in a low voice, "well, yes, I just can''t bear it."


    Ming junxie is stunned, and then hugs Su Yixiao tightly. His heartbeat fills Su Yixiao''s ear. He feels that the man who is thinking day and night is so close to him. His heart is a burst of comfort.


    "Fool, forget about the glazed jade bracelet?"


    Ming Jun evil so a remind, Su Yixiao this just reaction come over.


    Yeah.


    There are also glass jade bracelets!


    As long as the jade bracelet is there, what are you afraid of!


    "Liyuan, adjust the time. It''s better to be one day outside and ten thousand years inside..." Even if this kind of friendship for decades and hundreds of years, but I still want to have this man together for a long time A little longer


    Liyuan said helplessly in the glazed jade bracelet: "master, I''m afraid you are crazy! The time difference between canglan continent and Liuli jade bracelet can''t be too much, it will damage the order of space It can only be transferred to the outside for one day at most. It''s 200 years inside the jade bracelet.... "


    Su Yixiao So few... "


    Ming junxie is on one side, looking at Su Yixiao''s dissatisfied mouth, and can''t help but put it directly in his mouth. After a while, he let go of the woman who made him greedy.


    "That''s good. Two hundred years later It''s enough for you to practice. " The dark king evil mysteriously smile for a while, seem to very expect what.


    Su Yixiao looked at his enigmatic appearance and asked strangely what was going on.


    But the man seemed to be working against him.


    Don''t say


    Su Yixiao hook lips, he is some way to let this man say.


    "Three..." Su Yixiao didn''t say any extra words, but three fingers in the deep began to count down.


    "Two..."


    "What are you doing?" Ming Jun evil began to panic, this wench''s this appearance oneself really didn''t see.


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    "One..."


    The last one is an exit. Before he knows what Su Yixiao is going to do, he has already been scared into saying his intention.


    "Xiao Xiao, my next words may have a blow to you. You have to promise me that you must, must, don''t be impulsive, and calm down after listening to it..." Although he is not sure Su Yixiao can calm down after hearing the news.


    Su Yixiao was slow for two seconds, then nodded slowly.


    "I promise, I will not be impulsive!"


    Although she had already so assured, but in this heart of the dark king evil, still hastily jump ceaselessly.


    After taking a deep breath, he decided to speak up.


    "Actually..."

 Chapter 799

    "In fact, your parents have long been dead. I felt that I had a relationship with you in the underworld before, and it was almost certain at that time..."


    Su Yixiao a Leng, can''t believe of see to Ming Jun evil, tightly grasp his arm, nails are inserted into the meat inside.


    "No, I don''t believe Say it again


    She didn''t believe that her good father and mother would fall


    I won''t believe it. Su Liman really hit them both!


    Ming junxie puts her hand on her shoulder, frowns and looks at Su Yixiao with love: "Xiao Xiao, calm down..."


    "You tell me, you are not true! It''s not! "


    Su Yixiao has been shaking his head violently, and his eyes have been staring at Ming junxie.


    Ming junxie also looked back at her, sighed and said: "when you let me say no, your heart Don''t you already have the answer? "


    Su Yixiao


    Hands powerless to hang down, Su Yixiao feel the whole person has no strength.


    Now she just wants to have a good sleep


    There is no impression of the heartbreaking roar inside. Mingjunxie hugs the woman who faints directly in her arms, frowns and shouts: "Liyuan..."


    Then the scenery around them suddenly changed. When the people behind didn''t react, Ming junxie had already carried Su Yixiao to the purple bamboo house.


    "This is..."


    "Chirp..."


    Chirp stayed in the arms of small fire spirit, watching the man carry his closest master in.


    At that moment, they suddenly realized something.


    Moist eyes look at Liyuan, who shrugs and nods.


    "Well, I''m back."


    No more words, that''s it.


    By then, everyone else will have understood.


    Everyone was excited.


    In fact, on the surface, they also know that every time Su Yixiao is alone, he will be very lost and miss mingjunxie.


    It''s not that they didn''t see all this, but they didn''t know how to comfort them.


    But why do they go to Zizhu house as soon as they come?


    What''s more, why is Su Yixiao held in her arms by Mingjun?


    Su Qi''er, who doesn''t know what''s going on outside, runs to find Li Yuan, but Li Yuan, who knows about it, doesn''t show up. So Su Qi''er goes to find Liu Shaoji and them.


    They shook their heads.


    We were in the back, only to see the punishment came, I do not know what they said.


    "That should be what drillmaster Ming said to the team leader, so the team leader would be like this. It was good before..."


    They are also forced to look at the surrounding scene, suddenly changed, a long time to react.


    In the purple bamboo house, mingjunxie puts Su Yixiao on the bed and looks at her quietly.


    For a long time, I couldn''t see enough.


    "Did you tell her?"


    Suddenly appeared a burst of milk voice milk Qi of voice, the dark gentleman evil didn''t surprise, and light of ordered a head.


    "Well."


    Li Yuan floats over and looks at Su Yixiao on the bed with a dignified face.


    "But as you know, she can''t stand the blow..."


    "I''ll take it with him." Ming Jun Xie finally looked up at Li Yuan, solemnly put down this sentence, and then turned back.


    Kurihara paused for two seconds, shook his head and disappeared.

 Chapter 800

    "Did you hear that all the secret places in canglan now? Don''t believe them! The secret place on the top of the snow mountain, where I heard a lot of treasures, finally someone came out alive this time... "


    "Oh, come on, don''t say it. The people who came out alive are not one or two. They have already spread all over the continent. "


    One side of the people watching the goods chattering, they all know things, but also said several times, which is particularly boring.


    "But..."


    "But what but, what good but! That place is a good thing done by those guys from the divine world. The purpose is to raise a monster in the secret place. "


    "What You all know that? "


    The man looked at several people around him, stunned.


    He thought he was the first-hand information, but he didn''t expect that everyone knew about it.


    Wait!


    There''s another one!


    "Do you know that one of the most important people is the heir of the young master of the Liu family?"


    As soon as the words came out, some people around him were all confused.


    "Is that true?"


    The heir of the Liu family?


    For thousands of years, there have been such talented people.


    Originally, there was a saying in the mainland that the Liu family is now in its late stage, and it has gradually become the head of the four families.


    The whole mainland is saying that, but they don''t know what the truth is. Now it seems that this is totally false, right?


    How dangerous it was in that secret place, even if they had not experienced it in person, those who came back said it.


    Now, the Liu family has such talent, what Liu family from the position of the head of the four families down and so on, has become false.


    Su Yixiao with carefree mercenary regiment of people passing in front of those people, low-key seems not the same.


    They were impatient to hear the words.


    "Captain, what should I do?"


    Liu''s family knows what Liu Shaoji looks like. If they really want to find someone, they will act quickly.


    Su Yixiao''s face was expressionless. She looked at it faintly and said, "what should I do? Salad


    It''s good to ignore such things. If the Lius really come Then come as soon as you come, and they will greet you like a VIP As for what to do behind, everyone knows.


    But they didn''t expect people to come so fast.


    So when they looked at dozens of people in front of them, Liu Shaoji was a little stunned.


    There were dozens of people with a piece of paper in their hands. They looked at their movements, so we could conclude that the paper was their appearance.


    After confirming that they were the people in front of them, they bent over and saluted Liu Shaoji respectfully: "young master, let''s welcome you back..."


    Liu Shaoji


    Su Yixiao light looked at them, thin lips light open: "roll!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people sent by the Liu family were stunned.


    What they are looking for is their young master. This woman actually let them go. It seems that she really doesn''t pay attention to the Liu family.


    Looking at each other, several people took the weapons in their hands at the same time. They didn''t realize that their little master was still standing behind the woman.


    "Not everyone in the Liu family can be provocative!"


    With this sentence, these people rushed up without fear of death.

 Chapter 802

    "That''s good!" Chu Qingli touched Yu Xiyuan''s head and said, "on that piece of paper, it''s your consent form and your lip print. Do you see it?"


    Of course, Yu Xiyuan saw it.


    So obvious big red lips, not her who believe.


    She didn''t want to go to the palace, but if she didn''t, she would be charged with "treachery".


    The whole eight trigrams hall is waiting for her to find materials and write eight trigrams to support her! If she doesn''t go, she will lose her business and put gossip in the wrong.


    Yu Xiyuan thought about it, but he agreed to take this trip to Chu Qingli.


    In other words, why does Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, who specializes in collecting the eight trigrams of rich and noble families, have something to do with today''s Prince Chu Qingli?


    This matter Children have no mothers. It''s a long story.


    In other words, Yu Xiyuan is still the unofficial Princess of Chu Qingli!


    But


    "Here we are."


    Chu Qingli''s voice interrupted Yu Xiyuan''s memory.


    Yu Xiyuan looks up at the East Palace she once longed for. Although her heart is dead, she still has no reason to feel pain.


    "Our palace has arranged for you to live in the main hall of Li. You can settle down there first."


    Lizheng hall?


    Yu Xiyuan was shocked.


    Isn''t that where the imperial concubine lives? There shouldn''t be Has it been occupied for a long time?


    Yu Xiyuan''s lips turned white. Seeing that Chu Qingli was leaving, Yu Xiyuan didn''t even think about it, so she grabbed him by the corner of his coat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Chu Qingli looks back. My eyes are full of tenderness.


    Yu Xiyuan frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan so nervous, reaches out his hand to hold her in his arms, and gently touches her back: "our palace is not going anywhere, yuan''er, our palace is here to accompany you, OK?"


    When Yu Xiyuan reacts, a fragrance of medicine has swept her whole body. With a violent tremble, Yu Xiyuan reacts and pushes Chu Qingli away.


    "Then you''d better go. Prince, take your time


    After that, Yu Xiyuan went into Li Zhengdian without going back.


    And Chu Qingli, standing in the same place, hurt himself for a while, then left.


    "Prince, Yu..."


    "Well?" Chu Qingli looks coldly at the bodyguard around him, as if the next second, as long as the bodyguard says more, he will be beheaded


    The bodyguard''s reaction was timely, and he quickly changed the name of Yu Xiyuan.


    "Does your royal highness really want to live in Lizheng hall?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, but I''m afraid that the one in the Jiali hall will treat her Highness the Crown Princess... "


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Qingli had already left, leaving only a shocking sentence for the bodyguard -


    "if you hurt someone, you make amends!"


    Looking at Chu Qingli''s distant figure, the bodyguard immediately felt that if the Crown Princess and the crown prince did not make up for a day, they would not have a better day as subordinates


    On a dark and windy night, Yu Xiyuan is moving her muscles and bones, but she sees a remnant of shadow outside. The target of the visitor is Yu Xiyuan.


    Yuxiyuan''s reaction was timely, but it couldn''t defeat chuqingli. Within three rounds, yuxiyuan was controlled by chuqingli.


    "The prince left my gossip hall, and his hands and feet became more and more unrestrained!"


    Chu Qingli said with a smile: "in my East Palace, I will do whatever I want."


    Yuxiyuan is speechless.


    How to say again, she is still her, is this man, also regard oneself as his belongings.


    "The prince didn''t come to me in the evening to be sarcastic! If you have something to say, don''t move your hands. "

 Chapter 803

    Chu Qingli felt that she could not be forced to worry. He sat on the main seat without interest. He seemed to fan the thick ink garden fan inside and said, "this prime minister married a beautiful concubine yesterday. Do you want to Go and hear it? "


    Yu Xiyuan swept Chu Qingli from the beginning to the end and said contemptuously: "Chu Qingli, I didn''t see that you are a pervert! You''re going to listen to the corner. "


    Chu Qingli is a Leng, lift Mou to look at Yu Xiyuan, the fan that falls inside hand is silent signal this his embarrassment.


    "What about perversion?"


    Chu Qingli, whose face returned to normal, coughed twice and said with righteous words: "don''t you want to collect materials for baguatang? My palace''s good intentions have been wasted... "


    With that, Chu Qingli got up and went away.


    And so on -


    Yes, there is also material collection!!


    This time, you can''t go back without anything!


    In this way, what face does she have to meet everyone in the hall?


    "Wait..."


    When Chu Qingli is about to pass by Yu Xiyuan, Yu Xiyuan catches him quickly.


    In the back, the corner of chuqingli''s mouth was raised imperceptibly, but it was soon put down.


    "All right! Just go there... "


    It''s hard to say.


    But Chu Qingli was not a bit embarrassed. He happily picked up Yu Xiyuan and ran his lightness skill to fly towards the left prime minister''s mansion.


    Their voices came with the wind and drifted away


    "Chu Qingli, don''t touch there!"


    "It''s the waist. Your waist is still It''s rough! "


    "Go away..."


    Facts have proved that such things as lying on the roof are really not done by people.


    Yu Xiyuan awkwardly listened to the blushing voice coming from the bottom, her eyes were floating, and her heart was also uneasy.


    On the contrary, Chu Qingli was extremely calm. It''s just that some protruding places completely exposed him.


    The main reason is that they are overlapping in a very ambiguous position - because they lie on it as soon as they come, so they don''t change positions at all.


    So yuxiyuan also felt it.


    "This rascal!"


    No, she can''t stand it. She has to change her position!


    But to Chu Qingli said, he will certainly take an excuse to shirk, forget it, directly for it!


    When Yu Xiyuan is ready, his left wrist is forced, and his elbow is on Chu Qingli''s waist. Chu Qingli is hit fiercely, but he doesn''t react, so he presses down.


    "Boom "Pull up..."


    Not a little bit of precaution, not a bit of worry


    Roof It collapsed.


    Who did it? Needless to say, Yu Xiyuan and Chu Qingli suddenly feel that life is like a dream when they look at the stunned Prime Minister Zuo and the woman under him who has no time to scream.


    One second, I was prone to watch the battle, and the next second I was on the scene. It''s like


    "Prince..." Prime Minister Zuo just recognized Chu Qingli, and then came the shrieks of women!


    "Ah --" pa... "


    The left prime minister was annoyed, and he directly stunned the woman under him.


    Then I got up naturally.


    At that moment, Chu Qingli cursed her mother in a low voice and covered her eyes quickly.


    "Why is the prince not only here? And with a strange woman? "


    Chu Qingli covered Yu Xiyuan ''


    Prime Minister Zuo was very happy.


    "When the Prince visited, it was really Special

 Chapter 804

    Su Yixiao ignored the brain damaged elder and put his heart and soul on the road.


    God knows what he wants to do. Ah, even if they want to know about Liu Shaoji, they don''t have blind suspicion in their hearts, because they know that when they get to Liu''s house, they will know.


    "Report..."


    The elder of the Liu family stepped into the house of the master of the Liu family and said in a loud voice: "report to the master, I''ve brought Liu Shaoji back!"


    They not only brought them back, but also didn''t hurt their soldiers.


    Of course, the one who broke half of his finger had long been forgotten by him.


    "What? Come back, ha ha, you still have a way. " The master of the Liu family patted the elder on the shoulder heavily, and then went out.


    The big elder''s hand was standing there.


    Huh?!


    And then it''s gone?


    No!


    The elder turned around in a hurry, but the master had already gone out.


    "Ha ha ha, welcome back to the Liu family."


    Looking at Liu Shaoji in the crowd, the owner of the Liu family was very excited. His eyes were burning, just like looking at the only treasure in the world.


    Liu Shaoji looks disgusted and smiles at Liu''s master.


    I can''t help but force: "is it difficult for the captain to really want to send him to the Liu family?"?! It''s hard! He''s not going to stay in this place! "


    But Su Yixiao is not this kind of person.


    Well, it really made his head ache.


    "Shao Ji, this time you are the hero of the whole mainland, and you are also the hero of our Liu family. You are the young master of the Liu family!" Liu Jiazhu said excitedly.


    But unexpectedly, Liu Shaoji was not excited at all. He stepped back to Baili Xiyue and hugged Baili Xiyue. He said to the Liu family leader, "Liu family leader, in fact, the hero of the whole mainland is not me, and my team leader..."


    His captain?!


    Liu''s master was stunned. He followed Liu Shaoji''s hand and saw Su Yixiao looking at him with a smile.


    At that moment, his heart seemed to be hit by something.


    With the milk like skin and the twinkling of two bright eyes, Liu''s master felt a new love.


    But just as he was looking hard, suddenly a tall figure blocked his sight.


    "Ah..."


    Just want to shout, but found that this person, is also so outstanding.


    That person, besides Ming Jun Xie, who else can there be?!


    Su Yixiao gently pulled mingjunxie, looked at the liujiazhu with a cold face, and said: "liujiazhu, as the leader of Shaoji, I come here today to beg you not to disturb us again."


    Then he bowed his head and gave a gentle smile.


    "You Are you their captain? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    What else?


    "Do you know that if you stay in Liu''s house, there will be endless treasures of gold and silver. You don''t have to worry about food or clothing here. Why don''t you stay here?"


    How many people want to come to Liu''s house? They don''t agree.


    I didn''t expect these people to let them live in luxury.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "gold and silver treasure? Sorry, we have gold mountain and silver mountain. Not only that, but we never lack purple gold coins. We have Warcraft ourselves, so your Liu family has no effect on us. "


    It may even be a burden in the future.


    In this case, why do you want to be strong?

 Chapter 805

    "You How can you say that about the Lius?! Do you want to live on this continent? "


    Liu''s master couldn''t believe it. I didn''t expect that anyone was so bold to say Liu''s.


    They are one of the four families in canglan.


    He has never been so stigmatized.


    But the little girl in front of her was fearless.


    "Master Liu, we don''t mean anything about your Liu family. This is the last warning. After stepping out of this door, if you dare to harass us for half a minute, don''t blame us for not paying attention to the importance of our actions... "


    The master of the Liu family is very angry.


    "How dare you?"


    He didn''t believe it. There were still such arrogant people in this continent. He immediately ordered them to go on.


    "Come on, surround them and take them to the dungeon. When our young master agrees to return to the Liu family, we will release them!"


    "Yes


    With an order, all the Liu family members poured in.


    However, this does not stop the determined carefree mercenary regiment.


    Su Yixiao hooks her lips and offers a small fire sacrifice to burn down the Liu family''s house. However, she and her friends are not tardy at all and take revenge on the Liu family around her.


    You want to put them in the dungeon? Want to use them to threaten people?


    This group of people are so stupid. If they don''t teach them a lesson, they are all sorry for themselves.


    The owner of the Liu family did not expect that his impulse would cause the destruction of the Liu family.


    That day was a miserable one.


    It''s a day that everyone in canglan continent can''t forget.


    At the end of the story, I didn''t expect that the Liu family killed themselves.


    Then, there will be such a legend in canglan land -


    "Liu''s parents, Liu''s family is short, and Liu''s people don''t like it.


    I don''t know how to be ashamed or serious, which forces others to avoid.


    Xiaoyao tour, Xiaoyao sigh, Xiaoyao mercenary regiment is really powerful.


    No arrogance, no villain, a good heart, no wilting. "


    Every time I hear this nursery rhyme, Su Yixiao''s heart really refuses.


    "My God, why are they so talented! Besides, didn''t we destroy the Liu family? They should be afraid of us. " Hundred Li Xi month thought for a while, still don''t know this group of brain circuit is how to twist over.


    Su Yixiao shrugged and said, "it has nothing to do with us. Maybe the reputation of the Liu family on this road is too bad."


    "So it is." Hundred Li Xi month shakes a head to say: "unexpectedly want to take us to threaten little Ji, how can this kind of person stay?"?! And the reputation of their Liu family must be very bad! "


    It must be.


    Liu Shaoji touched Baili Xiyue''s head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they are no longer here. No one is threatening me any more."


    Hundred Li Xi month this just clever nod.


    My own man, everything is right.


    "Come on, you two are tired of it. We are here to practice!"


    After stepping on the mountain in front of you, you can further away from the endless sea. It''s really good.


    The traceless people are still there.


    Su Yixiao can''t imagine what Su linman has done in the divine world. He can make the divine world so turbulent that even the shark people can be forced to come down from the divine world. It''s true.


    Is it difficult for him to do so because of himself?


    But it''s not worth it?!


    Because of no trace and their own understanding, so the entire chimpanzee race forced to die.

 Chapter 806

    Inside the jade bracelet, Liyuan is looking around in front of the screen. Suddenly, he feels a kind of cold breath coming from behind. Liyuan immediately looks back and finds that he has no trace of cultivation in Lingquan.


    "How did you come out?" Kurihara asked.


    This guy''s injuries aren''t the slightest bit.


    I''m sure it''s not good yet. If you don''t cultivate yourself in Lingquan, what''s the trouble!


    No trace shook his head at him: "I''m much better now. I can come out to have a look, but I don''t want to go out again." at the end of the day, I felt a little aggrieved.


    Kurihara lost his temper immediately.


    The appearance of the chimaera is not picky. Looking at the beauty in front of him, he can''t open his mouth to scold him.


    I looked at it from beginning to end. There''s really no major injury.


    Kurihara compromised.


    "Well, well, you can watch it here. Well, it''s OK to go to other places. I''ll send someone to follow you."


    No trace nodded.


    But he didn''t want to go anywhere, just wanted to look at the magic screen in front of him, because there was his dear sister in it.


    But the more he saw it, the more he felt it was wrong. He frowned and asked Liyuan, "who is that man holding hands with my sister Xiaoxiao?"


    After hearing this, Li Yuan didn''t look at the screen and said, "Oh, that''s your brother-in-law! You are evil


    No trace a Leng, don''t know whether he should smile or cry.


    "I didn''t expect that after this farewell, when I met again, sister Xiaoxiao had already found my brother-in-law for me..."


    Why is brother-in-law so awkward?


    But


    No trace looks up at the screen again.


    The scene inside is a scene in front of Su Yixiao''s body, which is the scene of Ming Jun''s evil protection, exploring the way for Su Yixiao.


    No trace of the mouth naturally raised.


    "But seeing that sister Xiaoxiao finally looks like a little woman, she can finally support herself without being so tough That''s good. "


    After talking to himself, Wu Chen lowered himself to help Li Yuan look at those ancient books. Most of them were notes.


    "Hello, Liyuan, can you tell me more about the interaction between Xiaoxiao and her brother-in-law in the past several hundred thousand years? How did they get to know each other and how did they get together? I... "


    "Stop!"


    Li Yuan took a speechless look at Wu Chen, who had a strong thirst for knowledge in front of him. He sighed and said, "where are hundreds of thousands of years old, master? She is only 180000 years old now..."


    It turns out that after so many things, it''s only 20000 years


    Kurihara was not only stunned.


    No trace.


    It is said that Su Yixiao died in the divine world. Up to now, too many things have happened. Not only are they a group, but also many kinds of people have received many innocent implications and influences because of the new God''s superior position.


    It''s only 20000 years


    I really didn''t think of it.


    Li Yuan looked at him this pair of lost appearance, probably also guessed what the boy was thinking in the heart, then stopped the action inside the hand, and began to tell him.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t miss every bit.


    Unconsciously, they were surrounded by a lot of Warcraft and tianlingdibao. They were listening to the story of Liyuan


    It''s already night outside.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, a group of people from the outside into the glass jade bracelet, no trace came up.


    He first hugs Su Yixiao, and then when mingjunxie doesn''t respond, he slowly pushes him away

 Chapter 807

    "Come on, let''s fight."


    Su Yixiao is stunned, so is Ming junxie, and everyone behind is stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    It seems that these two people don''t know each other. How can they have a fight?


    Also, during this period of time together, they can be aware that Wuchen is a good tempered person.


    How can we make an appointment for no reason?


    "No trace, you Nothing? "


    See Su Yixiao''s hand is about to touch the traceless head, traceless a backhand hold.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, I''m ok, and my body is almost recovered. You just let me and sister Fight with him, or I won''t feel well! "


    Hearing this reason, Su Yixiao was confused.


    What is this?


    Ming junxie seems to know something, gentle to Su Yixiao said: "don''t worry, this is the war between men, don''t worry, I won''t lay too heavy on him."


    No trace is not happy.


    What do you mean you won''t do too much to me? If men want to fight, they have to show their real ability! "


    The king of the underworld picks his eyebrows.


    "OK, take it out. Don''t regret it."


    After that, the two men flew away as if they didn''t see anyone else.


    And Su Yixiao and them, one in the back, staring at the two people flying away, a face muddled force.


    "What''s the matter with the two of them?"


    "Well, yeah, how did they get to know each other?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Although Ming junxie has been here for several days, he has been with Su Yixiao in Zizhu, and others don''t care.


    When did these two men hook up?


    They eat melons, and the masses are really puzzled.


    And on the top of the mountain, the two people were opposite.


    Looking at the man''s face, there was no sign of wind.


    "Do it."


    No trace said to Ming Jun Xie.


    The dark king evil hook lips: "I let you three moves, you come first."


    No trace face a black: "although I was injured, but how can men let each other?"? Do it


    He likes this guy''s style very much, but this guy suddenly thinks about his woman, so


    "Then, let''s start!"


    Having said that, Ming junxie did not hesitate to fly in the past, and fight with no trace, Xuanli kept flying around, without saving a bit.


    It took the two of them a long time to stop.


    Two people lie on the grass on the top of the mountain, looking at the sky inside the jade bracelet is gradually getting dark.


    No trace suddenly said: "do you think I like Xiaoxiao sister?"


    "Isn''t it?" he said


    No trace smiles and shakes his head: "I like Xiaoxiao sister, but you have to know this, I like Xiaoxiao sister, and your kind is not the same."


    "Oh?"


    It''s not like that, so


    "I had a good relationship with sister Xiaoxiao before. He always treated me as my closest brother, just like Yuxuan. There is no difference at all. So, she is also my close sister."


    Ming junxie nodded.


    He understood. It was this kind of love.


    "You''ve been pouring water, haven''t you?"


    After hearing this, mingjunxie shook his head: "No."


    "Come on, as you are, why didn''t you let the water go just now? Tie, if I was as powerful as Hades, how could I be persecuted to such a degree... "

 Chapter 808

    "Come on, as you are, why didn''t you let the water go just now? Tie, if I was as powerful as Hades, how could I be persecuted to such a degree... "


    A smile without trace.


    "Do you know?" he shrugged


    No trace nodded.


    This thing If he had heard all the stories, he would not know the identity of Ming junxie, just like a fool.


    "It''s not easy for sister Xiaoxiao to come all the way. Now I can really trust her to you, Su Yuxuan If he can find it, he will be the same as me


    As for Su Yuxuan


    Ming junxie nodded.


    "Thank you for your reassurance."


    So the attitude is really cold, but it means that Wu trace naturally knows her character, so she doesn''t have much reaction. With such a sentence, she can rest assured. How much courage it took to call out my sister!


    Ming junxie and traceless smile at each other.


    The two of them, with a heart and a heart, are all for one woman.


    "Damn, there you are."


    Suddenly a voice came from behind them.


    So familiar voice, you don''t have to look back to know who it is.


    "You two, don''t you get up and go down with me!"


    Su Yixiao shouts with her mouth.


    The two men were stunned and immediately picked up from the ground and stood upright in front of Su Yixiao.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao..."


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    Su Yixiao looked at the strange interaction between them, frowned and asked: "you two, what did you say just now? What a strange feeling. "


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    Push Su mingxie forward.


    "If we are two big men, we won''t tell you."


    "Yes, yes, sister Xiaoxiao, what did you do tonight? I really want to eat. I''m so hungry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are some things between them that can''t be said to this woman, because they are all about this woman.


    This woman in their hearts, possession of all the volume.


    "Xiao Xiao, be careful..."


    Su Yixiao looked at the oncoming attack and flew away.


    Damn, is this white fox crazy?


    Why attack them again and again.


    They are really just a passer-by.


    "Damn it


    Su Yixiao looks at the women hiding behind them. Cao NIMA flies by in her heart.


    Who the hell are these people.


    This is using them as a shield!


    "Shaoji, cherish the moon, lead the white fox to the back of that tree!"


    Liu Shaoji and Bai lixiyue understand that they go up, one left and one right on both sides of white fox. With the attack in their hands, white fox soon notices them, and then comes after them quickly.


    Two people all the way will be attracted to the white fox behind the tree, the white fox decisively saw the two women hiding.


    Realize that they recognize the wrong person after the rush up.


    Two women ran out screaming.


    "Ah Are you demons? "


    "Help, Brother Shao Ah - "


    before he finished, he was eaten by the white fox.


    At that moment, the whole forest was quiet.


    Yeah, they forgot.


    Warcraft can also eat people


    It''s their nature.


    After solving the two women, the blood in white fox''s eyes retreated.

 Chapter 809

    "That''s good!" Chu Qingli touched Yu Xiyuan''s head and said, "on that piece of paper, it''s your consent form and your lip print. Do you see it?"


    Of course, Yu Xiyuan saw it.


    So obvious big red lips, not her who believe.


    She didn''t want to go to the palace, but if she didn''t, she would be charged with "treachery".


    The whole eight trigrams hall is waiting for her to find materials and write eight trigrams to support her! If she doesn''t go, she will lose her business and put gossip in the wrong.


    Yu Xiyuan thought about it, but he agreed to take this trip to Chu Qingli.


    In other words, why does Yu Xiyuan, the leader of the eight trigrams hall, who specializes in collecting the eight trigrams of rich and noble families, have something to do with today''s Prince Chu Qingli?


    This matter Children have no mothers. It''s a long story.


    In other words, Yu Xiyuan is still the unofficial Princess of Chu Qingli!


    But


    "Here we are."


    Chu Qingli''s voice interrupted Yu Xiyuan''s memory.


    Yu Xiyuan looks up at the East Palace she once longed for. Although her heart is dead, she still has no reason to feel pain.


    "Our palace has arranged for you to live in the main hall of Li. You can settle down there first."


    Lizheng hall?


    Yu Xiyuan was shocked.


    Isn''t that where the imperial concubine lives? There shouldn''t be Has it been occupied for a long time?


    Yu Xiyuan''s lips turned white. Seeing that Chu Qingli was leaving, Yu Xiyuan didn''t even think about it, so she grabbed him by the corner of his coat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Chu Qingli looks back. My eyes are full of tenderness.


    Yu Xiyuan frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Chu Qingli looks at Yu Xiyuan so nervous, reaches out his hand to hold her in his arms, and gently touches her back: "our palace is not going anywhere, yuan''er, our palace is here to accompany you, OK?"


    When Yu Xiyuan reacts, a fragrance of medicine has swept her whole body. With a violent tremble, Yu Xiyuan reacts and pushes Chu Qingli away.


    "Then you''d better go. Prince, take your time


    After that, Yu Xiyuan went into Li Zhengdian without going back.


    And Chu Qingli, standing in the same place, hurt himself for a while, then left.


    "Prince, Yu..."


    "Well?" Chu Qingli looks coldly at the bodyguard around him, as if the next second, as long as the bodyguard says more, he will be beheaded


    The bodyguard''s reaction was timely, and he quickly changed the name of Yu Xiyuan.


    "Does your royal highness really want to live in Lizheng hall?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, but I''m afraid that the one in the Jiali hall will treat her Highness the Crown Princess... "


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Qingli had already left, leaving only a shocking sentence for the bodyguard -


    "if you hurt someone, you make amends!"


    Looking at Chu Qingli''s distant figure, the bodyguard immediately felt that if the Crown Princess and the crown prince did not make up for a day, they would not have a better day as subordinates


    On a dark and windy night, Yu Xiyuan is moving her muscles and bones, but she sees a remnant of shadow outside. The target of the visitor is Yu Xiyuan.


    Yuxiyuan''s reaction was timely, but it couldn''t defeat chuqingli. Within three rounds, yuxiyuan was controlled by chuqingli.


    "The prince left my gossip hall, and his hands and feet became more and more unrestrained!"


    Chu Qingli said with a smile: "in my East Palace, I will do whatever I want."


    Yuxiyuan is speechless.


    How to say again, she is still her, is this man, also regard oneself as his belongings.


    "The prince didn''t come to me in the evening to be sarcastic! If you have something to say, don''t move your hands. "

 Chapter 801

    And it''s suffocating.


    "And your wife, too, may die..."


    That white fox a listen, escape of quick.


    "Lian''er can''t have an accident if If you can let lian''er Ping live in peace, I''m willing to promise you a condition... "


    The white fox was pushed aside by Su Yixiao before he could continue to talk.


    And the rest of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment, except mingjunxie, are blocking the white fox. Mingjunxie stands by and watches Su Yixiao go forward.


    Su Yixiao, who was in front of the fox, looked at the fox''s vigilant face and said with a gentle smile, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you or your father''s children, and I will help you to be safe and let you go."


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s kindness, the fox hesitates to accept the help from the man in front of her. After all, she is human.


    But during its hesitation, Su Yixiao had already taken the opportunity to put a pill directly into the fox''s mouth.


    "You..."


    The fox was surprised.


    Want Dan medicine to want to vomit, but already impossible.


    The pill was melted in the mouth, and he had swallowed it before he could react.


    Su Yixiao touched his stomach and said: "dear, now you feel your Dantian, do you feel the power of a side heat? Use it to restore your physical strength, and then give birth to your baby, which will be suffocated. "


    After listening to this, the female fox felt that Dantian was hot. Before she had time to do anything to Su Yixiao, she had obediently closed her eyes.


    It''s true that he''s half recovered.


    In a hurry, the female fox recovered her strength and used all her energy to the baby in her belly.


    A few moments later, the little fox came out.


    After landing, there is no hair, bare, and blood on the body


    Seeing this, Su Yixiao shakes her head and hands the fox a pill.


    This time, he didn''t deceive and abduct, and didn''t force him to put it in. He saw that the female fox who handed the pill over wanted to open her mouth and put the pill in.


    Then pick up the body, the end of the station to the end of the walk, to the three little guys lick the calf.


    "Thank you, man."


    Big white fox came without the obstruction of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment. When he passed Su Yixiao, he looked back, and his eyes were full of gratitude.


    Then he quickly went up to his wife and licked the fox''s hair.


    The eyes did not even look at the little fox in the fox''s arms.


    Tut tut.


    It''s not discriminatory.


    After a while, the two foxes finished, so they quickly came to them to apologize.


    "I never thought that it would be human beings who saved us."


    The female fox''s voice is very gentle and clear. She looks at Su Yixiao gratefully and says these words slowly.


    "Yes, lian''er, I never thought that I would believe in a human being on such an important day."


    However, they were not given the wrong choice.


    "Human beings, I don''t have any good things around me. Since you have saved them, I will give you one of my children."


    After that, the white fox turned around and quickly hung a little fox who had opened his eyes.

 Chapter 811

    "It seems that there is nothing to give you, only my little son. Take it. You''re welcome. It''s just that he''s also my flesh. You should remember to hurt her in the future. "


    The white fox''s appearance is not very sad at all, and it''s hard to give up.


    Su Yixiao''s black lines come out.


    So is the female fox.


    He looked at the fox to throw his beloved baby, and then threatened to give it to others.


    And a pair of shameless appearance, also don''t discuss with oneself.


    The female fox suddenly turned black.


    She and Li politely smile at all the members of Xiaoyao mercenary Regiment: "I''m sorry, I have a little family business to do now. I hope you''ll understand."


    After that, before the people in front of him nodded, he grabbed the fox''s ear and left.


    In the place where they can''t see, the female fox grabs the male fox''s ear and scolds him: "thank you for throwing our own child out. What''s your attitude? You know how can you do this when I finally gave birth to him."


    The male fox goes underground to receive the instruction of the female fox.


    "But how can we repay them for helping us?"


    The two of them have nothing to offer when they are new here.


    The Fox also stopped, and he didn''t know how to solve the problem.


    But only one!


    There''s no way he''s going to give away his sweetheart.


    "Then you should follow him." Suddenly a voice came out.


    When they looked around, they saw that it was also a fox.


    And it''s Purple fox!


    See purple fox that second, two people were stunned.


    All Foxes of the fox clan know that in this world, among all foxes, the purple fox is the supreme king, and the purple fox in the purple fox is the leader of the kings.


    Now when they saw a purple fox in front of them, they had an impulse to kneel down.


    Especially the purple fox who is so full of kingly demeanor.


    "You say, let''s follow her?"


    "But we follow the human race. Isn''t it necessary to make a contract with her?" Ask all the world''s Warcraft, who is willing to take the initiative to form a contract with mankind?


    Purple fox nodded.


    "That''s right. It''s a contract."


    "I don''t know what other magic tricks in the world think, but as a Warcraft, I''m happy to follow the master? Believe me, if you two follow him, he won''t be wrong. "


    White fox


    "You are the king of the fox clan. You will lead us to recognize the Lord!" This is very powerful.


    The phantom of purple fox stepped up to them and said, "there''s nothing wrong. That''s it."


    "I''m not a traitor among foxes. I know that I want to take my people to a better direction. Believe me, you won''t lose money if you follow her."


    "And there will be unexpected surprises."


    As for the surprise, of course, they have to decide whether to follow Su Yixiao.


    After all, do you want to experience the surprise?


    Two white foxes looked at each other, thought for a while and said, "we recognize the Lord!"


    They, ah, have nothing to repay the human beings in front of them, but they know very well that if they don''t repay them, they will be sorry for themselves.


    But how is it possible to send your children out?

 Chapter 812

    So the final decision is to follow Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao is not surprised by this situation.


    Because when the phantom put forward that he wanted to go out to make jade bracelets, he had already thought about what he was going to do.


    And I didn''t stop him.


    This gives him the chance to recall them both in disguise.


    Oh no, it''s not two now, and it''s five.


    The two white foxes, the male is Zhuoyan, and the female is Honglian.


    Sounds like it''s all hot.


    Not really.


    When Su Yixiao asked why they both called this name, they said at the same time.


    "Because our main attack is fire!"


    Yes, that''s right.


    Both of them are fire Warcraft, so their names are quite hot.


    Su Yixiao smiles and says nothing more.


    And purple fox said "surprise" also came very quickly.


    Stay when Su Yixiao takes them back to Liuli jade bracelet.


    They didn''t think that there was another place in the world that could be so excellent.


    Every time I breathe in the air, there is Xuanli. Every place is pure. There are many Warcraft races in it, some of which are opposite to each other, but they live in special harmony here.


    "My God


    Honglian was shocked.


    Burning inflammation looking at his daughter-in-law this way, immediately dislike the outstretched claw to support his daughter-in-law''s chin.


    "Honey, take it easy. Don''t look silly."


    Red lotus disliked to see eye burning inflammation, this dislike is really dislike.


    "Honey, first look at your shaking claws. You can talk about me again."


    Burning inflammation looked down and saw that his four claws were constantly shaking, which was a very strange appearance.


    Smile at Honglian.


    "Don''t blame, don''t blame, it''s a mistake!"


    Red lotus cut a, take oneself of three small treasures lean over to ask Su Yi Xiao.


    "Master, we Where should I live? "


    Su Yixiao looked around, said: "you follow the phantom together, yingzi is also there, just, it can help coax your baby, play with them."


    Red lotus a listen, quickly nod.


    I didn''t expect that there are other foxes besides the purple fox in phantom. It''s really wonderful.


    "Come with me."


    Su Yixiao orders, the phantom comes.


    Wave to Honglian and then walk ahead.


    "Yingzi, come and have a look at your little brother and little sister ~"


    the phantom yelled around. Before long, he heard a reply: "wait a minute, come right now --"


    right now?


    Oh, every time I say this, it''s the little girl who provokes again. Now I guess I''ll coax and scare at the same time.


    Sure enough.


    The phantom followed the smell and soon saw yingzi comforting a crying Unicorn behind a tree.


    "Darling, I''ll get you something delicious, so don''t cry."


    But the unicorn, which was smaller than him, was still crying there, unaffected by her.


    "Oh, you are good. If you cry again, my mother will be provoked Then you can''t be happy. "


    The more he said, the lower his voice became. Yingzi''s every move fell into the eyes of the phantom.


    I can''t help it.


    Phantom in the back, a word a word, particularly tough pressure out.


    "Ying! Son

 Chapter 813

    Ah!


    What a pity!


    Yingzi hears the voice of the phantom, turns his head slowly and looks at the phantom whose hair is blown up by him. Yingzi smiles hard and starts to run.


    "Mom, listen to me. It''s not what you think..."


    "It''s not what I think. What is it? When can you practice strangely? Every time I talk about the crying of the bully who is younger than you, explain it to me here, isn''t that a good idea? "


    Yingzi''s ability is not as high as phantom''s, but this escape technology, the whole glass jade bracelet inside the Warcraft, no one can compare with him.


    This guy is not ashamed, but proud.


    "Mother, mother, listen to me..."


    Phantom: there''s nothing to say, just wait for me to catch you and break your leg


    "Oh, mother, you don''t love me anymore..."


    "You..."


    The phantom really doesn''t know what else to say.


    She came all the way from the place near the nest. It was all over the center. It was almost to the other end. This guy had not stopped.


    I''ve got something. I can''t do anything. I know how to run away and be nice to myself.


    The phantom stops and doesn''t chase yingzi any more. Instead, it turns around and ignores the guy behind. Then it goes to the front.


    Yingzi was surprised to hear that there was no sound behind him. She turned around and saw that her mother had already left slowly.


    Seeing that his mother no longer came after him, yingzi did not run any more.


    Because if there is no phantom, it''s boring.


    After thinking for a while, yingzi ran over and said, "what''s the matter with you, mother?"


    Phantom shook his head: "nothing, good, go back, the director is cooking, and you have three new friends."


    Speaking of this, yingzi''s eyes are bright.


    "Really? Ha ha, in this way, if we are a fox, we can fight with four unicorns and others, so that I won''t be the fox alone every time... "


    Speaking of this, yingzi''s expression was a little lost.


    As soon as the phantom was about to comfort him, he saw this guy laughing again.


    "That''s great. We can play together now!"


    "By the way, mother, I made this for you today..."


    Yingzi Zhanglai claws, phantom curious, a look inside the claws, it was found that is a necklace.


    The phantom was stunned.


    "We fox people What do you want a necklace for? "


    On hearing this, yingzi was not happy.


    "I asked Mr. Kurihara, and he said that this is specially for Warcraft. It can be worn after transforming into human form, or the prototype can be worn around the neck. Everyday life has no influence on us at all."


    And it''s full of functions.


    Attack and defense are helpful to us.


    He didn''t ask for it.


    And yingzi made it with master Qin Yin and master Ji himself.


    The phantom looks at yingzi and smiles.


    "In the future, if only you would be so good all the time, and you have to practice. I know you are good. You should listen to all these things..."


    Yingzi nodded.


    "I know, mother, every word you say is deeply in my heart. Although I''m always naughty, I really have cultivation."


    She just doesn''t show it.


    Follow your master to practice and play other times.

 Chapter 814

    Chu Qingli was not surprised to come in.


    Because Gao dieli came to the main hall of Li, he had known for a long time, otherwise, he would not have rushed here in such a hurry.


    "Side imperial concubine, why can come here?"


    With a shy smile, Gao dieli said, "Your Highness, I am..."


    "I don''t care what you come here for. You don''t listen to my orders, do you?"


    Gao dieli''s face suddenly changed.


    He knelt down to Chu Qingli and admitted his mistake diligently and sincerely.


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t ignore the prince''s orders But I just don''t understand -- "


    " what else don''t you understand? "


    Chu Qingli took the next sentence.


    Gao dieli struggled a few times in her heart and asked: "I just don''t understand why she lives in the main hall of Li? Why not a slave? "


    You have to die to understand.


    Gao Dili thinks she has a good talent. There is no one in the prince''s mansion that can match her!


    "Why?" Chu Qingli chuckles. In front of Gao dieli, he goes to hold Yu Xiyuan''s hand and says, "because she is the imperial concubine of our palace! Do you understand


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao dieli fell on her knees and looked at all this dully. She didn''t believe what she had said.


    This is, yuxiyuan also responded.


    She watched these farces, watched the hand held by Chu Qingli, and watched him announce this absurd thing to Gao dieli without his own consent


    Yu Xiyuan pulls out his hand, and when Chu Qingli turns back, he reaches out his hand quickly -


    "pa!"


    A crisp voice.


    Chu Qingli can''t believe to keep the posture of being beaten, listening to Yu Xiyuan''s distant and indifferent voice.


    "Chu Qingli, our leader has nothing to do with you. Our leader is only here for the important events in the hall. Now, our leader feels that there is no reason to continue to stay. Your royal highness, goodbye!"


    After that, Yu Xiyuan turns around and leaves quickly.


    So fast that the guards on both sides didn''t notice.


    Chu Qingli was stunned for three minutes. By the time he chased out, Yu Xiyuan was gone


    "Waste! Why don''t you keep up with her when she goes out


    The guards at the door bowed their heads in panic: "we''ll go right away!"


    Having said that, the party took the sword and spear and walked in the direction where Yu Xiyuan left.


    And Chu Qingli is in the front.


    The maid of the Lizheng hall looks at Chu Qingli and his party. There are only three of them here. The huge Lizheng hall is empty. She is not only afraid, but also reminds Gao dieli.


    "Niang Niang, the prince and the bodyguard outside are all there. Niang Niang, get up quickly!"


    Gao dieli reaches out her hand to the servant girl and wants to pull out a smile. However, it''s a very easy action, but it''s very difficult to do at this time.


    "My deep feeling is right. He has fallen in love with her for a long time. Oh, let''s go Gao dieli seems to have seen through all things. She has long lost her arrogance when she came here to find Yu Xiyuan?


    But one side of the servant girl some not reconciled: "Niang Niang, you so gave up?"


    Gao dieli stopped, turned around, looked at her and said, "the prince and I are just like the green mountains, thousands of deep valleys, and thousands of lights. It has nothing to do with persistence or hard work. I''d like to thank the crown prince for giving me the city of stability for so many years. Now the crown prince is looking for a man who is proud of himself and still wants them to stay together all his life. It''s not in vain for me to show my love for him for so many years! "

 Chapter 816

    After a night''s sleep, Su Yixiao holds her broken waist and looks at the man beside her.


    I haven''t seen this guy for several years. He''s so animal My waist! I''m afraid it won''t be better in a few days.


    Ming junxie''s eyes are burning at Su Yixiao


    Eyes gradually down, looking at her not covered by the quilt, but also naked skin, silky, as if eating once


    Wind is rain.


    The man, like a snake, went straight to him and said, "baby, do it again."


    Su Yixiao


    "No!"


    Direct refusal.


    I''m not crazy. How can I promise such a thing.


    But the king of the underworld laughed.


    My words are a notice, not an inquiry.


    What you want to do, there is nothing you can''t do, especially in front of your own woman.


    I haven''t seen her for several years, but this little girl is more and more delicious.


    I really want to spend my life with her


    Contact with Su Yixiao''s skin that moment, dark Jun evil already can''t help.


    Pressing Su Yixiao, she didn''t give her any chance to resist. She swallowed what she said and started from her small mouth, bit by bit Conquer Su Yixiao.


    One night did not sleep, squinted for a while, and then by this guy, Su Yixiao really feel tired.


    This is the kind of feeling of pain and happiness?!


    Forget it


    Su Yixiao pulled up the quilt and put them both in.


    Because, ah, she wanted to cover her groan.


    It''s really shameful to make that kind of voice


    "There are wolves on the left and a group of mercenaries on the right. If we go straight, there are bees in front So, where should we go? "


    Kurihara showed Su Yixiao their current situation one by one on the screen.


    According to the principle of "less detours, far away from trouble", Su Yixiao decided to go left.


    "Wolves? Master, are you sure? "


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Although the wolf is her most hated Warcraft, but in these three, also can be considered.


    It''s hard for bees to escape when they''re in trouble. It''s the same kind of trouble in the world of Warcraft as the man eating ants.


    And humans Su Yixiao doesn''t want to be contaminated with strangers for the time being.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie let others stay in the jade bracelet, the cultivation of cultivation, on standby, and they went out alone.


    This is not what they insist on.


    Because -


    before coming out


    "No, Captain, just go out with drillmaster Ming. We''d better stay in the glazed jade bracelet and continue to practice."


    Su Yixiao does not understand: "why so?"


    Baili Xiyue, with a smile, revealed eight neat teeth: "a long farewell is better than a new marriage. I think it''s better to give you two a good time to get tired of it, and We''d better practice in it... "


    Although the situation outside is very dangerous, it''s not that they can''t cope with it.


    The main thing is that I don''t want to see this couple scatter dog food in front of them.


    So this is the best choice.


    Ming junxie naturally understood what they meant. With a light smile, he pulled Su Yixiao, who was on the side of his mouth: "let''s go, let''s go. Since they want to have a rest, let''s have a rest..."


    Then he leaned over Su Yixiao''s ear and said in a low voice: "it''s not good for them to count the present leisure in the training in the future..."


    Su Yixiao a listen, immediately understand.

 Chapter 817

    "This wolf clan likes to live in groups and is cruel in nature. If you don''t want to do it, let''s walk around, OK?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    If you don''t walk around, do you want to run into it head on?


    This is not the time to get things done. If these guys don''t take the initiative to look for trouble, it will be their misfortune.


    But now, they should keep their bottom line.


    "Master, the mercenary regiment is coming this way." Li Yuan suddenly reported to Su Yixiao, "the people over there seem to have chosen this side for special purpose..."


    Li Yuan was a little confused.


    How does it look like these people are coming to Su Yixiao and the two of them?!


    Su Yixiao nods.


    "I see."


    She knew that these people were coming towards them, but she didn''t flinch or try to avoid them.


    Why hide from others if you don''t do bad things?


    "But didn''t you say before that Shifu and his father don''t like contact with human beings now?"


    Su Qi Er looks at Su luanyin and asks tirelessly.


    Su luanyin chuckled and said, "you''re new here. You don''t know how the master behaves."


    "Shifu never takes the initiative to provoke others. Similarly, he refuses to avoid others. If he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke others, he won''t hide for some people. This is our Shifu!"


    Su luanyin looks at Su Yixiao''s appearance on the screen, which is particularly admired.


    This master took him all the way up from the lowest mainland, pulled him out of the gate of life and death, and took them all to step through the gate of death again and again.


    Such a person, why not let him admire it?!


    He is not the only one. All of you here dare to ask who does not admire Su Yixiao.


    Suzier saw it in everyone''s eyes.


    At the same time, she also really felt the charm of her master''s personality.


    "It''s nice to have such a master." She said.


    Su luanyin looked over and said, "who said it''s not! For him, I can go through fire and water. As long as the master says, there is nothing I dare not do


    Su luanyin''s true feelings are revealed in this sentence.


    Bai Qingyu stares over, embraces her and says seriously: "you go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire for the team leader, while I go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire for you! I will bear everything you bear. Luanyin, you are my Laurie. No one is allowed to touch you. "


    Su luanyin''s face turned red all of a sudden.


    "You Do you think it''s not a matter of time? " Really, I didn''t see everyone standing here.


    I''m teaching my younger martial sister a lesson here. What''s this guy doing here!


    Other people see this scene, the noise is more and more loud, Su luanyin now looking at the underground, want to find a crack to turn in.


    "Ah, where is Gu Yangzhi?" Dark two came to look around, "strange, I want to find this guy to compete, how to find a long time no one."


    "Well, by the way, did you see him?"


    The others stopped, looked at each other, and shook their heads. "We haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Dozens of people turned their heads to Liyuan, the spirit of the jade bracelet.


    Kurihara looked back at them strangely: "look Look at me. Why? I won''t say if you look at me. I won''t say that guy is going to tease girls now. Hum

 Chapter 818

    Flirting with girls?!


    They looked at each other, and the light of gossip in each other''s eyes became more and more intense, and then they all "Oh ~" together.


    This guy usually looks rigid, but he didn''t expect to know how to tease girls at this time.


    It''s just that "sister". Who is it?


    Baili Xiyue kicked Liu Shaoji for a while. However, he was staring at himself and said, "besides Su Xinying, which girl did that wood blush for in your impression?"


    The other people suddenly thought of the eyes of these two people in Yiling land.


    "I see."


    After such a long time, they forgot this stubble.


    Unexpectedly, in this case, the two really got together.


    "Pa" of a slap, hundred Li Xi month hit Liu Shaoji''s head again.


    "Xiyue, why have you become so violent recently? My God! "Hiss..." This head suddenly came, let him almost concussion.


    It''s one thing whether it hurts or not. What''s the matter with a sudden flash in front of your eyes?!


    "Shao Ji, when did you talk so low? What do you mean to get together? They are a pair made in heaven. Do you understand them


    Liu Shaoji nodded: "yes, yes, what Xiyue baby said is right..."


    Baili Xiyue: "you guy..." Blush.


    I was talking business when this guy suddenly


    My God.


    There is something wrong with the thief Kurihara is watching.


    How come these guys are all so hot all of a sudden?!


    The mouth is the same as that of Gatling, full of love words.


    Forget it.


    Let them go on!


    As soon as Kurihara turns around, even if their eyes disappear.


    Without this skill, the four of them can only drink together.


    "Ah, they all went home with beautiful women in their arms, even the fourth There are only four brothers left. If not... " Dark two''s words didn''t finish saying, that pair of eyes son but keep disorderly turn.


    There seem to be a lot of ghost ideas in it.


    All eyes were on the other three brothers.


    The other three looked at themselves.


    Then he suddenly lived in his clothes and angrily denounced dark two: "what do you think of this guy? Even if there is no beauty, I won''t do that kind of thing with you! "


    He turned away.


    These guys


    In fact, he didn''t expect that


    But no one should believe it now.


    Sidi and Qingyi stand side by side, looking at the scene from their own room, then smile at each other and close the window.


    The two of them have been closed for a long time. It seems that what happens outside has nothing to do with them. Although they will come out to have a look from time to time, it is still important to practice.


    "Sidi..." Qingyi suddenly sighed and called.


    Siddy agreed, then looked back, sat on his lap naturally and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "After the closure, I''ll take you out to have a look, OK?" Qingyi stroked Sidi''s earlobe and asked.


    In fact, this is not a question, a disguised notice.


    Sidi naturally knew this. After thinking about it, she nodded: "OK, but when we go through the customs, I guess we are not here anymore..."

 Chapter 819

    "Also..."


    When they come out, their ability will not be tolerable in this continent.


    Just don''t think about it. Anyway, Kurihara knows about them, and so does Su Yixiao, so they''re not thinking about it.


    But outside Su Yixiao they two people, actually had a little situation.


    "Sure enough, the most annoying thing in the Warcraft race is the wolf! I didn''t expect it was the black wolf here! " It''s even more annoying.


    Su Yixiao looks at a large group of black wolves in front of her, and the enchantress in her hand is already unstable - even Su Yixiao can''t catch it.


    It''s not because of fear, and the witch is too excited.


    The witch''s bloodlust is not one or two.


    Especially corresponding to Su Yixiao''s heart, the enchantress and Su Yixiao''s heart are also connected. Knowing what Su Yixiao''s heart is thinking, so the enchantress is so excited.


    "Ah, oh ~"


    the leading black wolf roared at the sky, and the black wolf behind quickly followed up and rushed directly.


    Su Yixiao a hide, and dark Jun evil hand in hand, stepping on the black wolf over the past, the target is the leader of this group of black wolves.


    "Why attack us?" Su Yixiao puts the enchantress on the neck of the leader of the black wolf and asks resolutely.


    Never thought that the leader of black wolf was not afraid at all. He looked at Su Yixiao contemptuously and said, "here, you practitioners are not welcome! If you break in, you will be punished. "


    Su Yixiao That''s our fault. Let''s get out. "


    "Do you want to go out when you come in? Oh, brothers, give it to me


    The leader of the black wolf was not afraid of the enchantress on his neck, which sent out cold daggers.


    On the contrary, those black Wolves under the calm command.


    As soon as Su Yixiao saw this, he knew that the situation was not very good.


    "Bad!"


    These black wolves are not afraid of threats.


    "Don''t worry." The dark king evil embraces her waist, a gentle smile, and then gets up and flies away before the black wolf wants to eat them.


    Just a little less, they''ll be eaten in one bite.


    "It''s dangerous. Are these black wolves crazy?" Su Yixiao doesn''t understand looking at Ming junxie, as if the man in front of him can give him the same answer.


    The dark king evil sees these small guy''s eyes, hook lips a smile.


    Little women only know how to rely on themselves at this time ¡«


    "the more advanced Warcraft, the less they like to contact with human beings. You don''t know. Moreover, these Warcraft seem to have conflicts with human beings before."


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    I didn''t mess with these guys. It''s really


    "Master, the people are coming this way." Kurihara looked at the screen and gave them two reports.


    Damn it!


    Su Yixiao turned around and looked around. Sure enough, there was agitation behind the jungle not far away. It was estimated that the mercenary regiment had come here.


    But they are.


    Coming here at this time is like looking for death.


    "Master, be careful. The target of this mercenary regiment is also you..."


    Before can also doubt, now Kurihara completely can be concluded.


    The target of those people is really Su Yixiao.


    Because compared with just now, Su Yixiao''s walking route, that group of people are completely in accordance with their walk.


    But they are particularly curious, how can these people find that way so accurately?


    "Don''t come here!"


    "Oh, what''s the sound?" The man at the front of the mercenary regiment suddenly raised his head and looked around warily.

 Chapter 820

    "Oh, what''s the sound?" The man at the front of the mercenary regiment suddenly raised his head and looked around warily.


    "Brother Yu, watch the front!"


    The woman behind the man suddenly cried and looked at them in horror.


    a black wolf stood there, and his mouth was dripping with saliva and white foam. It looked disgusting.


    The woman''s body unconsciously shakes up, the man''s pupil is also a fierce contraction, and then protect their own people back.


    "Ah Hoo"


    the black wolf didn''t catch up with the duck, and yelled into the air, and soon there were two other black wolves coming.


    When they looked at this situation, they were scared out of their mind for a long time.


    The woman''s legs are soft and she''s going to lie on the ground.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie stand on the tree, looking at a large group of black wolves hovering under their feet, and looking at the besieged boys and girls over there, they roll their eyes and say: "there are few skills. What are you doing here, my God!"


    "Then, shall we save them?" Ming Jun asked.


    You don''t have to ask.


    Su Yixiao is in such a state that she doesn''t like to meddle, but every time she says so, Shanghai will help more or less.


    "Save them? Evil Ming Jun, we are all unable to protect ourselves now


    Ming junxie whispers a smile, and then flies up quickly. Hand Swim walks in front of Su Yixiao. When Su Yixiao looks scared, the guy has let go.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just This guy doesn''t want to mess around again, does he?!


    Ming Jun Xie looks up at Su Yixiao''s appearance, and can''t help laughing.


    "What do you think, baby? I just Just a few of your gadgets... "


    There are more than ten bombs in the hand that mingjunxie raised.


    It''s new.


    Su Yixiao studied it a few days ago.


    The volume is only as big as a pill, and the appearance is beautiful. In addition to black, other colors are added.


    It looks like It''s easy to be bitten.


    It''s a pity.


    The people in the jade bracelet have different opinions on the bomb and the pill. The pill has a delicate fragrance. If the bomb is close, you can see that it is mellow, more than the pill.


    Although these are tiny discoveries that need to be carefully observed, the inside of the jade bracelet, whether it''s Warcraft or practitioners, as soon as you pick it up, you will know what''s in your hand, pills or bombs.


    "I gave you some."


    Su Yixiao asked.


    More than a few, she gave a lot to everyone. Anyway, there are more than 100.


    Ming Jun Xie rubbed her nose and said, "I like to use yours."


    He won''t tell her because he wants to eat tofu quietly!


    "Pa!"


    Ming junxie throws it down to the place where the black wolf pile is most concentrated. Suddenly, the wolf pile is like a flower, exploding.


    Second, the dark king evil directly throws to the black wolf who is about to pounce on that woman.


    Before the black wolf could bite the woman in front of him, he was blown out by the bomb.


    I went to the underworld to report before I could react.


    Tut, this guy is so sad.


    The dark king evil doesn''t have this sympathy, the bomb still explodes in the black wolf pile without hesitation.


    It''s absolutely false to say no panic.


    The leader of the black wolf was also frightened and roared at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, but he didn''t get any response.

 Chapter 821

    "Human beings, I let you go, you let my men go!"


    Su Yixiao curls her lips.


    "You didn''t say that when I talked with you before."


    "Don''t you have a saying among human beings that if you get help from others, forgive them. We''ll let you go. Don''t hurt my men..."


    Ming junxie is still blowing up there.


    Black wolf leader a see, want to let Ming Jun evil stop, can only deal with Su Yixiao.


    Su Yixiao said: "I was scared before. Now let''s step down in three or two sentences. Are you scared, chief?"


    "What do you want?"


    Knowing Su Yixiao''s mind, the leader of the black wolf made a long choice to ask.


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    She''s just waiting here!


    "What do I want It depends on what you have


    Black wolves are very rich. They live in groups and don''t know how to collect them. They all move to the group if they have any good things.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Stop it! I''ll get it! "


    Su Yixiao can hear, these five words are absolutely from the black wolf leader''s teeth inside out.


    He quickly grabbed the hand that Ming junxie was going to drop the bomb, and then put his foot up a little, and took a mouthful of Baji to Ming junxie''s face.


    "It''s nice to have you."


    Ming Jun Xie was stunned and laughed.


    This little girl just realized it, but she has known it for a long time.


    But as long as you realize his good, that''s OK.


    He promised to let him see more of his own good, directly inseparable from the best.


    The boys and girls not far away stood up and looked at the two black wolves who died in front of them, and the black wolves who were frightened and yelled not far away. They were very puzzled.


    "Brother Yu, we are Saved? "


    Su Yu shook his head and nodded: "I don''t know, but look at this situation, it seems to be."


    But who saved them so well?


    "Is it difficult..."


    Is the patron saint of the Su family getting angry?


    At the thought of this, Su Yu''s eyes were just like glowing. There was no fear just now, and the only thing left was excitement.


    "Here, this is all our collection -"


    the leader of the black wolf, with two black wolves, lifted several big bags from their house. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie flew down to see the pile of things with great interest.


    "All of them are here. Can you let us go?"


    The leader of the black wolf thought whether to take this opportunity to bite off Su Yixiao''s neck, because now Su Yixiao''s head is in front of him, within reach.


    "Well, it''s OK to let it go."


    Those are all good things. Obsidian has many.


    It''s good to find something about the divine world here. There are so many. Su Yixiao also said that he is very powerful.


    Su Yixiao didn''t put it directly into the jade bracelet, and he reached out and moved it into the space ring.


    "Oh, yes." Su Yixiao throws a small porcelain vase in the direction of the leader of the black wolf.


    "Here are some animal pills Well, you can decide for yourself whether you give them food or not. " Say, light shallow smile, and then leave.


    The leader of the black wolf catches it subconsciously. As soon as he is about to throw it away, he hears Su Yixiao''s words. He looks down and finds that it''s a small porcelain vase.


    As for whether to give it to your own people


    "Chieftain, the word of man is not to be believed!"


    One side told him.


    The leader of the black wolf thought for two seconds and nodded: "human beings can''t be trusted, but She said, "you can try."

 Chapter 822

    "Are you all right?" Su Yixiao looked at this group of young boys and girls in front of him. There were about seven or eight.


    In my twenties Well, add ten thousand.


    "You followed us?" Su Yixiao was originally a good question, but when he thought of Li Yuan''s words, he asked directly.


    The boys and girls looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Su Yu got up and said, "Miss, don''t you misunderstand something? We don''t know each other. How can we follow you?"


    "Then why are you here?" Su Yixiao asked strongly.


    She didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    It''s the same road. Coincidence? It''s weird. It''s just amazing.


    But knowing how, Su Yu refused to tell the truth.


    "Girl, meeting is predestination, but it doesn''t mean that we are following you. I hope you can understand clearly." Su Yu bows to Su Yixiao, then picks up the woman who follows him and prepares to leave.


    The woman had been scared before. There was a deep wound in the exposed part of her ankle, and the blood was flowing out quickly.


    Su Yixiao has a sharp nose. As soon as she smells it, she can smell the strong smell of blood. When she looks at it, she finds that Su Yu is preparing to sprinkle medicine on the woman''s wound.


    But the medicine -


    was seized by Su Yixiao before it fell down.


    "You..."


    Su Yu''s face changed and he wanted to ask Su Yixiao what happened, but he was blocked by the evil of Ming Jun.


    The boys and girls surrounded them, and they were afraid of any action that would be harmful to them.


    Because the injured woman is still lying on the ground.


    "Tut Tut, if you are from the mercenary regiment, I really suggest that you come out to bring a Dan division in the future, and you won''t make such a low-level mistake. Otherwise, the probability of your own people killing your own people is not very high."


    "What?"


    Do one''s own people harm one''s own people?


    "What''s wrong with this medicine?" Su Yu turned from anger to doubt.


    If there was a problem, he would have made a big mistake.


    "No problem with medicine. It''s necessary to go out. If you have injuries, you can defend." Su Yixiao said.


    When he said this, his face changed.


    "You are not playing with us. One moment you say you need to bring a Dan master. Another moment you say there is no problem with this medicine. If there is no problem, why can''t you use it?"


    Su Yixiao didn''t get angry because of these words. She looked at it directly: "if If there''s no problem, just think about what I said. "


    When speaking, Su Yixiao also pointed to his head.


    "They are so stupid..."


    Inside the jade bracelet, Baili Xiyue looks at the screen with disgust on her face. Those people from the so-called advanced mainland outside can''t think through such simple words.


    "Yes, the medicine is OK, it must be the human problem Ah, these people


    "She''s pregnant. It''s not good for the baby in her stomach."


    Su Yixiao didn''t wait for them to think about it. He said it directly.


    After that, he was stunned.


    "No, you don''t know?"


    Su Yixiao looks at these people in front of her. She can''t squeeze the weapons in her hand. She looks at the woman sitting on the ground.


    Su Yu: "Tian''er, you..."


    Leng Zitian didn''t expect that he was so excited that he was told by a stranger after hiding the secret for a long time.


    "Sue Brother Su Yu, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s really not... "

 Chapter 823

    Leng Zitian was afraid that Su Yu would not be accompanied because he had a child in his stomach. His eyes were full of fear. "So you''re really pregnant?"


    Leng Zitian lowered his head and nodded for a long time. Su Yu closed his eyes and couldn''t see whether he was happy or disgusted.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other and don''t know what''s going on now. Of course, they don''t want to know at all.


    Put a small porcelain vase into Leng Zitian''s hand, and then Su Yixiao got up and said, "well, rub it on the wound after finishing the research. It will be OK after a while. It won''t hurt the child in your stomach."


    "Pa" of a slap, Leng Zi Tian knock off Su Yi Xiao hand inside of medicine, say: "why do you want to say this matter, Yu elder brother disgust me, I don''t finish with you!"


    Su Yixiao is very angry.


    Hey, this little girl, if she hadn''t told her that she had a baby in her stomach, she would have been lying on the ground covered with blood, one dead body and two lives.


    It''s a pity that these people didn''t realize the importance of the situation, and even took his kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Ah


    Well, I can only blame myself for meddling.


    "Tian''er, are you really pregnant?" Su Yu didn''t believe me and asked again happily.


    Leng Zitian nodded firmly.


    "Brother Su Yu, I know it''s hard to accept, but It''s a fact I hope you don''t drive me away Of course, child, I must be born! "


    This is her child. If brother Su Yu doesn''t want this child, he will never kill it.


    Su Yu a Leng, looking at that full face tears still stubborn stare at own woman, smile to shake head.


    Without a direct chance, Leng Zitian turned to Su Yixiao: "thanks for your help, I can keep my child. This medicine Thank you very much, too... "


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "thank you. Gone, gone


    After that, Su Yixiao pulls mingjunxie and turns to leave.


    "Wait a minute, girl. I''ll give you purple gold coins for this medicine..."


    Su Yixiao waved her hand without looking back.


    How many purple gold coins does she care about? That''s funny.


    But these people, love how drop how drop.


    That woman''s appearance just now really hurt his heart.


    They don''t know what happened to those people in the back.


    Anyway, once again stop, but see in front of a pair of familiar people, Su Yixiao heart is refused.


    "Girl, you Why are you here? " Su Yu looked at the person in front of him and asked in surprise.


    Su Yixiao helpless, rolled a white eye: "this childe is to say, we follow you?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that..."


    Su Yu was just surprised.


    And he knows that Su Yixiao left first. They watched Su Yixiao and Ming junxie disappear from their eyes.


    It''s really mysterious to appear in front of them now, but it''s absolutely impossible to follow them.


    And


    There is no su Yixiao in front of us who is worth following.


    Before Su Yu said anything, Leng Zitian summoned up the courage to go to Su Yixiao, lowered his head and pulled his skirt.


    "I..."


    Su Yixiao raised his head and said he was puzzled.


    Just now, when she said that she was too impatient, she didn''t want to be offended I''m really wrong. "

 Chapter 824

    In fact, looking at Leng Zitian dare to come to apologize to him, Su Yixiao has forgiven her.


    "No problem."


    Su Yixiao light open red lips, two words have proved that he forgave the woman in front of him.


    But


    Leng Zitian looked at Su Yixiao''s coldness. He thought Su Yixiao was still angry with him. He gritted his teeth and said, "girl, if you are still angry, I will I can do whatever you want in the range I can accept... "


    "I said, no problem."


    Su Yixiao repeated again, and then pulled the dark king evil to go.


    "Needless to say, keep your child well. Besides, this time and the last time are both coincidental. I believe that the next time I meet you, I have to give an explanation."


    Too many coincidences make it premeditated.


    Su Yu and his gang once again watched Su Yixiao and Mingjun leave hand in hand, and they went to the depth of the forest.


    "Captain, they I always think we are following them


    One of Su Yu''s side said.


    The back two look at each other and nod the same way.


    They feel the same way.


    But


    "No way!"


    Su Yu retorted firmly: "we came out to look for our Su family''s heirloom. It''s said that it''s here. You can find it as long as you follow this artifact Don''t guess


    Su Yu said very firmly, but his own eyes, still in the direction of Su Yixiao left.


    Actually, he didn''t know what he was doing.


    His heart, in fact, is also very hesitant.


    "Forget it, captain. Don''t worry about it. Just keep going."


    "Yes, if the second elder is right, then this thing can really lead us to find it, so we will know if we go on."


    If Su''s heirloom and Su Yixiao are related, they will meet again.


    Su Yu took a deep breath and nodded.


    Take out the small box about the size of a palm. There are two round things on it, with all kinds of patterns carved on it. The most special and biggest one is the one in the middle.


    Su Yu dropped a drop of blood and watched the circle turn. The pattern on it was facing that direction, so they went in that direction.


    Looking at the small box above is pointing to and Su Yixiao Ming Jun evil left in different directions, Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief, firm to go.


    But


    Who can tell them how to meet the two people in front of them.


    And This time there are more than two.


    "Captain, this..."


    Su Yu was also shocked.


    Su Yixiao looks at Su Yu and his partner on the opposite side, and there is no surprise on his face.


    Because he already knew that, as Kurihara told him, this group of people were really guided by something, so he was so close to them.


    "You..."


    Su Yixiao tossed a purple stone like thing up and down in his hand: "don''t ask, we are curious, so hand over your things!"


    Su Yu was stunned.


    Are they talking about the treasure given to them by the second elder?


    No, how can it be handed in?!


    "What are you talking about, girl?"


    Su Yu pretended to be stupid.


    Su Yixiao


    One hundred Li Xiyue chuckled: "Xiaoxiao, it seems that people don''t like it."

 Chapter 825

    Su Yixiao pick eyebrow to see a hundred Li Xiyue: "don''t eat how, I want him to eat, must eat."


    She and Ming junxie have been flying for a long time. They just listen to Li Yuan and want to find out what medicine he sells in the gourd.


    Su Yu said before, although there are three false, but Su Yixiao believes that this guy said the most basic is true.


    "You have a special tracking artifact, right?"


    Su Yixiao is approaching Su Yu step by step. His eyes are shining at this moment. He is looking at Su Yu.


    Su Yu bowed his head and said nothing.


    In fact, it''s really thinking.


    Because this woman saved her child and Leng Zitian. I should be grateful, but About this artifact, this is the artifact of his family. When he came here, the Su family didn''t know about it, and no one else knew about it.


    It''s a secret to be here.


    Now being forced to ask by a stranger and a benefactor, Su Yu didn''t know how to answer.


    "You..."


    Su luanyin is very anxious. She doesn''t wait so leisurely for Su Yu to think clearly, but she just says a word, which is denied by Su Yixiao.


    "Laurie, don''t make any noise. Let him think about it."


    Su luanyin curls his mouth. Although he is clever, he doesn''t want to agree.


    Su Yixiao: "in fact, when I ask you again, I already know what it is, but I don''t think I can do it myself as well as you can say it yourself."


    Su Yu Still speechless.


    "What''s more, you guys have run into Xiao Xiao and Ming instructor three times with that thing! Three times, it''s no coincidence


    "Well Maybe it''s a coincidence? " Leng Zitian said with a stiff neck, but when he saw that Baili Xiyue was staring at her, he was a little afraid to shrink his neck.


    Baili Xiyue is also funny.


    In front of this small when the mother''s woman, how so naive!


    "In the same place, I ran into it three times. The probability is very small. There''s nothing to help me with the loss. Tell it out and ask who will believe it."


    Su Yu put Leng Zitian behind him, looked at Su Yixiao, and said, "we did use an artifact to come in -"


    "Captain..."


    The brothers behind Su Yu looked at the back of Su Yu''s head with open eyes and surprise.


    How can the captain It''s so straightforward to say it?!


    It''s a secret of their family!


    Su Yu tilted his head, but didn''t turn around completely. He took a deep breath. Then he stretched out his hand and showed them the artifact in his hand.


    "Here it is."


    Su Yixiao took a look, and then hooked her lips.


    That''s right.


    There''s nothing wrong with what she thought.


    "Master, it''s useless. The main thing is the ring on it That''s a part of the jade bracelet


    Su Yixiao was shocked.


    Ah.


    It''s a tracker, she knows, and she''s done it.


    This is the only thing that can track them all the way.


    But


    Su Yixiao closed his eyes and looked up. It''s true that the tracker itself is not something special magical. The magical place is the ring.


    But what Li Yuan said was that it was part of the jade bracelet, which was terrible.

 Chapter 826

    "As far as I know, the tracker can be used only when it knows some basic information of the tracked person or has something close to the tracked person and starts with the user''s heart and blood, but It seems that we haven''t met before


    With a long string of words, Su Yixiao puts her eyes on Su Yu.


    Su Yu was stunned.


    He did not expect that Su Yixiao actually knew what it was.


    And He also knew the tracker. At first sight, he thought it was really a tracker, but the explanation of the two elders was not so.


    "It''s not an ordinary tracker," Su Yu said of the two elders. "It''s a tracker belonging to our Su family, and it''s a treasure tracking the Su family''s heirloom..."


    Su Yixiao Return the heirloom. The main thing is that this thing that tracks the heirloom of the Su family. Why are you chasing yourself all the time!


    "It''s said that the ring is a part of the glazed jade bracelet. How can this stupid master not listen to it..."


    Su Yixiao blinked and thought about what Su Yu said. Suddenly, he was stunned: "wait, you say Are you from the Su family? "


    Su Yu nodded.


    Sue''s, that''s right.


    This time they came out, they just couldn''t get used to the style of the Su family leader. The second elder, Mimi, sent them out and asked them to look for the lost heirloom of the Su family. If the Heirloom was in their hands, they could take the Heirloom with them and take the owner down. In this way, the Su family would return to normal.


    "How abnormal is the owner?"


    "It''s true!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people behind Su Yu said that although Su Yu didn''t follow suit, he agreed with what they said.


    "So You''re just looking for the heirloom, but the tracker leads you around with me? "


    Su Yu


    Although he didn''t want to admit it at all, looking at the situation in front of him, it was basically like this.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "Well."


    Su Yixiao''s mouth is pumping. She doesn''t know how she feels now. Anyway, she basically feels very depressed.


    Su Yu heard Su Yixiao ask, suddenly Thinking of something, he raised his head, looked at Su Yixiao and guessed: "could it be..."


    Su Yixiao: "hmm? What is it? "


    "Are you the heirloom of our Su family?"


    Su Yixiao was stunned, then a drop of cold sweat came out of his forehead, and he said: "other skills are not good, but there are many skills to guess."


    Su Yu turned his lips.


    "Well, what am I supposed to do? We''ve been looking here for a long time. We haven''t been circling here all the time!"


    As soon as they came in, the tracker didn''t work at all, so they kept circling in the forest, again and again, threatened and pursued by Warcraft from time to time


    It didn''t work until Su Yixiao came in.


    Now, the tracker has been tracking people for a long time. They say that it has nothing to do with them, but the tracker stays here for a long time.


    What else can they do?!


    Keep turning? But how could it be! They don''t have much dry food, and this is the world of Warcraft. They are always hanging around here.

 Chapter 827

    Besides There is a key protection worker among them now, and it is even more difficult to live here.


    Su Yixiao has probably guessed that what they are looking for is themselves.


    But Knowing why they are looking for themselves, Su Yixiao doesn''t want to admit it at all.


    God knows how much she doesn''t want to be entangled with the big family, so she doesn''t want to have a little relationship.


    Although I was born in a big family, it is because I was born in a big family that I have so many troubles.


    Big family''s water, Su Yixiao really does not want to step into, too deep, a careless will drown.


    Others looked at Su Yixiao tangled appearance, quiet, do not speak.


    But Ming junxie went up, hugged Su Yixiao and said, "baby, you..." What do you think?!


    Su Yixiao knows what he''s asking.


    But I don''t have any idea in my heart now. It''s too chaotic.


    "I don''t know..." Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    Knowing that it''s the Su family, Su Yixiao is just like knowing about it, but it''s also because knowing that it''s the Su family, Su Yixiao has a sense of resistance in her heart.


    Su Yu didn''t know that the woman in front of him, who was so arrogant, now had only hesitation and vulnerability in his eyes.


    "She What''s the matter? "


    Baili Xiyue, who was asked, shrugged: "she is thinking whether she should help you."


    Su Yu was stunned: "she? Why help us? "


    More and more fascinated, but always feel, from their efforts for so long, more and more close.


    "Because Xiao Xiao''s surname is Su, and it''s the Heirloom you''re looking for." Baili Xiyue said with a smile, and then turned away.


    She doesn''t want to look at a dull face all the time.


    Su Yu''s current situation is indeed so.


    He continued to digest this sentence, but the more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    "Brother Su Yu, are you stupid?"


    At that time, Leng Zitian suddenly approached Su Yu''s ear and said something.


    Su Yu suddenly woke up.


    After waking up, he quickly denied: "no, no, how can it be? Heirloom is a living man This... "


    Even if the big living, and that age seems much younger than their own, how can recognize it?!


    For tens of millions of years, I have never heard such a wonderful thing.


    But


    Looking at the people around him, Su Yu swallowed.


    "You Don''t you think it''s true? "


    "Captain, we think you are a fool indeed!"


    There is no wonder in the world.


    If Su Yibao''s family is not the only thing they want to say, I''m sure.


    But they are so stupid that they don''t believe it.


    "You..."


    Su Yu''s hand dropped and raised.


    Well, he admits that he also believes a little.


    And Su Yixiao there, still talk with Ming junxie.


    "Baby, if you don''t want to go, we can go now..."


    On hearing this, Su Yixiao grabbed the corner of Ming junxie''s clothes, shook her head, and said, "either you don''t go, or I don''t want to go at all


    "Then I won''t go!"


    "But they''ve been looking for me so long..."


    "Then go!"


    "But I hate contact with big families..."


    "Then I won''t go!"


    "But in this way, will it..."


    "Baby."

 Chapter 828

    With a helpless smile, mingjunxie pulls Su Yixiao into his arms: "don''t be but, baby, you have to think about it. Compared with the bigger enemies in the future, the choices we are facing now are not the most difficult..."


    "Although I don''t want to mention it, you have to think about your parents in the underworld..."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Father and mother


    And my brother


    "If you like, when your level reaches a certain level, I can take you to the underworld and rescue your father-in-law and mother-in-law." Ming junxie has the cheek to call his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Su Yixiao did not have time to care about this, and all of his heart is tied up in the words "save them out".


    "What did you say?" Su Yixiao''s lips trembled as she spoke.


    Help?


    Can the dead be saved?!


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao and knows what Su Yixiao is thinking.


    "Well, yes! I can do it for you as long as you like... "


    Even if you go up the mountain and down the sea of fire, even if Life for life, as long as you''re here.


    Su Yixiao pushes away mingjunxie, looks at the confirmation in his eyes, and the bright star, smiles sincerely, and pours into mingjunxie''s arms again.


    "So, baby, you have to be good, you know?"


    Su Yixiao did not speak and nodded heavily.


    The road in my heart is what mingjunxie said. As I said before, my parents have gone to the underworld.


    After a period of time, Su Yixiao has not been slow down.


    Now mingjunxie suddenly told her that she could go to the underworld to save her parents, which was more surprising than anything else!


    "Sure enough, only you are the best"


    listening to Su Yixiao''s voice, Ming junxie''s heart will melt.


    This little girl, also feel only now he just good, usually even if he is around, also busy don''t care about him.


    "Come on, let''s go! Anyway, it''s the Su family... "


    So now the situation is that Su Yu and his gang take Su Yixiao and they go to Su''s home.


    "I didn''t expect The heirloom that the second elder asked us to find is actually a real person... "


    Baili Xiyue chimed in: "the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Besides, my Xiao Xiao promised to take care of it. It''s a miracle!"


    Big family matters, in addition to a few of them, Su Yixiao also tube who ah!


    The Su family in Yiling land and huanling land did not see Su Yixiao''s nostalgia.


    "You are not allowed to enter the main gate. Come with me. I''ll take you to the second elder." After that, Su Yu will take them in.


    Su Yixiao stopped: "it''s already dark. Let''s find a place to live outside first. As for the second elder, you should report first."


    Su Yu thought that it was not feasible to bring it in directly.


    "Well, let''s have a rest. Tomorrow morning, I''ll pick up the girl."


    Su Yixiao nodded, waved, and left with the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment.


    "Brother Su Yu, what about me?" Leng Zitian watched Su Yixiao and his gang leave, but he


    Leng''s family and Su''s family are competitors. After Liu''s family went extinct, they have been fighting for the top of the four families. Therefore, Leng Zitian was very embarrassed to go to Su''s family.


    It''s far from Leng''s home, so the quickest way is


    "Wait a minute, girl."


    Su Yu ran over and said breathlessly, "girl, Tian''er has no place to go. I think Can you take care of Tian''er? "

 Chapter 921

    Silence


    Su Yixiao and they looked at each other and finally nodded.


    A pregnant woman, in the city where the Su family is the main city, can''t enter the Su family. It''s really pathetic. She has no place to go, so it''s just right here.


    "Yes, you can come with us."


    Su Yixiao took them to an inn not far from Su''s home and asked for two good rooms.


    "You''re in another room. If you need anything, just call us. Don''t come in without permission." Su Yixiao gave a death order.


    Although Leng Zitian was curious, he knew the right way: "if you don''t go in, please don''t worry."


    Su Yixiao smiles at her and nods.


    One after the other goes in.


    Leng Zitian felt more and more wrong.


    So many people Into a room?! Can it fit in?


    So Leng Zitian reaches for the last Su luanyin who is ready to go in.


    "Miss Laurie, it''s impossible for so many of you to live in one room, otherwise Why don''t you come to my house? "


    Su luanyin is stunned, after reaction comes over embarrassed smile.


    "No, thanks for your kindness. One room is enough! As for other Don''t ask the cold girl


    After that, Su luanyin breaks away from Leng Zitian''s hand, goes in, turns around and finally looks at Leng Zitian, and closes the door with a smile.


    Leng Zitian outside shrugged and turned to enter his own room.


    Curiosity comes from curiosity, but she also remembers what Su Yixiao said. If it''s bad for Su Yixiao, brother Su Yu will never let her go.


    Thinking about this, Leng Zitian breathes out and obediently stays in his room.


    It was a safe night.


    The next day, Su Yu came.


    And with their two elders.


    It was the first time that Su Yixiao saw the second elder of the Su family in canglan, but it was not the first time that she saw Su Yue.


    "Big "Miss!" Su Yue shook his hands and looked at Su Yixiao. His eyes were full of doubt and inconceivable.


    Su Yixiao was also surprised.


    "Uncle Yue?"


    Other people look at this scene, this just reaction come over, originally, it is a long time to see again!


    No, no, no, No.


    Liu Shaoji went out with all the others who were idle to watch.


    However, when he saw the evil of Ming Jun, he especially ignored it.


    "Uncle Yue, how can you..." Su Yixiao looks at Su Yue, who is aging, but he can''t ask questions.


    However, Su Yue knew Su Yixiao very well. Although he didn''t finish his words, he already knew what Su Yixiao meant.


    "In those days, you couldn''t be found everywhere in the divine world. After you were declared dead, the Su family gradually died. The master''s mother cried bitterly every day and became seriously ill. The master also suffered a blow Soon after that, Su linman, the second young lady, usurped the throne. Knowing that she had no intention of managing the Su family, the master gave her a place. Who knows that Su linman''s ambition is not just to be the master of the Su family. The master soon announced that the master and his mother were missing, but But who in the Su family didn''t know that she had killed the master and his mother... "


    Su Yue said here very choked, Su Yixiao Lengleng Leng handed him a glass of water, let him slowly, not urgent.


    Su Yue shook his head and refused. He wiped it casually and calmed down. For this matter, he had been buried in his heart all the time. Now he said it again, and he was also very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 830

    "After that, all the contacts of Su''s family will be announced as strange missing by her in a few days. She said that she had sent someone to investigate, but there was no result.


    Everyone in the Su family knows what''s going on, but no one can tell the truth.


    Because Su linman''s strength is so high that no one else can match him. "


    "Just at this time, it''s time for the heirs of God to ascend. The divine world can''t find you, so it''s time to hold a contest again. There was no accident. Sulinman won.


    Before long, she became the real God all the way. She changed the rules, broke the leaning tower, fought against Warcraft and destroyed the mainland. She had never done anything. Before, the owner seemed to know about it, so he gave me a brocade bag to use at a critical moment. It was with that brocade bag that I escaped being killed by Su linman and came here Miss, I knew you were not dead, I knew It''s hard for me to find you... "


    Su Yixiao was also there, and her rare cry turned into tears.


    Poor Su Yue is over a million years old, but she is holding Su Yixiao''s thigh and crying all the time, telling the grievances of their su family during her absence.


    In those days, I was really aggrieved.


    I''m the only one left.


    That kind of loneliness and sadness, Su Yixiao knows.


    Ming Jun Xie was watching the other men holding his daughter-in-law''s thigh. He was so angry in his heart that he pinched her tightly, but he didn''t do half of the action.


    "This guy Well, seeing that he was a person before his daughter-in-law, and for the sake of telling his daughter-in-law about things, I won''t care about him. It''s just that... "


    "This Uncle, it''s cool under the ground. Get up and sit down... "


    How could he be so kind?


    Ming junxie thinks that Su Yue''s holding time is too long, and he is crying all the time. What should he do if his nose rubs against his daughter-in-law''s thigh?


    Su Yue wiped his tears and sat down, but looking at Su Yixiao''s dull appearance, he could not help shaking.


    Ming junxie immediately protects Su Yixiao''s side like a conditioned reflex. He is afraid that Su Yixiao will faint after closing his eyes.


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie''s sensitive appearance, hooks her lips, revealing a seemingly smiling appearance, but she doesn''t have it.


    "Don''t laugh, it''s so ugly..."


    For her heart to wipe tears, and then hold in the arms.


    Su Yixiao asked Su Yue, "Uncle Yue means that all the people in my master''s family were killed by Su linman?"


    Su Yue nodded.


    "Although we didn''t see them face to face, there was no other explanation, because the whole continent didn''t see them in the future."


    "What about Su Yuxuan?" Su Yixiao patted the table and asked excitedly.


    "Young master?" Su Yue didn''t know, "Su linman once beat the young master in front of the Su family, but I never saw the young master again."


    "Elder sister and younger sister, don''t get excited. Although I haven''t seen you before, they say that the young master is just imprisoned by Su linman..."


    Su Yixiao wants to sneer, but finds that she can''t even pull up her mouth.


    Imprison


    That''s worse than death.


    How old is Su Yuxuan? He was only 90000 years old at that time, and he was about to accept such a blow

 Chapter 831

    "Su linman..." Su Yixiao''s fists and nails are pinched into the meat.


    There was another black air in her.


    Liyuan tasted a sense of deja vu in the glazed jade bracelet. When he remembered something, he immediately reported it to Mingjun.


    "Ming Jun Xie, please calm down your master, come on! Hurry up


    That''s Kui''s imprisonment in exchange for his own life. He can''t let Su Yixiao break it!


    In this way, all Kui''s efforts were in vain.


    Liyuan couldn''t bear to see Kui''s efforts in vain, and couldn''t bear to see Su Yixiao demonized again.


    Although Ming junxie didn''t know why Li Yuan was so nervous, he also knew the advantages and disadvantages.


    Ming junxie tightly holds Su Yixiao''s shoulders, and then uses his own Ming force to suppress the evil spirit.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, wake up! You can''t be knocked down by another you, you wake up


    At this moment, the whole continent of canglan sunny day suddenly boiling up, those clouds all kinds of rotation, the blue sky background instantly turned black.


    The whole sky is roaring.


    People on the mainland are in turmoil, looking at this scene strangely.


    Some of them have already sent people to see what''s going on.


    The Xiaoyao mercenary regiment looked at this one and said, "bad This situation is even more wonderful than the captain''s demonization It can''t be inside What''s wrong? "


    Su luanyin wants to rush in without thinking about it, but he is held by Bai Qingyu.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su luanyin tried to break free: "why, this is Shifu''s father. I''m going in!"


    "No way!"


    "I''m going in You''ve forgotten the last time, master Su luanyin tried to get rid of Bai Qingyu, but failed.


    "You''ll only go in now! It''s not going to help them, you know? " Bai Qingyu realizes that Su luanyin is also in a state of madness. If she is not allowed to calm down, she will do something bad.


    However, after he finished this sentence, Su luanyin stopped and stood there, tears in his eyes falling.


    "Add chaos..."


    Su luanyin gave a sad smile and nodded: "yes, I can only make trouble, ha ha..." Everyone couldn''t bear to look at her, but no one dared to help her.


    "No, Lori, I''m not this..."


    "I don''t mean that," said Su luanyin, shaking her head and smiling, "but I am I''m very good at cooking, but I''ll only make trouble... "


    "No


    "Leave me alone!"


    Su luanyin refuses Bai Qingyu''s embrace and leaves quickly.


    Bai Qingyu took a look at the back, and then quickly caught up with him.


    This woman is going crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Su Yixiao calmed down, and her tears stopped flowing. The thing that Ming junxie was afraid of didn''t happen. Su Yixiao was not as calm as before. She was extremely dull, and had a lot of vitality. Facing Su Yue, she was not as bad as she thought.


    As soon as mingjunxie asked, Su Yixiao said: "it''s not always that sad. Three years have not come yet. I know I still have a chance to save them. I have hope and you, so it''s not necessary to be autistic."


    Ming Jun Xie looks at Su Yixiao who wakes up and kisses her forehead excitedly.

 Chapter 832

    This silly girl, it''s right to think so.


    Everything else is a floating cloud. Now we have to make ourselves better and see who dares to touch them.


    Su Yixiao and several of them were arranged to enter Su''s house as VIP guests.


    No one in the Su family knows that the two elders never care about the internal affairs of the Su family, and some of them are in high positions. This time, they brought back several young boys and girls, and they respected them. Everyone felt incredible.


    "What''s the matter with those people? It''s not normal to be respected by the two elders because of their low strength. Is it the illegitimate child of the two elders? "


    Su Yixiao is passing by a small pavilion when she hears three women doing gossip again.


    "Illegitimate children? You think too much. The second elder is so old that he hasn''t got a wife. Where are his children... "


    "It''s because they didn''t get married, and they were born outside with wild women that they were called illegitimate children."


    Pink dress of the woman aggrieved explanation, and one side of the blue dress woman "cut" a.


    When Su Yixiao heard this, he had already stopped. Naturally, the people behind him also heard it. Su Yu''s face changed violently. He wanted to stop them from talking, but Liu Shaoji held his arm.


    Looking back at Liu Shaoji''s appearance, Su Yu shrugged his shoulders. He actually expected the tragic days after the three women.


    "Well I don''t think so. The second Presbyterian Council respects their illegitimate children so much? " Blue clothes shake their heads.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Su Yixiao knew that the woman in pink was a brain wreck.


    "That is, you are wrong. How can it be respect? The strength of a few of them is not high. What''s the matter! Those people must have threatened the second elder. That''s why the second elder brought them to the Su family. "


    After that, get up


    "Ah, the Su family, not all cats and dogs can come in!"


    The sound was very loud. Not only Su Yixiao and some of them heard it, but also a woman passing by.


    Su Yixiao has not yet action, the woman has been up with a whip.


    "The Su family is not allowed to come in. Why are you here?"


    "You..."


    The woman in purple, who had been sitting there and didn''t move, got up. Unlike the two sisters whose faces were full of pigliver color beside her, she said calmly: "Su Yuyan, what do you mean?"


    Su Yuyan chuckled, and the whip on her hand kept beating the other hand: "don''t you know what I mean? Do you know your life experience? That''s really sad "


    as you said, the women in pink and purple are red in the face.


    Of course they know what that means.


    Only another woman in blue didn''t change her face, and when Su Yuyan said it, she stepped back.


    Tut, scheming!


    "And you, suliu''er, don''t think you''re anything good. If you didn''t have a bad reputation, how could you play with them?"


    After that, Su Yuyan doesn''t care about them. She turns around and leaves.


    Then, I met Su Yixiao face to face.


    "Who are you?" Is it possible to eavesdrop here all the time?


    Su Yuyan pinches the whip in her hand and looks at Su Yixiao warily.


    Su Yixiao chuckled: "we are the so-called illegitimate children of the second elder in their words..."

 Chapter 833

    Su Yixiao chuckled: "we are the so-called illegitimate children of the second elder in their words..."


    "What?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes widened in surprise, but soon she recovered.


    "Tell me another identity. I still believe it. If it''s the illegitimate child of the second elder, I will never believe it."


    Su Yixiao looked at the woman who trusted her judgment and said, "if I say, are we really the illegitimate children of the two elders? How about it? "


    Su Yuyan was stunned, and then shook her head: "there is no reason to speak. I may believe this kind of thing only when I say it in the mouth of the second elder."


    Su Yixiao feels strange.


    "Two elder really get your heart?"


    "Of course!" Su Yuyan said haughtily.


    The second elder is the most mysterious person in the Su family. It is said that he is mysterious. In fact, he has nothing to do in his house all day long. He never cares about the Su family''s affairs, and people usually don''t see him.


    Only Su Yuyan knows how much influence the two elders have on her.


    Let her go from being bullied to being able to walk sideways in the Su family. Su Yuyan looks for a person who is grateful to the second elder for her help.


    Raising illegitimate children outside is something everyone at the top level of a big family can do. It''s not unusual.


    However, Su Yuyan didn''t believe that the second elder did such a thing.


    Now Su Yu at the back of Su Yixiao''s first team turns his mouth.


    Two elder raise a child outside, he also does not believe!


    I don''t believe it!


    Just at this time, the three women came out of the pavilion and saw Su Yixiao. Their team and Su Yuyan came to join in the fun.


    "Oh, these are not the people brought back by the second elder. What''s the matter? If the Su family doesn''t hide in their own house, what''s the matter? I think the Su family is really owned by your family?"


    Su Yixiao ignores the chattering woman in pink, but still looks at Su Yuyan opposite and says, "if you don''t believe me, uncle Yue is not my father, but Like my father... " Just as good.


    It''s so nice to see old friends in this place now, and to spoil yourself so much.


    Su Yuyan smiles with satisfaction.


    Look.


    She knew she was right.


    Su Yuyan never doubted the people she trusted.


    "Hey, I''ll talk to you!" The woman in pink looks at Su Yixiao and only talks to Su Yuyan, but ignores herself. She is very angry.


    Actually bold to directly push Su Yixiao.


    However, Su Yixiao behind a group of people did not let her succeed.


    Not yet met Su Yixiao''s sleeve, was a hundred Li Xi month kick out.


    Hundred Li Xi month kick out later also dislike dirty own foot, dislike of wrinkly eyebrow swing shoes.


    "I feel my shoes are stained with dirty things..."


    "What do you mean?"


    The woman in pink struggled to get up. After hearing the words of Baili Xiyue, she pointed to Baili Xiyue and said.


    Bai Li cherished the moon and said, "that''s the meaning. If you can understand it, just listen. If you can''t understand it, don''t listen!"


    "You..."


    "What are you doing?" Su Yu stood up and frowned at the woman in pink.


    "Yu Brother Yu... " The woman in pink retreated when she saw Su Yu.

 Chapter 834

    And that face is also a face of bashful, did not see just rude appearance.


    The woman in purple originally saw Su Yu, so she didn''t immediately go up to scold Su Yixiao after the woman in pink fell to the ground, but stood quietly in the same place.


    "Brother Su Yu, how can you be with them?" The woman in purple came over with lotus steps, and then grasped Su Yu''s arm tightly, rubbed Su Yu''s arm with the softness of her chest, and asked shyly.


    Su Yu stepped back in disgust, then quickly took out his arm and wiped it in disgust. He said, "where am I? I really want to have nothing to do with you."


    "Also, Su Yan, our relationship is not so close, so you''d better stay away from me in the future..."


    This said, where is Su Yan? Her hand is still in the embrace. She thinks about Su Yu''s attitude towards herself, but she doesn''t think it''s so direct


    "Sue Brother Su Yu... "


    "Don''t call me brother Suyu any more. In terms of age, you are three years older than me!"


    Su Yixiao is looking at this dramatic scene, looking at Su Yu''s eyes, glancing at Leng Zitian beside him, laughing to understand.


    I have to say that Su Yu''s desire for survival is very strong.


    Leng Zitian''s appearance changed from the coldness when he heard that they called brother Su Yu to the blush of his face. The whole process of Xiaoyao mercenary regiment was in his eyes.


    The desire for survival, as a man, is a must.


    Su Yan has no smile on his face and looks at Su Yixiao standing behind Su Yu coldly.


    When he saw Leng Zitian, his eyes were fiercer and more vicious.


    "Leng Zitian, why are you here?"


    Leng Zitian shrank back.


    Tian Ziyan''s satire was not common now.


    "She''s my guest. Why do you want to take care of Su Yan?" Su Yu saw that Su Yan was going to target Leng Zitian, and quickly blocked Su Yan''s eyes.


    Looking at this pair of protecting wife crazy devil''s appearance, Su Yan also really aimed at.


    "Su Yu, my elder sister, who is three years older than you, is very kind to you. I don''t know if you remember. We Su family don''t welcome people from the cold family to come here. Naturally, including the woman in front of us."


    "I know!" Su Yu answered directly.


    Who does not protect their own women?


    Even if it is clear that this newly added rule is not long, Su Yu will not be afraid for his own women and children!


    "You know you''re still bringing it in. You want to die, don''t you?" Su Yan''s appearance of seizing Su Yu''s handle is disgusting.


    Seeing that two people are about to go to the bar, Leng Zitian is in a hurry to rush in and match them. Su Yixiao quickly took Leng Zitian''s hand, pulled her behind and said, "she''s from me."


    "You? You are not the Su family. What qualifications do you have to force here? " Su Yan''s eyes are red now. I don''t think I have any sense of autonomy at all.


    Su Yixiao said: "I''m not your Su family, but I''m the guest of honor invited by the second elder of your Su family. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the second elder. In addition, you''re a little in the way of my eyes, so please leave."

 Chapter 835

    "You..."


    Su Yan looks at Su Yixiao and Su Yu, waves his sleeve and turns to leave.


    These guys, since they have come to Su''s house, we can fix them later. Since they have come and provoked her, don''t think about it!


    Walking in, I will let him out on his stomach!


    Su Yan silently made a poison oath in his heart. The two people behind him watched his elder sister go away and quickly followed.


    "The moment you came in, you were shocked." Su Yu is sorry to look at Su Yixiao and they feel very sorry.


    Su Yixiao waved: "it''s OK. We have seen a lot of such people along the way. But who are they? "


    "The one in blue is the daughter of the second lady in the main room. Su Yan and the other are all from the side family of the Su family, but this Su Yan is more famous in the Su family than some of the people in the main room. The reason is that she is quite qualified."


    There are still some reasons, Su Yu did not say, but she believes Su Yixiao has come up with it.


    Collusion is a common occurrence in the big family, but the three sisters are the most arrogant.


    That''s why it''s so famous.


    In fact, the strength is not a bit, and some of them are private tearing force.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Su Yixiao did not put them in mind, but turned around and took his people to his house.


    Su Yuyan also didn''t pay much attention to it, lightly nodded and passed by.


    In the evening, Su Yue came to them after he got rid of the Su family.


    Originally, there was a purpose here. At this moment, they looked at Su Yue and Su Yu sitting opposite. Su Yixiao asked, "I remember that you went to the forest to find me. Uncle Yue, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "This..."


    Su Yue''s face changed and he didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yixiao shook his head and walked over: "Uncle Yue, what''s so hard to say? You and I are old acquaintances. You used to take care of me, but now it doesn''t matter what you do. "


    Su Yue''s face became normal.


    "Well, miss."


    "The four families in canglan are outsiders. They seem to be very harmonious. In fact, they are intriguing in private."


    "Before, the Liu family was the head of the four families. In fact, the rest of them had been missing for a long time. Now, the Liu family is not only the other three families, but also many small families are going to be one of the four families."


    "Among them, the Su family is more powerful. The reason is that the current head of the Su family is extremely concerned about this. He has increased the amount of training for all the people in the Su family, and strived to compete with other families. In this way, the Su family is the first of the four families."


    Su Yixiao heard, no action.


    Liu Shaoji frowned: "this is not very good, every family is like this!"


    "What''s good?" Su Yu couldn''t help but sigh, "if it''s just reasonable to increase it to OK, but do you know that the Su family''s owner has no humanity, and let us take pills all day long. The normal training should be to shut up and absorb Xuanli and fight, but he''s not. You know, taking pills can effectively improve Xuanli so that we can be promoted, but later It will be very difficult... "

 Chapter 836

    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "There''s nothing wrong with what he said."


    If you take pills, it will soon take effect, but if you accumulate more, the impurities in it will block the spirit root, and no matter how you practice in the future, it will not work well.


    "Do you remember her father, Xiyue?"


    Su Yixiao specially reminded them.


    They immediately remembered.


    Su Yixiao had already said this when he was treating the father of Bai lixiyue. Now they have met again.


    "Yes, how could you forget this!"


    Those who do not know what happened before also feel the seriousness of the matter.


    "So, miss, I have to ask you this time. They are all the descendants of the Su family. I can''t watch them let a gangster family leader do so much harm!"


    Su Yue said.


    "The current situation of the Su family is that although there are many people on our side, they are all children, but there are also people raised by him in private. They are all powerful experts. If they go on like this, their future will be completely destroyed..."


    Su Yixiao naturally knows the harm inside.


    But


    Do it


    He really


    Looking at his elders kneeling in front of him, Su Yixiao feels very embarrassed.


    "Uncle Yue, what are you doing? You know that I will not refuse your request. You will make me very sad..."


    "Good boy, miss, I know it''s hard for you, but I don''t know who else can help us and the Su''s children except you."


    Su Yue''s face was full of tears.


    He is usually indifferent, but he knows everything that happened to the Su family.


    He hardly hesitated when the children came to him.


    Su Yue knelt down and Su Yu followed him. Those who were either their subordinates or came to watch were almost kneeling down.


    They looked at Su Yixiao with respect.


    Only pray to save them from fire and water.


    Su Yixiao helps Su Yue up and sighs.


    "Blocking the meridians is really not something that people can do. It''s not the main business of a family for the sake of immediate interests without considering your future. You can rest assured that I will help you, but..."


    Su Yixiao put down the most important sentence.


    "Don''t put all your heart on me. You are the only one who can help you."


    They nodded hard.


    Resistance is long gone.


    It''s the lack of a leader.


    Now that this man has come out, they will not flinch any more. They will flinch under the power of that man.


    -


    with this heart, Su Yixiao thinks that their chances of winning must be great!


    After scattering everyone, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie hide in the jade bracelet and lie down.


    "Baby, how are you going to help them?" The dark king evil asks a way.


    Su Yixiao said: "not only do you have to kill the Su family owners, but also help them dredge their meridians!"


    "Well Do you want to help them deal with that person first? "


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment and shook his head: "it''s better to reverse the two."


    "Why?"


    "Have you forgotten the appearance of Xiyue''s father after he dredged the meridians? They didn''t get out of bed for three days. After dredging the meridians, the whole person will be much weaker, so it''s not conducive to fighting. On the contrary, during this period of time, they have improved a lot of Xuanli by using drugs. Why don''t they just take advantage of this momentum and kill the Su family leader? "

 Chapter 837

    Ming Jun evil thought for a while, really did not find out what is wrong, hook up Su Yixiao''s lips, close, only a little distance, he said.


    "How can there be no shortcomings in what is said in this small mouth? I want to find fault for my husband, but I can''t find it... "


    Then he went on kissing.


    This kiss lasted nearly half an hour.


    Su Yixiao can''t take it anymore.


    She felt like she was about to die.


    Push away the man, suddenly feel a cold whoosh.


    Shit!


    The man actually took advantage of her obsession, and stripped all his clothes clean.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter..."


    Ming Jun Xie said while licking his lips.


    Su Yixiao


    This guy doesn''t seem to have a long memory if he doesn''t get beaten?!


    What in the mind, Su Yixiao directly slapped up.


    I''ve been blinded by the evil of Ming Jun.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s going on?


    She looks at Su Yixiao, but she looks at Su Yixiao''s swollen mouth.


    Tut, this little girl never knows how tempting she is.


    Hold back don''t let oneself one mouthful carry down, dark gentleman evil lift spirit, effort don''t let oneself see Su Yi Xiao seductive place, just stare at that pair of eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?"


    "You..." Su Yixiao was so angry that her chest went up and down and she couldn''t say a word.


    But now the whole person is on Su Yixiao''s body, and his chest is undulating


    Now two people''s eyes ache at the same time down, Su Yixiao directly push away Ming Jun evil, cover the chest.


    Forget this guy and strip him naked. It''s very Weird.


    "Go, go..."


    Go?


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao and puts on his clothes again. He wipes his mouth and gets out of bed.


    "Where to go."


    It''s dark outside. Now people are sleeping!


    "Where do you say to go when the moon is dark and the wind is high?" Su Yixiao glanced at Ming junxie and didn''t say a word.


    But mingjunxie will soon know.


    It''s really a time to look for good things.


    But


    "Xiao Xiao, how can you be so bad recently?" I don''t know who taught me this time.


    Su Yixiao Leng "for a moment, looked up at him and said:" before someone left, he left me some habits that didn''t belong to me. That''s why he did it. So somebody has to reflect on himself. "


    It''s clear to both of us who this "someone" means.


    The dark king evil satisfied hook lips a smile.


    It seems that I have a great influence on this little girl. It''s very good. It''s very good.


    The impact is great, but as soon as this guy knows that it''s his own influence, no matter good or bad, he is proud.


    This is to others to know, do not know is Su Yixiao beauty disaster, or Ming Jun evil.


    It''s really a dark and windy night. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, dressed in black, stand on Kaile''s back and look at the huge Su family below.


    "Keller, are you ready?"


    Kaile looked around the Su family and replied: "wait, master. The Su family is too big. My measuring point is not that big..."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    She''s not in a hurry. Take your time.


    "Master, over there..."


    Kaile found their destination and flew over quickly.


    Oh, I forgot.

 Chapter 838

    Kaile got a new skill after promotion.


    It''s the perspective eye!


    Of course, Keller''s perspective eye is not that simple.


    He must use Xuanli to find the target he wants to find.


    And this skill takes a lot of energy, so it''s hard to control.


    "Keller, the hair on your body is very obvious. Remember to stay away when you land."


    As one of the four families, Su family is the bodyguard in the courtyard, which is round after round.


    Kaile looked down at his snow-white, especially the white feather in the night, nodded and stopped at a place away from their target.


    Then I went in with the glazed jade bracelet.


    Her current task has been completed, and now Su Yixiao has to call him once.


    Su Yixiao looks at the room in front of her and pulls the dark king evil to slip in secretly.


    They were all dressed in black and moving very fast, so these people didn''t notice them.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie stand blatantly in front of the window of the room with a little light. They just want to open the door to see what''s going on, but they are preempted by Ming junxie.


    Ming Jun evil speed of a look, and then very open out, block Su Yixiao look inside.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Use your hands directly.


    "What are you doing


    Su Yixiao is not happy.


    This guy is looking at something good. He won''t let himself see it. If he doesn''t see it, he won''t see it. Then take your hand and she will go back!


    "Xiao Xiao, listen to me. Don''t look. It''s not good for you."


    So, Su Yixiao is more curious.


    "Well, well, I don''t want to see it. Tell me what''s inside."


    If you don''t look, you don''t look, but you have to let your curiosity taste fresh to go on?!


    "Inside..."


    Ming junxie just thought about how to say it, and bursts of moans and groans came into Su Yixiao''s ears. The sound was exciting and charming.


    Enough for them to know what the people inside are doing.


    Su Yixiao Well, she knows, and she doesn''t have to go in.


    After seeing Su Yixiao''s clear appearance, mingjunxie grabs Su Yixiao''s hand and lets her cover her eyes.


    "Don''t look. Just listen to me. I''ll do something. I''ll be back soon."


    After that, the evil king of hell left.


    Su Yixiao just wants to put down her hand to see what''s going on, but she sees mingjunxie coming towards her.


    "I told you not to look!"


    "What did you do?" Su Yixiao asked curiously.


    With a mysterious smile, Ming junxie takes Su Yixiao''s hand and goes in another direction.


    "Nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yixiao stops and looks at Ming junxie calmly.


    Mingjunxie looked back and saw Su Yixiao''s appearance, decisive and calm: "that''s I put some medicine for the Su family owner to help him faster... "


    Eyes narrowed, Su Yixiao immediately knew.


    "That is..." Cut off son, cut off sun Dan?!


    The most important five words didn''t come out, so Yixiao was covered by Mingjun evil.


    "Shh..."


    This little girl''s voice is so loud. There are many bodyguards around here!


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    After all the Su''s family had turned around, they stopped and saw that they were far away from where they lived. Just as they wanted to call out Kaile, they heard a small sound not far away from them.

 Chapter 839

    Curious two people, gather up to listen.


    "On the surface, the people brought by the second elder are the daughters of his good friends, but why do I look so wrong?"


    "Don''t guess all day long, you old man. Don''t you take a fancy to the little girl there?! I tell you, old lady, my durian is ready for you


    "Oh, dear, how can it be?"?! I love you so much... "


    "Hum!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yixiao listened, speechless.


    It turned out that a couple were flirting!


    There''s nothing useful in it, and they listen, and it doesn''t make sense.


    "Go?"


    "Go, go, go!"


    They turned around and left, but


    "You say that the owner is addicted to women and can''t extricate himself. I''m in charge of all the affairs of the Su family. Do I have to take this opportunity to take down the position of the owner?"


    Su Yixiao steps forward and listens again.


    The woman''s voice rang out: "anyway, the Su family will be yours sooner or later. The people of the Su family now know that you paid a lot of money to buy those pills for them to use, and they will certainly thank you. At that time, people will be taken down by you. Isn''t it within reach of the master of the family?"


    "Yes," the man in the room responded, ecstatic, "in this way, everything will be mine, ha ha ha Ouch, don''t pinch my ear. It hurts


    Su Yixiao thinks something''s wrong and pulls mingjunxie aside. Sure enough, she soon sees the underground light suddenly coming out, and then the open window is suddenly closed again.


    "You old man, although you are the three elders, it''s not good for you if this kind of thing is spread by others. The wall has ears. Do you understand?"


    "I understand Hiss


    Su Yixiao sighed that the woman was alert enough and that the guy was stupid.


    Check if they have walls and ears. This kind of thing should be done earlier. In this way, they won''t overhear.


    Oh, it''s a pity.


    They both really heard it.


    "Let''s go..."


    Su Yixiao looks at mingjunxie and nods. But after taking a step, she suddenly thinks of something. She stops, throws a pill into the room in front of mingjunxie, and then quickly pulls mingjunxie up.


    "Kaile!"


    With an order, Kaile appeared in front of them.


    Two people sit on Kaile''s back and fly to the front safely.


    Ming Jun Xie is very curious about what Su Yixiao has done.


    But Su Yixiao always turned around and gave him a gentle smile.


    I can''t stand it. Fix the girl in her arms: "say it or not!"


    "Guess!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mingjunxie: "don''t say I kiss you to death!"


    Su Yixiao


    "I''m just like you. I''ve thrown something into it that makes them passionate all night."


    It doesn''t have to be said. They know what it is.


    "Tut, it''s really bad!"


    Su Yixiao said: "I can''t see your eyes? Shouldn''t you praise me? "


    Ming Jun Xie had no choice but to smile for a while, a small mouth that let him want to stop.


    Praise? How can that be enough?


    It''s a reward!


    Su Yixiao looked at this guy, closed his eyes, kissing himself, very stable accept.

 Chapter 840

    Chu Qingli felt that she could not be forced to worry. He sat on the main seat without interest. He seemed to fan the thick ink garden fan inside and said, "this prime minister married a beautiful concubine yesterday. Do you want to Go and hear it? "


    Yu Xiyuan swept Chu Qingli from the beginning to the end and said contemptuously: "Chu Qingli, I didn''t see that you are a pervert! You have to listen to the corner of the wall when it comes to other people''s affairs. "


    Chu Qingli is a Leng, lift Mou to look at Yu Xiyuan, the fan that falls inside hand is silent signal this his embarrassment.


    "What about perversion?"


    Chu Qingli, whose face returned to normal, coughed twice and said with righteous words: "don''t you want to collect materials for baguatang? My palace''s good intentions have been wasted... "


    With that, Chu Qingli got up and went away.


    And so on -


    Yes, there is also material collection!!


    This time, you can''t go back without anything!


    In this way, what face does she have to meet everyone in the hall?


    "Wait..."


    When Chu Qingli is about to pass by Yu Xiyuan, Yu Xiyuan catches him quickly.


    In the back, the corner of chuqingli''s mouth was raised imperceptibly, but it was soon put down.


    "All right! Just go there... "


    It''s hard to say.


    But Chu Qingli was not a bit embarrassed. He happily picked up Yu Xiyuan and ran his lightness skill to fly towards the left prime minister''s mansion.


    Their voices came with the wind and drifted away


    "Chu Qingli, don''t touch there!"


    "It''s the waist. Your waist is still It''s rough! "


    "Go away..."


    Facts have proved that such things as lying on the roof are really not done by people.


    Yu Xiyuan awkwardly listened to the blushing voice coming from the bottom, her eyes were floating, and her heart was also uneasy.


    On the contrary, Chu Qingli was extremely calm. It''s just that some protruding places completely exposed him.


    The main reason is that they are still in a very overlapping position - because they lie on it, so they don''t change positions at all.


    So yuxiyuan also felt it.


    "This rascal!"


    No, she can''t stand it. She has to change her position!


    But to Chu Qingli said, he will certainly take an excuse to shirk, forget it, directly for it!


    When Yu Xiyuan is ready, his left wrist is forced, and his elbow is on Chu Qingli''s waist. Chu Qingli is hit fiercely, but he doesn''t react, so he presses down.


    "Boom "Pull up..."


    Not a little bit of precaution, not a bit of worry


    Roof It collapsed.


    Who did it? Needless to say, Yu Xiyuan and Chu Qingli suddenly feel that life is like a dream when they look at the stunned Prime Minister Zuo and the woman under him who has no time to scream.


    One second, I was prone to watch the battle, and the next second I was on the scene. It''s like


    "Prince..." Prime Minister Zuo just recognized Chu Qingli, and then came the shrieks of women!


    "Ah --" pa... "


    The left prime minister was annoyed, and he directly stunned the woman under him.


    Then I got up naturally.


    At that moment, Chu Qingli cursed her mother in a low voice and covered her eyes quickly.


    "Why is the prince not only here? And with a strange woman? "


    Chu Qingli covered Yu Xiyuan ''


    Prime Minister Zuo was very happy.


    "When the Prince visited, it was really Special

 Chapter 841

    They looked at each other and immediately knew what Su Yixiao meant.


    "Yes, we know!"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    These teammates never let him down.


    Su Yixiao asked them to get closer, and then quietly told Mi Mi their plan


    The next day -


    Su Yixiao, Ming junxie and Su Yu walked in Su''s house with sound and laughter. Many people met them on the way and all looked at them strangely.


    "Who are the two people around Master Yu?"


    "It''s said that it''s the VIP brought in by the second elder..."


    "Wow, they are so handsome and beautiful. It''s amazing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yixiao and the three of them listened to the conversation of several people around them. They still had a smile on their lips, but what they said was not so easy.


    "The owner should be in the second house at this time..."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "Isn''t it a study?"


    "Cut," Su Yu rolled a white eye, "that kind of fatuous and incompetent guy, how can he be in the study? Now in the study, it''s what you found. The secret operation is in charge of the three elders of the Su family. "


    Su Yixiao nodded: "OK! Take us to him


    Su Yu nodded and went to the second room of the Su family without hesitation.


    "Hey, baby, just give it to me..."


    "No, master, you have to catch me to wake up!"


    Su Yixiao


    She looked at mingjunxie and asked, "you are not Did you give him that? Why are you still so active? "


    The king of hell shrugged his shoulders.


    This time, he was really confused.


    It is clear that the medicine is permanent. How can it be renewed


    "Because the one inside is not the owner of the house!"


    Su Yu made a point.


    Said, then step up, "pa" of a, fiercely push open the door.


    Su Yixiao in the back ready to hold Su Yu''s hand to stop, turn to help the forehead.


    This guy''s moving too fast!


    Suddenly, a sharp "ah" sound came from the house. Su Yixiao saw that the situation was irreparable, so she took the dark king to go up.


    Looking at a man and a woman holding together, she looks at Su Yu, who looks serious in front of the door, and two new people she doesn''t know.


    Then they looked at each other and quickly pushed each other away.


    "Xiaoyu You just didn''t see anything... " Su''s wife quickly waved her hand and shook her head, denying what had just happened.


    Su Yu sneered and looked at the woman.


    The woman took a super thin cloth to cover her body. Seeing that Su Yu was still indifferent, she pointed to another man who was also smooth and said.


    "It''s him! That''s him! Xiao Yu, you have to believe that he forced me, otherwise I would not look like this. "


    Su Yu couldn''t listen any more.


    "Pa" of a slap hit on the face of two rooms, say: "I just listen to what you call, not quite happy!"


    "No No... "


    Er Fang shook his head.


    She can''t fall down here. She just got the favor of the Su family. How can she fall down at this time.


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes.


    What kind of bloody plot is this?


    Do you need her to call someone else?


    I think it''s OK.


    Su Yixiao threw a bomb in the past outside, seconds between suddenly exploded, boom, so terrible.


    All of a sudden, it not only scared the crying woman, but also attracted a lot of people outside.

 Chapter 842

    Su Yixiao let them see, their second room grandmother, now so lewd, not only lewd, but also in front of the public.


    Su Yixiao looked at this, very satisfied with a smile.


    "This is grandma er? How could that be? "


    "Yes, yes, they My god? Isn''t that grandma''s bodyguard? How could two people... "


    They were really shocked.


    However, this effect is also what Su Yixiao needs.


    Because of this, the Su family will be blown up.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way..."


    As expected, the owner of the Su family soon came.


    "Ting''er How can you... "


    This is the first time for Su Yixiao to see the owner of the Su family!


    Tut Tut, the beer belly, the big fat head, looks greasy.


    No wonder the grandmother of the second room got involved with her bodyguard!


    If Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao will support him.


    "Master, it''s not me It''s not me... " Er Fang frowned and shook his head.


    But the owner of the Su family didn''t believe it.


    "Bitch!"


    Then Su Yu slapped him. The owner of the Su family slapped him.


    It''s just that these two sides are on the right


    "Home owner..."


    "Come on, put this woman in jail for me! No food or water without my permission


    "Yes


    "And this man! Cut off the bottom of him, and hang it in front of the cheap woman after splitting up! "


    "Yes


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie stand behind Su Yu, looking at the Su family''s owner waving his sleeve. There is no trace of nostalgia and trust in their eyes, and they suddenly chuckle.


    This is the man Right?!


    There''s not even a little bit of trust.


    Although it was Er Fang''s fault, the Su family''s performance was very cold.


    "Xiao Xiao."


    Ming Jun Xie holds Su Yixiao''s hand tightly, and doesn''t relax at all. There is no gap between them.


    Su Yixiao raised her eyelids and gave him a faint smile.


    But even so, she believed in the man beside her!


    "Master Su, have you finished?"


    Su Yu asked politely.


    After seeing Su Yu, the owner of Su''s family suddenly relaxed his tight face and gave him a smile: "well, thank you for noticing this."


    Su Yu did not respond.


    Thank you?


    Said to be grateful, but did not mean a little thank you, the eyes inside, is cold.


    "Well, the owner has finished his work, so it''s my turn!"


    After that, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie come out from behind with two ropes in their hands. The ropes escape from their hands and fly out.


    As if the rope had its own idea, it tied the Su family together.


    "You What are you doing? Su Yu, this is the following offence


    Su Yu shrugged.


    "Yes, so what if you break the rules?"


    "Come on! Get them for me


    The Su family leader ordered to go down.


    Turn around and see, but no one listens to him.


    The owner of the Su family came alone, and the people watching the scene outside were not under his command.


    Looking at Su Yu''s three people, I knew at a glance that their strength was higher than that of the Su family. How could they bump into each other?


    "You, you are not my su family..."


    Before the Su family had finished speaking, they fell to the ground.


    Su Yixiao clapped his hands behind him and said, "really, there''s so much bullshit!"

 Chapter 843

    "Su Yu, what are you waiting for! Let''s drag it on


    Su Yu was stunned.


    Drag?


    Well, looking at Su Yixiao''s firm eyes, Su Yu went to drag up the body of Su''s master and dragged it out.


    At this moment, the real person in charge of the Su family, the three elders, already knew about it.


    He didn''t pay any attention to Su Yixiao in his heart. He thought that only a few people who were brought back by the two elders, Su Yu, who already had some strength in the Su family, what could they do together?


    "Three elder, how to do?"


    "You lead a few people over, catch a few of them, let go of the owner, and then there will be no business for you."


    His men nodded, turned and went quickly.


    But None of those who went came back.


    Three elder still didn''t put in mind, soon sent out a few people to catch Su Yixiao them.


    But still did not come back.


    The third time, more people were sent out to catch them.


    But still did not come back


    "Three elders..."


    The three elders looked at the pen on their knees, which was different from the previous one, and clapped their hands fiercely.


    "Take everyone and follow me to have a look!"


    Who is it Who in the end has detained so many of his subordinates!


    The subordinate''s head lowered a little: "elder three, our people More than half of them have been sent out... "


    The three elders were stunned.


    It turns out that


    "So what? This time, take all the rest and follow me to catch those people!"


    His subordinates got up and had to follow the three elders to catch Su Yixiao.


    But as soon as they opened their door, the three elders were stunned.


    "You Who are you


    Su Yixiao lightly hook lips a smile.


    "For the fourth time! Thank you for taking us seriously, but This is also the last time! "


    After that, all the people around Su Yixiao rushed up, and the three elders'' subordinates were arrested without any resistance.


    "It''s a stew! How about Uncle Yue? "


    The three elders looked at Su Yue, who came out from behind a group of people. His eyes were as big as the copper bell.


    "Su Yue, this is You ordered it. "


    "What else? I have to watch you torture all the descendants of the Su family? Still have to see the Su family destroyed in your hands? "


    "Where is the destruction in our hands? We are also for the future of the Su family! "


    Su Yue did not expect that when the three elders arrived at this time, they were still trying to be reasonable.


    He shook his head.


    How can people who do not want to be in the future for the immediate benefit understand this?


    Su Yue looks at Su Yixiao and bows to her deeply.


    "I have to thank you, miss. It''s not you. I don''t know how much they will suffer."


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "No problem, no problem."


    "But how can this calligrapher not have a master? Uncle Yue, otherwise you will be the head of the Su family. "


    Su Yue was stunned and shook his head.


    "No, miss, I''m going to follow you to the divine world again. Even if I''m in the Su family of the divine world, I''ll be content to be a little housekeeper." Su Yue frowned, full of resistance to what Su Yixiao had just said.


    Su Yixiao also knows Su Yue''s mind, but before he and Su Yu they discussed, think, or let Su Yue stay.

 Chapter 844

    "Uncle Yue, listen to me. You asked me to help for them. But now, no one in the Su family is qualified for the position of the head of the Su family. I really want to help the people of the Su family. Among other things, they only approve you!"


    All the people behind Su Yue nodded.


    They also sincerely hope that Su Yue can stay.


    Su Yue frowned.


    "But I..."


    "Once you leave the house, I don''t think you need to be in a state of control again."


    Su Yixiao a few words, let Su Yue agreed to be the head of the Su family.


    Su Yu asked Su Yixiao to stay for a few days.


    But because they have many things to do, and more than one thing.


    Su Yue naturally knows.


    So when Su Yu begged Su Yixiao, he stopped Su Yu.


    "Well, yu''er, you haven''t even thought about their troubles." When Su Yue finished, he looked at Su Yixiao.


    "Miss, in this way, you can stay one more day and leave the next day."


    Su Yixiao has just rejected Su Yu so many times, and this time it was Su Yue who spoke. Su Yixiao is really not good at refusing, so she agreed.


    "Well, we''ll just have one day, and then we''ll leave right away?" Baili Xiyue looks at Su Yixiao. After su Yixiao nods, she jumps up happily.


    "Xiyue, why are you So happy? "


    It''s strange.


    Is it difficult to She wants to stay here?


    Baili Xiyue waved her hand and said, "it''s not! I just feel that we should cushion for a while If you are too hasty... "


    Su Yixiao looked at her, ring chest: "speak human words!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon This guy!


    "Stay I made an appointment to compete with the three women! "


    After hearing this, other people suddenly looked up and looked at Baili Xiyue: "Xiyue No, how can you look for trouble? We don''t have much time! "


    Bai lixiyue pouted: "I know! Of course I know, but They came to us on their own initiative! Where to say once and again, I But he agreed to... "


    The more you say this, the smaller you are. The more you cherish the moon, the farther you shrink. Looking at the speechless appearance of her friends, she really felt aggrieved.


    Liu Shaoji put down the fan, in the past, now in front of a hundred Li Xiyue, she raised her chin and said: "wronged? Do you still feel aggrieved? "


    "Hum!"


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and turns her face away.


    She doesn''t know. It''s just that other people blame themselves. How can their men blame themselves!


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes and nodded helplessly on behalf of all the people on his side: "Dade, Shaoji, your family''s Xiyue will be handed over to you. Let''s go first."


    After that, "whew" suddenly left the place.


    Needless to say, it''s a jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, who went into the glazed jade bracelet, also left. Gu Yangzhi had already gone back to his house, but he had to go back to rest.


    At present, only Su luanyin and Bai Qingyu are on the scene.


    Bai Qingyu''s eyes have been staring at Su luanyin without blinking.


    But Su luanyin didn''t even look at him and turned to leave.

 Chapter 845

    Su luanyin takes a step, and Bai Qingyu follows. The distance between the two people is not much, not much, just so big.


    Approaching the door of Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu blocked the door first.


    "Luanyin..."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Su luanyin didn''t even bother to look at him.


    Bai Qingyu didn''t speak, but he didn''t get out of the way. No matter how Su luanyin kicked or pushed, this guy didn''t get out of the way.


    Su luanyin sighed silently, then stared at him and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Forgive me."


    Bai Qingyu told Su luanyin in a very serious tone that what he said was not a prayer, but an order.


    Absolute command.


    Anyway, Su luanyin can hear such a tone.


    And Bai Qingyu really wanted to say that he was not tough, and he I''m in a hurry.


    "Forgive?" Su luanyin chuckled, "you don''t seem to have done anything wrong, do you? So I don''t need to forgive. Get out of the way. I''m going to go in and have a rest. "


    After that, push Bai Qingyu aside.


    However, Bai Qingyu still did not move.


    "Luanyin, it was just me that day It''s a bit urgent, so the angry words You... "


    "No more."


    Su luanyin looked at Bai Qingyu, then lowered his head: "what you said is right. I have no strength and no brain, which will only cause you trouble. Therefore, you don''t have to apologize or explain to me."


    "Luanyin..."


    Listen to this tone, you know that Su luanyin is still angry. Bai Qingyu frowns tightly, and doesn''t know how to explain.


    Suddenly, Bai Qingyu is pushed away by Su luanyin. Then, Su luanyin enters the room quickly.


    After Bai Qingyu stands firm, looking at the closed door, one stop is a night


    When Su Yixiao comes out the next day, she looks at Bai Qingyu outside Su luanyin''s door like a stone looking at his wife. She is curious about the past.


    "Qing Yu?"


    Bai Qingyu reacts, smiles at Su Yixiao, then just steps, kneels down on the ground.


    Su Yixiao was surprised, and immediately went to help Bai Qingyu, and quickly helped him to the side seat.


    "You are..."


    Bai Qingyu smiles, waves his hand and says, "Captain, I''m ok. I just stand numb."


    Su Yixiao reaction over nodded, understand: "you stand all night?"


    Bai Qingyu, I hesitated and nodded.


    "I know about you."


    Bai Qingyu looks up at Su Yixiao, with a little sense of prayer in his eyes.


    "I don''t think Su Yixiao will help you break up any of these things," he said


    Bai Qingyu was relieved.


    "Captain Xie, I will coax luanyin as soon as possible..."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Looking at Bai Qingyu''s weak appearance, he sighed helplessly, put a pill into his mouth and left.


    They have to fight for their own affairs. They can''t help much.


    After su Yixiao left, Bai Qingyu turned her eyes to Su luanyin''s room for a long time


    Su luanyin is also in the room. He looks out through the crack of the window. Before Su Yixiao came, when he went to Su Yixiao, he could see everything clearly, but But I have no confidence to go forward.


    Pride!


    Yes, because he was the Lord of the shadow cabinet, his pride did not allow her to bow.

 Chapter 846

    Even if he knew that Bai Qingyu''s words were just a careless move, he had already forgiven them in his heart.


    The next day, Baili Xiyue agreed to that.


    When Su Yixiao looks at the calm appearance of the three opposite sisters, she thinks there is something wrong with it.


    "What''s the problem?" Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao''s eyes and thinks something is wrong.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "I didn''t find out anything wrong, but I just had that feeling."


    Ming junxie nodded.


    "Your first feeling must be right, but the competition has not started yet. Naturally, I don''t know. After a while, you can see it. Don''t worry. They have the ability to react quickly when they stay with you for so long."


    Su Yixiao looks at Ming junxie and smiles.


    Of course she knows.


    Also, listen to their men, don''t worry, peace of mind to watch their partners get it!


    Because they told, Su Yixiao must not play!


    Otherwise, there''s nothing they can play with.


    Su Yixiao a listen, obediently agreed.


    Since they want to play, play!


    But today there is a special one, Su luanyin!


    I don''t know why, she is always reluctant to stand out. Today, she is particularly "attentive" in asking for a fight.


    A group of people looked at her abnormal appearance and agreed.


    Looking at Su luanyin who has been fighting with the woman in pink clothes, others all ask strangely: "what''s wrong with little Lori today?"


    The person asked quickly shook his head.


    "Ah ~ ~" the woman in pink threw herself on the ground with exaggeration.


    Su luanyin frowned at those swords.


    Why did this guy fall to the ground before he even made a move?


    Others look at this scene, but also full of disgust.


    If you say anything else, it''s too bad. I really don''t know how this man survived in the big family of open and secret fighting.


    "And then, who''s next?" Su luanyin looks at the other two with a cold face.


    As soon as Baili Xiyue saw that something was wrong, she went up to stop her: "loli, one by one, you have to give others some time to play."


    Su luanyin stood there without speaking or moving. When Baili Xiyue tried to persuade her again, Su luanyin turned around and prepared to step down to give others a chance.


    But -


    looking at Su luanyin, Bai Qingyu''s pupil suddenly widens. Looking at Su luanyin''s back, he gets excited and goes up quickly. When everyone doesn''t respond, he opens his hands and blocks Su luanyin''s back.


    A big wave of liquid pours on his face. Su luanyin seems to be aware of something. She turns around and sees Bai Qingyu, who protects herself tightly.


    "Qing Yu!"


    Other people are also on the move.


    Looking at the three women, Gu Yangzhi, Liu Shaoji, Liu Shaoji went up one by one, broke their arms, twisted them and let them kneel on the ground.


    "Qing Yu..."


    Su luanyin''s heart beats faster. She looks at the man in front of her eyes and kneels down slowly


    Before she could react, she hugged him.


    Bai Qingyu is full of anger!


    He opened his mouth and looked at what Su luanyin wanted to say, but his voice was just like that hurt by the liquid. When he spoke, it was a gurgling voice.


    Su Yixiao goes up and looks at Su luanyin''s dull voice. Then she turns her eyes to examine Bai Qingyu''s injury.

 Chapter 847

    "Teacher Master, he''s going to be OK, isn''t he Su luanyin looks forward to Su Yixiao.


    After su Yixiao finished the examination, he stopped and looked at his stupid apprentice. He sighed and said, "the poison they took is corrosive. Now it has directly penetrated into his voice. Whether he can make a sound in the future is a problem..."


    Su luanyin heard, suddenly fell to the ground, and Su Yixiao did not have time to help.


    "Master, you tell me, this is not true!" How can this be true He Bai Qingyu, how could he not speak in the future


    Su luanyin suddenly feels that her world is going to collapse.


    At this moment, she suddenly regretted that she had not talked with him well before, and told him that she had forgiven him.


    I know that it was his unintentional move, but also to persuade himself to be crazy at that time.


    But


    But now it seems


    "Luanyin, don''t worry."


    Su Yixiao helps Su luanyin up, hugs him and comforts him: "they don''t want to be small. Although they are corrosive from time to time, even if they can''t speak, it''s transient. We''ve tried to treat the injuries outside! Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to him. "


    Su luanyin nodded stupidly, still standing there, looking at the comatose Bai Qingyu in front of her, shaking her hand slightly, stroking the handsome face of the man in front of her.


    "Bai Qing Yu Wake up quickly. I have to apologize to you... "


    "Bai Qingyu, I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t be willful. Would you wake up?"


    "I swear that as long as you wake up, I will make it up to you. I will never I can''t... "


    With that, little Lori began to choke, and she couldn''t speak any more. Face is a drop of tears trickle down, fell on the back of their hands do not know.


    Baili Xiyue came over and looked at Bai Qingyu lying on the bed. His whole body was almost peeled off.


    Baili Xiyue didn''t look at it for a few minutes, then turned her face.


    He can''t bear to see such a partner.


    "Lori, don''t be sad. Believe Xiaoxiao, you will surely cure Qingyu!"


    "And those who hurt him, don''t worry, we''ll tear them to pieces!" After that, he will turn around and punish those people.


    But the hand is caught by Su luanyin.


    "Miss Yue..."


    "Lori..." Baili Xiyue looks back at Su luanyin. Vaguely, he feels what Su luanyin is going to say.


    "Take me."


    See, see, Su luanyin must have decided to come by himself.


    "But..." But you''re in a bad state to get out! Even if they go out, they won''t be at ease.


    Su luanyin looks up at Baili Xiyue. Her clothes are full of requests.


    "Sister Xiyue, I want to avenge him myself..."


    About a hundred Li Xiyue, it''s better to take revenge in person. If you don''t let it out at this moment, it will become a heart disease in your heart.


    "Well, I''ll take you right away."


    Baili Xiyue didn''t hesitate, but she came out of the room with Su luanyin.


    Outside the house, Su Yixiao is there, Su Yue and all the senior executives of the Su family are there.

 Chapter 848

    The three women had broken their arms, twisted their legs and thrown them on the ground like three pieces of rubbish.


    They also have vegetable leaves, eggs and a series of garbage. The Su family hate the three of them.


    "These three guys are losing face to our Su family."


    "Who said no? Really! I don''t know where the evil was made, but there are three of them. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Bah, there are people who have no one to support. How can they be the Su family..."


    One sentence was more vicious than the other, and the three men were already unconscious of the pain.


    How can you be comfortable if your hands and legs are all twisted?


    However, the people of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment were not relieved when they saw what they were like.


    The three women despised and slandered them as soon as they entered the Su family. Now they can do this. If they don''t kill them, they will never be able to get rid of their hatred.


    "Hello -"


    Baili Xiyue looked at Gu Yangzhi and reached out to beat the three women, but was directly blocked by Baili Xiyue.


    "Gu Yangzhi, you stop and don''t move, those three people, let Lori solve it by herself!"


    Gu Yang one look, obediently stop.


    Su luanyin ignores anyone and goes forward to look at the three deformed women. In front of her eyes. Without hesitation, he took out a one meter knife.


    "Short knife?" What is this for?


    All the others looked curiously at him.


    Little Lori squatted down, took the knife in her hand, and slowly approached them.


    His whole person seems to have gone into the air. All people can see him circling around the three women, but he can''t find her entity.


    "This is..."


    Before long, little Lori couldn''t stop.


    Quickly throw away the knife in your hand, and then turn away.


    All the people will look away from her body back, looking at the underground three women, many people can''t help screaming.


    "Ah..."


    Only the carefree mercenary regiment could be so calm, but they were also shocked.


    Su luanyin Where did you learn it from?


    Only three hearts of the three women were still beating, but their flesh had been cut off piece by piece, all scattered around their bone shelves.


    There''s no trace of bone on their meat.


    Looking at them like this, some of the timid Su family members have shivered.


    "Su Yu."


    Su Yue''s face gave a solemn cry. Su Yu was standing behind him.


    Su Yu stepped forward and asked Su Yue what he wanted. Su Yue asked him to take his Su family''s children down.


    The three of them have done evil. They deserve it, but they must not harm the rest of the Su family.


    As for the so-called "make an example of others", it''s OK at this stage.


    If you scare too much, it''s not good.


    However, he believed that what happened in front of their eyes would have a thought in their mind in the future.


    Su Yu took orders and went down soon.


    It also prevented other people in the Su family from coming to the theatre.


    Su Yue couldn''t see it either. Then he turned and left. He told Su Yue''s family not to come here or to ask about today''s affairs.


    But this matter has long been spread.

 Chapter 849

    The three women had broken their arms, twisted their legs and thrown them on the ground like three pieces of rubbish.


    They also have vegetable leaves, eggs and a series of garbage. The Su family hate the three of them.


    "These three guys are losing face to our Su family."


    "Who said no? Really! I don''t know where the evil was made, but there are three of them. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Bah, there are people who have no one to support. How can they be the Su family..."


    "This kind of person, it''s better to die early! Or keep it for the New Year


    One sentence was more vicious than the other, and the three people were already in pain.


    How can you be comfortable if your hands and legs are all twisted?


    However, the people of the Xiaoyao mercenary regiment were not relieved when they saw what they were like.


    The three women despised and slandered them as soon as they entered the Su family. Now they can do this. If they don''t kill them, they will never be able to get rid of their hatred.


    "Hello -"


    Baili Xiyue looked at Gu Yangzhi and reached out to beat the three women, but was directly blocked by Baili Xiyue.


    "Gu Yangzhi, you stop and don''t move, those three people, let Lori solve it by herself!"


    Gu Yang one look, obediently stop.


    Su luanyin ignores anyone and goes forward to look at the three deformed women. In front of her eyes. Without hesitation, he took out a one meter knife.


    All the others looked curiously at him.


    Little Lori squatted down, took the knife in her hand, and slowly approached them.


    His whole person seems to have gone into the air. All people can see him circling around the three women, but he can''t find her entity.


    "This is..."


    Before long, little Lori couldn''t stop.


    Quickly throw away the knife in your hand, and then turn away.


    All the people will look away from her body back, looking at the underground three women, many people can''t help screaming.


    "Ah..."


    Only the carefree mercenary regiment could be so calm, but they were also shocked.


    Su luanyin Where did you learn it from?


    Only three hearts of the three women were still beating, but their flesh had been cut off piece by piece, all scattered around their bone shelves.


    There''s no trace of bone on their meat.


    Looking at them like this, some of the timid Su family members have shivered.


    Su Yue''s face gave a solemn cry. Su Yu was standing behind him.


    Su Yu stepped forward and asked Su Yue what he wanted. Su Yue asked him to take his Su family''s children down.


    The three of them have done evil. They deserve it, but they must not harm the rest of the Su family.


    As for the so-called "make an example of others", it''s OK at this stage.


    If you scare too much, it''s not good.


    However, he believed that what happened in front of their eyes must be under Su Yu''s command in the future.


    It also prevented other people in the Su family from coming to the theatre.


    Su Yue couldn''t see it either. Then he turned and left. He told Su Yue''s family not to come here or to ask about today''s affairs.


    But this matter has long been put through.

 Chapter 815

    Inside the jade bracelet, no trace looks at the scene in front of the screen, silently closes his eyes and feels it. He finds that they are very close to the endless sea now.


    Therefore, Su Yixiao was informed.


    "Sister, it''s very close. You should be careful..."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    The next step is very careful.


    Normally, the endless sea leading to all continents should be guarded by Warcraft, but this is very strange. The blue sea is turbulent in front of their eyes, but there is no one or Warcraft to stop them.


    "No trace?"


    Su Yixiao called no trace.


    No trace looked at the familiar sea in front of him and nodded: "sister Xiaoxiao, this is it!"


    "How?"


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, you should know, what is the peace before the storm?"


    Su Yixiao nods.


    She already understood.


    This situation is abnormal.


    The one who guards the sea is gone, and the sea is very calm. Everything looks so peaceful, but there is an unknown fear in the peaceful underground.


    "Captain, what shall we do?"


    Su Yixiao looks at the sea in front of him, then takes out a gold elixir from the glazed jade bracelet, puts it in his mouth, and goes to the sea.


    "Salad! Everyone, after taking the pills, follow me down. "


    Now they understand that the meaning of cold sauce is to jump straight down!


    Is this, in the face of unknown danger?


    What I am afraid of is not danger, but the two words in front of me! Now that they jump in and see the danger, it''s not unknown. At the same time, they have a solution!


    All the people understood, so they were ready to jump!


    The world in the sea


    After taking pills, they are very relaxed and can breathe freely in the sea, looking at everything around them which is different from the mainland, with light in their eyes.


    That''s Sharks?


    Really!


    They thought it was, but


    Now it''s definitely sharks!


    Don''t say anything else, just because they''re getting closer.


    "What are you doing! Run


    The group of sharks swam towards them very fast. They were just stunned for a while. When they dodged, they were still torn off by the shark''s teeth.


    "Captain -"


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    Ming junxie and other people who see it are called gandao at the same time.


    Because Su Yixiao pushed away the hundred Li Xiyue, and then was directly eaten into the mouth by the shark.


    The dark king evil complexion dignified swims quickly past, then only uses two hands to break open that shark''s mouth.


    But I didn''t expect that when he was about to break it off, the shark seemed to be stimulated and shut up.


    Then he turned twice in the water and fell down.


    If you don''t say anything else, you can see at a glance that this shark has lost its life.


    Under the deep sea is a dark, Su Yixiao in the shark fell to the bottom of the time, out of the mouth of the shark.


    Then he swam towards the dark king.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you ok?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "I don''t care much! But now, it''s not the time to look at me! "


    Looking at the companions surrounded by sharks, Su Yixiao quickly went up to cut a shark''s throat, then pulled out the enchantress and said to all the people, "this is a giant roaring shark. It''s very powerful. Be careful! The quickest way to eliminate his Achilles'' heel is to attack him! "

 Chapter 851

    Everyone nodded, and without a word to reply, they already got into the fight with the giant roaring shark.


    They are not incompetent people. It''s OK to entangle with sharks for several rounds, that is


    Physical consumption is particularly fast!


    I''m afraid the pills on them can''t last long.


    Su Yixiao is also clear, so the speed inside the hand is also increased a lot, so are other people''s.


    It''s better to think of a way to kill them instead of pestering with the Warcraft that doesn''t lose much blood every time!


    Otherwise, when Dan is gone, sooner or later they will have to be the food of these guys.


    "Take out your weapons and stick them down the throat of the roaring Shark


    It takes half a life to live in that place.


    Everyone heard what Su Yixiao said, and then they solved the fastest Warcraft in their own way.


    So a few rounds down, that group of giant roaring sharks, not a few of their opponents!


    An hour later, the giant roaring shark was also killed by them. Su Yixiao looked at the scene and was relieved.


    "Finally..."


    Then, Su Yixiao, who used to be very calm, did not insist on falling into the arms of Ming junxie.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    "Don''t make a noise. Take them in. We''ll talk about it later."


    Mingjunxie heard this guy''s lazy voice, relieved, and then with a smile, holding his little woman in the glass jade bracelet.


    And Kurihara knew they were coming, and he was ready.


    One against one hundred, it''s almost the same to see the underworld and go to the underworld!


    In Su Yixiao''s Dantian, Xuanli is all used up. In a daze, he can''t open his eyes at all.


    After knowing who he knew, Su Yixiao went to sleep peacefully.


    The dark king evil comes out, looking at each is also very tired several people, gave them a black Dan medicine.


    "Here, this one will help you!"


    After that, the evil king of hell left.


    Send out is sent out, and the other they like to eat or not, it has nothing to do with themselves.


    Others looked at a delicate box on the table with enough pills for them. Baili Xiyue asked strangely, "this How can it be a black pill! "


    "Yes ~"


    ordinary pills are not milky white. They have seen Su Yixiao''s pills of other colors in the glazed jade bracelets.


    But I''ve never seen black.


    Su Yixiao also said that the black elixir, she only saw the poison Black..


    "Do you think it''s going to happen to drillmaster Ming? It''s not a healing pill, and it''s a poison! "


    Baili Xiyue looks at Liu Shaoji and says curiously.


    Liu Shaoji gave her a white look and said, "is drillmaster Ming so stupid? You''ve seen a lot of white faces


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon and turns to one side.


    Don''t you know the tone of this guy?


    Liu Shaoji said that she really can''t hear it.


    What''s more, there is no motive to harm them!


    "All right, all right, don''t say any more. I''ll take it. You''re free." Gu Yangzhi said.


    Anyway, he believed in the evil of Ming Jun, which is still the same now.

 Chapter 852

    After that, one of Gu Yang stuttered down a black pill.


    Close your eyes, suddenly close your eyes and start breathing.


    A black gas around Gu Yangzhi, soon, Li Yuan rushed over, over and over again, while saying.


    "Who, who is going to upgrade?"


    People''s eyes all look at Gu Yangzhi.


    I didn''t expect that pill There is such a great effect!


    "He


    Li Yuan looked at Gu Yangzhi and watched him close his eyes and adjust his breathing. He sighed and said, "when he wakes up, you''ll let him pick a spirit fruit and eat it. When he goes out, he can be promoted."


    Other people nodded, remembered this sentence, then picked up the Dan medicine that Ming Jun Xie gave them, one bite down.


    When Kurihara reacted, he found out that these guys had


    "Remember what I just said!" After that, Kurihara left here with a black face.


    "I''m so angry!" Li Yuan didn''t know where he was going, so he turned around in the glazed jade bracelet. "These guys, they know they can''t be promoted here, and they came here deliberately!"


    His feet were not idle. When he saw a stone, he kicked it out.


    Unexpectedly, all of a sudden, he kicked his own master.


    "Ouch!"


    Su Yixiao got up and looked at Liyuan who had not yet had time to escape. He was stunned and gently rubbed his head. Then he asked, "Liyuan, what are you doing here?"


    "Boring, transfer boy ~"


    Su Yixiao:.... "


    "Are you bored? I don''t believe it! Look at your brows, they are all wrinkled


    Li Yuan couldn''t escape his master''s eyes at all, so he sat down with a sigh and said, "master, it''s an endless sea now. According to what he knew in canglan land before, Su linman''s people had sneaked down here."


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    "I didn''t expect that it was here..."


    She really didn''t expect that when she was in the divine world, the place she often came to was the endless sea.


    Because she wanted to help Wu trace find a reason to come out and play together. Once or twice, she took Su linman with her.


    She thought about how Su linman arranged her people. However, Su Yixiao didn''t think that she was the most familiar place.


    "Master, according to normal people''s thinking, if you look at this matter, you won''t choose the place that the enemy is particularly familiar with. It seems that Su linman is in your mind, but he didn''t think that because of traceless reasons, we will come."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    She hooked her lips: "I thought about it before. The first thing I could exclude was the familiar places, such as here. But I didn''t expect that Su linman was really thoughtful!"


    "What''s next?"


    Is it to find a way to intercept, or


    Su Yixiao waved his hand: "we are going according to the original plan!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry over there, they shouldn''t make big moves for the moment!"


    Maybe their biggest action in this period of time is to come down and find themselves.


    However, Su Liman did not expect that she would come to the endless sea ~


    "Xiaoxiao ~"


    after hearing the cry of Ming junxie, Su Yixiao got up, ignored Li Yuan, and ran out quickly.


    Leaving Liyuan alone Oh, no, it''s an artifact. Where is it alone.

 Chapter 853

    "Sister Xiaoxiao, this way..."


    Traceless injury has almost healed, this time, he insisted on coming out to lead the way.


    Su Yixiao can''t help it. She can''t resist the stubborn temper without trace, and it''s not serious, so she agreed according to what he said.


    They followed without trace all the way. None of the Warcraft in the sea dared to fight against them.


    "Sister ~"


    Wu Chen asked Su Yixiao to follow him closely. Now it''s not far away from the specific shark people.


    But Su Yixiao turns her head and seems to see something shaking her eyes.


    "Wait..."


    Su Yixiao grabbed Wu trace, pointed to the place where the light just flashed, and asked, "where, where?"


    Traceless looked, frowned, searched in the brain, but did not find, about the memory of that place.


    "I''m not sure about that place. What''s the matter? Sister Xiaoxiao


    Traceless do not understand Su Yixiao''s sudden move, there is a thought, is not where there is something, Su Yixiao will not have such a reaction!


    "You stay here, I''ll go and have a look!"


    After that, Su Yixiao is going to pass.


    But those people behind quickly stopped her.


    "Wait, Captain, it''s too dangerous for you to be alone. Let''s go there together!"


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    If there''s any danger, she''s better to escape alone. If there''s more danger, they''d better stay here.


    But Ming junxie never let go of Su Yixiao.


    "Either you don''t go or I''ll follow you!"


    Su Yixiao originally wanted to persuade him, but he looked like Su Yixiao didn''t agree and Ming junxie would never give up


    Just follow me.


    Two people hand in hand in the past, but found that there is a bead, ice blue, crystal clear, beautiful.


    What''s more, it also contains a lot of mysterious Qi.


    This is


    "The inner elixir of Warcraft?" Su Yixiao frowned and spoke softly, which made her face confused.


    Only Warcraft has such things as nedan, and they all put them in their stomachs, which is very suspicious!


    "Who lost it?"


    He shook his head.


    Doting on scraping her nose, said: "you are not stupid, Nathan this kind of thing, are related to life and death baby, as long as you leave the body of Warcraft lost, Warcraft will have a reaction, like this directly on the outside, in addition to their own death of Warcraft, it must be taken out by the enemy Nathan!"


    Ming Jun evil analysis is very comprehensive, Su Yixiao did not find out a little wrong.


    "What about that?" Continue to put here is not a matter, take: some words and fear So Su Yixiao is very tangled.


    Just at this time -


    "Hoo" a gust of wind.


    Oh no, there''s no wind here. It''s supposed to be a huge wave. A creature came from a long distance like lightning -


    they only saw a crystal blue light galloping past.


    Speed, so fast


    Wait!


    Now is not the time to focus on this!


    The direction of the crystal blue light is -- "Captain, be careful!"


    Between the words, Su Yixiao has pushed away Ming junxie to the other side, but he retreated and quickly dodged.


    Crystal blue light also quickly stopped, looked at both sides, and then quickly swam to Su Yixiao.

 Chapter 854

    Crystal blue light also quickly stopped, looked at both sides, and then quickly swam to Su Yixiao.


    In the second that thing came, Su Yixiao put out his hand and set up a barrier between them.


    The barrier is soft, so it won''t hurt the light that attacked Su Yixiao.


    When the barrier touches the light, it directly sticks to the light and catches the light.


    At last, they could see the light clearly.


    "Crystal dolphin?"


    Traceless looked at the net of Warcraft, surprised to call up.


    Crystal dolphin heard that someone recognized him. After a moment of stupefaction, he gave a cold smile: "since I''ve been caught by you, I have nothing to say. If you want to kill or cut, please do as you please! But I will never reveal anything in the sea! "


    You have the backbone!


    No trace but a smile, soft voice said to the Crystal Dolphin: "crystal dolphin, you turn around to see, it''s me!"


    The crystal dolphin thought for two seconds and thought that the sound was really familiar. However, because of his appearance, he didn''t think of anything at all for a moment.


    Forget it, turn around and have a look. The voice is so beautiful. Anyway, it''s not bad!


    So think, when the crystal dolphin turned his head to see no trace when a Leng.


    "None "The prince of no trace?"


    No trace nodded.


    "It''s me!"


    Before, he was not sure. Now, after Wu trace responded to the crystal dolphin, the crystal dolphin responded.


    It''s true!


    "Prince no trace, why didn''t you write back after you went to the mainland? We residents of endless sea are worried about your... "


    No trace''s face turned red. He was embarrassed to say that he had been taken away by a woman. He said with special euphemism, "I met some difficulties outside But I''m back now. Don''t worry! "


    Crystal dolphin just lost a breath.


    However, when we relax, we can see a circle of human beings around us.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    the high notes of dolphins are not something they can learn, let alone listen to!


    Cover your ears and wait for the crystal dolphin to stop.


    He soon calmed down, stopped, and then looked at traceless and asked him to tell him what was going on.


    Because in this place, she really knows no trace, and the relationship between the two is there. It''s impossible to listen to no trace, pure and kind crystal dolphin.


    "I told you that when I was on the mainland, I met some difficulties and almost lost my life. These people killed me and sent me here!"


    The crystal dolphin was stunned.


    Maybe it didn''t think that there would be human beings to help the prince of the chimaera.


    Su Yixiao got close to the crystal dolphin. The crystal dolphin responded quickly: "thank you for saving the traceless prince."


    Su Yixiao waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter. Traceless is also my friend, but now you should worry about yourself!"


    Looking at Su Yixiao, crystal dolphin blinked and said, "after my inner alchemy was paid out, my body has been continuously weak. If I lack inner alchemy for a long time, I will completely lose my Xuanli, and then become a mummy and go to the underworld to report!"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    It''s a coincidence.


    This crystal dolphin just lost Nathan and found one by himself.

 Chapter 855

    In this way, crystal dolphin''s inner elixir is the one on his mobile phone!


    "Is that it?" Su Yixiao spread out his hand, and a big inner pill appeared in his palm.


    Crystal dolphin a Leng, originally was about to become a white guy, saw his heart of inner Dan, heart rekindled that confidence.


    "Yes, yes, it''s him! I''m not white, I''m ice crystal, it''s just because there''s no endosulfan... "


    Su Yixiao stopped the crystal dolphin to go on, and put Neidan into his mouth. When he was in the middle of the year, he ordered a few pulse by the way.


    So the crystal dolphin, a talkative one, immediately responded.


    After eating Neidan''s crystal dolphin, he felt that his ability had come back. He felt as if he was radiant.


    There is no other reason.


    "So let''s go ahead!"


    The others nodded the same way.


    No trace nodded and took them to the place where the shark people lived.


    However, I didn''t find


    "How could..." No trace feels that the sky is going to collapse. "It''s here! How could it be gone? And it''s so clean! "


    No trace came out one by one, but no one spoke.


    "Prince traceless, are you looking for the chimpanzees?"


    Later, I felt curious, so the crystal dolphin who had to come up quickly looked at them turning over and over in the original place of the chimpanzees. I couldn''t see them anymore, so I asked.


    No trace nodded: "yes, I''ve come to find my people. Where are the chimpanzees?" If not Traceless heart trembles, is really a little pain.


    The crystal dolphin thought for a moment and said, "the shark people are not here. They were chased by the giant roaring shark a few days ago. In order to survive, they went to the deep sea to survive..."


    No trace a Leng.


    Deep sea


    That''s where they, the sea dwellers, don''t touch.


    There was darkness, and no one knew what was inside.


    "No trace..."


    Su Yixiao does not know how to say, can only grasp his shoulder comfort.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao..."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how dangerous the deep sea is, I''ll go with you."


    "And us!"


    The people behind are not willing to show weakness.


    Traceless eyes are full of gratitude. These people who have not known each other for a long time are not generally good to themselves.


    Whether it''s because of Su Yixiao or whatever.


    "Thank you all."


    They came here just to find the chimpanzees. If they can''t find them, they won''t give up. After all, they''ve been here for such a long time.


    It''s only half a year from now.


    They have to be fast.


    Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do.


    Is it going to the divine world or the underworld


    They have to have a choice.


    But before that, they have to find the chimpanzees.


    They don''t know what kind of fear they will experience, but they must stick to it.


    No trace is their partner.


    "Go to the Liuli jade bracelet first. Let''s discuss it with Liyuan and then go!"


    The others nodded in unison.


    "Master -"


    as soon as he entered the glazed jade bracelet, Liyuan quickly came up and looked at Su Yixiao with a dignified face.


    Su Yixiao frowned, also nervous: "what''s the matter?"


    "Bai Qingyu, he..."


    As soon as Su luanyin, who was behind them, heard Bai Qingyu''s name, he immediately ran out and didn''t listen to what had happened.

 Chapter 856

    Li Yuan took a breath and said with a smile, "little Laurie is too anxious. Bai Qingyu is OK. Now she''s awake, but I didn''t let her move because she still has a layer of Medicine on her body."


    Su Yixiao relaxed and looked at Liyuan with complaint: "I thought what happened. I was surprised! Just wake up, your decision is right, he really can''t move now. "


    After that, they also went to see Bai Qing Island quickly.


    You said in case something happened!


    Bai Qingyu looks at the woman who is staring at her affectionately. She smiles. She wants to reach out and touch her face, but she can''t move, so she has to give up.


    "Luanyin, come here ~"


    Su luanyin obediently approached him.


    But the eyes were still full of disbelief.


    Looking at her this appearance, Bai Qingyu had no choice but to smile: "what''s the matter? Don''t you know me? "


    Su luanyin shook his head.


    "You Are you really awake? "


    Bai Qingyu was stunned. He really wanted to laugh.


    This girl, how so stupid.


    "Well --" of course, of course, I woke up, because I miss you, because I want to see you, so I am desperate to overcome myself and wake up.


    But this girl may never know how important she is to herself.


    Just one word came out, and Su luanyin couldn''t hold back her tears. Tears came out of her eyes, just like crystal pearls. One tear came out, and the others couldn''t stop.


    Bai Qingyu looks at Su luanyin like the lake water breaking the dyke. Her tears flow out, and her heart tingles.


    "Baby, don''t cry Why are you crying If I said something wrong, I''m wrong. I''m sorry, I won''t make you cry any more. If you don''t like me appearing in front of you, I will never appear. Don''t cry I... "


    "Shut up


    Su luanyin lowered her head to cover up the fact that she was crying. After hearing what Bai Qingyu said, she roared fiercely.


    What else does this guy say!


    Su luanyin wants to hold Bai Qingyu and looks at the medicine all over his body. He doesn''t know where to start, so he rushes on and touches his lips gently.


    Well It tastes bitter.


    But even so, she was not willing to let go.


    Su Yixiao and these people rushed to see such a scene.


    Gu Yangzhi sighed: "although they ate dog food again, it''s good for them to make up ~"


    "yes, it''s good."


    "Ah ~"


    after a final sigh, Gu Yangzhi turned and left.


    My partner now has another half, but I


    Ah, it seems that it''s time to talk to Su Xinying and exchange feelings!


    Other people noticed Gu Yangzhi''s leaving. They all turned their heads curiously, but they couldn''t see anything. They had to shrug their shoulders and leave in the opposite direction.


    No way.


    Or you can''t stay in this place all the time, can you?!


    But they never thought that Gu Yangzhi, who has always been in the name of sultry, actually has his own set of techniques to tease girls.


    "Lori..."


    Su Yixiao waited outside for a long time, but Su luanyin still didn''t come out. Although she didn''t want to disturb these two people, Bai Qingyu''s injury didn''t let her wait!


    So Su Yixiao went in.


    Su Yiluan''s face is red. Su Yiluan stands up.

 Chapter 857

    As soon as Su luanyin saw that it was su Yixiao, she immediately stood up with a red face and said, "master, father ~ ~"


    "I Excuse me, I''ll check the injury of TIYU first. You''ll be tired later, OK


    Su luanyin heard Su Yixiao make fun of him. His face turned red again. He said, "master, father, we didn''t..."


    "No, there is. Let''s talk about it later."


    Su luanyin nodded and let her go.


    Su Yixiao went over and said to Bai Qingyu with a happy and smiling face: "OK, don''t laugh. Be careful, you''ll crack your mouth again..."


    Su Yixiao such a scare, Bai Qingyu immediately did not smile, but that slightly raised the corner of the mouth, it is no exception to expose his good mood now.


    Su Yixiao checked for him from top to bottom, and found that his injury was slowly growing well, and the efficacy was also achieved.


    She took a long breath.


    "OK, it doesn''t matter. Have a good rest. In another month, you can walk on the ground."


    Bai Qingyu was shocked.


    "What will take a month? But Captain, I feel better already! "


    Su Yixiao looked at him scornfully.


    "All right?"


    She put out her hand and poked it on his arm. Suddenly, she showed her teeth in pain.


    "Ah, it hurts..."


    Su Yixiao "cut" A: "this is good? You are in pain! It''s just that you can''t move because you haven''t been active for a long time. If you try it now, it will definitely hurt you to death. "


    Bai Qingyu''s wronged tuzui blinks at Su luanyin.


    Now this pitiful appearance goes deep into Su luanyin''s heart.


    "Just stay in bed and I''ll do what you need."


    Su Yixiao looked at the interaction between the two people, suddenly felt a little want to eat lemon, turned a body, agile down.


    Hum!


    She also has a man, her family is still waiting for him! I don''t want to hang out in front of you!


    -


    it''s time.


    After swallowing the pills, they wore the weapons and armor that Su Yixiao had sent down, and then followed Wu trace to the deep sea.


    The danger of the deep sea is worthy of the name. As soon as they stepped into the dark sea, they received a chase.


    Su Yixiao and a group of them look back to back at each other. They look at the circle of Warcraft around them. They don''t know what kind of creature it is. They look at their long tusks. The whole body of this kind of Warcraft is hidden in the darkness of the deep sea. Only one tusk of each Warcraft is full of light.


    This is their horror, at the same time, the flashing fangs just revealed their position.


    "Everyone be careful, this kind of Warcraft is everywhere in the deep sea, remember, don''t let yourself hurt!"


    Other people dignified nodded, and then count down three, in the face of the fierce beast has not yet reacted to jump on!


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are together. Instead of looking at the Warcraft around them, they look at each other. A few of them open back, and many of them die in their hands.


    Others are not to be outdone.


    But this Warcraft, as if it could not be killed, killed one, and then came up another.


    It''s going to take them to the end of their lives!


    As soon as Su Yixiao saw that something was wrong, she immediately informed everyone.

 Chapter 858

    "We can''t go on pestering any more, we''re all going back!"


    Having said that, all people listen to his words, give up and Warcraft entanglement, all retreat to Su Yixiao behind.


    And Warcraft also does not have the appearance that a bit wants to retreat, be about to arrive Su Yixiao''s side.


    Su Yixiao took out more than ten bombs and threw them quickly!


    For a long time, I haven''t tried the situation of the bomb sleeping inside. For the first time, let these Warcraft experiment with me!


    The bomb was quickly thrown in the past, not a second, "boom" on the explosion!


    The bomb formed a huge water column in the water, which successfully blocked the attack of those vicious Warcraft.


    Now!


    "Run


    It''s better not to run at this time!


    Other people immediately understand, quickly put away the weapon, in the chest button above two points, in an instant, their body of this special armor, with them fast toward the front.


    "Captain..."


    They have this function


    I can''t control it!


    "The armor has been connected with you. It''s the armor of recognizing the Lord. Concentrate your mental power and imagine how to integrate the armor into yourself. Then you will know how to manipulate it!"


    Having said that, others quickly follow Su Yixiao''s instructions.


    Fusion


    "Fusion The combination of man and armor.... "


    They understand!


    Soon they opened their eyes, and all of them touched their armor. Then they looked at the front firmly and made a fierce rush -


    sure enough, their speed was fast and steady, and their armor had been integrated with their own mental strength.


    That''s good!


    Su Yixiao looked at their operation, praised a smile.


    It''s worthy of being your chosen partner!


    Unlike the guy behind him, Su Yixiao thinks that mingjunxie is speechless.


    "Aren''t you Hades? Why, don''t you swim in the water by yourself? "


    Ming Jun Xie''s face is white and shakes his head. His hand holding Su Yixiao''s waist is tight again.


    "What about Hades? Pluto is not omnipotent. Why can''t I have something to be afraid of? "


    Su Yixiao OK, this guy has learned to be reasonable!


    But he''s right. Pluto is not a God, and even if he is a God, there must be something he can''t do.


    "Then you hold on ~ ~"


    after that, Su Yixiao speeds up again, and Ming junxie holds Su Yixiao''s waist tightly.


    "You''re not hurt, are you?" Su Yixiao looks at the friends who stop.


    They examined their whole body and shook their heads: "No."


    Su Yixiao just breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good ~ in the sea, once someone is injured, then his hope of survival is very slim."


    Well? What''s the meaning of this?


    Other people listen to Su Yixiao''s words, in addition to traceless, one by one are all muddled.


    Looking at their "seeking solution" appearance, Wu trace explained: "once the Warcraft in the sea has tasted your blood, it will smell you far away, and it will chase you, and the potential will kill you..."


    I see.


    Other people nodded thoughtfully after listening to it. After reaction, they only felt that their body was out of a layer of goose bumps, which was too creepy!


    Su Yixiao dignified face: "no trace is right, so it''s not important to kill the enemy. The important thing is that you have to use all means to prevent yourself from being injured."

 Chapter 859

    The others nodded solemnly.


    They remember that.


    Because if you get hurt, it will bring disaster not only to yourself, but also to your friends.


    "Come on, traceless, you go on with us! We can''t stay more in one place now. "


    No trace nodded, and then with their own feelings, toward a direction in the past.


    There will be a certain connection between them, which is carved in the bones, that is, in the distance, they can feel each other.


    They didn''t move much and they thought something was wrong.


    No trace suddenly stopped and said to them, "be careful! There''s something in the back


    Su Yixiao and they are ready to kill It''s not impossible!


    As soon as they turned to show their weapons, they were stunned.


    It turns out that it''s not a beast, but a crystal dolphin. The crystal dolphin looked at them and stopped.


    "Wang Prince, what are you doing? "


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and put down their weapons. No trace looked at the crystal dolphin and asked, "how about you? What are you following up for? "


    "I I''m afraid the beast in the deep sea will hurt you, so I''ll come to protect you! "


    No trace


    Su Yixiao chuckled.


    Is this crystal dolphin really pure? Or fearless? In a word, it''s a very interesting Warcraft!


    "As far as I know, the crystal dolphin is the king in the sea, and the juvenile crystal dolphin is the target of other Warcraft, because their inner elixir is a rare good thing in a thousand years Don''t you know that to come to the deep sea is to die? "


    After hearing this, the crystal dolphin was shocked.


    "This I forgot about this one! "


    She just wanted to come and protect these people who helped herself and the prince without trace, but she didn''t think about it.


    "Then What about that? "


    "Cold sauce, so you stay, do we have to protect you?" Baili Xiyue asked.


    Crystal dolphin does not know how to reply, but this sentence seems to be right.


    It knows its own strength. The juvenile crystal dolphin is not the king of Shanghai. It can bear the huge power only when it becomes an adult.


    But before adulthood, the strength of the crystal dolphin is better than that of the shrimp and crab.


    Isn''t it so? Su Yixiao won''t find the inner elixir he left out last time!


    "Then Or I''ll go back... "


    "No, you stay!"


    Su Yixiao said on his own.


    The others were unanimous.


    "But..."


    Crystal dolphin is both surprised and worried.


    Su Yixiao said: "since you are here, follow us. If you go back like this, you may meet something."


    No trace nodded.


    "It''s estimated that as soon as you come in, you have already alerted some Warcraft in the deep sea. It''s safer to follow us!"


    The crystal dolphin had to stay.


    Those Warcraft who threatened to catch the crystal dolphin came quickly, but no trace didn''t think it was them.


    "Yangzi, how can you..."


    No trace looks at a man like himself in front of him, holding a fork in his hand, indifferently pointing to the crystal dolphin -


    No, to be exact, it is pointing to Su Yixiao, who is standing in front of the crystal dolphin.


    The man who called Yangzi was stunned.

 Chapter 860

    The man who called Yangzi was stunned and looked at Wuchen. Finally, there was a little temperature in his eyes. He was not sure: "are you..."


    "It''s me!"


    "Prince?"


    No trace nodded, and then quickly did not swim past, looking at his familiar face, open arms to embrace each other, but did not expect that the red naked chest, really cold steel fork.


    "You talk nonsense! The prince went to the mainland to find out the way for us. How could he be here! Come on, who are you? How come you''re here! "


    Hearing these words, Wu Chen''s heart was cold. Looking at his childhood companion, he sighed and took out a token from his finger space ring and held it in front of him.


    Just a look, let all the people kneel down.


    "Welcome the prince back -"


    no trace: "get up!"


    "Prince I... "


    "Well, I see. You don''t have to explain."


    He has not been out for a hundred years, but also for decades. Now he is right to question.


    "Yangzi, let them all stop!" No trace ordered.


    Crystal dolphin has always been a friend of their shark people. How can they treat them like this.


    What''s more, it''s their sisters and friends who protect the crystal dolphin, so we can''t treat it like this.


    Yangzi was obviously stunned: "but Prince..."


    "What''s the matter? Let it go first! If you''re going to hurt yourself, I won''t play with you


    As soon as the shark heard this, he immediately took down the steel fork in his hand and stopped facing Su Yixiao and them.


    The prince''s orders must be obeyed!


    They are walking in a hall. They can''t help looking around.


    It was the first time they saw the palace in the water!


    "Prince, not two years after you left, the Warcraft in the endless sea began to unite to deal with us. If there is no way, the king will take us to live in the deep sea. The palace now is not as good as before. Don''t give up."


    No trace shakes his head.


    It never occurred to him that the chimpanzees had gone through so much since he left.


    "Prince, here you are. Go in yourself."


    Yangzi stops at the gate of the palace to let Wu trace go.


    No trace just stepped in, heard Yangzi stop Su Yixiao they: "sorry, you can''t go in, outsiders come here, we don''t know your details, must be locked up to interrogate clear can come out."


    Su Yixiao after listening, plain looking at Yangzi.


    No trace immediately turned around and frowned at Yangzi: "Yangzi, no nonsense, this is our sister Xiaoxiao, the one in the divine world, and the one behind is our partner..."


    Sister Xiaoxiao


    Yangzi was stunned.


    This familiar name, after such a long time, can open the dust laden memory.


    Su Yixiao smiles at Wu Chen: "Wu Chen, go ahead. Yangzi and I are chatting here."


    No trace hesitates.


    I''m afraid Yangzi won''t stop Su Yixiao. After all, he was not friendly when he just treated himself.


    Su Yixiao waved to him, no trace, but then turned his head.


    This child is just trying to join in the fun. He and Yangzi don''t know each other.


    "Are you really Sister Xiaoxiao


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Is it difficult? You''ve said something extraordinary?"


    There was no doubt in Yangzi''s eyes. He lowered his head and sighed, then nodded slowly.

 Chapter 861

    "It''s not that I''ve heard that all the people in the divine world have been spread all over the world, saying that it''s sister Xiaoxiao, you''ve fallen..."


    Su Yixiao clear, and then hook fingers, said: "if you don''t believe it, come to us fight it!"


    Yangzi: "yes." This familiar line


    "Good!"


    Just nodded, ready to see Su Yixiao fast up, in his reaction has not come over, instant down.


    "How?"


    Su Yixiao said slightly haughty.


    Yangzi fell to the ground, the first action, but not Ma Liu up, and continue to lie there, eyes inside slowly tears flow out.


    The tears of the chimaera are floating up in the water.


    So when Su Yixiao looked at the water floating upward, he knew that this guy was crying.


    Su Yixiao sighed and pulled Yangzi up: "you see, you still want to be the same as before. You love crying, Yangzi!"


    Yangzi''s memory goes back to that time -


    "Wow, Prince, you and sister Xiaoxiao bully me together ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao couldn''t pass the exam. He slapped xiaoyangzi on the head and quickly pulled up: "every time you can''t beat me, you just like to challenge me! Now blame me again! "Crying boy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some memories, though fading with time, will never disappear. They are just buried in the memory of the host, not contaminated by the secular world. When it comes to an opportunity, they will be turned over again to recall the past.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao..."


    Looking at the woman who was taller and more beautiful than before, Yangzi raised his mouth.


    I don''t think he has ever laughed since he went out without trace. There is a great pressure on him. The only comfort is that the shark people have experienced so much, but none of them lost their lives!


    "Creak" a, the Palace door opened, no trace from inside a head, excitedly toward Su Yixiao called: "Xiaoxiao sister, father told you to go in!"


    Su Yixiao a Leng, after reaction, alone prepare to go in.


    Ming junxie is not willing to show weakness, so he quickly follows up.


    Yangzi stopped: "you can''t go in."


    Ming Jun Xie stares at Yang Zi with a pair of eyes. Just as he wants to say something, he is interrupted by Su Yixiao.


    "Mingjunxie, you stay outside first, and my uncle and I will go to talk about the past."


    Ming Jun Xie helplessly lowered his hand, reluctantly "Oh" a.


    When the door of the main hall closed, mingjunxie looked at Yangzi and said, "I''m your Xiaoxiao sister''s man!"


    Yoko blinked.


    When he just came in, he saw mingjunxie holding Su Yixiao''s arm, and knew the relationship between them, but


    "And then?"


    Yangzi was curious.


    Ming Jun Xie was stunned.


    And then what? And then of course


    He doesn''t know what it is.


    Because mingjunxie knows that this person and Wuhen have no interest in Su Yixiao. That''s enough. However, mingjunxie wants the whole world to know that Su Yixiao is his!


    Other people look at the embarrassing appearance of Ming junxie, and they all pinch their thighs hard to hold their smile, because it''s a miracle that they can see the embarrassing appearance of Ming instructor once!


    In the jade bracelet, Liyuan, Bai Qingyu and Su luanyin, who take care of him, all the Warcraft around him, burst out laughing.

 Chapter 862

    The performance of Ming junxie has been their laughing point for a year.


    Feel the people around is not right, a look in the past but did not find anything, Ming Jun evil had to a person to the side to sulk.


    As for why


    He didn''t know.


    In the hall -


    Su Yixiao looks at the king of the shark lying on the bed, frowning and can''t bear to see.


    How could he be so strong now when I think of him before


    "Uncle ~"


    Su Yixiao called.


    The king looked back and saw Su Yixiao, who had not seen him for a long time, struggling to get up, but was pressed down by a fierce cough.


    No trace quickly up, personally slowly help up.


    "Father, slow down."


    "No problem," the king waved his hand, but his eyes didn''t leave Su Yixiao. "I''m happy to see Xiao Xiao come back."


    Yes, the king is happy, but Su Yixiao is not. Without saying a word, he goes up to stop the king.


    "Don''t talk, uncle. Let me check it."


    The pulse, diagnosis, and then take out a small porcelain bottle from the space ring, pour out a red pill from the inside, feed the king to eat.


    The cough was stopped in an instant.


    "This medicine can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. I''ll refine some medicine for your body for my uncle in a moment!"


    "No trouble."


    The king of chimaera looks at Su Yixiao''s eyes as if he were looking at his own daughter. But inside, if you look deeply, you can see that it''s not only love, but also respect.


    "People in the divine world all say that you have fallen, but I have never believed it. I still stand in front of me..."


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "yes, I didn''t die at that time. Now I come to seek revenge!"


    It doesn''t matter if she''s alone, but Su Yixiao has to take care of the hatred of the big family in the main room of the Su family!


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s hatred in his eyes, there are only four words in his heart - it''s time!!


    The God did not really appear, but someone has already stood in the position of God. Xiaoxiao, as a candidate of this generation of God, you have to manage ~ ~


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Then he said to him, "uncle, as you know, when I was in the divine world, I didn''t like to be a candidate for the divine world. I would certainly kill those who were in the position of God, but God won''t sit down!"


    King chimaera was not surprised.


    "You, you are the same as before, and your character has not changed at all..." However, what you don''t know is that there are some things that you don''t want to do.


    "To beat that woman, you have to get something..." The king said directly.


    "What is it?"


    Su Yixiao and traceless speak in unison.


    Traceless is very curious.


    Why didn''t the father give it to himself when the woman got them down and kill the woman himself?


    The king of chimaera looked at the traceless appearance and knew what he thought.


    "There are some things you can''t do if you want to! Traceless ah, predestined things, will not disturb, beat that woman''s only candidate, can only say Xiao Xiao


    Su Yixiao Again!


    When she was in the divine world, those old guys would watch her every day and say things like "fate" and "it''s already arranged". Now the king of shark is also Ah.

 Chapter 863

    "This artifact is left by the God. She is kept in the shark family and is under our guard. Only the successive God candidates can use it Cough... "


    -


    "father said, is it the sword in front of you?"


    No trace looked at the sword lying in a noble mahogany box and frowned.


    That sword is broken, there is no luster on it, and it has rusted. It''s very ugly. How can it be an artifact?


    "That''s too bad!" A hundred Li cherishes the moon and says that she is disgusted.


    Yangzi turned to her and said, "don''t underestimate this sword. Listen to the king, this sword has galloped across the battlefield in the hands of the God King..."


    Su Yixiao didn''t listen to what they said. She just looked at the broken sword, but it was as if there was something in her mind to break and come out.


    I can''t help but reach out to touch, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by Ming junxie on the way.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    "Well?"


    "You Are you sure you want to get it? "


    Su Yixiao is reborn, but Ming junxie is not. His memory has been restored when he was brought to the underworld by Luotian after his last death in canglan.


    So he knew the sword and knew what would happen once Su Yixiao took it.


    If Su Yixiao doesn''t want to recall that year, mingjunxie will try his best to make the sword disappear.


    Su Yixiao looks at the appearance that dark Jun Xie is excited, a Leng. Then he said to him, "since it''s destiny, I have to know what it is destined for me. If I don''t want to, it''s against this day, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    Su Yixiao all said so, Ming junxie had to let go.


    He reached out to hold the handle of the sword, and everyone watched the scene quietly.


    Originally, it was nothing. Su Yixiao tossed the broken sword in his hand, and nothing happened.


    But Yangzi noticed a detail.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, how do you Can you hold it? "


    Su Yixiao: "just take it like this. What''s the matter?"


    Yangzi said, "no It''s nothing. "


    They didn''t notice that this sword was carried by twelve strong men!!


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the rust on the Sword Pierced Su Yixiao''s fingers, and a drop of blood dropped onto the sword.


    In an instant, that sword has already sent out a ray of light together with Su Yixiao.


    The eyes of all who stab will not open.


    "What the hell is this?" Others were shocked.


    Ming junxie also wants to rush up and pull out Su Yixiao, but he is stopped by the light.


    Inside the jade bracelet, other people were all flustered when they looked at the scene, but only Li Yuan was happy.


    "Finally, it''s the day..."


    Su Yixiao is surrounded by light. The sword in his hand easily breaks free, and then stands in front of Su Yixiao. The bead on the hilt is rolling fast, and the light is entering Su Yixiao''s spiritual world.


    After drilling in, they wandered around and tried their best to make all kinds of impacts. When they got to a place where the impact result bounced back, they suddenly realized something.


    And then it starts to hit hard.


    "Bang" sound, as if there is something broken, like the tide of memory pouring out, occupied Su Yixiao''s whole brain.

 Chapter 864

    Memory A lot of


    Those seemingly strange but actually very familiar memories occupied Su Yixiao''s brain.


    In ancient times


    Villains


    "This What are these? "


    Su Yixiao only felt that her head was about to crack, and all the memories poured in, directly drowning her.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she came to Divine Divinity?!


    "I Why are you here? "


    The divine world is still so familiar and strange.


    Su Yixiao is now on the top of Yunshan mountain, looking at the vast divine world in front of him. Suddenly, the sky is dark, the clouds are rolling, and a team of Warcraft and human beings are wandering around the divine world wantonly.


    The sound of looting, the sound of killing, the divine world is like being drowned by blood.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yixiao did not know exactly what happened, he found that the opposite day is bright.


    All Warcraft and all humans are looking on that side.


    Then, Su Yixiao saw himself in gorgeous clothes, with arms open from the air.


    "You traitors, don''t you take them with all your hands!"


    Su Yixiao looked at himself and yelled, but did not let those Warcraft and human retreat, instead, he killed her.


    "Lord God, what you think is so beautiful. Today is the day when you, Lord God of the world, fall! You should be the one who will not be caught! "


    The LORD was stunned, and a tear came down.


    Su Yixiao looked at her, the heart also fierce pain.


    How hard it is to be betrayed by one''s subordinates and people!


    Suddenly, on the other side of the sky, there was a huge crack.


    What came out of it was the dark king in black!


    "The underworld?"


    Su Yixiao looks at him, and people in the world seem to be unable to see Su Yixiao. Ming junxie walks towards the God with a cold face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Yixiao can see that the God''s refusal and indifference are strongly displayed.


    "I''ll take care of it, traitor of the underworld!"


    Traitor to the underworld?


    But this is the divine world!


    "The people of the divine world collude with the people of the underworld to overthrow me together. Oh, that''s good!"


    "Not only do they want to move you, the God, but I, the Hades, must be a barrier in their hearts."


    Two people look at each other and smile.


    Then


    Two people made a seal with their hands, one black and one white, and two lights rushed forward at the same time. The overwhelming energy surrounded those people directly, and there was a big explosion in place in an instant.


    The explosion produced a brilliant light.


    It seems that those people realize that even if they make small moves, the two people in front of them are the people they can''t provoke.


    "Lord God, Lord underworld, please forgive me"


    the survivors knelt down and apologized to the LORD God and the king evil of the underworld. They just wanted to survive. The position of Lord God is beyond their imagination, so now they just want to save their lives.


    Some people think so.


    The God looked at the Warcraft lying on the ground and dying, and even the Warcraft that had already lost its life, and gave a smile.


    Why don''t these people think about sparing their lives when they just blocked themselves with Warcraft?


    "Who can bear it! This is not the first thing! But it''s the biggest one. Traitors have to be punished! "


    The hearts of those kneeling people trembled, the head scar face''s fierce eyes raised, the hand behind slowly stretched out and rushed up -


    "die!"

 Chapter 865

    Su Yixiao exclaimed "be careful", but found that the God and the dark king evil had quickly escaped.


    The God''s eyes looked in her direction, and then dodged as if there was no abnormality.


    "Tut, I have a saying today. If you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    "No! But how to say, it''s not you who are in the divine world. You God have to bear the responsibility. "


    The general words of Ming Jun Xie''s ridicule rang out.


    Instead, let God meditate.


    "You''re right. I, the God, have to take the responsibility."


    The Lord of God, looking at the traitor on the opposite side, said slowly, "I will take the traitor yuan Shen in the name of God. I will never return to the noumenon in this life. Noumenon general, on the top of cloud mountain, I can''t step into the world!"


    "And I will also bear the responsibility of poor management. From today on, I will sleep here, and Yuanshen will disperse into the divine world to protect the health of the divine world -"


    after that, I will put my hands together and hold my beautiful eyes in front of my chest.


    Mingjunxie knew what would happen next, but his face had changed now.


    "You Don''t... "


    As soon as his hand was stretched out, the God in front of him began to disappear from his legs, turning into white light floating around.


    Ming junxie puts down her hand powerlessly and looks at Su Yixiao, who is about to be gone. She also learns to put her hands together as before, and close her eyes as well, saying something in her mouth.


    "In the name of the Lord of the underworld, I am willing to let the original God of the Lord of God return to the noumenon after thousands of years and become the place of the god world again. Therefore, I am willing to not step into the god world before the return of the Lord of God."


    After a burst of thunder, mingjunxie opened his eyes. Instead of disappearing like the God, he looked up at the thunder.


    "Lord of the underworld, remember your oath!"


    This sentence suddenly rang, and the king of hell nodded.


    Between this point, the crack reappeared in the sky. The dark king looked at some traitors in the underworld in front of him. He grabbed them with both hands, then jumped up and disappeared.


    And those traitors in the underworld, there is no trace.


    The divine world is back to normal again.


    But the first war in such a long time in tens of millions of years was successfully recorded in the mind.


    Su Yixiao suddenly felt a burst of white light in front of her eyes.


    After the white light, she returned to her original place.


    But the scenes just now are still clearly printed in his mind.


    He knows what just happened. What''s that? That was his past


    Su Yixiao finally knows why Kurihara called him his master when he saw him for the first time.


    Why does he want to talk and stop again and again.


    It turns out that


    This is to tell her again, the memory which is deeply hidden in her own spiritual power!


    That''s my past.


    Now she also understands her feelings at that time. In fact, she didn''t put the whole traitor in her heart, but she was tired.


    I am willing to give up all that


    And Ming Jun Xie


    In reality -


    Su Yixiao opens her eyes fiercely, holding the abandoned sword in her hand.


    Waste sword?


    I''m afraid people here have never seen such swords of superior materials.


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    Ming junxie seems to feel it. When the light around Su Yixiao is getting weaker and weaker, he opens his mouth and shouts.

 Chapter 866

    In a flash, all the light disappeared.


    Others look at Su Yixiao coming out, a strange and familiar feeling suddenly attacks.


    "This is Captain


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    "Yes Master? "


    Su Yixiao was dressed in pure white. There were little golden petals on the white clothes, and the sword in his hand was white.


    That appearance, all people at the scene have not seen her through, but in addition to the Ming Jun Xie.


    How familiar this dress is!


    In the war a billion years ago, Su Yixiao was dressed like this.


    "Lord..."


    These words came out slowly from the evil mouth of Ming Jun.


    But it was su Yixiao''s eyes in the past.


    "Lord underworld, according to our present status and relationship, don''t you think it''s strange to call this God?"


    Ming Jun Xie was stunned, and then laughed.


    "Lord God, you still feel strange. If you feel strange, it''s right. After all My Xiao Xiao only likes red. "


    Su Yixiao looks down at his white robe and waves his hand fiercely. The white robe turns red instantly.


    "Some of them are reborn..."


    Su Yixiao, who originally had a flat face, suddenly laughed. Yes, he is not only the so-called God, but also su Yixiao! Su Yixiao was born again.


    "Captain..."


    Others looked at Su Yixiao and couldn''t help shouting.


    Su Yixiao looked over and before she could speak, suddenly a little boy appeared beside him -


    "bold! How dare you call Lord God like that? "


    Su Yixiao didn''t even look at him. He just punched him. The little boy''s face was smashed and disappeared.


    That body also "whew" disappear for a moment, and then come back soon, crying to Su Yixiao said: "this familiar feeling But master, could you be a little lighter next time ~ "


    Su Yixiao turned her head and looked at him coldly.


    The little boy covered his mouth in an instant.


    "When I didn''t say it, when I didn''t say it..."


    How come I''ve been here all my life, the master is still so fierce?! Li Yuan said it was much better ~


    it seems that there is something wrong with the intelligence. Ah, Li Yuan is still the same as before. It''s unusual and unreliable!


    At this time, Li Yuan, who was in the jade bracelet, suddenly sneezed.


    Rubbing his nose, Li Yuan guessed: "is this Someone missed me? "


    Others looked at the little boy strangely, pointed at him and asked Su Yixiao: "team Lord, who is this guy? "


    Su Yixiao light frown: "Lord?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangle, tangle


    Don''t you want to be called Lord? But what else can it be called?


    Let me cry and not let me cry Oh, my God. What''s to be done?


    Helpless eyes to see to Ming Jun evil, Ming Jun evil hook lips said: "don''t worry, she is still your original captain." Or my Xiao Xiao.


    Who dares not believe the evil words of Ming Jun?


    So, all the people at the scene called out: "Captain!"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "You..."


    Other people just smile at each other. Indeed, Su Yixiao himself is right. This smile is so real.


    It seems that the little boy has never seen such a scene. Looking at the happy group of people in front of him, he stares at Su Yixiao.


    "Master..."


    "Well?"


    Su Yixiao turned and looked at the little boy.

 Chapter 867

    The little boy swallowed his saliva and said carefully, "who are they?"


    "Friends."


    "Friend..." The little boy''s eyes are about to pop out.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~ ~ it''s not me. Master, you have never had a friend before. Lord God, where do you need a friend..."


    Su Yixiao a Leng, recalled that year''s own, suddenly puffed a smile.


    Yes, that arrogant, aloof, cold and capable person, from the inside to the outside perfect, where need what friend!


    But now it''s different.


    After a lifetime, she finally understood what she had been missing.


    I used to think that my weakness was my friend.


    Now I know that friends are real armor! It''s the kind of armor that the greatest refiners in the world can''t make.


    Armor that can be turned over from the back!


    "The former God really didn''t need it, but now Su Yixiao does."


    The little boy was stunned for a moment and then laughed.


    Such a master, he suddenly felt much better.


    "Master ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao, listening to the tone of turning eighteen turns, suddenly wanted to fly by with one punch, calmed his mood, and said to him, "noshi, you haven''t seen Kurihara for so long, do you miss him so much?"


    The little boy named nosy nodded his head hard.


    "I just wanted to ask that! Master, why didn''t he come out? Is this guy Kurihara following you for a long time and forgetting me


    Su Yixiao has no choice but to smile: "even if you forget someone, he won''t forget you. Li Yuan can''t get out of here. You''ll know when you go in."


    After that, Su Yixiao throws his sword into the jade bracelet, and noshi follows quickly.


    Now the ears can finally stop for a while. This guy, with a small mouth, can speak incomparably, and only Liyuan can bear it.


    Finally, Baili Xiyue asked curiously, "Xiaoxiao, that Who is it? "


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "it''s the spirit of the broken sword."


    Soon, a particularly harsh voice came from the jade bracelet: "I''m not going to break the sword! That''s camouflage! Camouflage! "


    Su Yixiao


    All of you:


    Speechless, Su Yixiao looked at them, but saw no trace has calmed down, looking at Su Yixiao''s eyes are still like that.


    However, it seems that Yangzi did not recover from the shock.


    God??


    It''s the Lord they serve all their lives?!


    The Lord who gave the chimaeras their status and status?


    The Lord of God is sister Xiaoxiao?!


    This news, for him, was a thing he had never thought about, but it suddenly exploded in front of him, which made him unable to slow down.


    No trace walked over and looked at Su Yixiao with fiery eyes: "I didn''t expect that sister Xiaoxiao was another person I adored most in my life. It''s so good!"


    Su Yixiao had no choice but to smile. Looking at Yangzi staring at him, and looking horrified, she asked: "he What''s the matter? "


    No trace just looked at it, not surprised, just said, "it''s just stimulated. Don''t worry, it''ll be OK in a moment."


    Su Yixiao had to nod.


    Then let them go to see king mackerel.


    "I''ll take you!"


    Yangzi yelled and turned quickly.

 Chapter 868

    Seeing Su Yixiao in a white robe, the king struggled to get down from the bed and knelt down.


    "I have seen the Lord."


    Su Yixiao came forward to help the king for a while, and then said: "the God is not in the day, hard you."


    King chimaera shook his head.


    "How can you describe hard work? Working for the Lord is the function of Lei in the world. "


    Su Yixiao gently smile, no below.


    Where is Lingbao looking at the frown.


    "Master, why doesn''t it seem like it used to be? It seems that It''s not easy to get close ~ "


    the smile just now was his former master.


    Mingjunxie just heard it and explained patiently for the first time: "in the past, she treated her subordinates like this..."


    In the eyes of my subordinates, I''m already very approachable. I can''t do anything in a disordered way!


    Lingbao Piantou, forgive its stupid, low IQ, really still don''t understand.


    Dark four looking at her silly girl, quickly pulled aside - this silly girl, so simple do not understand


    But the rest of my life is still long. I have plenty of time to teach her.


    Ming junxie looks at Su Yixiao in front of him, and he has no less love in his heart.


    Su Yixiao, what a person he is!


    Once upon a time, there were no practitioners in this world. In a chaotic world, chaos gave birth to three gods.


    He was born in a black robe, full of dark power.


    The two were born in white robes, full of a bright force.


    Then chaos formed two parts, the divine world and the underworld, which were managed by the two.


    Third, there is no boundary between the two realms, which is to manage the rewards and punishments of all the people in the two realms.


    These three, respectively, are the king of Hades, the Lord of God Su Yixiao and punishment.


    Thousands of years They can''t count how long it''s been. Three people stay in their own positions and manage their own affairs.


    But after such a long time, Ming junxie and Su Yixiao have long been tired of this kind of life.


    They talked about traveling all over the world, exploring the unknown


    Only God punishes a person to be busy conscientiously.


    However, there was a day when I had trouble traveling, so the war began -


    the war lasted for a thousand years, only because God didn''t want to restore peace.


    Because that would be boring.


    But seeing his people in distress, I couldn''t bear to be punctual. Finally, tired, I decided to seal myself and fall asleep


    During this period, Ming junxie had been moved many times, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    It was not until the war that he decided to speak up.


    But I didn''t expect


    Fortunately, the rescue was timely, and he could wait until the day when she came back.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yixiao goes to the dark king evil side, the good hand waved twice in front of him.


    "What''s wrong with you? What do you think? "


    Ming junxie responds and shakes his head: "I don''t think about anything." he hugs Su Yixiao tightly.


    "When are we going to the underworld Or Go straight to the divine world? "


    Su Yixiao looked at him strangely: "it''s not agreed to go to your place to save my father, mother and brother. Why do you go directly to the divine world?"


    Ming Jun Xie a Leng: "have no other meaning, ask."


    He is also afraid that Su Yixiao will recover his memory and have no impression on those people.


    "Let''s go to the underworld when we get out! The underworld is the same as the divine world. Now my strength has not recovered. It will be faster to go to these two worlds! "

 Chapter 869

    More importantly -


    "and You are in the underworld! More secure! "


    Ming Jun evil looking at Su Yixiao so trust themselves, wrong not to prevent the promise.


    "When we get out of here, we''ll go to the underworld!"


    In addition, their three-year agreement with the punishment of heaven has arrived.


    The mackerels are still taken up by Su Yixiao.


    Crystal dolphin still wants to follow Su Yixiao.


    Yangzi became the king of the shark people. The shark King fell that night and left peacefully.


    The king of the underworld asked the people of the underworld, and the people of the underworld replied, "he is voluntary, very happy."


    No trace, follow Su Yixiao.


    "No trace, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that you''re the prince of the chimpanzees, aren''t you?"?! The king of the mackerel has fallen. You should be the next king of the mackerel! "


    No trace red cheek, said: "Xiaoxiao sister, I know, but I put forward, Yangzi willing! I''m also for the future of the shark people... "


    When he said this, Wu Chen held his chest, but the more he said it, the less he looked into Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    Guilty?!!


    "Haha, haha, burp, no trace. It''s very nice of you to beat around the bush."


    "I didn''t..."


    At this point, no trace even wanted to refute.


    Su Yixiao shakes her head.


    "Follow if you want."


    Anyway, they''re all familiar, and there''s no such thing as recognition.


    When they swim to the endless sea, heaven will wait for them there today.


    As soon as he saw it, he rushed to it. There was a circle of black clouds floating around it, which showed that he was in a bad mood at this moment.


    "Mingjunxie, you are late!"


    Ming junxie ignores him and looks at Su Yixiao affectionately.


    Instead, it was su Yixiao who looked at the ball, which he accused as soon as he came.


    "What do you think I''m doing? You''re late too!"


    "Oh? So what? "


    Heaven''s punishment So, what attitude!


    Su Yixiao ring chest: "so you want to punish me?"


    "Well! Do you dare me


    "Well? Try it. "


    When Su Yixiao finished, he was stunned. How could he feel So strange?!


    Staring at Su Yixiao for a while, the punishment of a Leng: "God?"


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "Heaven''s punishment, is that what you used to call me?"


    Heaven punishes the corner of the mouth to smoke, the second changes a face: "that is, I can like you!"


    Su Yixiao waved: "don''t be poor. Let''s keep the appointment."


    Heaven knows that a flash of lightning goes to the sky. Suddenly, a big hole appears in the sky.


    "Come on, you must go back quickly


    He sighed and thought that he had finally driven this guy away, and his heart relaxed instantly.


    But looking at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie hand in hand, flying to the cave together, he was dumbfounded.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "You''re not going together, are you?"


    Su Yixiao shows his hand, thinking about the punishment of heaven. Looking at this appearance, he should know it!


    Heaven''s punishment He really guessed it!


    "No, it''s not good for you. Su Yixiao, your identity has come back. Shouldn''t you go to the divine world and take back your position as God?"


    "You''re right. It belongs to me. I have to take it back, but now, I have to save my mother and father."


    "He vowed at that time that he would not come to the divine world, but I did not say that I would not go to the underworld!"


    Heaven''s punishment He really can''t control it.

 Chapter 870

    What surprised him most was -


    dad? Mother?


    When did Su Yixiao care about such things?


    It also proves that the later memory is completely integrated with her previous memory!


    That''s fine.


    This guy can not be so boring!


    "Heaven''s punishment sighed and said:" go, go, but come back quickly! I can''t get used to the woman in the divine world. She makes trouble with me in the open and in the dark, but it''s hard to get hold of her handle and convict her - "


    Su Yixiao said:" I know, I''ll be back soon. "


    After that, he turned his head and led the people into the black hole.


    Looking at the recovery of the original sky, the punishment also disappeared in an instant.


    For a long time, there were two sighs in the air.


    "Ah


    when they hold hands together, Su Yixiao will not shine.


    And the darkness is not only around, even the air, is very viscous, it is estimated that after a while, they will suffocate to death.


    "The practitioners didn''t fall into the underworld. The only way they can go is to bear it. There''s still a little bit to go -"


    as soon as Su Yixiao finished saying this, their feet suddenly emptied, and a group of people had fallen down before they could react.


    There was a scream, but no one felt the pain coming from under the butt.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that they were sitting on a black blanket.


    After a closer look, I found that it was built by the power of the dark king.


    -


    "is this the underworld?"


    They don''t care about the exciting moment just now. Looking at the strange scenery around them, they all feel that their eyes are not enough.


    "Here It''s different from canglan Mainland... "


    It took a long time to spit out these words.


    Su Yixiao chuckled.


    "It must be different. Everything in the underworld is dark. You see, when the sky is clearest, it is covered with a layer of black fog. And all the people here like to wear black, so they are more deep. "


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s introduction, Liu Shaoji frowned and asked cautiously, "Captain, how do you introduce Is that really good? " Instructor Ming is still there!


    Good hearted, he did not forget to squeeze Su Yixiao''s eyes.


    Su Yixiao was curious and said, "what''s wrong with your eyes? Into the sand? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    What else can a captain like this do?!


    I didn''t expect that the evil king of the underworld came to him and said: "what your captain said is right. The habits of the underworld people here are really like this. Don''t feel strange..."


    "Because you''re not really dead. You can''t live anywhere else in the underworld. I''ll take you directly to the main city."


    No comments.


    Mingjunxie raised his hand and made a snap of his fingers. After a while, a phoenix flew over from a distance.


    "Phoenix? But why is it black? "


    "This is the phoenix of the underworld, our beast of the underworld." Ming Jun is caressing Ming Feng''s head.


    This is not only a Phoenix, but also his own Warcraft.


    "Chirp ~ ~" Ming Feng called to the sky, then bent down, let them go up, and took them to fly high.


    When Mingfeng came down, there were a lot of people on their knees under the main city.


    All are waiting for the arrival of the dark king evil.

 Chapter 871

    At the moment when the Phoenix falls, everyone shouts: "we respect the king of the underworld, and the queen returns to the underworld -"


    Su Yixiao:.... " Ask Ming junxie with eyes, what''s the matter?


    The king of the underworld is evil.


    "I don''t know, lady. I can''t help it if you ask me..."


    Su Yixiao looked at those people with a smile and said, "get up!"


    "Queen Xie --"


    without waiting for a word of evil saying from the King Ming, all of them have risen from the ground.


    Su Yixiao smiles, but secretly reaches out his hand and pinches mingjunxie''s waist: "such an embarrassing scene, if I am bored next time, you will die!"


    "Ah Well, I know, I know, baby, it''s a little bit painful ~ ~ "


    Su Yixiao:" it''s... "


    Let go, what a monster it is! Never let her meet mingjunxie in the next life! Really!!


    "Come on, don''t pestle here. What should I do? What should I do? What should I do


    As soon as the words were finished, all the people in front of them disappeared.


    Behind Liu Shaoji they swallow saliva, look at each other, eyes inside all kinds of happiness.


    In this way, drillmaster Ming has been super good to us all this time. Fortunately, they have not been treated like this. It''s good.


    "Pei Zehao, Luo Tian, take them to their residence!"


    The dark king evil orders to go down.


    But the other three of the two people who were called didn''t move.


    "Well?"


    In the past, the five men in front of him couldn''t stand it in an instant.


    "No, Lord, since you have come back, should you untie our bondage?"


    How long has it been?


    Every day they are skipping to solve things, their subordinates, it is estimated that they have spread all over the ugly now.


    However, even if they were so subdued, they did not dare to say that they respected the Lord.


    What a grievance!


    There was no embarrassment on the evil face of Ming Jun. with a wave of his hand, the God lock on five people fell instantly.


    After a look at each other, he took the others with him.


    And those left at the scene are Ming junxie and Su Yixiao.


    "Where is it?"


    Su Yixiao asked.


    The dark king evil didn''t react in time, a Leng.


    Su Yixiao said helplessly: "where are my parents?"


    "Oh


    This is the reaction of mingjunxie.


    "Their souls have not yet chosen to reincarnate or stay here, so they should be in the Soul Shelter now. Since the day you went to the phantom land, the souls who came to the underworld have been crushed by me, so I can find them as long as I go to the soul shelter."


    So easy


    Su Yixiao immediately laughed.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    She didn''t plan to stay for a moment, so she took the dark king to go outside.


    However, they were pulled directly into their arms by the evil of Ming Jun, and they leaned back abruptly. When they were about to fall to the ground, the scene around them suddenly changed.


    The hard ground became a soft and comfortable bed.


    And


    It''s still big red.


    "What''s this for?"


    Su Yixiao asked.


    Mingjunxie looked at her stupefied appearance and laughed: "baby, can''t you see that this is the wedding room I prepared for us!"


    Su Yixiao Although I can''t speak, I feel angry and want to laugh. What''s the matter?!

 Chapter 872

    "Ah, you can rest assured when you come here. There must be nothing that can annoy us. I''ve cleaned up all those traitors in those years, OK?"


    Ming Jun Xie''s eyes are fixed on Su Yixiao.


    You can see in your eyes that they are all courting carefully.


    Su Yixiao looked at it for a long time and suddenly gave a chuckle.


    "OK, OK, you''re the best ~"


    "then we''ll get married, OK?"


    In fact, he has been looking forward to it for a long time. He has been taking care of Su Yixiao''s temper and attitude, so he has not said it.


    In fact, Su Yixiao also knows.


    As a woman, marriage is such a very yearning thing, how can there be no heart.


    But she knew what she was carrying on her shoulders.


    Children''s love, absolutely can not affect her revenge ah!


    What''s more, he is so sensible.


    But I don''t know why, the more sensible Ming junxie is, the more guilty he is?!


    "Marry ah ~ ~" Su Yixiao thought for a while, from the body of Ming Jun evil down, and he lay in bed together, said, "can ah!"


    "Really?"


    Ming junxie didn''t expect to get Su Yixiao''s response.


    "But I have one condition!"


    "What." Don''t say one, now to a hundred a thousand, Ming Jun evil will promise Su Yixiao.


    "Find my parents, and we''ll get married here. After going to the divine world and killing Su linman, I''ll be with you Marry again! "


    Twice! Not bad!


    This is enough for her to make up for her guilt!


    After staring at her for a long time, mingjunxie laughed: "fool! How can two times be enough? If I want to go to a place with you, I''ll get married once, thousands of times. Anyway, it''s doomed to be you! "


    Su Yixiao also laughed.


    "Get married so many times, you don''t bother!"


    "No As long as you are the object of marriage, I am not bothered at all... "


    The more she said, the smaller her voice was. Su Yixiao thought that this guy was asleep. She slowly approached his pretty face and gave it a bawl, then left quickly.


    But I didn''t expect that the goods of mingjunxie were intended to blow people up!


    Before she went back completely, she was directly opened by him.


    "Tut, I want to run after kissing. Woman, why are you so brave?"


    Su Yixiao My Lord, I''m wrong... "


    She really didn''t expect that this man would cheat!


    Mingjunxie gently touched her hair and said, "OK, baby, go to bed quickly. Tomorrow I will take you to find them..."


    Su Yixiao nodded, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Mingjun evil see times, quietly mi ¡¤ Mi get out of bed, waved in the window, and then went out.


    Go out to see, a sunspot person is waiting for him.


    "Lord


    The man in black straightened up when the king of hell waved his hand.


    "Tomorrow morning, I will take the queen to the soul shelter. Please let the four corners shelter open the door for me! Remember that in the future, there will be no consequences


    The voice, the tone, the threat, tut tut.


    The man in black reacted immediately.


    "Obey me, remember the will of the Lord!"


    Then, whoosh, it has disappeared.


    Ming junxie turns around and quietly returns to bed. Then he hugs Su Yixiao and closes his eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 873

    "Captain, why didn''t drillmaster Ming come with us?"


    Su Yixiao shrugs.


    "The instructor of the underworld in your family neglected his duty and forgot his duty as the Lord of the underworld. It''s a good saying. It''s not that the time has not come yet..."


    "Poof..."


    Bai Qingyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Their captain is really awesome -


    hearing the voice, Su Yixiao looks back at Bai Qingyu coldly: "Oh? It''s just coming out. It''s like going in? "


    Bai Qingyu''s face changed.


    "No, Captain, I didn''t laugh, really!"


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes and turned around.


    I believe you ghost, you and bad old man are very bad!


    Liu Shaoji looked at Bai Qingyu with a face full of grievances and clapped him on the shoulder with laughter.


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. This brother still hasn''t learned.


    But only Su luanyin looks at Bai Qingyu painfully, worried that he has affected the body''s wound.


    "Queen, here we are --"


    Su Yixiao looks at the circular building in front of her eyes and recalls what Ming junxie said before - "there are four soul reception pavilions, four of which are facing four different places, but their distance is very close."


    This is one of them!


    "Well."


    After replying to a word, Su Yixiao strides in.


    There was only one person in it, and it was a little old man.


    "What are you testing?"


    The little old man had no eyes, let alone looked at them.


    Or the local people who brought them here and knowingly said to the little old man, "this is the queen. Pay attention to your words."


    That''s what it says Su Yixiao did not have time to stop?


    The little old man repeated the man''s words and almost didn''t jump up in fright.


    "Is it really the queen? Then I''m not... "


    Isn''t it something.


    Su Yixiao looked at the little old man and said, "put aside the queen or something. I want to ask if I can find two people here Bah, is that the soul


    The little old man nodded busily.


    "Yes, of course. The queen will do whatever she says.


    ¡±


    even if they want a star in the sky, they can pick it.


    But There are no stars in the underworld.


    "Does the soul the queen wants to find have anything to do with your life?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "They are my own parents."


    The little old man touched his beard, which was about to drop to his feet, and said, "that''s easy. As long as you squeeze out a drop of your own blood, you will attract people who have relations with you. If a stick of incense doesn''t come to you, it''s no longer there."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    All these evil spirits have been told to her, so -


    looking at her fingers, Su Yixiao stares at her for a while, and then a drop of blood seeps out of her skin and floats in the air.


    "Take us in!"


    The little old man nodded and waved to open the shed of his eyes.


    "Queen, it''s full of souls. Although they have no attack power, their special point is that they can understand what you want most in your heart. Remember, they can''t be influenced by them."


    And this?!


    Su Yixiao is curious to pick eyebrows.


    But she also kept the old man''s warning in mind.


    The soul is white fog inside.


    Moving very fast, in front of Su Yixiao across a white shadow.


    Disperse that drop of blood, send out the smell of blood, and a lot of souls come up in an instant.

 Chapter 874

    However, none of them is what Su Yixiao is looking for.


    Because mingjunxie said that the soul who can be attracted by your own blood will be clear, and his body will be condensed into what it was before.


    As you can see, there''s nothing he''s looking for here.


    I know the blood is depleted, and it doesn''t show up.


    Su Yixiao went out without any expression.


    A hundred Li cherishes the moon, and they quickly surround them.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be too sad. There is no place here. There are other places."


    Su Yixiao light hook lips: "where do you see that I am sad?"


    Looking at their worried appearance, Su Yixiao had to say: "well, well, there are still three places not to go, and I didn''t think I could find them at the first stop! Besides, I I''m still a little nervous. It''s just slowing down. "


    Looking at what Su Yixiao said, there was no strange look on her face. Other people''s hearts were relaxed.


    It''s ok


    They go to the next stop!


    But there is no next stop, and the next stop is not found.


    It takes a long time for the soul to recover. It takes a lot of blood for the soul to recover.


    Three drops at a time, even if Su Yixiao''s body can''t hold it!


    On that small face, has been extremely pale, but also exuded a little sweat.


    "Captain, are you ok?"


    Su Yixiao shook his head: "I''m ok. There''s the last stop. Let''s go..."


    "But now you are in this state..."


    "It''s all right!"


    Seeing his parents waiting in front of him, Su Yixiao doesn''t want to wait in this place.


    Looking at Su Yixiao so stubborn squeeze out that drop of blood, others all look in the eyes, pain in the heart.


    Suddenly at this time, an attack came, directly hit Su Yixiao''s neck.


    Just ready to fight the Xiaoyao team, the next second to see, the original attack Su Yixiao, is Ming Jun evil.


    "Drillmaster Ming, this is..."


    How could drillmaster Ming attack the captain? This is too suspicious!


    Mingjun put his hand: "you take Xiaoxiao back, her parents, I will find it."


    Then he went into the shed with that drop of blood.


    The people of the Xiaoyao team watched the Ming Jun Xie leave, and then they let go. It turns out that the Ming instructor meant this!!


    Just now, there was a misunderstanding.


    -


    two days later -


    Su Yixiao slowly opened her eyes. As soon as she was about to lift her quilt out of bed, she felt as if her hand had been grasped by someone.


    This lowers a head to see, just discover is Ming Jun Xie to sit at her bedside to fall asleep.


    A little bit moved a hand, dark Jun evil wake up.


    He sleeps very light. He is afraid that Su Yixiao will wake up and ask him to do something.


    "Wake up?"


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    "Well."


    "You want some water? I''ll get you some."


    Su Yixiao didn''t reply. He grabbed his hand and asked, "I Where are your parents? Did they find it? "


    Ming junxie nodded.


    "I''ve found it. I''ll let Luotian go down to mold their bodies and condense their souls. Then I can go to the divine world with you."


    Su Yixiao''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Really?"


    "Don''t you believe your husband?" The appearance of Ming Jun Xie is a little wronged.


    Su Yixiao touched his head and successfully touched the hair.


    "Husband, you are the best. I love you so much."


    This saying, the small mouth is really sweet, the mood of Ming Jun Xie can''t be better in an instant.

 Chapter 875

    Before rehearsing in front of the mirror seems to have forgotten, see the two of them for a moment, Su Yixiao just want to cry.


    The shadow of falling flowers and Su Yi are not!


    Falling shadow saw Su Yixiao that second, instantly cried.


    "Xiaoxiao You Is it really Xiaoxiao


    Su Yixiao chuckled and burst into tears.


    "Mother, I''m Xiaoxiao!"


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s really Xiaoxiao."


    Falling shadow rushed over, and Su Yixiao embrace together, tears simply can not stop.


    Before, Su Liman said that when Su Yixiao died, they didn''t believe it at all. They never believed it.


    Look at the present, their baby daughter is not in front of them, and it seems that there is nothing wrong.


    "I knew, I knew that Su linman''s words were not believable. Look at our Xiaoxiao, our Xiaoxiao came back, and she stood in front of us Master, look


    Su Yi has been staring at Su Yixiao for a second.


    "Yes, our baby daughter is back."


    Su Yixiao looks at Su Yi and finds that both sides of his hair have turned grey.


    Don''t think about it. She knows that it must have been a period of time when she disappeared, so Su Yi would worry about losing her hair.


    "Dad My daughter is unfilial. Now I come to you... "


    Su Yi and Luo Huaying shake their heads.


    "As long as you live, as long as you live, better than anything, better than anything..."


    Falling shadow repeated every word she said, and then choked.


    Su Yixiao holds her mother.


    I swear in my heart.


    Su linman, that woman, will tear her up with her own hands!!


    My parents, how glorious they are in the Su family. Now they are tortured like this by her.


    By the way -


    "where''s su Yuxuan, father and mother? Where''s su Yuxuan? "


    Su Yi and Luo Huaying were stunned and said: "before we were alive, we knew Su linman''s premeditation in advance, so we sent Yuxuan out ahead of time, and then we found a person to turn into Yuxuan to replace him. Now We have fallen for a long time, and we don''t know where he is, whether he lives or dies... "


    Speaking of this, the shadow of falling flowers is about to cry again.


    Su Yixiao quickly comforted him.


    "Well, mother, Su Yuxuan is so smart that he will find a place to hide."


    ¡­¡­ However, she was also worried about whether she would be the same as her parents


    Seems to see out Su Yixiao''s worry, Ming Jun evil step forward, also said: "uncle and aunt, you don''t worry, Su Yuxuan is still alive, no fall."


    "I''ve ordered you to go down. If you find your son''s soul in the underworld, you will send it up at the first time!"


    Su Yixiao was relieved.


    Looking at the dark king''s eyes, full of gratitude.


    Su Yi and luohuaying are grateful to mingjunxie again and again, and they are even about to kneel down.


    The dark king evil gives to help in a hurry.


    This can''t kneel, this if kneel down, Su Yixiao certainly won''t forgive oneself.


    The journey to the underworld will soon be over.


    Although everything here, the people of the Xiaoyao team are not curious, but the underworld is not suitable for the living.


    The most interesting thing is that during the marriage of Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, they worship heaven and earth, and just kneel down, there is thunder in the sky.

 Chapter 876

    After kneeling once, all the buildings around them were destroyed.


    Su Yi and Luo Huaying come down from the hall and help Su Yixiao and Ming junxie up.


    Su Yi jokingly said: "come on, one of you is the king of Hades and the other is the God. At the same time, kneel down to us, that''s OK."


    "Dad ~ ~" Su Yixiao pursed her lips, slightly dissatisfied with what Su Yi said.


    "Well, well, you two are the only two of the three gods left in ancient times, even now. Your identity does not allow you to do so. Get up quickly."


    The two of them had to get up.


    After that, all the kneeling movements were changed into bowing, which successfully completed the whole process.


    Hand in hand, they turned around and looked down at the whole underworld. All the people in the underworld knelt down and yelled to Su Yixiao and Ming Jun: "the underworld is boundless, the queen is boundless..."


    "The underworld is boundless, the queen is boundless..."


    Everyone has this moment in mind.


    The underworld and God are a perfect couple.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie smile at each other.


    Mingjunxie: "this girl is mine at last!"


    Happy, excited!


    Heaven''s punishment in the corner of the sky to watch this scene, the whole person can not be better.


    "Chaos, do you see it? They are really together! Your prediction is not wrong


    Tianjiao Chaos


    That''s where the whole world started, and where Su Yixiao and Ming junxie were born


    The God punishes in the brain suddenly Weng of once, pinch to point to a calculate, looking at in front of the divine world entrance, he suddenly facial expression a black.


    "You really have to challenge yourself..."


    There was only a "ah" at the end of the scene, and heaven''s punishment had already become a mellow ball, flying forward.


    As soon as Su Yixiao and Ming junxie came out, they saw the heavenly punishment waiting in front of them.


    Don''t ask other people where they have gone. A group of gourd eaters are watching the opera!


    "Ming Jun Xie..."


    "Oh? Heaven''s punishment, why are you still here? "


    There''s this guy everywhere, really!


    Every time I see it, I want to kick it out.


    I''m afraid this guy doesn''t know how long he''s been enduring it!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You... " After a few seconds of silence, heaven''s punishment roared: "you are playing me like a monkey, aren''t you? Have you forgotten what you said in front of you, Mr. Ming


    The king of hell raised his head and thought hard: "that sentence? Let me see... "


    Heaven''s punishment No, I''ll let you think about it... "


    After that, there was a flash on the head of the dark king. No, there were dozens of flashes. Just wait for a word of punishment, and then split them all down!


    Su Yixiao a look, quickly said: "punishment, you calm down!"


    "I''m calm!"


    "Don''t make trouble, I ask you, is the oath he made at that time that he will never step into the divine world after the underworld?"


    Heaven punishes not to understand Su Yixiao in the end what to do, slightly suspicious nod.


    "Did he say that he would not step into the divine world before I returned?"


    Looking back, it seems that''s what happened.


    "But you see, I''m back."


    Tianjiao nodded: "you are back, but now you are su Yixiao, not the Lord of the divine world, so you are not."

 Chapter 877

    "Then he doesn''t come here in the name of the Lord of the underworld. Now he comes here as Su Yixiao''s husband. You can''t care about this!"


    Punishment: "you..."


    How can he forget that Su Yixiao has become a very picky guy now.


    Su Yixiao sighed and said to heaven punishment seriously: "Heaven punishment, we''ve known each other for so long, you should know who we are. Don''t worry, Ming junxie won''t make random moves in the divine world. He''s the one who comes to accompany me. If he wants to work for me, do you think Su linman can still sit comfortably in my position now?"


    The lightning on the evil head of Ming Jun stopped. It seems that heaven''s punishment is really thoughtful.


    "If you want to come with me, I don''t mind."


    After all, heaven''s punishment is just like a hair blaster.


    "Who wants to be with you! Really


    The lightning disappeared.


    "Remember what you said. If I find out, it''s impossible for me to have a good talk this time."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    The punishment disappears.


    He''s gone.


    I don''t want to see these two annoying guys any more.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look at each other, relieved.


    The punishment of heaven is done here. Next, I''m going to see what Su Lin Man has done to her territory.


    Before they could carry it out, the earth suddenly boomed, and they almost stood unsteadily.


    "Liyuan, what''s the matter?"


    "No! Master, run, there are many Warcraft coming here


    Animal tide?


    Su Yixiao shakes his head. It doesn''t look like that!


    Seeing the red eyed Warcraft running towards them, Su Yixiao immediately runs forward hand in hand with Ming junxie.


    "Kurihara, I don''t think they''re right."


    Kurihara in the glass jade bracelet inside the screen, a careful look at those crazy Warcraft.


    Finally, the problem came out.


    "Master, they are all possessed. I don''t know why..."


    "Come on, why are they discussing after they go crazy?"


    They are now in the long-distance, these Warcraft is like a special to them, do not stop a little bit.


    And where they fly, Warcraft follows.


    Stone can be directly pierced, this is not afraid of pain ah!


    "They should be controlled."


    Li Yuan hasn''t had time to say this, but Su Yixiao doesn''t have time to listen to it, because those Warcraft are chasing too fast.


    "Xiao Xiao."


    Su Yixiao looked in the past, there are thousands of stars in the eyes of Ming junxie, he said: "hold on to me."


    Su Yixiao doesn''t know what he''s going to do, but since All right.


    Tightly grasp the dark king evil, "whew", their speed than before happy a thousand times, instant time put those crazy Warcraft.


    "I''ll go -"


    two people are lying on the ground, panting. As they are now, let alone God and Hades, they are the childe brothers of ordinary families, and the others don''t bring letters.


    No image at all.


    Su Yixiao struggled to stay here for a long time, so he used Xuanli to move them to the glazed jade bracelet.


    As soon as I went in, I saw that all these people were eating lingguo, sitting on the stool, very leisurely.


    "You..."


    Oh, Su Yixiao sighs. Now he is not angry at swearing.

 Chapter 878

    As soon as they saw Su Yixiao and Ming junxie coming in, they immediately carried all the things in their hands and helped them up.


    "Master, those Warcraft must be controlled."


    Eating the fruit handed over, Su Yixiao recovered a little vitality.


    "Control? Now in the divine world, Su Liman is the only one who can control so many Warcraft and mainly attack me. "


    Kurihara nodded.


    So is his judgment.


    "So the bad woman who ascended to the throne of God now knows that her master has come to the kingdom of God." Nosy was on the side with a deep look.


    Li Yuan: "it''s true. We all say that. We can see it by ourselves."


    Noshi''s face turned black.


    "Liyuan has not seen you for such a long time. You don''t love me any more. I know that. You are attracted by that fox spirit and say it!"


    Kurihara was helpless.


    This guy has been repeating this thing ever since he was put in by Su Yixiao that day.


    Kurihara really wants to put a nail in his mouth.


    There was a burst of joy, but Su Lin man was not very happy in the divine world.


    Looking at the small video in front of me, it shows the fuzzy appearance.


    Although it is really vague, she will never forget that figure in her life.


    "Su Yixiao, you are back!"


    I''ve been looking for you for so long, but you''ve come back, and you''ve come directly to the divine world. You''re really not afraid of death!


    "The man I''m looking for is back alive, so what do you do?"


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the white robed man kneeling on the ground, Su Lin man looks a little cold with his mouth.


    "Lord, we --"


    a light passed, and the person who spoke became two in a moment.


    "Did God ask you to speak?"


    The other white robed people looked at the bodies of their companions, who were already in two halves, and crouched closer and closer.


    "If you can''t catch the people in the video, go and feed my babies!"


    After that, with a wave of his hand, those people flew out of the hall passively, and the door closed with a "pa".


    Those white robed people didn''t want to work for Su Lin Man for a long time. They used to be OK. Although they were very cold to them, they would express their sympathy.


    But now, he killed his companion.


    Maybe the next one is myself!


    In other people''s hearts, there are both fear and hate.


    "Come on, let''s go!" Said the leader.


    What can they do if they can''t stand it? They don''t have so much strength, and there''s no way to pull her down.


    If she is really angry, maybe all their white robes will have to be the nourishment for her, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    Tolerance for a while, later days, they can live on.


    Sulinman was in the hall, looking at her hands, her eyes were extremely fierce.


    She just I didn''t want to kill the white robed man. I just taught him a lesson, but I didn''t expect to kill him


    And when I just threw those people out, my hands were a little heavier.


    I don''t think so!


    Is this hand disobeying her command, or is this hall disobeying her command?!


    Su Lin man lay back, and the throne she was sitting on suddenly turned around. Without her command, the picture of God came out by herself.

 Chapter 879

    Seeing that she is the one who wants to kill herself, she smiles so brightly that Su Lin man is full of hatred.


    In the hand condenses out a fire, flies quickly past, burned that mural completely.


    But after burning, the mural was still in front of him, smiling happily, without any loss.


    "Again! Su Yixiao, what kind of ghost are you? How can you stay in my life


    With a roar, the echo echoed around the hall.


    The echo disappeared, and suddenly a cough came: "cough You can''t live because you have done evil. You can see that God will come back and bring you to justice... "


    Sulinman''s hands were clenched into fists, and her heart burst with criticism.


    "Old man, I tell you, this kind of possibility will never happen. I will let you watch it in person, the day Su Yixiao was killed by me! And now, you''d better give me a small part to support! "


    Su Lin Man stroked the floor. Within seconds, she heard the voice of the old man in her mouth because of pain.


    In fact, the biggest part is under the hall.


    That''s why sulinman doesn''t leave here often.


    And what''s the role of those underground people who are also protecting Su Yixiao? Naturally, it''s for that separation.


    "Here..."


    Su Yixiao with his friends, after several big holes, came to a place.


    This place is very hidden. According to Su Yixiao, this place is when she has nothing to do.


    Nobody knew there was such a place.


    This was discovered when she was a God, but when she became Su Yixiao, the eldest daughter of the Su family, she often came here.


    Oh, yes, besides him, there''s another person who knows this place.


    That''s the old guy who''s half her master.


    Unfortunately, it seems that the old man has not been here for a long time.


    Baili Xiyue took a look at the surrounding environment and said, "it''s really hidden here. It''s suitable for us to be chased, and..."


    They looked up at the same time.


    "It looks like a cliff underground. Look up there."


    The sun just came down.


    Su Yixiao chuckled and put out the chirp in the jade bracelet: "chirp, you go to set up a dreamland where we came in, and then there will be one on it."


    Chirp "chirp" twice, the representative agreed.


    "Oh, by the way, remember one side. Then I came down to tell you how to avoid falling into a dreamland. "


    "Chirp, chirp Chirp


    Don''t worry, master. It''s absolutely no problem to put such a big event on me.


    Su Yixiao touched his hair: "really good."


    Who would have thought that Su Yixiao and they would be in such a place.


    Even Su linman can''t find it.


    Outside this place is the top of cloud mountain, a very conspicuous place, and also the highest place in the divine world.


    Su Liman will definitely watch here, and will not think that they are hiding at the bottom of the top of the cloud mountain.


    It took them two days to clean everything here.


    The house has also been successfully built, and they can''t always be in the jade bracelet, so Su Yixiao is going to move them out.

 Chapter 880

    Of course, it''s just a part.


    In this situation, although this place is very hidden, now the whole divine world is Su linman''s, and someone may find it!


    Those weak and small, as well as Tianling and Dibao, who voluntarily stay in the glazed jade bracelet, will continue to carry it.


    Go back when you practice!


    And Su Yixiao took this opportunity to enter the glass jade bracelet, to his own cultivation room.


    "Well, master, what are you doing?"


    Kurihara now busy with their own things, but also just curious to ask.


    Su Yixiao waved her hand and said, "memory has just returned. Come to find out where you are familiar with."


    Kurihara smiles confidently.


    "Don''t worry, master, I promise, it hasn''t moved anywhere."


    Always the same.


    Su Yixiao smile, ignore, directly into the door.


    Sitting on the ice bed long gone, Su Yixiao remembers that he practiced on this ice bed.


    Now I''m here again, but I''m here to release the seal of Liuli jade bracelet.


    Li Yuan never mentioned the seal to her, but Su Yixiao, who has recovered her previous memory, knows what she has done here.


    In order not to attract people''s attention and let the jade bracelet fall into the hands of the wrong person, Su Yixiao specially added a seal to the jade bracelet.


    This seal can only be reopened by her own blood.


    But Li Yuan, who was eager to read the Lord, used his only consciousness to settle the jade bracelet on Su Yixiao''s reincarnation.


    Although know Li Yuan want to go out of that mind is also very strong, but Li Yuan is not mentioned.


    All along the way, it was Liyuan who helped her and didn''t ask for anything. Now, her memory has come back, and what she should do should also be done.


    Thinking of this, Su Yixiao sits quietly on the ice bed, making a seal with both hands, connecting his mental strength with the glazed jade bracelet. A white light comes out of Su Yixiao''s seal hall, scattered into thousands of points, invisible to the naked eye, and then flies around the whole glazed jade bracelet.


    "Liuli jade bracelet, listen to my order, yesterday''s seal was broken -"


    I only heard a sound like broken glass. Now all the people in Liuli jade bracelet were stunned. Then they quickly raised their heads and looked around, wondering who made the sound.


    But the sound of broken glass seemed to break around him. I didn''t know where it came from.


    Just make sure it''s this side, and the other side will ring.


    Kurihara originally also felt very surprised, very quickly, the reaction came over, he ran quickly toward the position of Su Yixiao.


    "No!"


    Not good? "What''s the matter, Kurihara?"


    "The master wants to crack the seal inside the jade bracelet without authorization..."


    Others and Warcraft all look at each other, and you can see that their eyes are full of puzzles.


    "Seal? Is there a seal here? " They Why haven''t you found out all the time?!


    At this moment there is no time to explain, Li Yuan did not say a word, just like directly rushed into Su Yixiao''s training room.


    "Pa", Li Yuan felt the pain on his body and opened his eyes.


    I thought it was in the training room, but I didn''t expect that they all frowned and looked at him like stupid losers.

 Chapter 881

    "Damn it! Master, he''s got a shield. " Now it''s hard to get in.


    When Liyuan was worried, the wounded Bai Qingyu hesitated to come up and asked, "it''s not Liyuan. Is it difficult for this object to untie the seal of the glazed jade bracelet? Is it the one that will hurt you? "


    Kurihara shook his head.


    "This is the seal set by the master himself. There is no one else to unseal except the master. And unsealing will do no harm to the host.... "


    Bai Qingyu was stunned for two seconds and asked, "Why are you so excited?"


    Li Yuan


    Yeah, that''s a good thing. Why are you so excited.


    Other people see Li Yuan this appearance, know Li Yuan''s silly, all shake their heads, helpless to leave.


    Li Yuan, really


    They all want to fight. What organized their pace? It''s not because of Kurihara''s cool and domineering identity.


    They are in other people''s territory now. How can they beat the owner of this territory!


    If a rilihuan is not happy, it''s not sure whether they are still in this place. It''s OK to throw them out. I''m afraid you don''t know which time and space it is after you go out.


    Kurihara left, others also left one by one.


    Ming junxie didn''t know when to come in from the outside. He sat calmly on the round table in front of the cultivation room and looked at the house quietly.


    His little girl is in that house!


    At this moment, Su Yixiao is in the training room, facing the hanging Bracelet in front of him, breaking the seal.


    I didn''t expect that if I hadn''t recaptured God, it would affect so many things.


    When she just opened the seal, this guy said he was not.


    No?


    How could it not be?!


    It''s a real thing.


    It can only prove that she is average, and the other half depends on something of God.


    But now she''s not in the hall of God, so there''s no such thing.


    So it can''t be proved.


    Su Yi Xiao really wants to make complaints about his past self.


    "What kind of illness did I have before? How could I set up so many crazy questions?" There are some things you can''t take with you! What should I do ~ ~


    and the bracelet suddenly came out of the room and flew away.


    That seems to be the reason.


    It seems that it is impossible to pass one by one. If they have to go to the main hall to get those things, they are also dead.


    Then we can only attack by force!


    All other problems related to oneself have been solved, and correspondingly, the seal has been reduced a lot.


    Now this strength, oneself also can break!


    Yes, do what you say!


    Su Yixiao re seal, a Xuanli in her hand on the rotation, rotation, cohesion


    Feel almost, Su Yixiao suddenly to endless glass jade bracelet attack.


    In the end, the only remaining existence was directly solved by Su Yixiao.


    Kurihara felt a fierce light on his body, and he was developing herbal medicine when he suddenly heard the sound of Balabala.


    "No, step back quickly -"


    Li Yuan didn''t respond for a moment. What happened for a while, but this kind of strange, just in case, can only let everyone step back.


    Li Yuan didn''t feel any pain, but the bone didn''t stop.


    "This What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 882

    "This What''s the matter? " Bai Qingyu''s eyes are about to fall out when he looks at this wonderful scene.


    When the bones grow to a certain extent, the flesh surrounding the bones, his flesh seems to realize that they can''t cover the bones of this guy, and the flesh also begins to grow.


    This growth process is very difficult.


    As a tool, although Kurihara doesn''t hurt, all his performances are irritating to these people in front of him.


    "Liyuan Are you ok? "


    Li Yuan shook his head: "it''s OK. I don''t feel any pain at all. It''s true -"


    it''s true, but it''s too scary!


    The clothes on his body were torn off in an instant, and Kurihara was no longer that little boy. Now he showed a "man" atmosphere from the beginning to the end.


    Looking at Liyuan''s affectation, Bai Yi felt annoyed and directly broke through Liyuan -


    "don''t look, don''t worry, you don''t have a little man''s feeling."


    Kurihara''s whole face turned black into coal.


    At this time, Su Yixiao with Ming Jun Xie flew over their heads, the target is Zizhu house.


    In the past, I did not forget to give Kurihara a fig leaf.


    I''m so old and smart, so I have to know how to be restrained ~ ~


    and I''m all exposed to the outside. Are you ashamed!


    But Su Yixiao doesn''t think about it. Who is Li Yuan''s shame.


    Li Yuan looked down at himself in the state of naked, naked and whole eyes. He gradually raised his head and looked at the heavenly and earthly treasures. He looked at himself with great relish.


    "My God!"


    Hurry up and pick up all the clothes that Su Yixiao threw to him. Throw them on his body casually and the next second will be neat.


    "Hoo..."


    After losing a breath, Kurihara felt comfortable.


    When he saw the kids staring at him, he felt ashamed.


    Ah, ~


    nothing can teach bad children!


    And so on -


    has your body returned to its normal growth rate? Is it difficult for the master to


    At the thought of this possibility, Kurihara was about to run.


    "Master? Have you seen the master? "


    Others: "I''m not sure." I didn''t say a word. I pointed my finger in the same direction.


    It was su Yixiao''s old purple bamboo house.


    Li Yuan is really silly, forget who just gave her the clothes.


    "I''m going to find the master -"


    before he finished, noshi grabbed Liyuan and said, "don''t you."


    Kurihara was stunned: "why?"


    "I say you are stupid or stupid or stupid? The seal inside this jade bracelet has been lifted long ago. Otherwise, how did you grow up suddenly? And the master takes the master''s man into the purple bamboo house, so do you want to go in? "


    Master and master''s man?


    In the same room?


    Kurihara second understand.


    "I see."


    "Not going in?"


    "Don''t go in, don''t go in..." Kurihara waved his hand hard. If it was bad for these two people, he would not want to live.


    Maybe the master is not willing to seal him. What should I do?!


    Li Yuan thought, second counsels, that excited feeling also converged many.


    "All right, all right, let''s go!" Kurihara waved his hand, and the Warcraft didn''t have a good play to watch, so they went back to their own position.

 Chapter 883

    Some Warcraft are particularly curious. What should the master and his man do in the same room?


    If you want to stand up, you can''t think of it at all. This is still passing by, heard those Warcraft ask each other. At that time, Kurihara said only 18 words: "what else can you do, just do what you like to do."


    Ah, I didn''t expect that these Warcraft are so simple.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are not pure in the purple bamboo house


    Su Yixiao''s delicate body is under the pressure of Ming Jun Xie. They are so warm and ambiguous. Their lips touch each other. It''s not a kiss. What is it?


    Maybe mingjunxie definitely has a layer of mind, but Su Yixiao knows that this is just his own special simple receiving mingjunxie''s healing!


    She also resisted to do so at the beginning, but she was forced by the evil of Ming Jun. when her lips just touched each other, she really felt a very comfortable feeling.


    This is the feeling!


    When I fight with the seal, the trauma is also healing bit by bit - I can really feel it.


    Indeed, this guy didn''t lie to himself.


    That''s good.


    Su Yixiao also finally can''t take care of the reserved what, instead pull the dark king evil a little bit lower, and then take the initiative to gnaw up.


    Such a dangerous posture Until Ming junxie has finished treating Su Yixiao, Su Yixiao doesn''t have a look to let go.


    And pro''s more neat, like glue.


    Next, the two were stripped of each other''s clothes, and their bodies came back together.


    ¡­¡­ The next thing, of course, except for their two parties, other people don''t know.


    The house outside is basically finished.


    And here as their secret place, the protection around them is also perfect.


    They tried it themselves!


    Kurihara and noshi did not see anyone for a day.


    To tell the truth, Liyuan can go in at any time, so Su Yixiao is not worried about them.


    But


    "Captain, everything''s set up."


    Su Yixiao looked at Bai Qingyu and frowned: "your injury is just right. What''s the matter if you don''t stop running around?"


    Bai Qingyu was stunned. He patted the dust on the corner of his clothes and said, "don''t worry. I''m all right now. What''s the matter with me. Besides, I''ve been left behind for a long time. If I don''t catch up with you soon, won''t I lose face? "


    Su Yixiao chuckled: "I didn''t expect that you still have a sense of crisis."


    "Of course ~ ~"


    when Su luanyin came back to him, he felt much more comfortable.


    How can su luanyin be more powerful than himself? So he must not relax.


    And the partners are also very good to him, let him just help them see this line.


    But I can''t make it.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    During this period of time, the time inside the jade bracelet was opened to the maximum. It took them two months from the outside world to advance all the way from Shangxuan master, surpass Xuanzong,


    xuanwang and reach xuanzun.


    It stops here.


    There is no other reason.


    Shenjie and canglan are also different.


    The practitioners who come here also have to change their spiritual power.

 Chapter 884

    And their identity, now go out to carry on the spirit power conversion is a little unrealistic.


    So Su Yixiao decided to teach them to transform their spiritual power.


    "Captain, when canglan was in the mainland, we didn''t carry out the spiritual power conversion. We have huge pressure outside, and we can''t stay at all. Even taking a step is a difficult problem. But why are we not carrying out the spiritual power conversion here, and why are we doing well?"


    Gu Yangzhi looks at Su Yixiao sitting beside him and asks.


    This problem has been hovering in his mind for a long time. He thought it was because of the glazed jade bracelet, but Liyuan went out during that time and never went back to the glazed jade bracelet, but nothing happened.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile: "in fact, no matter the spiritual power or the mysterious power, it is a kind of divine power, but it depends on the rarity."


    "Since ancient times, there have been few practitioners from the lower continent in the divine world. Some of them are intelligent, but they will be killed soon after they survive. Some of them are stupid, but they are down-to-earth on the road of cultivation. Even so, they can''t get away from the fate. In fact, people in the divine world are not so invincible. They either live in the divine world or become gods. "


    "It''s no surprise that all people belong to chaos and all the Qi of cultivation belongs to divine power."


    After that, Su Yixiao left. But this passage Gu Yangzhi only understood the last sentence.


    As for the front one, he thought for a long time and didn''t know what it meant.


    Su Yixiao What is this teaching her?


    If you tell this passage to other people, they are also in a fog. Only Liu Shaoji, after a long time, shows the appearance of a sudden realization.


    "Shaoji, do you know?"


    Liu Shaoji frowned, hesitated and said: "I don''t know if the captain means this..."


    "Come on, tell me about it."


    Others are curious.


    Liu Shaoji said: "in my opinion, the captain''s meaning is to tell us that it''s not easy to get to this step. We can''t rely on our own cleverness, and we have to be down-to-earth instead of being in the divine world, that is, to become a God, that is, don''t let us go with the wind!"


    Liu Shaoji said, looking at others.


    Looking at them nodding: "seems to be such a truth."


    Su Yixiao and Li Yuan discuss this matter. When they pass by, they listen in a hidden place. After listening, Su Yixiao smiles strangely. I am leaving.


    Kurihara catches up.


    "Master, is that what you mean?"


    "What do you think?"


    Kurihara said, "master, would you say Chicken Soup for soul? Why don''t I believe it... "


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s threatening eyes, Li Yuan swallowed: "I mean After all This is not in line with the master''s momentum, right... "


    In fact, he felt guilty about what he said.


    However, Su Yixiao didn''t care. She shook her head and said, "I mean to let them misunderstand for a while, and then let them have the ability to resist."


    The psychological effect still needs to be stronger.


    Otherwise, if the conversion fails, it will be useless.


    The whole person will be abandoned, or not, or go to the underworld to report directly.


    "But It''s dangerous, master. Are you sure you want them to come by themselves? "


    Psychic conversion is not an easy thing.

 Chapter 885

    The so-called spiritual power conversion is to open the Dantian and "pour out" all the mysterious forces, then guide the outside divine power to walk all the meridians clockwise in one''s body, and then turn it anticlockwise again. In this way, all the meridians are opened, and finally, the divine power can be introduced into the Dantian. In this way, all the meridians are finished .


    There is more than one death point to face.


    If there is a little mistake at any stage, the result will be greatly reduced.


    Su Yixiao shrugged: "even if I don''t want to be like this, I have to be like this."


    They can''t get out, they can''t bring in people from outside. In this way, they can only make their own spiritual transformation.


    "But..."


    "No, but -"


    someone came out and interrupted him.


    Su Yixiao turns around and sees Liu Shaoji. Oh, he''s not alone. There''s Bai Lixi moon, Bai Qingyu, Su luanyin and even the shadow Pavilion.


    They stood in front of Su Yixiao and said, "We support the choice of captain."


    Kurihara just wanted to say something, but he thought about it again, sighed and swallowed what he was about to say.


    It''s nothing. Looking at them like this, it''s useless even if I persuade them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure? "


    Everyone nodded.


    - "and us!"


    Su Qi''er and Su Xinying come over and stand with them, looking at Su Yixiao with expectation and anxiety.


    Before Su Yixiao said anything, Gu Yangzhi spoke first.


    "Xinying, what are you doing here?"


    Su Xinying blushed. She stepped back, but she stood up and said, "why can''t I come? I''m also a member here


    "You just have my protection. You don''t have to do anything so dangerous."


    "But I don''t want you to protect me."


    "You..."


    Since seeing Su Xinying in the Liu family in the magic land, Gu Yangzhi knows that Su Xinying is not a weak woman. It''s the woman''s strength and the stars in her eyes that make her interested in this woman.


    Then, there will be a later story.


    Other people look at the bickering, their eyes are full of gossip, and the tone of ridicule makes a sound in their mouths.


    Su Xinying blushed again.


    Su Yixiao''s smile can''t be hidden any more. She tries to break them up with a straight face: "OK, you two should come back after discussing."


    Seeing this, Su Xinying turned around and ran away. Looking at Gu Yangzhi, she wanted to catch up with him, but she turned around and looked at them.


    Bai Li Xi Yue frowned: "go ahead, what are you looking at?" Gu Yangzhi, it''s really boring to stop at such a time.


    "Go ahead..."


    "Ah, go, go."


    Looking at his teammates not angry because of this, Gu Yangzhi was relieved and went after su Xinying wholeheartedly.


    Suqi''er looked at it and sighed with admiration.


    Then it was surrounded by other people.


    "Qi''er, Qi''er, tell me how they got together."


    Their heart of gossip is really high!


    Su Qi Er looks at the other people''s exuberant appearance, and does not hesitate to sit down and tell them about the crooked road inside.


    "One day, I found Xinying


    Su Yixiao looks at them, smiles and goes into the jade bracelet.

 Chapter 886

    In order to ensure that their spiritual conversion process will be more smooth, so Su Yixiao refined pills for their body protection.


    A little more hope is hope. She doesn''t want her players to get hurt at all.


    Although her spiritual transformation will be particularly painful, it is not insurmountable. As long as they have a hard mentality, Su Yixiao is still certain that everyone can succeed.


    And if they succeed, Su Yixiao promises that their accomplishments will be greatly improved.


    That guy, definitely more than a little bit.


    And Su Yixiao at this moment, with the time to unseal the glazed jade bracelet, successfully transformed himself to Lingli.


    No, it''s not a spiritual transformation. She was originally a person in the divine world, opening her own divine pulse.


    Although it''s no big difference with Lingli conversion, it''s easier than Baili Xiyue in that aspect.


    Inside the jade bracelet.


    Su Yixiao is lying in the reclining chair and drinking tea with Ming junxie. Baili Xiyue looks at the big bucket and the ground powder in front of them and looks at Su Yixiao strangely.


    "Captain, are you giving us a bath?"


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, nodded: "well, this powder can help you to open the meridians, and it has been unobstructed in the body, which is helpful for the following process."


    As soon as those people heard it, they immediately understood that after one person received one, they went back to their own house.


    "Bubble bar, bubble two days, three days, it''s OK."


    Already in the water, they heard: "two Two or three days? Isn''t it? "


    Where is the two or three days inside the jade bracelet so easy?!


    "Hungry and thirsty, there are lingguo beside, not square, more bubble for a while, the effect will be better."


    All right, all right, the captain said that. Have they been trapped


    Ah.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie smile.


    Let them continue to soak, and the two of them take this opportunity to go out and learn about the divine world.


    Of course, before that, you have to dress up.


    "Tut Tut," Su Yixiao looked at the appearance of Ming Jun Xie and said, "it''s really ugly."


    Ming junxie Come on, I''m starting to dislike it now? "


    Su Yixiao didn''t say a word.


    Mingjunxie took a mirror out of his hand and pointed it at Su Yixiao to show her: "baby, I''m just like you want to be. I just want to think about how to match your appearance. After thinking about it, this appearance is the most perfect."


    Su Yixiao


    The self in the mirror is really ugly, especially ugly


    The face is full of pockmarks, eyes narrowed together, a big and swollen nose, double chin, the whole face is round, the body is big and fat, the most important thing is that the hair is sparse, there is no good-looking place from the beginning to the end.


    Even Su Yixiao has a look at all dislike, but Ming junxie has been staying nearby, around Su Yixiao''s waist, Su Yixiao suddenly feel wrong.


    If you look at Ming junxie again, you really don''t look so ugly in the past At least better than you are now.


    It''s just that my body is the same as mine, even a little hunchback. The others are ordinary at most, not ugly.


    Su Yixiao wrinkled the two black and thick eyebrows, pursed her lips and said to Mingjun: "baby, I''m wrong ~ I''m the ugliest one..."

 Chapter 887

    Bear what uncomfortable in the heart, the dark king evil shakes his head.


    "No, baby is the most beautiful in my heart"


    Su Yixiao looked at him suspiciously: "really? What''s this look like? "


    Ming Jun Xie This dead woman is on purpose. After dressing up, even their body shape has changed, but the only thing that doesn''t change is their eyes.


    The bright starlight in the eyes is not so easy to disguise.


    Ming Jun Xie is now in Su Yixiao''s eyes, and he sees ridicule.


    This woman is really skinny recently.


    Hold that fat face, close your eyes and kiss directly.


    "You see, I don''t like it."


    Right and strong!


    Su Yixiao was stunned and blushed. She frowned and said, "if you prove it, you can prove it. Kiss what All right, all right, I see. "


    Li Yuan Ouch ~ "


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie stop and look at the movements in their hands.


    Between Li Yuan covered his mouth, two of them looked back and forth, bent down his body, retching.


    "Oh ~ ~ I said, master, can you two stop playing with this look and hold yourself high?"


    This look is really hard to compliment.


    Kurihara didn''t know what they thought.


    Su Yixiao rolled his eyes.


    "Liyuan, you have to change. You''re discriminating against beauty!"


    Kurihara pointed to himself and sighed.


    It''s a person who sees two ugly and sick people. How about that.


    If we didn''t know in advance that these two different people were her master and her man, Kurihara would have been able to kick them out of the jade bracelet.


    "I change But I still can''t accept Oh, so you two go out quickly! "


    Looking at Li Yuan so despise themselves, Su Yixiao also just about to go up, the result looked at Su Yixiao come over, Li Yuan seconds disappear in situ.


    Su Yixiao drooped his arm and turned his mouth contemptuously: "cut, Kurihara is too timid!"


    Ming Jun Xie pulls Su Yixiao: "come on, let''s go. We can''t delay."


    Su Yixiao naturally knows.


    They fell in the forest under the top of Yunshan mountain. As soon as they fell, they were surrounded by a group of people with weapons.


    "Who are you? How dare you come here? "


    Su Yixiao squeezed the hand of Ming junxie and said, "my Lord, what''s the meaning of this? Won''t you let me go here?"


    Those people took a look at Su Yixiao''s appearance, disgusted to avoid, roared: "where is the place where you people can come?"


    "But, tens of millions of years ago, when I came here to live in seclusion, there was no regulation for this day. Why, after such a little time, the public ones became private ones?"


    "Seclusion?"


    Those people looked at each other, and there were doubts in their eyes.


    What''s wrong? They''ve been here for two thousand years. They''ve thoroughly turned over all of them, but no one has been found. Why does a man who says he''s living in seclusion suddenly come out? They don''t think it''s reliable.


    "Cough, I think you are still young. How can you deal with the two old people with swords and guns? Put it down! When I came here to live in seclusion, I''m afraid you didn''t say a word! "


    That group of people a listen, unexpectedly obediently put down the weapon in the hand.


    But their faces were ferocious and miserable.


    "Hey, you ugly woman, what have you done to us?"

 Chapter 888

    What did you do?


    Su Yixiao chuckles - though it''s not visible on her face.


    You don''t have to tell them what you''ve done.


    "Damn..."


    No matter how they move, they can''t move, and their whole body is out of their control.


    "Stop it


    All of a sudden, these people find that they can move. They turn around and see that their boss is coming.


    Since that man appeared, Su Yixiao knew she had to be more vigilant.


    Because the man casually waved his hand, even blocked her control.


    It''s incredible.


    Because of this reason, the man who just came here made Su Yixiao face it squarely.


    It''s very big. It''s easy to see that the man''s body is full of muscles, but his face is white. He has no beard and deep eyes. His hair is very short and lean, which is rare in the divine world.


    It''s not very common, but it''s very comfortable.


    "Who are you?"


    Like Su Yixiao, this man also takes Su Yixiao seriously.


    His strength is in the middle level of the demigod, not to mention that he is very powerful, but in this divine world where the real God has only a few people, he is quite powerful. But he can''t see the strength of the woman who is not so good in front of him?!


    It''s a stranger. It''s OK to let her go. After all, they''re here to hide. There''s no need to cause something bad for them.


    Su Yixiao replied: "this sentence should be my question to you. I used to live in seclusion here with my old companion, but I didn''t come out for thousands of years. Unexpectedly, the public here has become private. Look at your pretty face, come and explain to me, what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, he..."


    The man raised his hand to interrupt when he was about to say something.


    Looking at Su Yixiao''s appearance, the man said sincerely: "I used to be the president of the mercenary Union. My brothers used to be members of the mercenary Union. However, for thousands of years, the new Lord of God wanted to send us to the door of the God''s temple to be her guard. We didn''t agree. As a result, the God asked people to give us all the mercenary Union It blew up and robbed the people around the trade union. "


    "We want to resist, but how can the people in the Lord''s temple be resisted and stepped down by us? In order not to let more people get hurt because of us, I brought my brothers here. It''s more hidden here. If the Lord can''t pass in a short time, we can still think of a way..."


    Others listen to this bad memory, rubbing their arms and lowering their heads.


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    I see.


    I didn''t expect that Su Lin man made the mercenary union so embarrassed. Tut tut Tut, should I praise her good means or


    "Now, it''s your turn to say it!"


    The man looked at Su Yixiao''s eyes. Although he didn''t have much hostility, he also had a sense of preparedness.


    Su Yixiao said with a smile, "that''s the Lord. Do you still want to fight? Not afraid to be wiped out directly? "


    The man gave a cold drink: "Oh, it''s not the real God, kill? She can find someone to chase us, but let''s just wipe it out! "


    "There was someone else in the position of God, but this guy snatched it. I don''t know how many people are unconvinced..."

 Chapter 889

    Su Yixiao seems to have heard a new word.


    "Oh? How come? Are not all the people who can be God loved by everyone? "


    The man shook his head and sighed: "now, I believe that you have lived in seclusion for a long time. The current God, in this position, only by playing tricks behind his back and framing others, can he ascend. The whole divine world, supporting her, only those Warcraft and white robed people, as well as the whole Su family."


    "Oh? This God is actually a member of the Su family? " Su Yixiao shows her clothes in surprise.


    The man nodded: "it''s really the Su family, but it''s not the one that should have been on, and the other one."


    Su Yixiao''s lips.


    "OK, basically I understand. Let me tell you my story..."


    The man was puzzled.


    The woman said that she came here to live in seclusion. How could she have a story to tell herself?


    Bear curiosity, will suyixiao and mingjunxie two people to their stronghold, and then quietly listen to suyixiao said.


    "I used to be the eldest lady of that rich family. Later, I was framed by a sister of the same family and fell from the divine world to another low-level continent. Dantian was injured. After tens of millions of years of cultivation, all of them disappeared..."


    Day turns into night, and night turns into day. All people have no rest, listening to Su Yixiao telling his story there.


    "Later, ah, I came back here again. I was bound to pull the man down and end her myself!"


    Relying on the light in Su Yixiao''s squinting eyes, everyone in the mercenary union was shocked.


    "So it is..." The man nodded his head slowly, "your experience is so bumpy ~"


    Su Yixiao has not said anything yet. The shocked face of the little brother on one side of the man has never changed. It''s like suddenly remembering something. He points to Su Yixiao and Ming junxie in shock.


    "No, it''s not right..."


    "What''s wrong?" The man frowned and looked at his little brother. He was surprised and disgusted.


    If this is not a better reason, he will not be polite to punish.


    "You are not. You live in seclusion here. How can you say that you have just come up from the lower continent? There must be something wrong with the foreword!!! Where did you come from


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    Oh, it''s found.


    This guy, his reaction ability is not too bad.


    That man is also a sudden reaction, a thought, his little brother said so, it seems that there is no problem.


    Stand up immediately, the sword in the hand points to Su Yixiao.


    It''s a pity that Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sit there calmly, without the appearance of being scared.


    "Where on earth are you from?"


    After that, all the people in the whole room are facing Su Yixiao with weapons.


    Su Yixiao looked at this formation, silently stretched out a hand toward the man in front of him, aimed at the man.


    Gradually, from her fingers, a golden light floated by. At that moment, they all had an impulse to kneel down towards him.


    Not only is there, except for the man and the one next to him who is questioning Su Yixiao, others have been lying on the ground and kneeling for Su Yixiao.


    In his mouth, he couldn''t help saying: "Lord God is boundless ~"


    Lord God?

 Chapter 890

    "Lord?"


    They were stunned.


    What was that feeling? Now they finally understand. It turns out that


    Second speed kneels down in front of Su Yixiao, they also pay special respect to the title: "God beat people boundless ~"


    Su Yixiao waved his hand: "originally did not want to prove so, but we have been prepared for a long time, can''t show people with willing face, you forgive me, all up!"


    The group of men looked at each other and then got up obediently.


    "But I always feel wrong... "


    The person who brought it up asked, "how do I think the things you just mentioned are the same as those before Miss Su''s disappearance? Do I remember wrong? " The man felt his head and thought that he would not!


    Su Yixiao''s recovery gave him a reply.


    "Well, I''m Su Yixiao, Miss Su of the Su family." Su Yixiao generously admitted.


    At this time, the air is quiet for a moment.


    The members of the mercenary union looked at each other and opened their mouths, but they couldn''t say a word.


    "God Lord God, don''t scare us. Although Su Yixiao used to be the candidate of your successor, but You''re back now. It''s reasonable to say that there''s nothing about him. Besides, the eldest miss of the Su family disappeared a long time ago. I heard that the Su family photographed a lot of people looking for them, but they didn''t find them. " The man stated the facts.


    This matter has long been spread in the divine world.


    Su Yixiao sneered: "someone deliberately let me die, of course, no one will find me, let alone You have to have the ability to find me out. "


    Have already arrived at Yi Ling continent, Su Lin man even if is more people to look for, that certainly have no.


    "Now that I''m back, I won''t let Su linman occupy my position and let the divine world hurt me. So, do you want to follow me?"


    In this divine world, Su Yixiao knows that they must be particularly stable at every step, not only stable, but also with partners.


    Now pull people, there must be someone on their side.


    The man hardly hesitated. After su Yixiao invited her, he knelt down with his friends --


    "Duanmu, the president of our mercenary Union, took out his sword, and with his friends, he has been loyal to the LORD God all his life, from heart to body. If he is a little dissatisfied with the LORD God, he is willing to be killed directly by heaven''s punishment!"


    Su Yixiao was stunned.


    I''m pulling people, and I didn''t let them swear directly!


    What''s more, this oath is for God, not for her. Maybe she will be loyal to Su linman directly, so stealing chicken will not be the way to eat rice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yixiao, before you die, the God recognized by the divine world can only be you! "


    I don''t know when the punishment has come to them.


    Su Yixiao a Leng, surprised looking at the punishment: "ah, you actually come?"


    This guy doesn''t hate Ming junxie and himself very much. Why, he appears in front of himself again.


    If heaven''s punishment is human now, they can definitely see it. Heaven''s punishment turns a white eye at them.


    "You think I want to come here?"


    I would never have come here, especially in front of the two of them, if I hadn''t had to come to have a look because someone swore poison.


    "Oh..."


    Su Yixiao just remembered that this guy is in charge of this.


    Duanmu just swore that it would provoke him.

 Chapter 891

    I didn''t expect that I could recognize it even though I was like this.


    Heaven punishment seemed to see the surprise in her small eyes now. She sighed and said to Su Yixiao, "now you have recovered your memory. Yuanshen has returned. You are the only God in the whole divine world."


    "The one in the temple of God probably knows. Be careful!"


    After that, heaven''s punishment disappeared completely in front of them.


    And Duanmu pulls out a knife a few people see this one scene, shocked.


    "Lord How could you know him? "


    Su Yixiao pick eyebrow: "mmm."


    Yes, and I''m very familiar with it!


    Heaven''s punishment is right. The life of her, the king of hell and heaven''s punishment is endless. The Lord of God, the Lord of hell, who has already been punished by heaven, will not be replaced by others.


    Duanmu''s worship of Su Yixiao is more profound.


    And other people saw this scene, but also to question Su Yixiao before feel sorry.


    "Lord, we offended you before."


    Su Yixiao waved her hand.


    There''s nothing to do with offending them.


    Those people see Su Yixiao as God, but they have no airs at all, and their heart can only be deeper when they face Su Yixiao''s worship.


    They vowed silently in their hearts that they would follow Su Yixiao.


    Their revenge for the destruction of the trade union, with Su Yixiao, will certainly be avenged.


    "The situation in the mainland now is that, except for the white robed people and the Warcraft who are followed by Su linman, other people just dare to be angry, right?"


    Duanmu draws his sword and they nod.


    "And those Warcraft, should be under what medicine, I have seen them once, their eyes are all red, can''t see before a little bit of appearance."


    Red?


    Su Yixiao thought for a moment, red eyes She seems to have seen the scene somewhere.


    It seems that


    By the way, the war a billion years ago!


    Those Warcraft who are bewildered by the traitors from the underworld and the rebels from the divine world have the same red eyes. There is only blood in the eyes, and there is no other deep feeling.


    Is there a connection between the two?


    Ming Jun Xie in a side prompt way: "Xiao Xiao, still remember we just came here, met that time animal tide?"


    Su Yixiao''s eyes brightened.


    Yes, that time, those Warcraft were also red eyes. They looked like they didn''t recognize each other.


    At that time, Li Yuan decided that they were manipulated by someone. It couldn''t be Su Lin Man


    If it''s not him, it must be the people around him.


    If that''s the case, there are other people around sulinman who they don''t know?!


    "Others?"


    Duanmu drew a knife and frowned: "Lord, I haven''t heard that there are other people around the fake Lord."


    Su Yixiao said: "of course you don''t know. It''s not an internal person. If it''s someone else, we have to find out who this person is. If it''s su linman I''m very curious about where this woman has come to, and now she has come to think of that step, and.... " Who''s behind her.


    Su linman, what does it have to do with the war in front of billion.


    Things are getting more and more complicated, but Su Yixiao feels that they are getting closer and closer to finding the truth.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you going to take them there?"


    Su Yixiao waved her hand.

 Chapter 892

    "Xiaoxiao, are you going to take them there?"


    Su Yixiao waved her hand.


    "There" is their secret base in the divine world.


    Su Yixiao said: "I''m not going to let them go there. We can''t go much. Now we go to the divine world. Their identity is more suitable. So, it''s better to bring them around. "


    Ming junxie nodded.


    Said not to intervene, he looked at Su Yixiao.


    Duanmu almost knows what Su Yixiao is going to do, so when Su Yixiao opens the door the next day, he sees a group of people who are ready to go.


    Su Yixiao was stunned on the spot: "what are you doing?"


    Duanmu tugged out his sword and said with great interest: "follow the Lord of God to take revenge!"


    "I know it''s not the time for revenge, but as long as we get close to sulinman, we can do it!"


    Su Yixiao


    Should she say these people are idiots? Or are they smart?


    "Do you think sulinman is so close?"


    Duanmu pulls out his knife and frowns. He doesn''t understand what Su Yixiao means now.


    "Thousands of years ago, I went down to Yiling land from the gate of the divine world and came up all the way. Thousands of years have passed. Su linman''s strength was not good for me. But after so many years, there are good things in the main hall of God. Do you think she will not grow up?"


    "This..."


    "And as you can see, there are only those Warcraft and white robed people around Su linman, which can prove that her vigilance is not generally strong."


    "Lord, what did we do when we came out? You can''t do nothing? "


    Su Yixiao shrugged and said, "the Secretary has to be dry. His face is not now. My partner is still in a mysterious place. The purpose of this visit is to find out the truth I''ll do something once in a while. "


    Everyone else knows.


    "So you understand? You don''t need so many people, some of them are here, some of them are following me. "


    Duanmu took out his sword and immediately ordered them to go down. They divided them into two parts, some guarding their homes and some following them.


    "And you?"


    "Of course I have to follow you, my Lord."


    Su Yixiao nodded, OK, follow, but "don''t call me adult, it sounds strange"


    Ming junxie chuckled.


    It turns out that our chicks also have strange feelings!


    "Well Miss


    Duanmu said hesitantly.


    Su Yixiao Can you spare these two titles? Why don''t you think it sounds good?


    "You can call her captain." All the members of the Xiaoyao team are so called Su Yixiao, so Ming junxie thinks that Su Yixiao may like this name.


    Duanmu tugs out his sword and looks at Su Yixiao after getting the opinion of Ming junxie. Looking at Su Yixiao''s ugly face eased down, and then nodded, which relaxed.


    Emma is such a hassle.


    Fortunately, the Lord is satisfied.


    Before leaving, Su Yixiao specially added several layers of defense to the hiding place of the mercenary Union, and then left at ease.


    The reason for this is to let Duanmu draw his sword and the other seven follow his own mercenaries to relax.


    Su Yixiao to Duanmu tug Dao, they also specially dressed up, Duanmu tug Dao they just know, the original God and his man are disguised appearance.

 Chapter 893

    It''s not what it was.


    They suddenly wonder what Su Yixiao and Ming junxie look like under this disguise.


    Unfortunately, this is not the time to disclose.


    Su Yixiao: "OK."


    Looking at their ugly appearance, Su Yixiao finally felt full of comfort.


    The moment the other people''s expectant heart picked up the mirror, the smile stiffened on their face.


    He bent down and vomited violently.


    Who is this? Oh, my God, the ugly don''t want it.


    No In the mirror It''s yourself?!


    My God!!


    Although they were not very pretty before, but no matter how to say, the beauty of the people in the divine world is not very low. At least they can see it before. Now they want to vomit.


    Su Yixiao looked at them and frowned. "It''s ugly, but it''s not like that, is it?"


    "Very much!"


    They look like they can''t eat any more!


    Su Yixiao: "no, what do you think of me these days?" Not every day to see them a little fanatical look at themselves, and they should now be the ugliest one here!


    "Captain, you are different, ok..."


    Duanmu can''t tell. What''s the difference? But Su Yixiao''s face, they don''t feel sick, but their own


    "OK, OK, it''s good to see too much. It''s not the time to tangle with this. Let''s nine people, act separately!"


    They are now located in a very remote city, although remote, but there are many people.


    For them who have been closed for many days, it should be OK to look for intelligence among these people.


    "Then today, take care of this city!"


    Su Yixiao nodded a few times, then clasped his fist and touched them together.


    "Protect yourself."


    Duanmu tugged out: "yes!"


    Su Yixiao looked at him this appearance, happy smile.


    As for Ming junxie, in addition to dislike Duanmu tug Dao so Yin Qing, he also turned his face carefully to Su Yixiao, who was smiling brightly.


    Other people are flying window, only Su Yixiao a person, elegant from the second floor down.


    This is an inn.


    The second floor is for accommodation, while the first floor is for guests to order.


    When Su Yixiao goes down, I don''t know if it''s because of her. The stairs creak, which attracts the attention of many diners.


    Curious eyes come over, but they do go back with disgusting eyes.


    There''s a whisper in my mouth.


    Su Yixiao has long thought of this appearance, so her whole person is extremely calm.


    Su Yixiao: "little two, give me a pot of tea."


    Small two reluctantly came to Su Yixiao here, with the tea set on the table, a dislike to leave.


    "It''s true that when people have a good meal, they all have such ugly things to get in the way of people''s eyes. Will people come to dinner this time? One more. I think I''ll go crazy! "


    A well-dressed woman put down her chopsticks in a loud voice.


    At this time, the stairs creak again.


    Su Yixiao''s eyes are taken in the past.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "You are evil..."

 Chapter 894

    Ming junxie shakes his body and walks towards Su Yixiao step by step. Looking at his figure which is hard to move, Su Yixiao sighs.


    This guy


    "Isn''t it said that nine people will act separately?"


    Ming junxie smiles and approaches Su Yixiao to help her cut her hair. Her voice says without concealment: "but dear, you are here. How can I leave alone?"


    Su Yixiao


    After Ming junxie finished this sentence, there was vomit all around for a while.


    Boy, you have to be disgusting.


    Other people guess right, the dark king evil is pressing this time to come out.


    Since some people will go crazy when they see another ugly one, he will make them crazy.


    The woman who said this before put down her wine glass and the swords she put aside came over and put them on Su Yixiao''s neck --


    "how can you be such ugly monsters in the divine world! Go back to the forest


    Su Yixiao didn''t pay attention to him, a face of calm, and the dark king evil is inside the eyes of the cruel are about to burst out.


    "Please respect me, miss. We are also people of the divine world. How can we go to live in the forest? Why is it a monster? "


    The woman''s disgust on her face: "if you piss yourself and look at your ugly appearance, do you really deserve to say that you are from the divine world? Not afraid to discredit us! It''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s wrong for you to come out and scare others. Today, either you go by yourself, or I''ll drive you out directly! "


    The dark king evil smile for a while.


    This woman really has the ability to say so about her baby Xiaoxiao. I''m afraid she''s impatient to live -


    holding her hands together, mingjunxie secretly prepares to attack, but -


    "Gao Mengdie! Don''t brag here just because you are the Gao family


    A woman slapped the table.


    Just what Gao Mengdie said, she couldn''t listen.


    "It''s someone else''s business how they look. Don''t look at them if they hinder your eyes. You don''t look good when your mother was born. Why do you say they are?"


    The woman pointed to Gao Mengdie and said a word to stop him.


    "You..."


    Su Yixiao was also surprised.


    Somebody''s giving them a head start?


    It''s amazing here.


    Su Yixiao is not ready to intervene. She takes out her private pastry and sits there, nestling in the arms of Ming junxie, watching the two opposite people fighting.


    Let''s not talk to each other about this. Don''t talk to each other about it


    Gaomengdie thought: Although he said but this girl, but let her don''t care about it, also can do it!


    Although the two of them dislike each other, they belong to a big family, and Liu Qingqing won''t give himself the face!


    Besides, she was dealing with it later.


    Now I''m talking about these two ugly guys. If someone interrupts me and makes me unable to drive them out, how shameless I would be!


    "Gao Mengdie, I''m not like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Mengdie didn''t speak.


    Different? What''s different? Ah, this woman, from beginning to end, knows how to cover her own abominable place in front of outsiders.

 Chapter 895

    "Liu Qingqing, don''t tell me you look good at them! What do you think of such a disgusting look? I guess I didn''t see it at all? Come on, let''s get a closer look. "


    Gao Mengdie pulls Liu Qingqing to Su Yixiao and Ming junxie.


    Su Yixiao''s hands were stunned when he ate the cake, and he looked at the two men with a muddled face.


    Liu Qingqing could not see Su Yixiao and Ming junxie, because in his cognition, he had never seen such an ugly person


    But just as Su Yixiao blinked, he thought Su Yixiao was very cute.


    "Not so ugly. Gao Mengdie, how much prejudice do you have against people


    Su Yixiao


    It''s all right. She quietly put down her arms. She thought that she was listening to the two of them, and now the scene would be a special play. But how could she feel that she was heartless when she went on like this?


    Let''s just finish.


    the two of them stood up and waved their hands at each other


    Su Yixiao stops obediently.


    I don''t know what she wants to do.


    "Ha ha, I don''t want you to leave so easily now."


    Su Yixiao underwear What is the evil taste of this product! My God


    The expression on the face is a little bit collapsed.


    "Oh? Don''t you want them to leave so easily? "


    A young man in black with a fan in his hand interposed between them.


    Su Yixiao looked at his appearance, suddenly stunned, Ming Jun evil face is worse to the bottom.


    Pulled the arm of La Su Yi Xiao, don''t let her look at that person.


    When Gao Mengdie heard the man''s voice, he wanted to swear, but when he saw the man''s appearance, he was suddenly fascinated.


    "Young master, you Do you think these two people are particularly ugly? "


    Mo Bai waves his fan and looks back at Su Yixiao and Ming junxie who are pretending to be su Yixiao. He stares at Su Yixiao for a few seconds and suddenly laughs.


    Turning around, he said to Gao Mengdie: "what you said It''s deeply rooted in the hearts of the people


    Gao Mengdie is happy in an instant.


    "Really? Yes, I will say that these two people are not only ugly, but also uglier inside. Don''t worry, I will punish them in various ways..."


    "Why punish?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ They dirty the eyes of the young master.... " Gaomengdie a Leng, a word said.


    Mo Bai smiles a little, that smile inside is to dislike.


    "But I don''t think so."


    "What?" Gao Mengdie was a little surprised.


    Young master, did you just say that you don''t think they are disgusting?


    "I don''t think there''s anything disgusting about her, and it doesn''t get in the way of her eyes. On the contrary, it''s this girl. I think you are very ugly, not only in appearance, but also in heart!"


    Mo Bai Hua is very serious and serious, without any joking appearance.


    Gao Mengdie was stunned.


    She wondered, what''s the matter with the world, how could someone say that they are ugly?


    Joke, oneself but divine world ranking top ten recognized beauty, how can and ugly this word take edge?!


    It''s not just Gao Mengdie''s narcissism, it''s also a list of fairyland beauties.

 Chapter 896

    Other guests also felt that although Gao Mengdie was not particularly good-looking compared with Liu Qingqing on one side, compared with the two fat, swollen and ugly people, she was just the daughter of heaven.


    But


    Looking at the people in black who surrounded them and refused to let them go, they did not dare to move.


    There is a dark golden pattern on the clothes of the man in black. What can be seen clearly is that the pattern is just a "white" character.


    They soon know who Mo Bai is, so how can they help Gao Mengdie!


    That''s God''s right arm now!


    It is estimated that the young master who protects those two ugly people is Mo Bai!


    It''s really Pianpian. I don''t know who those two ugly people are. They are actually protected like this.


    "I didn''t expect that the young master was decent. He was so clumsy that he couldn''t tell the beautiful from the ugly."


    What''s the use of such a good man? Blind, they will not take a fancy to, and this kind of person, is not worthy of their own!!


    Liu Qingqing sees that Gao Mengdie is about to offend a powerful man.


    Want to go up to remind, but was stopped.


    "Oh? "I''m not smart?"


    Mo Bai sneered.


    "Come, take these two and this girl to the Lord''s house."


    What?


    Everybody''s surprised?


    When did Mobai become the city leader here?


    But before they all knew what was going on, they had already been taken away by the man in black and should be released.


    Su Yixiao and Ming junxie stop as soon as they get out of the inn.


    "Thank you for your help, young master. An old lady and my wife are very grateful to you, but we still have something important to do, so we won''t go to the Lord''s house..."


    After that, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie turn around and go.


    "Wait a minute -"


    the two of them were stopped.


    Mo Bai walked up to them, hooked his lips and said without any temperature: "my Lord, if you come here, please listen to me! After all, the reason you''re here is to know about sulinman. "


    Su Yixiao What a threat?!


    You said if you want me to stay, I have to stay? How shameless that is!


    Su Yixiao turns his head and pulls Ming junxie to go ahead of time. Looking at Mo Bai, he is still in the same place and says, "Why are you standing, leading the way?"


    Ink white hook lip helpless smile, can only rely on Su Yixiao.


    But Gao Mengdie is caught under his armpit by Mo Bai''s hands and can''t move.


    "I didn''t expect that the man of Xiuluo Valley master in the magic land would be in the divine world, ha ha..."


    Mo Bai hears Su Yixiao say so oneself, very obvious Leng for a while.


    "I didn''t expect God, your memory will not be restored... "


    Mo Bai said to the ingot.


    Su Yixiao nodded: "so what? I remember you were my right man, so what? Now serve my enemy, how can I believe every word you say next? "


    Su Yixiao looks at Mo Bai with a smile.


    They didn''t swear poison when they followed them.


    It''s nothing to appear in the magic land before, but loyal to Su linman, this problem is very serious.


    Mo Bai looks at Su Yixiao and wants to reject him. There is a deep pain in his eyes, but he can''t say a word.


    What can I say!


    It is true that he is loyal to Su linman.


    But that''s not what he wants!

 Chapter 897

    But now even if he explains, Su Yixiao won''t forgive him.


    He remembered that she used to hate people who were inconsistent and rebellious.


    It''s probably the same now.


    "Please sit down -"


    Mo Bai''s special gentleman invited them to sit down. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie sat there without a little thought, but Gao Mengdie didn''t have such good treatment. She was directly pushed to the ground and knelt down to listen to them.


    Even if you want to struggle, but the people behind are still looking at her. Once you get up a little, you will be pushed down with more violent actions.


    "You Let go of me! Do you know who I am? I''m Miss Gao. You can''t live in the divine world like this! "


    Su Yixiao heard this, suddenly serious expression some collapse.


    What do you mean by this? Does your family own this divine world? The whole family covers the sky!!


    Really.


    Mo Bai seems to be very tired of Gao Mengdie, so he says to his subordinates, "take him down and find a place. I''ll punish this woman after I''ve discussed with you


    "Yes


    With an order, Gao Mengdie is still kneading his arm. Without reaction, he has been pulled down.


    Just a few screams, but in time to send out.


    "Sue Lord, may I call you now as I used to


    He has already called Su Yixiao "Lord.".


    But he remembers clearly, this is Su Yixiao''s subordinate exclusive, other people can''t call.


    Su Yixiao cold a face, light open red lips: "at will."


    Mo Bai nodded helplessly: "Lord, your purpose here is to know everything about the divine world. The divine world is dangerous. Let me tell you..."


    Having said that, without waiting for Su Yixiao to refuse or agree, Mo Bai has already begun to speak.


    A long story.


    Su Yixiao hears a general idea, which is almost like this -


    on the day they come up, Su linman already knows. As expected, those crazy Warcraft are really ordered by Su linman.


    Su linman can see what Warcraft can see. Su Yixiao and Ming junxie are very fast, but even so, she can recognize Su Yixiao''s back at a glance.


    So the other one doesn''t matter anymore.


    "I didn''t expect her to come..."


    Su Liman naturally thought about this scene. Su Yixiao came here knowing sooner or later. He would not believe all the "death" and "fall" except the death he did not see with his own eyes.


    Soon, Su Yixiao with the previous in the divine world, where the cultivation of the foundation, so Dantian quickly recovered.


    The breath of God belongs to God. He just jumped on it with some excitement. Because the rare and noble taste of Su Yixiao makes them lose their rational attraction.


    The whole big family of the divine world probably already knew that the Lord of the divine world had someone else.


    Su Lin man knows nothing better than that in the main hall of God.


    She knew that the main hall of God had always been unwilling to accept herself. Now she finally accepted it. Although it was only under her own pressure, she would at least not be more resistant to herself than before. Now the person who should live here has finally come. Why is she trembling now?!

 Chapter 898

    "Su Yixiao, I won''t let you go --"


    the throne of God can only be given to him, other people, absolutely can''t touch!


    Hiding behind the pillars of the temple, Mo Bai hears Su Lin Man''s deep hatred and goes down quietly.


    Then, Su Yixiao asked Mo Bai: "Su linman, is it related to the war a billion years ago?"


    Mo Bai a Leng, especially quickly raised his head, but don''t know how to face Su Yixiao.


    It''s not because Su Yixiao is so ugly that he can''t see people. It''s mainly because Oh, forget it, let''s say it!


    "The people who helped that war a billion years ago. Today also helped Lord Now the Lord of God and that man are connected and cannot be separated. Therefore, it can be said that the war a billion years ago was only caused by the Lord of God''s hand who inserted it now... "


    Su Yixiao listened, a Leng.


    What is this about? Su Liman is only 3.8 million years old now. How could she be the master of the company a billion years ago!


    "Wait, there''s another question..."


    "Say it, Lord


    "Is Su linman related to the phantom on the top of cloud mountain in canglan continent?"


    Mo Bai Can you find all this? "


    "Well In fact, the Lord of God and the person who helped her before have fused together. As far as I know, Su linman can succeed. Now the location of the Lord of God''s temple can prove what the man has done, and the man who has been put down by the Lord of God is greedy. It''s also because of this that the Lord of God has the previous gimmick, and the purpose is to put down his separation, More nutrients... "


    That''s what it says


    How does Su Yixiao sound like that?


    "So, in canglan land, the plant is not a plant, and Warcraft is not Warcraft. It has a face, but there is no human like thing, that is, Su linman''s body?"


    Mo Bai nodded.


    Even the gesture of nodding is so elegant.


    But now no one wants to appreciate him.


    Su Yixiao thinks about it.


    Who is the man who has been making trouble behind her a billion years ago and now helps Sulin man? Why do you always aim at yourself?


    However, Su Yixiao''s mind is not a little bit of thoughts, let alone Su Yixiao, Ming junxie is also a face of ignorant force.


    Has there ever been such a person?


    No, in his memory, not at all.


    "The Lord of God''s separation is not only this one. If I guess correctly, there are four parts, one noumenon. The noumenon is somewhere in the temple of God. No one else knows it. I''m afraid the Lord of God is the only one who knows where it is."


    Su Yixiao nodded.


    Mo Bai gave them a lot of information this time. He didn''t come out for nothing. Su Liman''s story is basically understood.


    Those who really don''t know are naturally abandoned by Su Yixiao.


    "Come on, thank you for telling us these things. If we see you next time, we''ll treat you to a meal. Now we''re leaving. Goodbye ~"


    Su Yixiao waved generously and took mingjunxie to leave.


    Watching Su Yixiao and Ming junxie leave, Mo Bai sighs helplessly.


    Just now she has told them all the things she knows. As for the rest, it''s up to them

 Chapter 899

    "Hiss..."


    Mo Bai suddenly hugged his arm in pain, and his hand was moving to other places from time to time. When he lifted up his sleeve, it was as if the top layer of skin was under the ground, and there were dozens of people passing around in his body.


    It''s a kind of insect placed by Su linman!


    Once placed insects, the mouth can not say "sulinman" these three words, once think of sulinman, can only special respect said: "Lord."


    And this scene is all the explanation. Unfortunately, they didn''t see it


    "So how much do you believe what Mobai said?" Su Yixiao asked Ming junxie.


    Mingjunxie looked at Su Yixiao, frowned and said, "shouldn''t I ask you this? He used to be under you. "


    Su Yixiao a Leng, low head did not speak.


    "I..."


    She thought for a moment, looked up and said, "I believe him!"


    Although Mo Bai followed Su linman, it can be seen that Mo Bai didn''t follow Su linman wholeheartedly, otherwise he would not bring them here now, and he said these things.


    They are wanted everywhere in the divine world now. Mo Bai brings them here openly. The divine world is full of people''s words. Maybe it will spread to Su linman soon.


    He could have taken them directly to sulinman.


    The king of hell shrugged his shoulders.


    The women of their own family always have their own judgment and deliberately ask themselves, hey


    "Where are we going now?"


    "To the inn!"


    Su Yixiao finished and went straight ahead.


    I said before, let Duanmu draw the sword. They gather in the inn. Now it''s evening, and the time is just right.


    When the two of them went to the inn, Duanmu had been waiting for them.


    Seeing them go in, Duanmu pulls out his sword. They immediately surround them, nervously looking at them and greeting them: "Captain, I heard that you were taken away by Mobai? Are you OK? He didn''t embarrass you, did he? "


    Su Yixiao waved her hand.


    "No problem."


    "I remember that Mobai seemed to be a subordinate of the team leader before, but now he has taken refuge with Su linman..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Duanmu.


    He looked at the man behind him accusingly, then turned around and carefully explained to Su Yixiao: "Captain, he is straightforward, you don''t care ~ ~"


    Su Yixiao smiles and shakes his head: "I didn''t care."


    "Captain, we went out and didn''t get more information. What is clear and certain is what we knew before..."


    Duanmu is very sorry.


    "I have," Su Yixiao said, "pack up and go. It''s not your fault. Su linman, as a God, and a God with a bad name, naturally won''t tell too many secrets to others."


    Having said that, Su Yixiao and Ming junxie have already gone out with their own things.


    The latter soon followed, but they didn''t know where they were going.


    Su Yixiao smile, quietly stood for two minutes, suddenly raised his head, said to them: "let''s go to Su''s home."


    Duanmu took out his knife and said, "Captain, what do you say? To Sue''s? "


    Su Yixiao nodded: "just now my parents told me that there are still people in the Su family who are from our side, and My parents also want to see what the Su family is like now. "

 Chapter 900

    "But the Su family is in danger..."


    "No problem," Su Yixiao turned to them and said, "believe me, I won''t be afraid of your injuries!"


    Duanmu seven of them looked at each other, and then firmly nodded to Su Yixiao.


    Since they have decided to follow Su Yixiao, they will not question Su Yixiao''s behavior.


    Just follow.


    Anyway, Su Lin man is not at Su''s home now, so they are not empty at all.


    Now the Su family is in a state of powerlessness.


    Su Yixiao looks at the city in front of her and the few guards in front of the gate. She frowns.


    Is this the same city with a thriving population and a continuous flow of people in the main city?


    Not at all.


    Su family Also completely changed the appearance!!


    The guard at the gate saw that someone was going in, and didn''t take any obstacles, but Few people want to go in.


    When Su Yixiao and his party stand in front of the guards, Su Yixiao smiles and tells them to go in.


    The guard looked at them in disgust and asked, "what are you doing in there?"


    Su Yixiao: "the main city of the Su family is very busy. Before I lived in seclusion, I lived in the main city of the Su family. Later, there was an accident It''s been a long time I just want to go in and have a look ~ "


    Su Yixiao pretends to look back at the past. Several people behind him look at Su Yixiao, and the smile is almost overflowing.


    The guard didn''t bother to look at Su Yixiao. He waved to them and let them go straight in. He was eating melon seeds and muttering: "what''s good in this city? It''s really..."


    "Captain, does the people of the Su family care nothing about the main city of the Su family?" It''s amazing!


    Su Yixiao did not respond, just blindly forward.


    The autumn wind was bleak, and there was no one on the main street of the Su family. When a gust of wind came, they only felt cold.


    There are not many open shops on both sides. There are not many customers in the open shops. Even the second child is dozing off.


    Su Yixiao Although I''ve seen it from the outside, it''s very cold inside, but I didn''t expect to be so lonely!


    That''s all. Let''s go straight to the theme!


    Anyway, one day, she will make the city return to its original bustling and harmonious appearance!


    "Father and mother, we''re going to Su''s now. Maybe we can''t get in through the gate, so..."


    "No problem, Xiaoxiao. You should be careful yourself. You''d better put them in the houses in the back courtyard. They often go. No one comes there."


    Su Yixiao understood.


    Su''s main city can''t be crossed by flying beasts, so they can only walk by.


    Although there are not many people in the main city, there are many people sent by Su linman to guard the Su family.


    So they have to be careful.


    So Su Yixiao directly took them to the back of the Su family.


    She remembers that when she used to play here, she built a door that a 14-year-old child could just pass through.


    The door is quite strange. The color of the sample is the same as that of the wall beside it, so basically no one deliberately finds it. It''s impossible to find it.


    "Found it! It''s still there! "


    Su Yixiao looks at the door which is a little smaller than himself and smiles gently.